The Missionary Review of the World — April 1905

~ourtesy of the Spirit of ~l[i88ifmli

A MASS OF IDOLATROUS HUMANITY IN SOUTHERN INDIA The number of people in this picture is estimated at about 2,(0). It would n~ed to be llluitiplied by ovcr 100,000 to represent the unevangelized souls of India. These people are gathered at a heathen festival in the sacred tank at Kodambal{am, in Southern India. They arc celebrating the great festival, and arc waiting for the appearance of the G-oltlen Idol, as a signal to immerse tllCir hodtes in the sacrcd waters of the tank, in the vain hope that thereby they will cleanse their souls. Missionary Review of the World Old Series t APRIL j New Series VOL. XXVIII. No.4 f 1 VOL. XVIII. No. 4 OUR LORD'S TEACHINGS ABOUT MONEY BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF One huge barrier always more or less obstructs the mission work of the Ohurch-the want of money. The fear of debt often prevents forward movement, and the fact of debt compels retrenchment. Even when men offer to go, Boards are often unable to send and support thElm. We believe that all this ought not so to be. Our Lord's teachings as to money gifts, if obeyed, would forever banish both these limitations on church work and all concern about supplies. These teachings are radical and revolutionary. So far are they from practical acceptance that, altho perfectly explicit, they seem more like a dead language that has passed out of use than a living tongue that millions know and speak. Yet, when these principles and precepts of our Lord on giving are collated and compared, they are found to contain the materials of a complete ethical system on the subject of money, its true nature, Talue, relation, and use. Should these sublime and unique teachings be translated into living, the effect not only upon benevolent work, but upon our whole spiritual character, would be incalculable.

Brevity compels us to be content with a simple outJine of this body'of teaching, scattered through the four Gospel narratives, but gathered up and methodically presented by Paul in that exhaustive discussion of Ohristian giving in II. Oorinthians viii., ix.* I. The basis of Ohrist's teaching about money is the fundamental conception of stewardship (Luke xii: 42, xvi.: 1-8). Not only money, but every gift of God is received in trust for His use. Man is not an owner but a trustee, managing another's goods and estates, God being the one original and inalienable owner of all. The two things required of stewards are that they be "faithful and wise," that they study to employ God's gifts with fidelity and sagacity-fidelity. so that God's entrustments be not perverted to self-indulgence; sagacity, so that they be couverted into as large gains as possible.

This is a perfectly plain and simple basal principle, yet it is not the accepted foundation of our money-making and using. The vast majority, even of disciples, practically leave God out of their thoughts when they engage in finance. Men consider themselves owners; they " make money" by their industry, economy, shrewdness, application; it • See also :MIsSIONARY REVIEW, vol. xi., pages 81 and 241 (1898); vol. ix., page 352 (1896), and vol. vii., page 481 (1894).

is theirs to do as they will with it. There is little or no sense of stewardship or of its implied obligation. If they give, it is an act not of duty, but of generosity; it ranks not under law, but under grace. Hence there is no felt inconsistency in hoarding or spending vast sums for worldly ends and appropriating an insignificant fraction to benevolent purposes. Such methods and notions would be utterly turned upside down could men but think of themselves as stewards, accountable to the one Master for having wasted His goods. The great day of account will bring an awful reckoning, not only to wasters but to hoarders; for even the unfaithful servants brought back to their lord the talent and the pound, at last, but without profit, and the condemnation was for not having used so as to increase the entrusted goods.

The Principle of Investment II. In our Lord's teachings we find this kindred principle of investment: "Thou oughtest to have put my money to the exchangers" (Matt. xxv: 27). Money-changing and investing is an old business. The " exchangers," as Luke renders, are the bankers, the ancient Trapezitre, who received money on deposit and paid interest for its use, like modern savings institutions. The argument of our Lord refutes the unfaithful servant on his own plea, which his course showed to be not an excuse but a pretext. If it was true that he dared not risk trading on his own account, why not, without such risk, get a moderate interest for his Master by lending to professional traders? It was not fear but sloth that lay behind his unfaithfulness and unprofitableness.

Thus indirectly is taught the valuable lesson that timid souls, unfitted for bold and independent service in behalf of the Kingdom, may link their incapacity to the capacity and sagacity of others who will make their gifts and possessions of use to the Master and His Church.

James Watt, in 1773, formed a partnership with Matthew Boulton, of Soho, for the manufacture of steam-engines-Watt to furnish brains, and Boulton, hard cash. This illustrates our Lord's teaching. The steward has money, or it may be other gifts, that can be made of use, but he lacks faith and foresight, practical energy and wisdom. The Lord's" exchangers" can show him how to get gain for the Master. The Church's Boards are God's bankers. They are composed of practical men, who study how and where to put money for the best results and largest returns, and, when they are what they ought to be, they multiply money many fold in glorious results. The Church partly exists that the strength of one member may help the weakness of another, and that by cooperation of all the power of the least and weakest may be increased.

III. Another most important principle is the subordination ot money, as emphatically taught and illustrated in the rich young ruler

OUR LORD'S TEACHINGS ABOUT MONEY 24'3

(Matt. xix: 16-26). This narrative, rightly regarded, presents no enigma. With all his attractive traits, this man was a slave. Money was not his servant, but his master; and, because God alone is to be supreme, our Lord had no alternative. He must demolish this man's idol, and when He dealt a blow at his money the idolatry became apparent, and the slave of greed weut away sorrowful, clinging to his idol. It was not the man's having great possessions that was wrong, but that his possessions had the man; they possessed him and controlled him. He was so far the slave of money that he could not and would not accept freedom by the breaking of its fetters. His "trust" was in riches-how could it be in God? Behind all disguises of respectability and refinement, God sees many a man to be an abject slave, a victim held in bonds by love of money; but covetousness is idolatry, and no idolator can enter the Kingdom of God. How few rich men keep tbe mastery and hold money as their servant, in absolute subordination to their own manhood and the masterhood of the Lord!

IV. We ascend a step higher, and consider our Lord's teaching as to the law of recompense. "Give and it shall be given unto you" (Luke vi: 38). Weare taught that getting is in order to giving, and consequently that giving is the real roadto getting. God is an economist. He entrusts larger gifts to those who use the smaller well. Perhaps one reason of our poverty is that we are so far slaves of parsimony. The future may reveal that God has been withholding from us because we have been withholding from Him.

It can scarcely be said by any careful student of the New Testament that our Lord encourages His disciples to look or ask for earthly wealth. Yet it is equally certain that hundreds of devout souls who have chosen voluntary poverty for His sake have been entrusted with immense sums for His work. Instauce George Miiller, conducting for over sixty years enterprises requiring at last some hundred and twentyfive thousand dollars a year, and William Quarrier and Hudson Taylor, (md D. L. Moody and Dr. Bernardo. Such servants of God, holding all as God's, spending little or nothing for self, were permitted to receive and use millions for God, and in some cases, like MUller's, without any appeal to men, looking solely to God. This great saint of Bristol found, in a life that nearly rounded out a century, that it was safe to give up to God's purposes the last penny at any moment, with the perfect assurance that more would come in before another need should arise. And there was never one failure for seventy years!

V. Kindred to this law of recompense is the law of superior blessedn(Jss. "It is more blessed to give than to receive" (Acts xx: 35). Paul quotes this as a saying of our Lord, but it is not to be found in either of the Gospel narratives. Whether he meant only to indicate what is substantially our Lord's teaching, or was preserving some precious words of our Great Teacher, otherwise unrecorded, is not

important. It is enough that this saying has the authority of Christ. Whatever the blessedness of receiving, that of giving belongs to a higher plane. Whatever I get, and whatever good it brings to me, I only am benefited; but what I give brings good to others-to the many, not the one. But, by a singular decree of God, what I thus surrender for myself for the sake of others comes back even to me in larger blessing. It is like the moisture which the spring gives out in streams and evaporation, returning in showers to supply the very channels which fill the spring itself.

Computation b;y ComparU_on VI. We rise a step higher in considering God's law of computation. How does He reckon gifts? Our Lord teaches us that it is by compari- son. No one narrati ve is more telling on this theme than that of the poor widow who dropped into the treasury her two mites. The Lord Jesus, standing near, watched the offerings cast into the treasury. There were rich givers that gave large amounts. There was one poor woman, a widow, who threw in two mites, and He declared her offer- ing to be more than any or all the rest, because, while they gave out of a superfluity she gave out of a deficiency-they of their abundance, she of her poverty.

She who cast her two mites into the sacred treasury, by so doing became rich in good works and in the praise of God. Had she kept them she had been still only the same poor widow. Are not two spar- rows sold for a farthing? and the two mites "make a farthing." He who, as the superintending Providence of Nature, watches the fall of a sparrow, so that" one of them is not forgotten before God," also, as the overseer of the treasury, invisibly sits and watches the gifts that are dropped into the chest, and even the widow's mite is not forgotten.

He tells us here how He estimates money gifts-not by what we give, but by what we keep-not by the amount of our contributions, but by their cost in self-denial. This widow's whole offering counted . financially for but a farthing (Kofjpa:rr17~, a quadrant, equal to four mills, or two-fifths of a cent, or three-fourths of an English farthing). What could be much more insignificant? But the two mites constituted her whole 1"neans of subsistence. The others reserved what they needed or wanted for themselves, and then gave out of their superabundance (1tEpu5.Ejlorro.). The contrast is emphatic; she" out of her defi- ciency," they" out of their .~upersufficiency."

Not all giving–so-called-has rich reward. In many cases the keeping hides, with God, the giving. Self-indulgent hoarding and spending spread a banquet; the crumbs fall from table, to be gathered up and labeled «charity." But when the one possession that is dear- est, the last trusted resource, is surrendered to God, then comes the vision of the treasure laid up in heaven.

OUR LORD'S TEACHINGS ABOUT MONEY

VII. We ascend still higher to the law of unselfishness in giving. "Do good and lend, hoping for nothing again" (Luke vi: 35). Much giving is not giving at all, but only lending or exchanging. He who gives to another of whom he expects to receive as much again, is trading. He is seeking gain, and is selfish. What he is after is not another's profit, but his own advantage. To invite to one's table those who will invite him again, is simply as if a kindness were done to a business acquaintance as a basis for boldness in asking a similar favor when needed. This ill reciprocity, and may be even mean and calculating.

True giving has another's good solely in view, and hence bestows upon those who can not and will not repay, who are too destitute to pay back, and too degraded, perhaps, to appreciate what is done for them. That is like God's giving to the evil and unthankful. That is the giving prompted by love.

To ask, therefore, "Will it pay?" betrays the selfish spirit. He is the noblest, truest giver who thinks only of the blessing he can bring to another's body arid soul. He casts His bread seed beside all waters. He hears the cry of want and woe, and is concerned only to supply the want and assuage the woe. This sort of giving shows godlikeness, and by it we grow into the perfection of benevolence.

Sanctiiaed Giving VIII. Our Lord announces also a law of sanctification. "The altar sanctifieth the gift "-association gives dignity to an ojfer£ng (Matt. xxiii: 19). If the cause to which we contribute is exalted it ennobles and exalts the offering to its own plane. No two objects can or ought to appeal to us with equal force unless they are equal in moral worth and dignity, and a discerning giver will respond most to what is worthiest. God's altar was to the Jew the central focus of all gifts; it was associated with His worship, and the whole calendar of fasts and of feasts moved round it. The gift laid upon it acquired a new dignity by so being deposited upon it. Some objects which appeal for gifts we are at liberty to set aside because they are not sacred. We may give or not as we judge best, for they depend on man's enterprises and schemes, which we may not altogether approve. But some causes have Divine sanction, and that hallows them; giving becomes an act of worship when it has to do with the altar.

IX. Another law of true giving is that of transmutation. " Make to yourselves friends of the mammon of unrighteousness; that, when ye fail, they may receive you into everlasting habitations" (Luke xvi: 9). This, tho considered by many an obscure parable, contains one of the greatest hints on money gifts that· our Lord ever dropped.

Mammon here stands as the equivalent for money, practically worshiped. It reminds. of the golden calf that was cast ont of the earrings and jewels of the crowd. Now our Lord refers to a second trans-

mutation. The golden calf may in turn be melted down and coined into Bibles, churches, books, tracts, and even souls of men. Thus what was material and temporal becomes immaterial and spiritual and eternal. Here is a man who has a hundred dollars. He may spend it all on a banquet, or an evening party, in which case the next day there is nothing to show for it. It has secured a temporary gratification of appetitethat is all. On the other hand, he invests in Bibles at ten cents each, and it buys a thousand copies of the Word of God. 'l'hese he judiciously sows as seed of the Kingdom, and that seed springs up a harvest, not of Bibles, but of souls. Out of the unrighteous mammon he has made immortal friends, who, when he fails, receive him to everlasting. habitations. May this not be what is meant by the true riches-.the treasure laid up in heaven in imperishable good?

What revelations await us in that day of transmutation ~ Then, whatever has been given up to God as an offering of the heart, "in righteousness," will be seen as transfigured. Not only the magi's gold, frankincense and myrrh, and the alabaster box of ointment of spikenard, very precious, and the houses and lands of such as Barnabas, but fishermen's boats and nets, the abandoned "seat of custom," the widows' mites, and the cup of cold water-yes, when we had nothing else to give, the word of counsel, the tear of pity, the prayer of intercession. Then shall be seen both the limitless possibilities and the" transcendan t riches" of consecrated poverty.

Never will the work of missions, or any other form of service to God and man, get the help it ought until there is a new conscience and a new consecration in the matter of money. The influence of the world and the worldly spirit is deadening to unselfish giving. It exalts self-indulgence, whether in gross or refined form. It leads to covetous hoarding or wasteful spending. It blinds us to the fact of obligation, and devises flimsey pl'etexts for diverting the Lord's money to carnal ends. rfhe few who learn to give on scriptural principles learn also to love to give. These gifts become abundant and systematic and self-denying. The stream of beneficence flows perpetuallythere is no period of drouth.

Once it was necessary to proclaim to the people of God that what they had b:rought "was more than enough," and to "restrain them from bringing" (Ex. xxxvi.: 6). So far as known, this is the solitary historic instance of such excess of generosity. But should it not always be so? Is it not a shame and disgrace that there ever should be a lack of "meat in God's house"? When His work appeals for aid, should there ever be a reluctance to respond or a doling out of a mere pittance? Surely His unspeakable gift should make all giving to Him a spontaneous offering of love that, ,like' Mary's, should bring its precious flask of spikenard and lavish its treasures on His feet, and fill the house with the odor of self-sacrifice!

O.'iE OF THE "OCCUPIED" FIELDS OF

ThJs map shows the villages In Jess than one-hundredth of the area of India_ Every small spot represents a village with an average population of 36S. T4ere are about 1,000 villages In thJs area of 110 miles square. The large spots represent mission stations. The population of this district Is estimated at 4,000,000 souls, for whom there are onl118 mission centers. A GRAPHIC ILLUSTRATION FROll '" ACROSS INDIA. "

By Lucy Guiness KUmm (statistics corrected). The numoer of missionaries (3,700) includes 1,100 ordained, 500 unordalned men, 900 wives, a.nd 1,200 unma.rried missionary women.

THE UNOCCUPIED FIELDS OF INDIA * BY G. S. EDDY, KODAI KAHAL, SOUTH INDIA With a population equal to all Europe, save Russia, India represents a fifth of the inhabited world, crowded into one-thirtieth of the world's area. Its population of 294,361,056 is twice that of North and South America combined, but is included in a territory half as large as the United States. It may be said to-day to be the great religious arena of the world, for within its borders are to be found all the great historic faiths, save only those of China. The progress made by these various religious bodies during the decade 1891 to 1901 is a matter of more than passing interest. The population of India, as a whole, increased only 2t per cent., plague and famine being the main causes of the retarded growth. The Hindus, partly because they suffered most from these fatal causes, and partly because nearly 600,000 con- • Consult Beach's Atlas for maps with all mission stations and work indicated.

verts came over to Ohristianity, actually decreased one-fourth of one per cent., falling to 207,147,026. The Jews, who now number 18,228, gained six per cent.; the Parsis (Zoroastrians), with 94,190, gained four per cent.; the Buddhists, with 9,.476,759: made the large increase of thirty-two per cent.; but even so, did not keep pace with the thirtynine per cent. increase of general population in Burma, to which region they are almost wholly confined. The Mohammedans increased a trifle less than nine per cent., reaching a total of 62,458,077, or nearly one-third of the Mohammedan population of the globe. Ohristians during the same period gained over thirty percent., and Protestant Ohristians (foreigners being excluded in both cases) between forty and fifty per cent.!

Thus encouraged by what God has already done, we need not be disheartened as we look at the fields as yet unoccupied and calculate the number of workers still needed. The Decennial Missionary Oonference in Madras, in December, 1902, representing the entire missionary body of India, drafted, after mature deliberation, a " General Appeal to the Home Ohurches," in which they said: "We ask that there be one male and one female missionary for every 50,000 of the population, and this would mean a quadrupling of our present number." While the bulk of the work must be done by Indian evangelists, and while in the South, where large Ohristian communitieJl and a large native force already exist, a missionary may supervise a field covering a larger number than 50,000, yet in all pioneer fields we can not hope to "fully preach the Gospel of Christ" with any less number, if we mean seriously to give the Gospel to the world in our own day. If we recall the fact that in the United States and England we have one minister and a body of workers to very much less than every 1,000 of the population, it will not be exhorbitant to ask for one man and one woman to every 50,000 in heathen lands, where the difficulties are so much greater.

The Distribution of Workers Turning to the various presidencies and provinces of India, let us begin with the South and the portions which are best occupied.

The MADRAS PRESIDENCY,* with a population of forty-two mil- * The statistics for this article were gathered chiefiy from the Govel'llment Oensus Report of 1901, from which were taken the facts regarding population, religions, and the numbe,. of Ohristians in each district. The missionary statistics are from the decennial tables of the Calcutta Conference, and from more recent sources. To ascertain the mission work ~oing on in the needier districts, letters were sent to over one hundred representative missionaries. The very inadequacy of some of tbe replies, and the want of knowledge of unoccupied fields often directly adjoining, showed the need of more accurate general information regarding India's unevangelized portions. Two tables are added to the article, the first showing the proportion of Christians and missionaries in the various provinces of India, and the second showing the talttks, or subdiviSions, with a population of over 50,000 which have no Christians, or almost none. Even where there are a few Christians, it does not follow that there is mission work in a district. A fa": larger number than this Jist includes have a few Christian coolies or tradesmen in the towns, and these often Roman Catholics, but have no form of mission

BENGAL

711."93 t" Hi!1du6 .'.691 Sikba .t} pal'Ois." U.t9S MO$lcma JQill$ Christiana t 11 BURMA BucIdhi$ls dcw$ t. lo.,b} Allimistic 2..180 'Hindus us Sikhs 7 ' Buddhi.t. 9.11' P a r a i • •2- Mo.'~m. JJ9 Christiana It! dewl .1 Animi.tic 399, II , 'IJhoq.."d•ul.1160. "I~~ I'lICOBAM + Moslems 14 ~ CIi~islicans .Animislic , [From Beach's" India and Christian Opportunity." Used by permission of the Student Volunteer Movement.]

THE UNOCCUPtED PIELDS OF INDIA

lions, or greater than that of France. has now 1,038,854 Ohristians-an increase of over 100 per cent. in the last 30 years, or nearly five times as great as that of the population generally. In every 100 persons, 91 are Hindus, 6 Mohammedans, and 3 Ohristians, while in the native State of Travancore (included in Madras Presidency) the Ohristians form more than a third of the whole population.

This presidency, and this alone, may be said to be occupied. There is, however, a part of the Bellary district, with a population of a hundred thousand, which is unreached, two taluks (sub-districts) in Gan- SOKE WHO ARE WAITING FOR THE GOSPEL IN INDIA jam, with over a hundred thousand heathen and no Ohristians. and four taluks in Vizagapatam, aggregating over two hundred thousand, without a catechist or Ohristian. The latter are claimed by the Schleswig-Holstein Lutheran mission, but are not occupied. This raises an important principle which will apply to all parts of India. In a resolution adopted unanimously by the South India Missionary work going on in them. Nearly all of the districts mentioned in the second table, and many more, are unoccupied. The larger divisions mentioned and the location of existing missions may be found by consulting the "Geography and Atlas of Protestant Missions," by Rev. H. P. Beach, published by the Student Volunteer Movemen~, No.3 West Twenty-ninth Street, New York City. It is wonderfully accurate in the location of occupied and unoccupied fields.

Conference of 1900, and which must commend itself to any unpreju- diced person, it was said: A mission ought not to exclude others from territory which it is not really working itself. . . . The Conference would with equal emphasis place on record its strong sense of the injury done to the cause of India's evangelization by societies making exclusive claims to fields manifestly inadequately provided with workers. With any policy which would aim at preventing other agencies from beginning work in such districts, this Conference has no sympathy, but, on the contrary, would earnestly counsel withdrawal from such positions. wherever they may exist, so that room may be made for other missions better able to under- take the work (Res. I : 2, 5).

It is true t~at, with its growing native agency, a mission should have room for expansion; but, on the other hand, if a society can not adequately occupy a district, and others are able to do so. it is surely not the spirit of the Gospel to exclude them. Plainly it is the duty of the home Boards to press upon the churches the adequate oecupa- tion of their fields, or else to cease to claim them to the exclusiou of others.

BOMBAY PRESIDENCY has a population of 25,425,325, or nearly that of England. Three-quarters are Hindus, one-fifth Mohammedans, and 216,118 Christians. The census report shows some thirty-three talulcs, each containing a population of over 50,000, or a total of 2,500,000, without a single Christian! This list was published in the Bombay G~lardian, that it might be verified by the missionaries of that region, and it was found that three of these thirty-three talulcs were "claimed," but not worked. This does not, of course, represent the total number of unevangelized portions. Mr. Modak's directory for 1900 shows that there are twenty-seven missions or societies in the Bombay Presidency, yet the tables of the Decennial Conference show only one ordained missionary to every 227,000 of the population. Neither climate nor language forms any serious obstacle to the evan- gelization of this presidency, ninety per cent. of the population being within the reach of four languages-Marathi, Gujarati, Kanarese, and Siitdhi.

In Bindh the C. M. S. and C. E. Z. have three stations, but there are four districts, with a population of over two and a half million, with only twenty native Protestant Christians. A C. M. S. missionary writes of whole talulcs where" there is no attempt being made by any , society to evangelize them," and adds that workers of other societies would be welcomed.

Gulch, "with an area of 6,500 square miles and a population or half a million, is still unoccupied, and has never had a missionary." * • The" Kurku and Central Indian Hill Mission," according to Beach's Atlas, has a native worker at Kothara, with a leper asylum, chapel, village and Sunday school.

1905J THE UNOCCUPIED FIELDS OF IND1A

A MAP OF DARKEST INDIA The white spots indicate the distribution of mission stations, and show more than the proportion of Christians to non-Christians in India.

Kathiawar, with 2,329,196,· has only five missionaries in four stations. "Thousands have never heard of Ohrist."

Gujarat, with 9,016,457, has, according to the leading missionary there, some "thirty-eight men and forty-two women. If we assume that one man and 'one woman are the least required for every 50,000 non-Ohristians, then we should have 157 more men and 153 more women, or a total reinforcement needed of 310."

a BENGAL, with population of 78,493,410, about equal to the United States, has but 278,366 Ohristians, or only one in 300 of the population. As against some 80,000 ministers in the United States, for the same population in Bengal we have but 735 missionaries, including wives of missionaries! In northern Bengal there is only one ordained missionary to every two millions. With the same proportion, Ohicago would have but one minister and New York would not have two! Mr. Anderson, of Calcutta, in the Indian Witness of February 18 and 25 of last year, has an excellent article on the "Unoccupied Fields of Bengal." In Ohltta Nagpur he mentions five native states, with a total population of 583,117, without a missionary; the rajah is unfriendly to missions. Hill Tipperah, with 150,000, is in the same condition. In Palarnau, where, however, the unhealthy climate is a hindrance, there is no missionary nor a single native Ohristian in all the 619,000 population. In brief, Mr. Anderson reports twenty-five districts, with over 300,000 in each, without a missionary or native worker.

Turning to the Oensus Report, we find that there are thirty-seven populous thanas (districts), with over 50,000 in each, and a total population of 4,000,000, without a single Ohristian among them, and there is a far larger number with a few scattered nominal Ohristians, often Roman Oatholics, but no mission work whatever. To mention only a few districts: In Bogra, with 854,000, 82 per cent. of whom .are Mohammedans, there is no European missionary. The vast majority have never heard of Ohrist.

Gaya, with over 2,000,000, has a few workers, but is practically unoccupied, and has but one native Ohristian to every 10,000.

Saran, with 2,409,509, has but one worker (native or foreign) to every 300,000, and one Ohristian to over 9,000.

Ohamparan, with 1,790,000, and one Ohristian to 8,733, is scarcely being touched by the two feeble missions there, and is" practically unoccupied."

Angul, with 191,000, has no missionary. . In Rungpore there are three or four districts, with half a million population in each, without a worker. Maldah, with ovel' 800,000, has only three or four Indian workers and no European missionary.

THE UNOCCUPIED FIELDS OF INDIA

. Palamau, in Ohuta Nagpur, with 613,763, is, for the most part, unoccupied, as are many of the native states of Ohuta Nagpur.

In Purttialt there are half a million without a worker, native or foreign.

Looking at Bengal as a whole, the number of districts with over 100,000 in each which are without a missionary or a native worker, or even a single Ohristian, are too numerous to mention. In the partially occupied fields there are in 12 districts, with a popUlation of over seventeen million, only 94 European and native workers, or one to every 183,000. If Bengal had but one missionary to every 50,000, or half the ratio asked for by the Decennial Oonference, it would still THB BEST THAT HINDUISM CAN DO-SOME '~HOLY MEN " OF' INDIA AT THEIR DEVOTIONS require 835 more missionaries. Among the twenty-two millions of West Bengal, North Bengal, and Orissa, there are but 23,660 Ohristians, or only one per 1,000. In Bihar, with its ~1,547,538, there are but 1,623 Protestant native Ohristians, or one to 20,000! For this population, which is almost equal to South America., there are but 21 ordained foreign missionaries and 14 women, (one ordained missionary to a million souls!) while in South America, which is sometimes called the" Neglected Oontinent," there are 682 missionaries.

If the United States had the same proportion as Bihar, she would have but 80 ministers, or less than one-fifth the number in New York Oityalone, while England would have but 32, instead of the 30,000 in the Ohurch of England alone! Dr. Weitbrecht, an authority in North India, writes: "Behar is, I believe, the most neglected part of India directly under British administration, and I am sure the O. M. S. missionaries who work there would be glad to see part of this great country evangelized by others." One of the local missionaries says: " Quite half the province has never even heard the sound of the Gos-

pel. The need of workers is tremendous and the darkness awful." A statistical authority writes: "Every province in India has vast unoccupied districts, and Bengal is the worst off of all the provinces."

In addition to Behar, the neediest districts are Chuta Nagpur and Northern Bengal, the former having only 55 ordained missionaries among 59,000,000, and the latter 5 ordained men among over 10,000,- OOO! Thus, Chuta Nagpur has a population far greater than either Great Britain or Japan. Comparing the three fields in respect to the number of ordained ministers, we have in Great Britain some 45,000, in Japan 252, and in Chuta Nagpur, 55! While Northern Bengal has a populatiou greater than Korea, we have in Korea 51 ordained missionaries and in Northern Bengal only 5. It is not too much to say that in these neglected districts of Bengal over forty millions are unevangelized.

The UNITED PROVINCES OF AGRA AND OUlm, with a population of 47,691,782, or nearly as great as Germany, has but 68,841 native Christians, or less than one to every 700 of the population, tho the Christian community has trebled in the last decade. The Christians are divided chiefly between the Catholic, Anglican, American Methodists, and American Presbyterian missions.

Bishop Thoburn states that in the districts claimed by the Methodist mission there are tens of thousands of converts who could be gathered if only there were funds and workers to adequately occupy their fields. The North India Mission of the Presbyterian Church has sent an urgent appeal to the home churches for 75 more missionaries in three years to work among the 7,500,000 scattered in the cities and 14,000 villages of their field, in which the death-rate is 160,000 a year.

Turning, now, to a few details of this combined province: In the Gorakpur division we find only one native Christian to every 5,000 of its 6,333,012 population. In BalUa, of the Benares division, there are only 4 native Christians among its 987,768, and it is unoccupied by any missionary agency. In OUDH, with a total popUlation of 12,833,077, there are only 11,674 Christians, or not one in 1,000. As to the missionary force, we find but 15 men and 23 women, or one ordained missionary to nearly a million heathen. Large districts are entirely unoccupied, and missionaries are called for. In the Faizabad division we find only 1 Christian to about 3,000 of its 6,855,996. Outside of Faizabad and Lucknow, we have, in Oudh, only 2,925 Christians among eleven million heathen, or: about one to every 4,000. If the United Provinces could have one missionary to every 50,000, it would still require 548 new missionaries, for it now has only 406. In the United Provinces as a whole, Dr. Lucas, of the Presbyterian Mis-

THE UNOCCUPIED FIELDS OF INDIA

sion, writes of " at least 500 towns of from 3,000 to 5,000, in which there is not a single Ohristian, and 100,000 villages in which there is not a single preacher or teacher."

The PUNJAB, with its 26,880,217, or a population greater than Spain, Sweden, and Norway combined, has but 71,864 Ohristians. Tho the native Ohristians have almost doubled in the last decade, there is still only one to every 700 of the population. Of the population 10,600,000 are Hindus and 14,000,000 Mohammedans. In thirteen of the neediest sections we find only 80 native Ohristians (some of whom are Oatholics) among a population of 3,336,329, or one to over 40,000.

Kalsia, Nahan, Bilaspur, Mandi, Suket, Faridkote, and other sections, with a population of over 50,000 in each, are without a Protestant missionary worker or Ohristian. In the South the Montgomery district and others are unoccupied. Sirsa and Hissar have little work going on in them.

Among the native states, Patiala has a Presbyterian mission, but only 122 native Ohristians among a million and a half of population. Except a small school in Bahawalpur, and some evangelistic work about Simla and Kangra, the great mass of the population of the thirty-five native states (4,424,398) are entirely unevangelized. The Peshawar district is only partially occupied. Hazara, with 516,- 000, and Kohat, with over 200,000, are hardly touched.

The United Presbyterian mission, after a careful study of their field, sent an importunate appeal to their home churches for one man and one woman for every 50,000 of the population. According to this estimate and that of the Decennial Oonference in Madras, the Punjab should have over 1,000 missionaries. At present it has only 407, including wives of missionaries.

The OENTRAL PROVINCES, with a population of 11,873,029, or greater than Scotland and Ireland combined, has 56 ordained missionaries (a total force of 242 missionaries, including wives), with one Ohristian to every 475 of the population. While most of the districts in the British territory have been entered, there are 9 tahsils, each with a population of over 50,000, and several native states which are without missionaries, native workers, or Ohristians. Among the neediest of the native states are: Kanker (103,536), Kawardha (57,474), the Hindu population of Raigarh (174,.929), Sarangarh (79,900), Bamra (123,378), Sonpur (169,877), Patna (277,748), and Kalahandi (350,529). Among the 2,000,000 in the native states there are but 566 native Ohristians, or only 4 in 10,000. Ohanda, with an area of 10,794 square miles, 2,700 villages, and a population of 700,000, is, according to the comity committee of the Madras Oonference, without a missionary. The Episcopal Ohurch of Scotland has, however, two men in one portion of the district.

Turning, now, to the native st-ates, and taking them in the inverse order of their need, we have: HAIDERABAD, with 11,141,043, or a population greater than Norway and Sweden combined, with 22,996 Christians, or one to every 500. It has 22 ordained missionaries, or one to every 500,000, and a total foreign force of 69. The neediest portions which are open for mission work are Bider (766,129, Canarese language), Sirpur Tander (272,815, Marathi and Telugu), Nander (503,684, Marathi)~ Birh ~492,258, Marathi), Oosmanabad (535,027, Marathi), Parbhani (645,765, Marathi). Four of these divisions lie together, with a population (chiefly Hindu) of 2,00Q,000 open for mission work. Only 3 per cent. in Hyderahad are educated. It is a noteworthy fact that while qnly 25 Hindus in 1,000 can read and 54 Mohammedans in 1,000, among Christians 443 per thousand that can read!

¢ ,. AVERAGE PARISH OF A MINISTER AT HOME-IOOO soul•• 8~ AVERAGE PARISH OF A O°OI"VOIAIIY~OOfIXVOIV~OIIO(~)10OVII0VOI'VM0Q~O0O~I0O"vII0OOvIII0OvIlI0Ov"IM0/vOII0AvOI~v0O""v0xM"tv0IO:I0O(O)0OOI0IVOI/l0VIOll0VIAOlIX0Vtl)0VOItI:0VIOIIV0IOIIV0IOIVI0O~I(O0O)0OOII0OvIAI0OvIII0OvIII0vOIII0vIOII0vIOIIv0IOIIvI0OIIvI0OIIvI0OIIIO0OM0AOIvI0OOI0OIvIlI0vOtI.Iv0OIIOI0O~ . HYDERABADMsIoSuSl•I.O~ NARYvv'i vXv'iXvXv'Uv;vOvvIvXvXvYvXvXv"vYv'vivXv"vXXvXvXvXv"vXvXv"v~vXvXvXvX'vivXvXvXvXvXvXvXvXvXvX 433,000 0 (Each =: 1000 people.) OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOyOOOOOOOOOOOOXOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO . OOOIVlOOOOIOVIVOIOOOOOOOIlOIlVOIVO"VO~VIOIVOIIVOIVIO"VvIVOIIVOIIVOIVOOOOAOOIIVOIOIOVO"VIOIOIIvOIvIvIOvIIOvIOvIOvXIOvIvIlOvIOvIOvIOvOv'OvIOvIOv·vO'IvOvOIvOIOO BARODA, in Western India, has a population of 1,952,692, with 7,543 native Christians (or one to 260), and only 3 men and 5 women missionaries (of the Methodist Church). In seven taluh of the Kadi division (population, over 600,000) there are no workers nor Chris- tians. Seven taluks of the Nausari division, with a population of 300,441, are in the same condition.

GWALIOR, about the size of Scotland, has a population of 2,933,001, and only 635 native Christians, 01' one in 4,500. There are a few missionaries of the American and Canadian Presbyterian Churches in the state, but at least two of its three millions are beyond the reach of the Gospel. A local missionary writes: "There are many large towns in the state and the need is great." Another says: "Invite the attention of societies seeking a field of labor to Gwalior and Bundelkhand; a number of large places in them are unoccupied."

(Some of these are mentioned in Table II.) Tho the Christian popu- lation has trebled in twenty years, the state is still "a stronghold of Hinduism."

RAJPUTANA has a population of 9,723,301, or larger than Scotland and Ireland combined. It has 15 ordained men and a total foreign force of 25, chiefly of the United Free Church of Scotland. There are only 2,840 Christians, or one to 3,400. The United Free Church occupies Jaipur, Jodhpur, Udaipur, Alwar, and Kotah. The south- east is unoccupied, including the native states of Jaisalmir (73,370), Bundi (171,227), Tonk (143,330), Jhalawar (90,175); also Bauswara Slwwing /lOme 0/ the neediest fields of India The .pelllng of proper DAmell follows, In general, that of Beach's "Geography and Atlas of Protestant Missions." The fields mentioned here do Dot include A888ID., Borma, Oeylon, Madras, Mysore, Northwest Frontier Provinces, Kashmir, Slkkim, Bhotan, Nepal, Baluchistan. Some of the.. include large unoccupied or neglected dIstrlcts.-EDITORS.

BENGAL BOriBAY PRESIDENCY Thanas D1V1BlONS AND Pvpulu- Chris- DISTRICTS, OR Tal'Uk8, or P&pula- Ni(lJ:tziv.~e aUBDlVlSlONS tion tians "NATIVE STA.TES Subdivisions tion Bardwan DiviBion " 3 Thanas 248,1ll6 I Ahmadnag…………… . Akala 70,566 Katwa……………… . 3 Tbanas 111,293 Kaina………………. . Ausgram 238,260 28 r!Amalner and Petrola 56,638 Midnapur Division " Raona 87,560 jI Khandesh …………. Plmpalner 80 ,368 Khandaghosh Raver S9,75S Mldnapur………….. { 105,365 I: 50,177 JamaIpur Shahada Ghatal…………….. { Satgachia 61,;47 I Sherpur 76,811 Sahlbganj L Sinkheda 66,464 ContaI…………….. { 72,947 M,S92 Howrah Divi8ion : Gals! 52,852 108,61l1l 86,049 Ulubaria…………… { Debra 92,412 Keshpur 80.041 Naslk……………… { Dindori 52,919 Nadi1ftI. Division.: Sabanj Peint 86,616 Kushha .•.•.••…•.•.•..• Ghatal 93,239 82,638 KI",lna Division : Dasper , 110,361 Satkhlra.•…………… Nandigram Javli 119,017 Dacca Division: Pataspur 71,729 BhagwWlpur 67,872 Satara…………….. j Khanapur 95,594 i Mantkganj ………… 129,412 Amta 86,580 I Tasgaon 81,M I Maimansing" Division: Bagnam 74,876 Satampur 153,805 l WalraShlral"Petha 88,527 i MaImansingh. .•••••… I 68,872 KumarKhaii 92,082 j B l j a p u r . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Hungund 56,544 NetrakoDa………….. . Sindgi 72,812 Jamalpur………..•…. All Tahslls 180,664 3 f TangalI. …………… { 32,618 S…loo Archa 124,844 Dha.rwar ……•.••.•….• Bankapur 81,579 i iosorg&nj………….. Harframpur 99,294 ( Chiplun 64,6111 Faridpur Divioion : Phulbarla C. Guhagar Petha 68,967 Nandail 120,728 j Ratnagiri………….. 68,686 lr FarldPur· …… •…… KendDa Khed 68,001 Sherpur 166,939 I Sauger Meshrar Madarlpur………….. . KaIlhitl 72,489 Balcurgan,j Divilion : Gopalpur 84,487 l Badin Bakurganj………….. . Katladl TandoBago Bajitpur '1 Sind, Haldarabad ….. I PatuakhaH ………… l Bhanga Kambar .A.wanpur Dushin Shahbazpur…. Bushana 144,882 I J Shikarpur …………. Labdarya Patna Divioion: Slbchar Nasirabad Behar………………. . 488,217 •••••• t l Rato·Dero Monghll" Division : Mahdlganj Jamul………………. . BarphaI NATIVE STA.TE Division Amtalal Galachlpa 159,920 lr GuJarat·· .. ·…….. · .. Rewa Kantha Bala· 101,2M [sinor Barmuddln Bariya All Than… Chota Udepur ShaIkpura 110,847 Lima Veda 115,773 1Jath and Datlapur 182,421 Bouth Jlaratha Jagirs. Jludhol 146,502 230,807 CENTItAL PROVINCES 271,702 5 154,387 267,419 5 DISTRICTS Tahsil. Popula- Ohri•• tion tiana ————–1——————- Rehll 138,0.'10 214,064 Bagar……………… { Banda 711,829 104,271 Damoh .•..•••….•••…. Hatta 102,010 95,548 182,846 Jabbalpur ………….. . Shlhora 186,424 Chhindwal'B………. .. { Chblndwara Jagir 60,001 2 165,675 5 8a.nsar 121,148 110,583 Wardha …………… .. Arvi 187,787 1 Nagpur…………….. . Katol 124,690 162,588 6 110,102 Chanda……………. { Brahmapurl 141,500 Brah. Zamln 78,008 119,745 Bhandara ………….. . Sakoll 167,896 1 10 Ralpur…………….. { Ralpur Zamln 203,761 10 Drugtahsll Zamin 75,073 181,879 Sambalpur ………… { Chandrapur 67,492 Bargarh Zamln 11llJ,480 Oultack Di,trict : lU,TJVB 8T~TJCS Kendrapara ………… . Purl Division : Aul 111,389 ……. ~nker………………………………… . 108,586 Puri •…..•.•.•••••••••.• Chittagong Division: Gop 142,489 ……. Ka,….,u.a…………………………….. .. 57,474 u.! C h l _• . . Mlrsaral 102,269 RaJearh ………………………………. .. 174.9I!l 7 Bltakund 74,048 Cox's Bazaar..••• II ••••• Satkani.. 156,618 ~I..h …………………………….. .. 79,Il00 a Ban.khali Il1B,l86 All Than… lIOO,169 Bam……………………………………. .. 123,378 3 SOnpu………………………………… .. 169,877 4 KaIaha.JW,i. …. .. . .. .. … .. ………………. . 1l5Il,52l 1 ~AJPurANA CHUTA NAGPUR 119,744 Il'opula.! Ohm· Huaainabad tion. tiana Palamau District..•••. { Garw& 93,256 NATIVE fTA.TB8 Patan 87,914 3 Narahabhum 180,880 4 Jalaalmer . . .. .. .. .. … .. . ……………….. . 78,370 Manbhum District…. { Manhazar 86,083 Baus'W&l"a ••••••••••••.••••••••••••••••••.••••• 149,128 Gauraudi 1llJ,741 Partabgaph……………………………. .. 1llJ,025 Hazarlbach •. .. .. . . •. . . . Hunterganj 63,693 Dungarpur…………. . 100,103 Trlbut<J'1I Btat.. Of Ohuta Nagpur: Btkaner ……………. . 1584,627 51 Serguja……………… C100ed to Europeans 361,011 DhOlpur ……………………………….. . 270,173 8 Changbhakar………………………….. .. 19,548 Karaull ………………………………… . 150,786 4 Korea••••••••••••••••••••..•••••••••••••••••••• 85,118 Jhaiawar………………………………. . 110,175 5 Jashpur …..•…..•….. C100ed to Europeans 132,114 12 Tonk. •••••••••••••••• , •..•.••..••••..•••.•••••• 142,330 1 UdaIpu……………………………….. .. 46,301 Bundl………………………………….. . 171,2!17 Bonal…………………………………… 88,m 92 Kharsawan…….•.•………•….•…•..•…. 36,540 BERAIt S..ralkala……………………………… .. 104,153Il 18 South Behar,………… ChrI.tlans, 6 per 7,716,418 4,823 Prot· e3tant [10,000 loiativ8 North Behar…………. Christians, 4 per 18,881,121 5,374 DISTRICTS Talu1c. Chris· [10,000 tians NORTH BENGAL ( Rajshah! 1,462,4<r. I 309 – —– ——-1————1—- I Dinajpur 1,567,C80 727 Amraoti ……….••…. _ Morai 143,734 1 Rangpur North Bengal. …….. i 2,154,181 92 ~ AkOia . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Akot • 187,683 2 Pabna. Ba.I"pur l 1,~,4tl1 40 104,495 I( Mongbyr 129,064 216 l Jalgaon 87,192 4 Gogri 398,913 40 168,006 31 Ellichpur…………… . Darnyapur 114,698 1 Surajpur Buldlma……………. . Mehkar 120,79.2 Kargpur 159,157 5 Darwha 156,679 Monghyr District.••… Jamui 133,919 10 wun………………. { Kelapur 108,867 Shaikhpura ISI,SIl7 1 l Wun 82,562 2 Mangrul Sikandra 112,6~ 7 i, Basim …………….. 91,062 Pusad Begusarai 408,110 39 109,025 'l'egra 234,856 85 UNITED PROVINCES CENTR.AL INDIA DIVISIO:ol"S Districts Popula- ~~~Js: NATIVE STA.TES Villages Popula~ ,ChriS- 3,382 tion tians Indore ……………… . tion tians ————–1—————- —- !– Gorakhpur………….. …………………. 6,333,012 1,199 850,6110 . 97 Benares ……………. . BaUia 987,768 4 Rewa •••••••••••••.•••••• 5,500 1,327,385 61 InOudh 6,855,996 2.437 Bhopal.. . . . . . . . . .• . . . . .. . 3,078 665,961 210 r Gonda District 1l403,195 I 321 Datia ……………….. 468 173,759 1,051,347 1 221 Falzabad ………….. ~ Bahraich Charkari._ .. ___ ..•…….. _………………. _ 123.954 1,083,904 103 l Sultanpur 912,348 102 Chhatarpur •• •• •• • •• •• .. • .•••.•…..•.•..•.•.• , 156,139 Partabgarh Bara Bankl 1,179,323 188 :~::~:::::::::::::::::: ::::::::::::::::::::::1 107,216 4 110,500 Oudh ………………. . All Divisions 12,838,077 11,674 Panna. . . •. • . • ••••• •••. • . 1,009 192,986 18 Tihri Garhwal …•….•. Native State 268,885 7 Orchha…… ………… 707 821,634 THE PUNJAB GWALIOR In 5 Districts DIVISIONS Districts G"'a1ior 881,428 Isagarh In 4 Districts ————-1———– — — — Malwa 88.',949 26N.C. 557,i!81 Kalsie. 67,181 AmbaIIa···············1 Nahan 185,687 11 Simla. .•.•.•….•.•..•…. Bilaspur 90,873 HAIDERABAD Kangra……………. { 14andi 174,045 Suket 56,676 Prot· I Popula- estant Ludhlana…………… . llalerkotla. 77,506 2 NATIVE STATES tion Chri. tian8 Faridkot Firozpur.•..•.•.•.••.•… 124,912 1 ————1——–'—– Patiala 1,596,892 122 Bldar ………………. , …………………. 1 766,129 3 Nabha 282,008 10 Phuiktan ………….. { Blrpur Tander……….. …………………. 272,815 2 Shahpur……………………………….. . 524,259 21 N a.nda.ir .•….•……•.. , .• , ••.•.•.•….••..•.. 503,684 1 Jhang …………………………………. . 378,695 11 Bhlr ……………….. · ……………….. .. 492,268 9 N.C. U.manahad ….•..•••……………………. Multan ……………. .. Bhawalpur 7W,877 6 Parbalni……………………………….. . 585,0871 50 Muzallargarh ……•… '," …..•……•.•.• ; •. 405,666 17 6415,765 150N.C

THE UNOCCUPIED FIELDS OF INDIA

(149,128), Partabgarh (149,128), Dungarpur (100,103), Karauli (156,786). States like Bikaner, with a population of 584,627, are only partly occupied, several tahsils having no Christians whatever.

In the Merwara State, with some 2,000,000, there are nine tahsils with no Christians. In six sections of Jaipur, with 2,658,666, there are none. In Baratpur and Alwar there are twelve sections, with over 50,000 in each, without Christians or workers. On the basis of the Madras appeal, Rajputana would require an addition of over 300 missionaries!

CENTRAL INDIA, with 8,628,781, or nearly twice the popUlation of the Netherlands, has but 8,114 Christians, or one in 1,000, with 13 ordained missionaries, or one to over 660,000, and a total foreign force of 57 workers. In Indore State, occupied by the Canadian Presbyterians, there are four zilas and over 3,060 villages without Christians.

Rewa, a native state with over a million inhabitants, is apparently without missionaries or workers. Bhopal, nearly as large as Belgium, with 3,078 villages and a population of 665,961, has one st.ation of the Friends' Mission at Sehore. Tho a Mohammedan state, only 12 per cent. are Mohammeuans and the remainder chiefly Hindus. Only three of its thirty-three divisions contain any Christians, and its people are in great darkness.

Datia, with 173,759, and Dholpur are without a missionary. The native states of Oharkhari, Ohartarpur, Dewas, Bijawar, Panna, Orcha, and others, each with over 100,000 population, are unoccupied, and only two have a single Christian within their borders. 'fhere is some difficulty in gaining access to a few of these, but they are among the most needy and neglected of all India.

Turning, lastly, to the outskirts of India: BALUCHISTAN is a British agency, with an estimated population of 1,049,808, chiefly Mohammedans. Among the 502,500 in the agency, there are no Christians whatever, and there are only 425 native Christians in the whole country, chiefly soldiers, immigrant servants, etc.- not indigenous. The only Christian missions are the C. M. S. and C. E. Z., with 13 missionaries, 7 native agents, and 53 communicants. 'fhe masses of the people are ignorant and very needy. The missionaries are trying to gain a foothold by medical work especially. KASHMIR has about 3,000,000 population, of whom 74 per cent. are Mohammedans, and only 202 native Christians, or one in 10,000! It has been entered by the C. M. S. and C. E. Z., who have a total foreign force of 34, with some 5 native workers and 10 communicants. Tho occasionally visited by the C. M. S. or Moravian missionaries, the following districts, among others, are unoccupied: 'I.'he Punch State, Kishtawar Province, Chilas, Hunza Nagar, Astor, Gilgit, and Chitra!. NEPAL, BHUTAN, and TIBET, the three closed lands, are still un-

reached save by missionaries on the border and by a few native work- ers of the Church of Scotland from Sikkim. Following the recent treaty with Tibet and the opening of new trading stations, these doors wil1 probably now gradually open to missionary efforts, adding further " unoccupied fields." * TABLE I Some very needy districts, such as those in the Northwest Province, are omitted from this table. and will be briefly dealt with in supplemental articles by Dr. Arthur Neve and Rev. J. Tunbridge in our May number. Assam, Burma. and Ceylon are not included in the present paper. Other valuable statistics and factR will be found in Beach's" India and Christian Opportunity…

PROVINCES Population Hindus Moham- Ohris- Ohris- .~ medans tians tians per ~ 10,000 :~ ::ij —- Madras Presidency …………. 42.398.000 37.026.000 2,783,000 1,038,854 245 1,020 Bombay Presidency……. ______ 25,424,285 19.919,000 4,601,000 Benga!.. ……………………. 78,493,410 49,691,000 25,495,000 216,118 86 509 United Provinces………….. _. 47,691,782 41,316,000 6,974,000 278,366 36 735 102,469 22 406 Punjab …………………….. 26,880,217 10,344,000 12,183,000 71,864 27 407 Central Provinces …………… 11,873,029 9,746,000 307,000 25,591 21 242 Assam ……………………… 6,126,343 3,429,000 1,581,000 35,969 59 94 NATIVE STATES Haiderabad…………………. 11,141,043 9,871,000 1,156,000 22,996 21 69 Rajputana………………….. 9,723,301 8,090,000 925,000 2,840 3 25 Baroda …………………….. 1,952,692 1,547,000 165.000 7.691 39 6 Gwalior….. , ……………….. 2.93.~.001 795 2 Central India……………….. 8.628.781 6.983.000 529,000 8.114 9 57 Kashmir……………………. 2,905,578 689.000 2.155.000 202 1 34 Beluchistan…………………. 1,049,808 38,000 763.000 N.C. 425 4 18 Other Districts……………-… 17.140.090 8.458.026 2.891.077 1.110.947 654 487 Total …………………… 294,361.310 207.147.026 62.458,077 —– 2.923,241 100 4.104 The Need and the Call Viewing India as a whole, the neediest portions seem to be Bengal, the United Provinces, and the native states. The Mohammedan population is especially needy, having but a handful of workers among its 62,000,000, representing one-fifth of India. This is one-third the Mohammedan population of the world; and tho half of the 250,000,000 Mohammedans are under Christian rule, "it is said that not one-six- tieth of them have ever been reached by a Christian missionary." t We do not plead for India in opposition to, or at the expense of, other fields; bu t with men and money enough for all, this we ought to have done, and not to have left the other undone. The triumphs of the past in India, the resources of the Church at home, and, above • Miss Annie Taylor, with her shop and modest dispensary at Yatung, Is the only ml88lonary residing over the border in Tlbet.-EDITOBS. t Madras Conference Report, p. liII.

RECENT BUDDHIST EVENTS IN BURMA

all, the promise and power of our God, ought to encourage us to go np and possess the land. With twenty million church-members in the United States alone, possessing twenty-five billions of dollars in wealth, and adding yearly, after all expenditures, seven hundred. and twentyfive millions to that wealth, who shall say that we can not fully occupy all these fields, if we will? If the whole Ohurch were giving in men and money anything like the proportion of the Moravians, we could evangelize the world in this generation. Or, to take a single denomination for example: if the Methodists, according to one of their leading exponents, would give but one in two hundred of their members, and a tithe of their wealth and income, using half of it abroad, it would furnish the men and money necessary for all the world to hear of Ohrist in the next fifty years. Think again of the resources of our God! Think of the needs of India. Think of the condition of these millions without Christ. Let us, in the spirit of Carey, by prayer, by personal sacrifice and effort, rouse ourselves to one mighty and unceasing purpose for the evangelization of these millions.

RECENT BUDDHIST EVENTS IN BURMA BY REV. JULIUS SMITH, THAN DAUNG, BURMA Author of" Ten Years in Burma"

Missionary of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 1800- Buddhism in Burma is an ever instructive study for the missionary in this most interesting mission field. Southern Buddhism is most nearly the original belief in Gautama, tho there is always more or less of change in this form of religion-if, indeed, Buddhism may be called a religion. With no deity, nor real prayer, nor forgiveness for transgression of any law, and only the annihilation in Nirvana as a hopedfor goal, it is difficult to look upon Buddhism as a religions belief. It is rather a pessimistic philosophy accepted as a substitute for a religion.

But one can well leave the theory of Buddhist text-books and forget something of its history, and yet be greatly interested and instructed by its present-day aspects. The side-lights on Buddhism, as believed by the people of Burma, have been many of recent years. The facts brought out by the incidental and unexpected circumstances that have recently transpired are of the most striking kind. They all show the barrenness of this system of teaching.

Yet Buddhism is by no means dead, nor is it really decaying in Burma. It is doubtful if it is dying anywhere. It has been recently said that there was more money spent on the repairs of one Buddhist temple in Japan last year than by all Chnstian missions in Japan for the same period. The same is true in Burma. There was vastly more money spent on the great pagoda at Rangoon during 1902-1903 than all missionary societies spent in Burma for the same period. Two of these great enterprises were the repairs of one of the shrines at the base

of the pagoda. and the other covering the upper two hundred feet of the pagoda with gold plate. This pagoda is three hundred and twenty- eight feet high, and it is thirteen hundred and fifty feet around its base. For a very long time the Buddhists have covered the acres of its surface with gold-leaf. They have repeated this often. They have not grieved that the monsoon beat the gilding off. They immediately prepared to renew it., believing that they gained much merit for such an act of devotion to the pagoda. Perhaps the average durability of the gold-leaf on the pagoda surface was about three years. It transpired that often one portion of its surface would be shining with the brightest new gilding, while other portions would be weather-beaten and rusty. This in time would be repaired, while the other portion would show signs of wear and decay.

A movement was started some time ago to plate all the higher and narrower portions of the pagoda, including the umbrella at the top. The money for this was gathered, and the work completed about the middle of 1903. The cost of this plating was about two hundred and sixty thousand dollars! This large sum of money, collected from people the most of whom are very poor, was an enormous undertaking. Its accomplishment indicates the present-day activity of the Buddhists in Burma. But great as was the task, it was done without seriously hindering improvements on any other shrine in Rangoon or in Burma. People all over Burma contributed to this fund, but at the same time they regilded hundreds of other pagodas and built many new ones. One can not easily understand the extent of pagoda building. Everywhere small pagodas are erected near large ones. The pagoda at Rangoon is surrounded by smaller pagodas, both within and without the encircling court, where the worshipers congregate. The devotion to this kind of work of merit is even greater in upper Burma than in lower Burma. There is a spot on the Irrawaddy River, west of Mandalay, comprising EIGHTEEN SQUARE MILES, which is literally covered with pagodas. The centuries of patient labor required to erect and multiply these shrines is an ever-increasing wonder to the missionary. 'rhe dreary round of sacrifice of time and money and work, with the hope of getting merit to aid in reaching the dreary abyss of nothingness, set forth in the Buddhist Nirvana, makes the heart unspeakably sad.

While at Rangoon the colossal improvement at such a cost has been going on on the great pagoda, another like improvement and extensive repairs has been put forth on one of the shrines at the base of the pagoda. There is a great shrine at the south, east, west, and north of the pagoda. Within these shrines are images of Gautama, and here much of the worship, the offering of food,and the burning of incense is carried on. Hence next, perhaps, to building the pagoda, or repairing it, if not indeed quite as meritorious as these, is the repair-

ing of one of these shrines. During the period named the shrine on the west of the pagoda was repaired by a Burman and his wife, living in east Rangoon. When the work was completed they had erected six tablets of stone, two on each of the exposed sides of the shrine, and cut in these tablets in English the name of this Burman and his wife, and the statement that this work has been done as "a work of merit," at a cost of 120,000 1'upees (about $40,000). Of course every Burman knew that this work was done to gain Buddhist merit, but the donor of the funds seemed to wish that every European traveler should see it when visiting the pagoda, and so he had the tablets cut and placed where they would be most conspicuous. The letters were cut in English. These present-day circumstances reveal the deepseated nature of the Buddhist system of religious teaching as it is in Burma. To gain merit is a fundamental endeavor of the Buddhist.

Buddhist Prayers It is commonly charged that Buddhism has no prayer and nothing to pray to. Some years ago a Bishop, saw a Buddhist monk coming away from a shrine, and asked him what he had been doing there. He replied that he had been" praying." The bishop asked: " To whom have you been praying?" "To nobody." , "For what have you been praying? " " I have been praying for nothing," was the no less startling reply of the monk. Praying for nothing to nobody is about what Buddhist prayer comes to. There is no personality that can hear or help, and hence nothing can be given. One of the most remarkable exhibitions of the Buddhist system contrasted with all other systems of religion was brought out when King Ed ward was stricken with illness just before his coronation. When it became known that the king was desperately sick, all representative peoples of the Indian Empire betook themselves to prayer, except the Buddhists. The Christians of every name were fervently moved to prayer. Some regiments of soldiers remained on their knees for an hour, in supplication for the recovery of the king. The Mohammedans resorted to their mosques and prayed for hid recovery. The more theistic Hindus dId likewise in their temples. But the Burmese Buddhists made no such demonstration of the spirit of prayer. Some would contend that they "d,id pray in their way." Being unsatisfied with this response, I took care to make diligent inquiries of the leading Buddhists that I met. The first one was a government official. I knew him very well, so I felt free to ask him. He said at first, " We never pray for an individual, but we pray for everybody in general," the implication being that they could not bring

their prayers to bear on an individual case, even that of a king. But when I pressed him more closely, he excused himself, saying he "was not posted in religion so as to discuss the question." This I knew to be only an excuse, as he was thoroughly versed in Buddhism. He may have been a little shy of me lest I tell of his lack of religious zeal for the king when he was an officer under the English government.

But I knew where I could learn just what the Burmese people did and why they did it. Going to a good friend, an old teacher of young missionaries, a most devout Buddhist, I put the same question. He frankly told me their system, having none to hear prayer, did not pro- vide for such intercession. He told me some of the more zealous Buddhists did go to the pagoda, taking occasion by the king's sudden and unexpected sickness to repeat, over and over, the wail of Buddhism: " All life leads to desire, and all desire to misery. Therefore, the way to escape misery is to crush out desire, even desire for personal existence." The king's sickness only served as a demonstration to the Buddhist that this hopeless-life comment was correct. In all the range of being that make up the ladder of existence in the Buddhist system there is no stage of existence recognized as better than nonexistence. Buddhism is the most desolate pessimism the world of religious thinking has yet produced.

Buddhism has often been praised for the freedom that it has given to women. Usually this praise comes from the observer who has seen the purdah system of India, and the generally helpless state of Indian women, and contrasts the Burmese women with their Indian sisters. That there is a striking contrast of outward conditions there is no doubt, but the moment you ask her place in religious thought she drops as low even as her Indian sister.

The Buddhist order, in the scale of being as relates to this earth, places the priest highest of all; the ordinary man, in a place of much honor; the sacred white elephant, nearly as high as a man; the ox, of much honor; and below these are lesser beasts, each a stage lower in the scale, till you come to the dog. '1'he dog of the East is a despicloblJ &nimal. But the woman is always said to be "in a status below the dog."

'l'he common representation of this relation is seen in a social upheaval that occurred in Rangoon, in the early part of 1903. The director of public instruction gave out an order that all boys in the gOT- 'ernment schools should give the salute of special honor, called the "shikko," to their teachers on entering the school in the morning. In the Eastern countries the boys are always courteous to the teacher. For some time the Buddhist boys had been using the military salute, required by the educational department. But it was thought best for each nationality to use its own greeting of greatest respect. 'rhe Burmese "shikko" was made with folded hands he1d before you, and a

REOENT BUDDHIST EVENTS IN BURMA

profound bow. This is the salutation offered to priests and to notables generally. Being the highest form of respectful attitude, it was required by the department of education. But immediately there was a real rebellion. The Buddhist boys left the schools rather than submit to this humiliation. In the discussion which followed, in trying to arrive at some basis of settlement, it was strongly urged that some of the teachers in the primary department of government schools were women, and to require the boys to give their salutation of "shikko" to women teachers, would violate all their sense of propriety. It was argued in the daily press of Rangoon by an educated Burman that this was a requirement impossible of fulfilment, as "the Burman boys had always been taught that a woman was, in 'spiritual status, below a dog.''' It was, therefore, intolerable that these boys should be required to give her the honor of the" shikko." The order was rescinded.

But there is an illustration of long standing in Burma showing the Buddhist's idea of the spiritual status of women. The priests are given to use this illustration. They say a mirror was let down from the skies which had the miraculous power of revealing the relative spiritual status of every being that stood before it. If the creature was high in the scale of being, there was a perfect image produced; but if low in that scale, there was but a faint image, or none at all. So it came to pass that an angry female dog and an anxious woman stood before the mirror to discover, each for herself,Jhe secret_of her merit and standing, when, lo! the dog made a perfect image, but the woman was not reflected at all! The immortal woman for whom Christ died, tho she knew not of His saving love, was classed by the heartless system of Buddhism beneath the outcast dog. the most miserable of the Oriental curs. And yet there are people of America who laud Buddhism especially for what it has done for women!

l'he understratum of spirit worship upon which the atheistic system of Buddhism rests in Burma was illustrated in a remarkable manner during 1903. When the plating of the pagoda was nearing completion, and the unveiling of the new adornments was being arranged, a circumstance transpired which profoundly stirred the superstitious Buddhist mind.

The sides of the pagoda slope upward gently near the base, but after ascending about one hundred feet the ascent is more rapid till near one hundred and fifty feet upward there is a rounded ledge, above which the surface is very steep. This narrow and steep upper portion was that which was plated with gold. Doubtless this portion was selected because it was smaller, and gold plate would go further in covering its surface, and because the improvement could be seen farther. It also made the scaffolding needed easy of erection, and the slim poles used for this work could easily rest on this ledge. To hide the work in process, and to protect the work and workmen from the

sun, all the framework was covered with bamboo matting. As the unveiling was being arranged it was planned to remove all this scaffolding, and suddenly present the great golden shaft to the admiring gaze of a multitude.

The workmen ascended by a car, which ran on ropes stretched from palm trees on the outside of the court, to the part of the pagoda under repair. But on going up to their work one morning they were frightened almost out of their wits by finding a tiger lying at ease on the narrow ledge behind their matting. It is the custom of the workmen to go to their daily task at eight o'clock. But the worshipers go to the pagoda from sunrise. As the unveiling was near at hand, and special interest centered at the pagoda, there were very many worshipers, perhaps some thousands, in the courts and about the shrines, all unconscious of the tiger hiding a hundred and fifty feet above their heads. The workmen gave the alarm, and a great commotion ensued. As it happens, the British garrison occupies the pagoda area in part, and a guard is always kept about the pagoda hill. An officer summoned a squad of soldiers, and, with a well-directed volley, they killed the tiger, arid her body rolled down to the ground, spattering the blood over the sacred pagoda.

This circumstance was a most remarkable event, judged by any standard; but it was marvelous beyond any happening for a century past in the Buddhist's world. The tiger had been frequently seen after dark and before dawn by people in Rangoon for two weeks before this climax of excitement. That a tiger would come into a city of a quarter of a million people, and move about at night and hide in the daytime, is not easily believed on this side of the world. Yet that is what occurred in Rangoon. The daily papers informed us that the tiger had been seen several times in the two weeks. Where she would hide in the daytime was known to none but her own tigerish majesty. ~robably she skulked in a new place every night, as is the custom of tigers. Perhaps this sense of deceit by which a tiger keeps enemies from finding her hiding-place accounted for the strange freak that led this specimen up the deserted pagoda steps in the quiet hours of the night, and to the unthought-of place on the pagoda side. But even this does not remove the wonder that the tiger should scramble up the steep sides of the pagoda when it is not a tree-climbing animal, and does not frequent inaccessible places as a rule, preferring to hide in the grass, or dense forest, or in some rocky gorge in the hills. To the superstitious mind, therefore, this event furnished every incentive to invention. When to superstition was added the desecration of blood on the pagoda, all religious feeling entered into the inquiry as to why the tiger came at that time, and what manner of tiger she was.

The story which quickly took shape witnesses at once to the fertile Oriental mind moved by belief in spirits ever present in their lives and

1905j RECENT BUDDHIST EVENTS IN BURMA

the lives of all creatures, and of the credulity of this bright Buddhist people. From being only a common tiger led by the usual stealth of her species, and so moved to do this freakish pagoda climbing, the common belief quickly settled around the following marvelous inven- tion. It was said that this was no ordinary tiger, but that she was a " spirit-possessed creature." That she had been used by one of their famous" nats," or spirits, as his horse, upon which he was accustomed to ride on important journeys. That this" nat" lived in a tree in the forest back of Rangoon. And when the pagoda unveiling was approach- ing, these nats, in keeping with all Buddhist men, and all Buddhist inclined animals, were preparing to properly celebrate this unveiling. The nats had a favorite place for holding their counsels over the arch- way at the front of the main colonade on the south of the pagoda. Here the presence of nats is indicated, as in many other ornaments of the pagoda area, by grotesque figures of these ubiquitous spirits; hence, the nats, when assembling for counsel as to their part in the unveiling, appointed their gathering-place, as usual, over this arch. A messenger was dispatched to the forest to call in the great nat wanted for this counsel. He agreed to come. But being of such royal significance in the realm of nats, he wculd not come except on his royal steed, the tigress. She was far away in India raising her family, but she heard his call, and, forsaking her family, as did Gautama his wife and child, she too came to take her part in this great Buddhist ceremonial. She crossed the thousand and more miles of distance in an incredibly short time, and presented herself under the tree. Immediately the llat began his royal ride to the pagoda.

But the nat, knowing the tiger could not come to the pagoda without being in danger of being killed by the hard-hearted British officers, who could not appreciate a Buddhist sentiment, he told his tigress to hide in one of the many gardens back of the pagoda while he took up his place in the counsel of the nats. But this was a very pious tiger who wished to honor the great law-giver by worshiping at the pagoda. She too knew that if she came she would be killed. But she decided to make the sacrifice. She would give her life on the pagoda, and by this meritorious act she would gain a great reward in being advanced in the scale of being. She came quietly in and climbed the pagoda, and laid herself down with her head between her paws," as the Buddhists lay their heads between their hands, and quietly waited for the friendly bullets that helped to the complete sacrifice. This giving up of her life brought its benefits immediately. She was at once caught upward in the scale of being. Passing all lower animals higher than herself-for being a beast of prey, she is rated very'low in the ladder of existence-past all wen of every degree, she was brought, by this meritorious act, to take her place among the nats.

This explanation was immediately accepted by all Burma Bud-

dhism. All questions as to the fact or theory were swept away. Booklets and cartoons innumerable were put out, representing" The Spirit- Possessed Tigress and the Pagoda." The theaters took up the public interest, and put in the advertisements of their plays: "Come and see the great Nat Tigress play." Taken altogether, Buddhism has perhaps not been so moved in centuries in Burma as it was by this freakish tiger hunting a place of concealment from the light of day. But it makes the heart ache with longing for a bright, interesting people, that they may be set free from such superstitious bondage, and be led to the assuring faith in Christ.

CHRISTIANITY'S PRESENT OPPORT.UNITY IN JAPAN BY REV. GIDEON F: DRAPER, YOKOHAMA, JAPAN Missionary of Methodist Episcopal Church, 1880- This great world is all included in the domain of our Lord. Usur- pation and rebellion have robbed Him of His own for a time, and it is our duty-nay, our glorious privilege and greatest joy-to serve Him in His campaign against the powers of darkness until His reign shall be fully and permanently established.

Every land is feeling the enthusiasm of this wonderful forward movement, and while all fields are full of interest, and almost all are rich with promise of rapid success, none are more interesting at the present moment, nor are there any in which the situation is more crit- ical, than this little island empire of Eastern Asia. Not only is t.he door wide open in Japan for the presentation of Christian truth with as perfect liberty and protection in our work as at home, but at the present juncture many hearts are especially prepared by sorrow and suffering to welcome the message of comfort and hope.

Ohristians in America and England who profess to be inspired by the love of Christ have it laid upon them especially to manifest deep sympathy with the Japanese by extending a willing hand to help them in the way of salvation, and in other practical ways as well.

Japan's wonderful progress since Commodore Perry made the treaty that brought the country into intercourse with the world of thought and invention forms a most forcible argument in favor of our specia~ efforts on her behalf.

For centuries she had her face turned to the West, the land of the setting sun, and Chinese and Korean influences were predominant in all thought and action, tho of course that which thus came to Japan was adapted and modified to suit Japanese tastes and conditions. Now, during the fifty years that have eJapsed since that first treaty was formed, Japan has faced Eastward toward the new world across the Pacific, and has thus become even more truly the Land of the Rising Sun.

OHRiSTIANITY'S i'RESl!:NT OPPOR'l'UNITY iN

In the old warrior class there was a spirit that despised learning for its own sake, but sought it mainly for its practical results. As Dr. Nitobe tells us, one of those samurai" compares learning to an ill- smelling vegetable that must be boiled and boiled before it is fit for use." In other words, it must be assimilated, made a part of the per- SI)I1'S life before it shall be of true value. Just here is where Japan differs from China. The latter learned but did not digest its mental pabulum, and so failed to continue that perpetual forward movement which means true life for any nation. .

.Japan's period of isolation, of which we have all heard so much, did not mean stagnation; nor did she spring, Minerva-like, full armed with her panoply of modern equipment into the arena of nations.

There were long years of· 'preparation, centuries of petty warfare cul- minating in the feudal system, which, in its time, did so much for the nation. To be sure, its spirit was evolved largely from the teachings of the Chinese sages, Confucius and Mencius, butJhese were assimi- lated and infused with that spirit of loyalty which means so complete a self-sacrifice. This produced many true men and noble women, whose influence has had a wonderful effect on future generations.

The repression and apparent stagnation of the more than two hundred and fifty years of strict seclusion did not quench the desire for prog- ress. The old warlike spirit was kept alive by special training, and tho the samurai, as a class, were but a small proportion of the entire population, about five or six per cent., their influence on the nation at large was out of all proportion to their numbers. This is seen in many ways. A study of the popular drama or fiction will manifest the overwhelming predominance of such influence, so that the spirit of a special class has, in a measure, been infused into the entire nation.

The spirit of restlessness or dissatisfaction with the then existing conditions was fed and fostered by the very limited amount of occi- dental intercourse that was possible with the Dutch under the extraor- dinarily severe restrictions that were imposed. This spirit was like a charge of dynamite ready to burst the bonds of usurpation when the electric spark of Commodore Perry's treaty had done its work. The emperor was reinstated in his legitimate position as actual ruler, and under efficient leaders the nation moved forward rapidly and in an orderly progress.

This progress has been marked along political lines, and tho the nation is as yet far from a democracy, even with the constitution so freely granted by the emperor, there is little doubt but that there is as much of freedom for the individual as a large majority are able to ap- preciate and use advantageously. The advance of Japan was recog- nized by the governments of the world at length by the withdrawal of the special privileges each government had claim~ for itself under

the early treaties. Nevertheless, it would seem that Oaptain Brinkley, of the Japvn Mail, was correct in his criticism of the so-called Ohris- tian nations when he intimated it to be a sad comment on the reality of Ohristian civilization that Japan's progress in political, social, com- mercial,educational matters drew but mildly the attention of the world, and failed to give her the position she coveted among nations; whereas her ability to fight, as evidenced in the -war with Ohina ten years ago, aroused instantaneous interest and respect, and enabled her to obtain, as nothing else had, the recognition she sought. Who would have thought a quarter of a century ago that to-day Japan would be in close alliance with Great Britain, and wage so tremendous a war with the" Great Bear of the North"!

Then as we note her commercial prosperity, her banks and trading companies, her railways and telegraphs, her vast mercantile marine, and the constantly increasing manufactories, we realize what an important part of the world she is becoming-has, indeed, already become. In 1903 the tonnage of the shipping entering Japanese ports was thirteen and a half million, and her imports and exports for the same year amounted to over three hundred million of dollars. Japan's intellectual advance is also a marvel. From a condition of general illiteracy fifty years ago, education has been pushed so energetically that she .is well on the way to be one of the best-schooled nations of the world.

All these things point one way! Japan-especially prepared for the leadership of Eastern Asia I With constantly increasing influence in Ohina, and with a protectorate over Korea, she is in a position to exert a tremendous influence over hundreds of millions of souls. Here is the marvelous opportunity of Ohristian America. A Ohristian Japan at the front in the Far East means great possibilities for righteousness and truth; but if Japan is materialistic or agnostic her power of leadership will be weakened, or will be for evil rather than for good. It is a crisis in history. To us has been given-indeed, I may say, upon us has been thrust-one of the mightiest of opportunities. Are we ready to accept and improve it?

If this present war results favorably to Japan, as most of us hope it may, we shall see the doors wider open than ever for evangelistic effort. It may be that the Ohristians of America have done great things already, but when we consider how God has bestowed his good things upon us, and how we have used these bounties, it may well" give us pause." We are told that the principal farm crops of the United States, not including cotton, for 1904 have a valuation of about two and three-quarters billions of dollars; adding to this in our consideration the other products of our mines and industries, we can but realize that if the Lord's portion had been fully consecrated to him the Ohristians of America would be prepared to do the "greater things" that

CHRISTIANITY'S PRESENT OPPORTUNITY IN JAPAN

the present situation so urgently demands in this great field of evangelistic effort.

Japan's development has not been unattended with evil. Modern civilization has not cast out the demons of lust, selfishness, and superstition, which have done and are now doing so much to injure the nation. For example, the march of industrial progress is bringing to the front new problems which must be solved in the light of Christian teaching. Socialism, a hitherto unknown phase of life in this land, is being heard somewhat; and as factories and mills increase, the questions it proposes will be brought more clearly to the front. At present, in many of the factories, long hours, insufficient food, and the utter lack of moral restraints, where the sexes are often herded together almost like cattle, are sowing the seed of moral and physical degeneration. In this direction the demands on and opportunities for Christian sympathy and effort are rapidly increasing.

How well prepared is the Church to do its work? There are 35 missionary societies at work in Japan, according to the latest reports, 26 of which belong to North America. This does not inclnde the Bible societies, the Y. M. C. A., nor the W. C. T. D., tho they are all doing much valuable missionary work. There is a total of nearly 800 foreign workers in the Protestant ranks, including the wives of missionaries. The Roman and Greek Catholics haye 239 foreign workers. The Protestants have a force of 1,229 native workers, including Biblewomen, while the Catholics have 519. The proportion of ordained men among the latter is small.

Considering the Protestants only, there are 513 organized churches, 93 of which are reported as self-supporting, tho but few of these are able to do any very aggressive work outside of their own borders. The present war will, of course, seriously affect the financial efficiency of all the churches. Then, most of the missions find the amounts their society can furnish them to be totally inadequate for the demands of the regular work, thus making it almost impracticable to enter newly opened doors. Recent advices from Japan tell of increased prices in every direction, so that it will be more and more difficult to sustain the present work with the funds in hand.

Abundance at home and special need across the water should be a double spur to the generosity of all Christians on this continent. Have we yet emulated the devotion of Japan's soldiery in our service?

So anxious are they to obtain the glory of dying for their emperor that it is said not a few of the wounded picked up after a battle are suffering from self-inflicted injuries in part, showing that the maimed soldier preferred dying on the field of battle to falling into the hands of the enemy. We may not approve of such ultrapatriotism, but we can easily match it in the tales of early Christian martyrs, some of whom courted the glory of martyrdom. The Church of to-day does

not seem to be in imminent danger of suffering from a similar abandon of service. While we deplore unwise zeal, let us manifest our wisdom by a zealous devotion to the work of salvation. The forces in Japan should be sustained and largely increased, for she needs a practical, devout Christianity NOW I Hear what one Japanese scholar says of the condition of Buddhism, concerning which he claims to have special knowledge. He says: "I have recently journeyed through the provinces, and inquired into the state of Buddhism everywhere, and what I have written represents the conclusions forced upon my mind by what I saw and heard." He states, first, that religion has a twofold purpose: the imparting of faith and comfort to the individual, and the reformation of society in gen- eral. Then, as quoted in the Japan Mail, he continues: "Now, look- ing at the whole Buddhist world, it can not be said that there is any religion which is sufficientiy powerful to mold the belief and com- fort the hearts of Japan's rising generation; and, as for our religion's undertaking to reform society, nobody thinks it possible. Instead of helping the progress of the nation, Buddhism too often acts as a drag on that progress. Notwithstanding the vast number of our professors throughout the country, it is quite manifest that our religion is a religion of custom, is a religion that has lost its energy, is a religion of empty ceremony, is the religion of the worldly man. To the higher cravings of mankind this religion makes no response. It is a religion only in name; all its significance has departed. Even the various Buddhists who represent diverse sects, who are naturally expected to . expound religion to the modern world in a manner that shall make it comprehensible and attractive, entirely neglect their duties and pass their days in pleasure or idleness. All the old discipline wielded by abbots and chief abbots has gone." – Thus, according to one of its own critics, Buddhism fails to meet the existing condition in Japan, while Shinto has formally declared it- self not to be a religion, so that it is apparent to all that Christianity is sorely needed, and the Christian Church of America is fully able to help the Japanese, who are now earnestly laboring for the Master, to enter in and possess the land for Christ.

It is no doubt true that the critic above quoted could bring seri- ous accusations against the exemplification of Christianity in the world to-day. Too many Christians seem to have absorbed all too little of the Spirit of Christ; and yet, in,America and in Japan, the Ohurch is a living power making for righteousness. It is purifying society, com- forting and inspiring the individual, and waging a successful warfare against the citadels of Satan. If only the Japanese sense of loyalty and patriotism be pernieated with the Spirit of Christ's love, recogniz- ing Him as supreme, we shall see this nation a mighty factor in the salvation of Eastern Asia.

A SILVER DOLLAR MISSIONARY SERMON

A SILVER DOLLAR MISSIONARY SERMON SUGGESTIONS FOR AN OBJECT-LESSON TALK ON MISSIONS BY REV. H. E. ZIMMERMAN, DILLSBURG, PA.

Uncle Sam never dreamed that the designs he ordered to be placed on every silver dollar would be useful to teach. the people of the United States something about their duty to the unevangelized.

1. The coin can only fulfil its intended mission by being kept in circulation. Locked up in public or private chests and vaults it will never do any good, but the more it is kept in circulation the more people it will benefit. The same thing is true of the Gospel. If it is to benefit men it must be passed on from one to another, not merely treasured in individual hearts or churches. Christ's command is to go and teach what He has taught us-" Freely you have received, freely give."

2. The very date is significant. It reminds us how many hundred years have passed since there came to earth from heaven the greatest Missionary the world has ever known. He sacrificed more and left a greater impression on the world than any other missionary has ever done. The length of time since He gave His Church their fighting orders may well cause us shame that the world is not yet conquered for Christ.

3. 011 the face of the coin are thirteen stars. These are heavenly bodies, which serve to guide us in our earthly voyage over the sea of life. They remind us that we must take our reckonings from above, and correct our earthly instruments and opinions by looking heavenward.

These stars also remind us of the promise given in Daniel xii: 3- «They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and eve::-."

4. Over the woman's head on the face of the dollar is the word "Liberty." Does not that suggest that the liberty which we enjoy comes to us through the Gospel of Christ? We have passed from "the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God," and know that "where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty." Like Christ Himself, we are sent to "proclaim liberty" to those who are yet in bondage of superstition and shackled by the chains of sin.

5. A laurel wreath also rests upon the head of the Goddess of Liberty as a mark of victory. Christ has already conquered the devil, and has promised victory to His soldiers. But the Church is a Church militant, and we have a real contest to engage us. We must "fight the fight of faith." Paul says that in ancient contests they contended "to obtain a corruptible crown, but we are incorruptible." We have promise of victory, and those who fight under Christ's banner will receive " a crown that fadeth not away."

6. Another inscription proclaims the fact that" In God we trust."

What better motto could be selected for the Church? The task of merely preaching the Gospel to all the world seems enough to stagger one. To convert them is impossible with men, but not with God. To doubt the ability of the Church to evangelize the world is to leave God out of account. All things are possible to Him. Money is needed for the work, but without God we can accomplish nothing.

7. On the obverse side of the coin is an eagle, the" king of birds,"

who lives in the heavens and descends to earth. Christ is the King of Men. The time is coming when it shall be true that "the kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord and His Christ, and He shall ~eign for ever and ever." All Christians pray" Thy Kingdom come," and long for the time when at the" name of Jesus every knee shall bow, of the things in heaven and things in earth, and the things under the earth, and every tongue shall confess that Jesus Christ is the Lord to the glory of God the Father."

8. In the beak of the eagle is a streamer with the inscription, " E pluribus unum" (Out of many, one). As our many States are united under one government, and have one aim and one destiny, so the Ohurch, tho divided, is one. The dissemination of the Gospel makes the whole world kin, and renders brotherhood in Christ a fact.

What effects one effects all. "And whether one member suffer, all the members sufier with it; or one member be honored, all the members rejoice with it." There is unity of purpose and power with diversity of name and gifts. In the kingdom of grace God will finally bring one great body of redeemed people out of all the nations and tribes of the world. The Gospel makes all nations ., one in Ohrist" with" one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all."

9. In one foot the eagle clasps a bunch of arrows, suggesting weapons of speed and directness. "Bis dat qui cilo dat" (He gives twice who gives quickly). A dollar given to missions may now be worth a hundred dollars ten years hence. When dying souls are in the balance " the King's business requireth haste." It is criminal to walk for a physician when a dying man needs immediate help. Souls are perish- ing. Let us make haste. .

10. In the other foot the eagle holds an olive branch, a symbol of peace. Sin brings strife; the Gospel proclaims that Christ brings "peace on earth and goodwill to men." The peace of God passeth understanding, and is the great need of the heathen world. Christ says, "My peace I give unto you."

These are only a few of the most obvious lessons suggested by a silver dollar. If it be true that" money talks," then, as some one has remarked, " a dime whispers, a half-dollar talks, and a dollar shouts."

May our dollars hereafter shout aloud in our ears God's call to evangel- ize the world, and may we speed them on their way to do the work which God intends them to accomplish.

THE PRESENT RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN FRANCE

THE PRESENT RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN FRANCE * BY PASTEUR EMILE LENOIR, OF PAJ:tIS The question now uppermost in the minds of those most interested in the religious condition of France is the probable consequences of the impending Separation between the Church and the" State.

The recent Prime Minister (M. Combes) aimed to rend asunder, scatter, pulverize the Churches to such a degree that they could not form homogeneous bodies in the land. No central directing body (National Synod) being granted to them, no general administration, there would consequently be no common treasury. The Roman Church would not suffer much in such a case, because her central control is at Rome, and she can do without a common treasury, because she extends her ramifications into each of the Departments, and she is there so solidly organized as to have no need of the aid of members in the other Departments. But it is not the same with Protestants. They are more frequently distributed in districts, outside of which only a few isolated churches are found standing in centers that are overwhelmingly Roman Catholic. And it is exactly these isolated communities to which life will be hard if better-provided districts do not come to their aid. The representative Protestant authorities are making, at the present time, constant efforts to induce the government and the Parliamentary Commission on Separation to grant them a possibility of uniting through a national bond of federation.

Whatever happens, the Gospel has nothing to fear from Separation. Provided freedom is left to it, it will work out a way for itself in France as elsewhere. But just here the question arises, What amount of freedom will be left to the churches?

To a superficial observer it seems that the majority voting for Separation will be obeying nothing but the pressure of the irreligion of the masses, and it is su"re that everybody is tired of religious squabbles provoked by the Concordat-that limping contract invented by Napoleon 1. It is not less true to say that the country is enfeebled by the clericalism and the domineering spirit of the Roman Church. This Church arrogates the right to shape political tendencies, and to bring the republic to kneel before its theocratic claims. But there is at the bottom of the present ebullition of ideas something yet more imperious; it is that thoroughly just idea of the separation of civil and religious powers, of which Vinet, about 1840, made a masterly explanation in his" Essay on the Expression of Religious Convictions."

The fundamental error of the papacy has been the erection of the Church into an official power, with declaration of war against the civil power. 'rhis error formed its strength for some time. It is to-day its • Translated fron:. the French for the MISSIONARY REVIEW by the Bureau of Missions.

weakness, and it has dragged into its downfall that Gospel which it should have proclaimed in all purity.

We find ourselves, therefore, to-day facing this lamentable condition: "The Gospel, a power for union and for emancipation, is reduced in the eyes of a superficial multitude to the condition of being an abettor of discord and a generator of the spirit of domination!" Men want no more of it! Separation, in the thought of many blind politicians, will lead to the death-throes of religious faith. Wherefore one has to fear that the scheme which is least liberal may finally prevail.

As for the Protestants, we ask nought but freedom and the common rights of man. Bu t people fear to give the Roman Church these ordinary rights of man. So at a single blow they deprive the other communities of these rights because they dare not make exceptions in their favor. Nevertheless, let us hope that the most logical and most liberal solution will carry the day, and that Deputies will be found to insist upon free Churches in a free State.

r have not to concern myself here with the question of what will become of Roman Catholicism in France. There are those who say that in place of the forty-six millions of franco ($9,200,000) which the government gives to it every year, it will have more than a thousand millions ($200,000,000) at its disposal. Others say that at the end of twenty years from now its resources will have sensibly diminished. It is impossible to form trustworthy conjectures on this subject, but it is averred that it has great properties, personal and real, and that it has on its side the aristocracy and the great fortunes of France. The United States Ambassador at Paris was saying to some friends the other day that since the promulgation in Cuba of the principle of separation of Church and State the Roman Catholic bishop of that island " is dying of hunger." r do not think that in France the same meas- ure would bring about the same result so quickly.

As to the Protestants, r do not hesitate to say that, in general, they will rise to the height of their new position, and will do their duty honorably. They will maintain their position in cities quite easily. In country districts this will be more difficult, and some complications are to be anticipated when it comes to maintaining the present division of churches and of evangelistic stations.

'fhe grants made by the State to the Protestant Churches have amounted in these last few years to 1,600,000 francs ($320,000) annually. It has been estimated, on the other hand, that the Protestants of France, numbering 650,000, give about 7,000,000 francs ($1,400,000) each year for the support of their evangelistic and benevolent work at home and abroad-that is to say, ten and three-quarters francs ($2.15) each. It is hoped, therefore, that they will be able, without too much strain, to reach the point of giving 8,600,000 francs ($1,720,000), or

thirteen and a quarter francs ($2.65) each per annum. But this will not come to pass without an awakening of piety, and it may especially be feared that apathy will set in at the end of two or three years if Protestantism in its entirety does not become more aggressive.

It is to be hoped, however, that the first effect of Separation will be to stir the interest of Protestants in religious matters. From the moment that the State does not concern itself any longer about these matters, the sense of individual responsibility will very quickly seize our fellow believers, and they will pay attention to the order and organization of their churches, to their mutual relations or divergences, to the choice and the training of their ministers, and to the proper conduct of public worship for their children's sake, if for no other reason.

As was said by the Paris correspondent of the Journal de Genev6, " It is to be feared that Separation may bring with it local pains, may unsettle temporarily the position of a certain number of pastors. But no one thinks for a moment that it can lessen permanently the moral force of French Protestantism." In fact, it may be said in general that the moral position of Protestantism in France is very satisfactory. It has the good will of numbers of enlightened men in Parliament, in the University, in the Judiciary, at the Bar, and in commercial and industrial life. If French education were to develop further independence of character and more initiative, one would still more frequently see scrupulous people coming into its ranks. Among the people also Protestants are held in esteem. Among them, too, if the Frenchman were more accustomed to form his convictions for himself and to declare his independence; if woman especially were less superstitious, less terrorized by the menaces of the priest; if, in general, intelligence had not been molded during centuries by a religious theory which is subversive of all individuality, one might see people coming in large numbers into Protestantism. From this point of view, happy consequences can be hoped from Separation.

Moreover, there are already in existence various attempts at separated churches. What else are those free churches founded in 1848 by men like Frederic Monod, Agenor de Gasparin, and Eduard de Pressense? What, then, are the Wesleyan and Baptist Ohurches and and the General Evangelization Societies? At the head of each are evangelists who are pastors and pastors who are evangelists. All these associations ask nothing of the State, and if they receive subsidies from abroad, do not accept them save for the extension of their work. The number of French ministers who receive nothing from the State has been estimated at three hundred, and the number of Protestants who live already under the system of Separation in France is estimated at eighty-five thousand.

The independent Ohurches, up to the present time, have enjoyed

a liberty which perhaps they will not have after the law has been passed. One might almost sa.y that it is upon them that the Combes law will weigh most heavily if it is adopted in its present form. The Churches united with the State are preparing themselves for this change, and it will not surprise them. But churches which have been accustomed during fifty-four ye&.rs to manage their own affairs, to place at their head whatever minister best suits them, whether he be Swiss, Belgian, Italian, or English; to have a pact of federation which binds them to other churches constituted according to the same prin- ciples; accustomed also to meet each year in Synods or legislative Con- ferences-these churches will suffer much on finding themselves de- prived, between two days, of all these advantages. Can they endure it? Will they wish to do it? If some kind of a modus vivendi is not found they will be obliged after the event to request modifications and a.mendments of the law, for they will never consent to give up liber- ties necessary to their very existence.

The Lutherans have presented to the head of the government a resolution by which they seek, first, permission to create unions of as- sociations outside of the limits of a Department and without territorial limitation j second, they ask that the properties which now coustitute the patrimony of the Presbyterial councils and of the consistories be kept up, in order to be passed over by these ecclesiastical bodies to officially recognized associations that will be summoned, under the new law, to take the places of these establishments. The result of these requests is still awaited. .

They decided, some months ago, to create a fund destined to meet the first difficulties, but among them, as among the Oalvinists, it is going to be necessary to find regular sources of revenue, something which can not be done without measures applied with tenacity and perseverance. An educational campaign will have to be made among the Protestant flocks respecting the cost of maintaining religious wor- ship. This necessity arises from the length of time during which government subsidies have been a pillow of ease for multitudes.

Something has been said of the possible schism and crumbling of the Reformed Ohurch (Oalvinist). It is certain that the two great sections of this body (Unitarian and Trinitarian) will separate in mate- rial and economic matters. They are separate already in spiritual matters, through the existence of the directing bodies which they have built up since 1872 (officious Synod and" Liberal" Delegation), but up to this time there has been only one Ohurch in the eyes of the State. Now this fiction will end, and one of the good results of the Separation will be to end also the painful bickerings and the humiliat- ing excommunications with which the pages of the history of this cohabitation are encrusted.

But what will be the fate of the Paris Missionary Society when

THE PRE~ENT RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN FRANCE

Separation comes? This society is too strongly organized not to con- tinue to group together all the Churches upon .the ground of the Evangelical Alliance; and it is good, from all points of view, that a bond such as this shall continue between all of the evangelical com- munities. It is the expression and the instrument of that need which our Protestant Churches feel for spreading the Gospel outside of the boundaries of France. This need (mght to be favored, for it brings with it inevitably a greater attention to home missions. The Director of the Pal,'is Missionary Society, having been consulted upon the proba- ble reaction of Separation upon missions'to pagan lands, answered as follows: For the mission enterprise, as for all others, there will be a time difficult to traverse. The fact is that our revenues do not come solely from true, warm-hearted, and decided Christians, but they come also from Protestants who give from duty or from habit, and who will make a pretext of their new duties in order to shake off the yoke of the old. This crisis will be temporary, for so soon as the healthy and vivifying effect of separation shall have made itself felt, all of the activities of the Church will start np again with a new ardor. The development of missionary activity in Switzerland, as in Scotland, followed the separation of the Churches from the State. Missions of the independent or free churches are the most active and most rich.

It is difficult to give figures as to the proportion of receipts coming respectively from free churches and from churches united with the State, but it is incontestable that, if the latter bodies furnish us some of our largest subscribers, it is still more sure that the free churches all unanimously interest themselves in missions, while among the churches united to the State there are still a great many who ignore them. It would seem just, then, to say that independence, while deepening the life of the Church, will develop its need of external activity. We have a right to believe this.

The number of calls to the ministry will certainly diminish; the ministerial career being less prominent, less official, will be less sought. But, then, in living Churches the need of consecrat.ion of the young to the service of God will take, perhaps more frequently, a missionary form. Missions will have, therefore, all to gain from the purification of the definition of the Church which has been vitiated-even in the best of the national Churches-by the mere fact of union with the State.

Our society will preserve all of its fields of activity. From the day that (please God it may not be) ,the society should divide itself into several church missionary societies (as in England: Anglican, Presbyterian, Baptist) there might perhaps be a division of fields of activity, perhaps with an increase, but in any case no decrease. Our committee of missions by jts last vote, respecting the mission upon the Zambesi (December, 1904), has performed an act of faith worthy of mention. It has faith that in spite of this near crisis of the Separation, God will permit the union of the evangeUcal churches of France to preserve all of their missionary activity.

To sum up, it is with an optimistic heart that we go to meet this catastrophe. Even if the law which will produce it should be Dra-

conian, anything would be better than this hybrid union of Church and State, which is the cause of so great a spiritual slumber, of so much religious apathy, and of so much pride and arrogance in the midst of the clergy. The Gospel has everything to gain from having elbow-room. But on the eve of this crisis the French churches and missionary societies have great need of the sympathy and prayers of their friends in foreign lands. The interest of our American friends will be particularly useful and precious to us under these circumstances, since they themselves have lived for so long a time under the system which is now to become ours.

Since the above was written, the optimistic views of the Director of the Paris Society of Missions must be modified to a certain extent.

Recent facts have led him to think that this society is coming to a, more serious crisis than seemed probable a month ago. Undoubtedly the forward movement of the past few years has been succeeded by a period of depression and diminution. The income of this society three years ago was 1,260,000 francs ($252,000), but last year (1904) it fell to 880,000 francs ($176,000).

The director, Pastor Boegner, explains this in the following way: Immediately after the occupation of Madagascar, many Protestant subscribers gave largely under the power of secondary motives (reaction against the Jesuistic danger, Protestant patriotism, etc.), but these lacked perseverance. The society can not count upon any except the true friends of the Kingdom of God, and unhappily neither their number nor their resources have thus far reached to the amount required by the work.

The approaching Separation between Church and State absorbs the minds, and the claims and appeals of the society have lately encountered less response. The committee is seriously asking whether it will not be obliged to count upon foreign friends in order to pass through the present crisis and enable it to answer, as it must, to the appeals of God from the missionary field. American Christians will certainly sympathize with the difficulties and trials which threaten so seriously the future of our missionary work. Will they not stretch out a helping hand to us over that" Cape of Tempests" ?-E. L.

The policy of the new French Ministry under M. Rouvier, with reference to the Separation of State and Church, was announced in a bill presented to the Chamber of Deputies on February 9th. It marks no backward step III the French policy toward the Roman Catholic Church. 'fhe Concordat that Napoleon concluded with the Pope in 1801 and modified in 1814 is to be abrogated, and all connection- with and support of the Catholic Church in France are thus to cease. The new bill makes the separatiou of Church and State definite and final, but omits a number of details of the Combes bill, which aroused special antagonism. 'fhe essential points of the new measure are: (1) Abolition of the Concordat, whereby the relations of Church and State were p.stablished; (2) termination of all government aid and subsidies to religious sects or officials; (3) formation of Church associations into civil corporations amenable to the same laws as other organizations.

THE PASTOR'S OPPORTUNITY AND RESPONSIBILITY

THE PASTOR'S OPPORTUNITY AND RESPONSIBILITY A REVIEW OF JOHN R. MOTT'S "THE PASTOR AND MODERN MISSIONS"

BY REV. WILLIAM J. HUTCHINS, BROOKLYN, N. Y.

No minister who desires to sit at ease in Zion ought to read John R. Mott's book, "The Pastor and Modern Missions." It is not pleasant to be told that the glorious success qr the awful failure of the" Divine Enterprise of Missions ,; depends, ina large measure, upon the pastor. With great good nature, the pastor generally casts the burden of respollsi')ility upon the Boards and the general Christian public.

Mr. Mott, the able Secretary of the World's Christian Student Federation, first bids us· look upon the field of missionary operations. The nineteenth century was the century of exploration. To-day almost all the regions still unexplored are uninhabited. The peoples of the world are known, and "their needs are articulate and intelligible." With slight exceptions, the world field is accessible. For example, every one of the one thousand seven hundred and more minor divisions of the empire of China is open to the missionary propaganda. Three hundred millions of people of less-favored lands are now politically related to the nations of Protestant Christendom. They have been brought within our easy reach. How significant is the fact that an offering made to-day in New York for the Indian famine sufferers may to-morrow be distributed in India.

The Christian forces of the world have already secured foothold in the strategic centers of many heathen lands. While the forces of heathenism are being weakened, the forces of the Ohristian faith are exerting a constantly deepening, widening influence. In India, Japan, China, and Korea we have a native Ohurch so strong, so deeply entrenched, that it is impossible to think of its ever being dislodged.

In the success of modern missions lies their peril. For example: " At the present time in India far larg~r numbers of people are asking for Ohristian teachers and preachers than were actually brought into the Church during an entire generation of modern missions, beginning with Oarey." Villages in Japan are throwing away their idols. But the disintegrating forces of heathenism are not dying; the white man's greed and infidelity and immorality are making swift inroads into the regions where overworked missionaries pray for helpers, and watch, like Gordon from the palace roof of Khartum, for the reinforcements that do not come.

Where lies the trouble? Mr. Mott insists that it lies with the pastors. He quotes Dr. Munger: "The weak spot in missions to-day is not in the field, nor in the administration of the Board, nor in the pews, but it is in the pulpit." He argues rightly that" any idea that

the pastor persistently preaches and prays for in the pulpit will be gradually accepted as a rule of conduct by the people."

But the author is not content to let the minister realize his re- sponsibility. He helps him meet that responsibility.

1. The pastor is or may be a potent educational force, and his work as an educator is done primarily in the pulpit. "A study of twenty- five churches among those which have been yielding the larger results for missions shows that their ministers average five foreign missionary sermons a year." Perhaps even more helpful than the stated sermon are the frequent incidental allusions to mission work. There are surely no more effective illustrations of the minister's essential message than those drawn from missionary literature.

The monthly concert of prayer.for missions ought to be revived, and the programs planned by a well-selected committee. Then there are marvelous opportunities for instruction afforded by the Bible School, the Young People's and Women's Missionary Societies, and by the' Mission Study Olasses. One particularly helpful suggestion is this: that the Men's Bible Olass should, at one session a month, meet as a Men's Missionary Society. The year's missionary campaign ought to be planned at the beginning of the year by the pastor in confer- ence with the presidents or superintendents of the different organiza- tions, that there may be unity and effectiveness of work. In all this educational work a missionary library is invaluable. In the Appendix of his book Mr. Mott gives snggestions for a model working library.

2. The pastor may also be a potent financial force for the evangel- ization of the world. Disparaging fairs and festivals as a means of money-raising, he should seek for his church some plan of systematic beneficence. The support of a missionary:by the individual church IS very warmly commended. Mr. McOonaughy's recent suggestion that the church's gifts be devoted to a mission station rather than to the salary of an individual missionary seems to us to obviate some of the disadvantages of the other plan.

Our people need to feel more keenly the possibilities of money in world evangelization. If the members of "the evangelical churches of the United States and Oanada should give $4.00 per member a year, it would yield $80,000,000 a year, an amount sufficient to enable the North American churches to sustain fifteen fold greater missionary – operations on the foreign fields than at present; and that, so far as the financial part of the problem is concerned, would enable them to make accessible to vII people the saving knowledge of Jesus Ohrist." Perhaps no one factor will do more to increase the gifts of the average church than the increased gifts of the pastor himself.

3. The pastor ought, moreover, to be the great recruiting force for the foreign field. Sometimes, on the contrary, he seeks to place obstacles in the way of his best workers or of his own children. No

A BOYS' MISSIONARY CLUB, AND WHAT CAME OF IT

minister can faithfully preach foreign missions who has not for himself and for his dearest friends heard and prayerfully considered the call to heathen lands. After this he can, with good conscience, direct the thonghts of his elect young men am} women to th{' foreign field. He can introduce into their homes returned missionaries; he can place in their hands the biographies of missionary heroes; he can help them in their more definite preparation.

4. Mr. Mott urges, finally, that the pastor must become a spiritual force. The great forward movements in mission fields have originated in revivals of religion at home. A spiritual church will be a praying church, and a praying church will be a missionary church. Depending for power on God rather than men, such a church wil1 be supremely effective in the evangelization of the heathen world. But that there may be a spi1;itual church, there must be a spiritual pastor. Thus the fundamental need of to-day is "the need that the pastor himself preserve an ever-expanding spiritual life."

The most effective weapon for the world's conquest is waiting for the hand of the humble man who serves the obscurest parish in Christendom.

A BOYS' MISSIONARY CLUB, AND WHAT CAME OF IT BY MISS Y. F. PENROSE, GERMANTOWN, PA.

Author of "Opportunities in the Path of the Great Physician."

One of the best training-schools for boys is a missionary band or club. If a good knowledge of missions is equal to a college education, as one father put it, the boys who are becoming enthusiastic on this wovld-embracing subject are indeed receiving a university education.

In one club, where twenty boys are enrolled, the big brothers come with the little ones, the older taking a sort of supervision of the seven younger. The entrance fee is a subscription to the little missionary magazine, Over Sea and Land. This has proved an excellent feature. It is only twenty-five cents a year, and the monthly topic is invaluable.

Originally only one meeting was held a month, but the interest is far greater now that it meets every two weeks. The first meeting of the year was given to the general survey of the country, the second to written accounts of some missionary hero in that land. On the illustrated missionary postal card (a very much-prized notification of each meeting) each boy would be referred to some particular paragraph or section in the pages of Over Sea and Land. This was to be his "fact" for the meeting. Our program, in use for years, was made by a committee of boys who printed copies of it. It begins with prayer by the leader, at whose house they meet. The boys say: "We

do not know what to pray for till you tell us." A large map of the world,* is the invariable accompaniment of each session, colored by the leader in water-color, yellow for Protestants, red for Roman Catholics, pink for the Greek Church, green for Mohammedan lands, dark gray for regions inhabited by pagans and heathen. It is a perpetual "mute appeal." 'l'he work of all denominations is indicated by spangles, sewed on, and their glitter is most effective. 'rhis map is the basis of that first prayer, a boy pointing out the country to be studied, the color showing the prevailing religion, the spangles "the petty done, the undone vast." A map of the country to be studied may be fastened beside with our own stations marked, underscored with red, but the map of the world is indispensable, and is, indeed, "the best prayer-book."

There. are three periods of prayer. The second, midway to the close, is "Prayer by the boys." Each one offers a very brief prayer for the boys of that land, a mission station, some missionary, his chil- dren, the medical work, perhaps a special hospital. Each boy has already given his fact, asked a question if he wishes (and a great and standing joke is to ask" How many out-stations ?"). Then Bible verses are recited, a number of portions being memorized and one used at a meeting: Psalms ii: 8; cxxxv: 15-18; Malachi iii: 8-10; Matthew ii: 1-6; John iii: 16; xv: 16; Romans xii: 1-2; x: 13-15; or each may give a verse beginning with the letter of the country for the month.

The offering next is taken in an incense-burner from China, an African basket, or a Persian bag. Curiosities have been lying in the center of the table around which the boys are gathered, not to be handled till the program demands them. They make the land so real, they prove it. The har..dling of an actual idol, perhaps of unknown antiquity, of some queer carving, or a doll of strangest construction, queer sandals or shoes, these are all a very definite portion of the "university education."

Finding the inestimable value or curios early in life, the leader earnestly set herself to secure some object from each mission land. Each was put to perpetual use, loaned in many directions, made to serve God, as a sort of trust fund. How those curios began to pour in after a time! missionaries finding their very active service would contribute a store of those inexpensive yet priceless trifles that make customs real.

One old woman in a little country church once said to the leader: " All my life I have wanted to see a Chinese woman's shoe." It came in that first lot of Chinese trifles, the determining factor of a now very remarkable collection. These have also served to start many another useful collection. The little book-marker made by "Miss Turtle," of Japan, never fails to stir to a deeper realization of the energizing • It is an American Board map, $2.50 its cost, and col.ored according to Dr. A. T. Pierson's little map in his" New Acts of the Apostles."

A BOYS' MISSIONARY CLUB, AND WHAT CAME OF' IT

power to Christ's love. She was hopelossly paralyzed from birth, and lay like a log for eighteen weary years, unwilling to learn anything. Then she heard of Christ, and at once was roused to a desire to help her family. Only able to move her head, she learned to use her mouth, teeth, and tongue to cut and make book-marks which readily found a sale. One marks the seventy-eighth Psalm: "OanGod?" The marvels of His power are still manifesting themselves if one has but learned to recognil'le them.

The business part of the meeting was kept by thu boys for the close, on the ground that" any fellow who comes late deserves to miss the best part." Thus the reports of secretary and treasurer came next, followed by new business. The yearly election of new officers makes the first fall meeting especially important.

The third period of prayer brings the hour to its prompt close. The other prayers have been made on the knees; now all rise and reverently repeat the Lord's Prayer, followed by a pause of silelllt prayer.

The second meeting of the year took up "Heroes of the Mission Field," a most stimulating topic. At the preceding meeting one was assigned, and some small curio was offered as a reward for the best written account. If information was not easy to find, a leaflet about the hero would be given to each boy, or if like Livingstone each might search for himself. The little "Hero Series" were often of service. The president was starting for England when we were to have Livingstone, so a letter informed him he was appointed to visit his grave at Westminster Abbey and tell us about it. This was a wonderful errand. A note from him reported the commission fulfilled, and the first fall meeting had as "new business" Herbert's reading of the full epitaph which he had copied. This was placed in the portfolio of the band, where are kept the sketches of heroes, the maps the boys have made, and other memorabilia.

At the Livingstone meeting the lnrge map had an unusual decoration: lines made by a red ribbon marked his journeys, thus forming a crude cross in the interi.or. At the spot where his heart was buried there was a special mark.

For many years this band has been training boys, and two former members are Student Volunteers. Visiting at the boys' homes has always given an advantage in knowing the mothers. These mothers are mostly church-members who should be interested contributors to missions, but all are not. Could a double work be done? Why not try to draw in the mothers too? They were visited, or, when this was not possible, letters were written to them. The boys had previously, at one of their own enthusiastic meetings, been told to present the plan to their mothers that they were to become possessors of Dr. Arthur Smith's book on China. The boys meanwhile took up the delightful little companion volume, "Chilla for Juniors," and if any

of the questions in it could not be answered from its pages, the mother's book was to be used. The mothers responded with delight- ful alacrity till nearly every home had a copy of "Rex Christus," and several sets of the illustrative pictures were also purchased. Thus for forty cents a " missionary library" was started. – When the plan was further explained, the mothers seemed very grateful for the training their boys were receiving in the mission band.

They had felt that the "heroes," Livingstone, Nevius, and others, about whom the boys had been writing, had not only given them lessons in composition, but lessons in the greatness which merits the " crown that fadeth not away." rl'he little prizes of sl7me trifle from China or elsewhere showed the mother how each boy, little and big, was appreciated, and everyone who came to that house would be shown the piece of palm leaf on which the Lord's Prayer was written- in Laos, or whatever the prize might be.

But there was one thing more for the mothers. After the books – for mothers and boys had been placed a few weeks, the mothers were one afternoon invited" to meet a lady from Ohina." A number came and had a most interesLing hour talking with the traveled guest, who had had so many interesting experiences beyond the Great Wall.

They all expressed themselves anew about the benefits of the band, and perhaps some were a little amazed to learn that their boys were accustomed to pray so naturally at the meetings. The mothers seemed impressed as never before with the way their lads were coworking with Ohrist. The boys had felt a little jealous at first that the mothers were invited to a missionary entertainment to which they were uninvited, but it was pretty to hear how some had taken such pains that the home-staying mother should not miss the unusual occa- sion, and Tom's and Ed's mothers took great pleasure in telling how eager their boys had been for them to come.

The boys had their own little garden-party later on, but perhaps this year, instead of merely good times, they also will want to meet the lady from China. They are enthusiasts, and recognize that their work is the most inspiring, the most delightful, the biggest, the most worth while of anything. They simply insist that the boys shall come regularly and behave properly.

Of course, the leader of the club loves boys, and is willing that they should know it. She also prays continually for guidance, and is never satisfied, but constantly looks for better things. She does not believe in perpetual novelties of all sorts. The contagion of burn- ing enthusiasm in work with Christ and for Ohrist supplies motive power, interest, attraction, and invests the whole range of the work with greatest dignity.

T-ae summer vacation being unduly prolonged, owing to severe ill- ness, each boy received a note last autumn asking him to come to the

VACATION MISSION STUDY

accustomed place and return the little birthday-bag that accompanied each note. In these bags a slip of paper asked in rhyme for as many pennies as each one had lived years. All the family were to help fill these dainty little silk bags. (One rule of the leader has been to always be as careful for dainty, artistic touches with the boys as with girls or older persons, and this is much appreciated.) We did not want our offering for our bed in a little African hospital to fall short because of no meetings. Over $10.00 were brought in, tho some bags were forgotten.

The notes also told the boys that the next land in which they would travel was to be Japan. In the meantime, while" Japan for Juniors" was not yet published, each mother was to have" Sunrise in the Sunrise Kingdom," and the boys were to read the first two chapters, that when they met they might be properly started on a good foundation. There will be a Japan meeting or tea for the mothers later on.

This band has again and again pr~ved the truth of the words of John Eliot, after whom they are named: "Let us not sit down and wait for miracle. Up and. be doing, and the Lord be with thee. Prayer and pains, through faith in Jesus Christ, can do anything."

VACATION MISSION STUDY The summer Bible schools and conferences at Northfield, Silver Bay, Winona Lake, and other religious centers, have done much to sotv"e the vacation problem for Christian workers, and at the same time have been a powerful force in awakening missionary interest and stimulating spiritual life. Vaca- tion days for the average Christian worker could not be spent in a more satisfying environment or inspiring atmosphere than that which surrounds the Missionary Conferences for Young People's Leaders at Ashville, North Caro- lina, and Silver Bay,T…ake George. * The tendency to increase the number of meetings at some re- ligious conventions not infre- quently crowds out the recreation KENILWORTH INN, ASHVILLE, N. C.

actually needed, depriving the delegates of any real rest, and sending them back to their duties phys- ically unfit for the year's work. This is carefully avoided by the committee in charge of the Young People's Conferences.

• The dates this year are: June 23 to July 3, at Ashville, North Carolina, and July 21–81, at Sllver Bay, on Lake George, New York.

The definite purpose of these Oonferences is to provide trainingschools where Young People's Missionary Secretaries and Leaders in Sunday-school Work and Young People's Societies may spend ten days in uninterrupted conference and prayer in preparation for the ensuing year. During the past two years these Oonferences have exerted a most pronounced influence upon the missionary activities and general spiritull.llife of the churches.

At the coming sessions the denominational Missionary Secretaries for Young People's Work, and national, State, and district officers of Sunday-schools and Young People's Organizations are expected to be present, and a special invitation is also given to churches, Sundayschools, and Young People's Societies to send picked delegates.

The first half hour of each day will be spent in quiet devotional Bible study. This will be followed by an hour of conference concerning approved methods of work in Young People's Societies and Sundayschools. Then come Home and Foreign Mission Study Olasses, with symposiums on important topics, followed by one or more platform addresses by prominent speakers. The afternoons will be set apart for recreation, and the evening hour will be occupied by open-air vesper service, followed by denominational group meetings, where plans may be formed for the work of the ensuing year.* A VIEW OF SILVER BAY AND THE YOUNG PEOPLE'S HOTEL • The full announcement as to the speakers and the programs have not yet been made but there is an assurance of the presence of a number of the foremost Christian workers and missionary leaders of the country. Among those who will be heard at Silver Bay are the following: Hon. Samuel R. Capen, President John F. Goucher, of Baltimore; Bishop James M. Thoburne, of India; Robert E. Speer, John R. Mott, Dr. Mason North,John Willis Baer, Dr. R. P. Mackay, Don. O. Shelton, S. Earl Taylor, John W. Wood, Dr. F. C. Stephenson. and others. An equally strong program is being arranged for the Southern Conference. AmonI' ~hose expected are: Dr. W. R. Lambuth, D.D., Rev. S. H. Chester, D.D., Rev. A. L. PhIlhps, D.D., Rev. John F. Goucher, D.D., Prof. O. E. Brown, President W. W. Moore, Rev. F. M. Rains, Rev. A. S. Lloyd, D.D., and Rev. A. W. Halsey, D.D. . Additional Information concerning IheseConferences may be had by addressmg C. V. Vickrey, Secretary Young People's Missionary Movement, 156 Fifth Avenue, New York City.

1905J SOME KNOTTY PROBLEMS IN SOUTH AFRICA

SOME KNOTTY PROBLEMS IN SOUTH AFRICA * BY LEWIS E. HERTSLET, SOUTH AFRICA Not one-hundredth part of Christians at home have the least idea of the real condition of things on the mission fields. They know practically nothing of the problems which press for solution. How, then, can they possibly pray intelligently for the work or the workers? The following brief epitomy of Borne of the main points of difficulty which face all missionaries in South Africa may help you to "pray with the understanding": Hindrances to Spread of the Gospel (1) The fact that there are at least thirty different societies doing missionary work-that in many cases they overlap, and in some cases there is actual rivalry. What effect mnst this have on the native mind -heathen and Christian-and how best to nnite these many agencies into a more compact whole? Here is a problem indeed!

(2) The appalling apathy, in many cases actual antipathy, of colonials to missionaries and their work. They want the native to be put down and to be kept there; and as long as he remains a beast of burden they are satisfied, but nothing must be done to elevate him spiritually, mentally, or morally.

(3) The unchristian influence and immoral example of the white men in the towns. What can we say to our natives when they constantly see things which are condemned by our teaching done by white men?

(4) The degraded moral condition of the natives themselves. For generations customs have been common among them which are utterly vile and grossly immoral-and this is one of the causes of backsliding in professing Christians.

(5) Superstition and the power of the witch-doctors. How best to overcome their superstitious fear and their abject belief in the powers of their wizards! Here is a problem.

Problems of Policy and Church Government 1. Polygamy. This is practically universal in the whole sub-continent, and is permitted by law. 'A few queries which at once come forward are: Can a polygamist be saved? May he be baptized? May he become a church-member? May he be appointed as a church officer? If he must put away his wives, which must go? What is to become of them? Who is responsible for them? May they marry again? What becomes of their children? Suppose that the parents of the wife object to her leaving her husband (as they have a right to do), what then? If she declines to go, what is to be done? Thus an endless number of queries force themselves upon us.

Most societies utterly decline to baptize a polygamist until he has * Condensed from The South African Pioneer, November, 1904.

put away all his wives except one. It is a very simple matter to sit in an arm-chair at home and dogmatize about these things; but when one has to face them on the field, it is not so simple.

II. Ukulobola. This is a custom of buying a wife with cattle or money. It is a universal native custom, also permitted by law. A native woman does not reckon that she is properly married unless the cattle have been paid. The custom is, to some extent, a check on polygamy. Is this to be absolutely stopped among Ohristians? If so, why?

III. Non-Ohristian Marriages. If a Ohristian young man wants to marry a heathen girl, what is to be done? In many cases the girl wants to become a Ohristian, but is not allowed by her parents to take the step until she is married; then she may follow her husband.

IV. Utshwala (native beer). Must every Ohristian give up drinking native beer, which is a food, and does not necessarily make a man drunk? If he gives up beer, must he also give up every slightly intoxicating native drink? If so, why? No rule is made for white Ohristians in this matter. If he does not give it up, may he be received as a church-member? Many missionaries say: No! Why not?

V. Baptism. How long is a convert to be kept on probation? Each society seems to go its own way in this matter.

VI. Education. Is it the duty of the missionary societies or of the government to educate the natives? Are missionaries right in teaching them more than reading and writing in their own language? Should we teach them English?

VII. The Labor Q?lestion. This is another great problem. What is to be our relation to this? Ought the natives to be forced to work? If so, why and how.

Some difficulties and hardships common to most missionaries are: 1. Isolation. 2. Apathy of natives to the GospeI. 3. Difficulty of educating their own children, and keeping them pure-minded. 4. Finding and training suitable men to take positions as native evangelists. 5. Overwork, small salary, and breakdown of health. 6. Scattered nature of population. 7. Oonstant moving of all able-bodied men to an ftom the towns. 8. Fever, poor food, and few doctors. 9. Preaching in a foreign language. Another problem is the" Ethiopian Mov:ement" on the part of the natives to establish a self-governing Ohurch, independent of white missionaries. This is a growing and pressing problem, and most missionaries are agreed that at present the vast majority of the natives are incapable of self-government, much less of Ohurch government.

CHRISTIAN CAMPAIGNING IN NORTH MADAGASCAR

CHRISTIAN CAMPAIGNING IN NORTH MADA- GASCAR The Christian population of Madagascar is, for the most part, con- centrated among the Hova race in the central plateaus of lmerina, with smaller groups to the south and east. Considerable districts in the north- ern part of the island are occupied by pagan tribes, which have not been reached to any great extent with the Gospel.

Rev. Mr. Russillon, of the Paris Evangelical Missionary Society, made a tour, in September and October last, among these pagan tribes. His description of his experiences is worth repeating. He went on his long tour as the representative of the lsan-Emin-Bolana, * a local society for inland missions. He desired to visit the traveling evangelists of that society, and to form some idea of their work among the pagans. Of these he says: t The preachers whom I planned to see are eight in number. Many times I have heard complaints of the apathy of the Malagasy peopletheir lack of initiative, their incapacity. Often I have heard that it is useless to rely on them for work that requires effort and that is not closely supervised. Our evangelists live in a situation where their faults might well conquer them. They are alone, far away, and without supervision, so tb~ ;, in their case, one can make an experiment as to the value of the Mah gasy Christian when left to himself. That experiment is decisive. It shows that these men can be trusted to do good work. At the same time, it should be said that they had been thoroughly trained beforehand, and that their hearts are filled with a love of their fellow countrymen, only equaled by their love for the work to which they have been called.

One of these evangelists, his skin shriveled over his bones, his back bent, his eye piercing, and his wits sharp, travels great distances with the one hope of bringing some soul to the Savior, of telling of God's love. These journeys he makes with his miserable extra clothing and his basket of rice on the end of a stick that rests on his shoulder. He does not know where he will pass the night, for the paths are untraveled and the villages far apart. He stops wherever night overtakes him. His wife, devoured by pulmonary disease, but likewise by zeal for the house of God, almost always goes with him, ip. spite of her feebleness. She spends herself, without measuring how much. Sometimes, worn out by one of these tramps, which last several days, or even two or three weeks, she seems unable to move again. But let an opportunity arise for speaking of her Savior, and she is instantly on her feet, her face illumined, giving testimony which shatters opposition, and making an appeal which draws tears.

Another of these native missionaries has such desire in his heart that it is the whole of a great province which he has gone over, making appeals to the peasants, bringing together his fellow countrymen of the • lsan·Emin·Bolana (Every·Slx·Months). This is the name of the general assembly of delegates from the Malagasy churches of Imerina. The delegates represent the churches connected with the Paris Society. the London Society. and the Friends' Association. The assembly meets twice a year, but has a permanent committee in Tananarivo. Collections are taken up in all the Imerina churches for its work, and the money thus raised is used to maintain native evangelists among the Havas scattered among the pagan tribes in northern Madagascar.

t ~ranslated and condensed for the R"VIEW by the Bureau of Missions from the Journal de Missions Evangeliques for January, 1905.

plateaus, and doing an amazing work. Each one of the evangelists might be characterized by some such special description. But a better testimony than mine is that of those among whom they have worked, in the midst of an entirely pagan land. At R– lived a Betsileo man who had become pagan, and, altho young, was a celebrated and terrible drunkard. Betsabetsa, the ferment,ed juice of the sugar-cane, and absinthe are the great enemies of all the tribes which I have seen. This young man, who maltreated his household and was feared by all, came in contact with the evangelist, whom he ridiculed, and at whom he flung torrents of abuse. The injurious epithets of the Malagasy have no occasion to envy the horror of those of other nations. But the evangelist prayed, and with patience, coupled with perseverance, he continued his work. Thus I was able to see in the deacon's pew, in a church but three years old, a pleasant-faced man with a placid expression, who sang the hymns with all his heart. The drunkard has become one of the Good Shepherd's flock, saying little, but winning the confidence of all the people and of the government that employs him.

I could give many illustrations of the work of our evangelists, but I wish to note some other things that I saw. At M– there is a negro, black as ebony, who did not leave me during several days, and with whom I talked much. He was from Zanzibar. His name was Omar (a name that would show him to be a Mohammedan). Omar's simplicity touched me. He was a real Nathanael, and has the reputation among the people about him of being a Christian of the most authentic kind. I asked him his calling.

" Carpenter," he replied. "How much do you get a day? " "My rice only, boss." "Your work is not highly paid. How long have you been at it?" "Since three months, and until the end of the contract, boss." " Ah! and who, then, is your master? " "The Lord Jesus Christ, boss." This negro was the master carpenter directing the work on a big church which was to seat four hundred people, and which he was building of wood and bamboo. Omar told me that he made this sacrifice in remembrance of that of the missionaries who had taught him to know God. I mention this for the comfort of many missionaries who see, not without disquiet, their converts go away into the great world, where so many temptations and evil influences await them. "In the same town I became acquainted with Zafiny, of the Tsimhety tribe, descendant of the old kings of the north lands. She was a woman of forty or forty-five years, active, lively, full of good sense, and (If a persuasive eloquence. A few years ago she might have been called a pious pagan: observing all the prohibitions, the lucky and unlucky days; believing the sorcerers, obeying their orders; making the necessary sacrifices. At the time of her marriage she knew neither reading nor writing. One day she chanced to buy an old Bible, in which she spelled out her first words. Even to this day she knows reading only. When, one day, her only child became ill, she brought in ten notable charms against sickness, following the rites in vogue, mingling them according to the rules, and paying the sorcerers whatever price was necessary. In spite of all, the child died. Then Zafiny flung away the charms, mocked the sorcerers, insulted her pagan brothers. She became a terrible and terri-

fying termagant. She wished all to leave her alone; but in order to divert her mind, she took up once more that old Bible. Having learned by her experience the uselessness of pagan practises, she decided to put the true God to the test. She informed her household of her purpose, immediately meeting violent opposition. No one was there to sustain her-no one to teach her how to pl'ay, no one to guide her thoughts. The Bible became her comforter and instructed her in all matters. The Bible was her missionary and her evangelist-a guide that did not deceive her. When, some time afterward, an evangelist sent by the Imerina churches took up his residence in the place, he found Zafiny a most valuable assistant, to whose character all the natives bore hearty testimony, and forwhom the Europeans (who commonly look at a Malagasy woman as a mere toy) were forced to admit their respect.

What most struck me about Zafiny was that she has reached a development of conscience much higher than that attained by most of her Christian fellow citizens. She has a lofty idea of right and of holiness which she tries to put into practise. This she has reached solely under the inspiration of the Bible. I have heard her speak, citing Scripture wisely and fitly, in a manner which many a preacher might well envy. Her eloquence has its source in an intense inner life. She wins those who hear her, she carries them away, she pushes them forward. And if I have seen a commencement of a revival in her church it is to her and a few women intimately associated with her that this awakening is due.

A Powerful Appeal There are in North Madagascar a few small churches composed of Hovas, and about 450,000 pagans of other tribes, not under' the slightest serious evangelistic influence. We give the main part of M. Russillon's appeal, published subsequently, because its burning words reveal how such need effects the heart of a true missionary.

I have been crushed-yes, crushed-by seeing these crowds. I have come back into Imerina because I could not do otherwise; but these Sakalavas, these Tsimehety, haunt me. I wake up suddenly in the night, as if hearing voices calling me. I receive letters that rend my heart, and I know, I know only too well, that we must go there-we must, if we do not wish to come under a heavy responsibility before the Church of the future and before God.

I beg of you, do not pigeon-hole my letters. Do not try to forget them, altho harassed by so many other cares. Do not say that it is impossible. We claim to-day-we, the missionaries of lVladagascar-the honor of being the pioneers; we wish to go and plant the flag of Jesus Christ there, where no one has planted it. We wish to struggle for the souls of the Sakalavas; with paganism, which has already built two temples among them; with Mohammedanism, of which the mosques are numerous and the propaganda active; and also with the Jesuits, who astonish me by the largeness of their establishments and the smallness of their results. We wish to snatch the Tsimehety tribes from polygamy and from the darkness of animism.

People will talk to us of danger; there are dangers, but goldseekers and archeologists manage to face them. I hope we are thought to be capable of loving Malagasy souls en8wgh to do that which others are doing for a little yellow dust or a few old, petrified bones. People will make objections on account of our health; God gives health, and He

takes it away. They will urge the lack of money; if men for the work are found, the money will follow the men.

Furthermore, if it is necessary to begin small, to enter upon the work like the petty Malagasy tradesmen, whose whole furniture and stock in trade is carried on the head, we will bring ourselves to that. We do not ask for houses; we will live in huts until more hopeful days. We do not ask to scatter gold along our path; we ask people to let us open before this great mass of souls, for whom no one is taking thought, the gate that leads to heaven. We wish to make compensation to these poor people who are being soaked in rum, ,whose wives are being stolen by white traders, to whom is, being given a bargain-price civilization, and from whom the taxes of civilization are being collected. We wish, in compensation, to make them know our precious Savior, who will give them joy, power, regeneration, and pardon.

THE CHRISTIAN TIBETANS OF KALATSE In 1004 mention was made in the Moravian Mission Magazine of the establishment, at Kalatse, of the converted Tibetan Lama, Khomfel, as an evangelist. This town, which appears to be in Kashmir, not very far from Leh, but nearer the Tibetan border, is the very place where Khomfel had been a priest of Buddha. The January number of the same magazine describes four other Tibetans of Kalatse (one of them a young girl) converted through the instrumentality of Khomfel, the ex-Lama. Some idea of the commotion caused by these conversions is conveyed by the story given below, chiefly derived from the statements of Rev. Mr. Francke, a Moravian missionary at Leh, now on furlough in Germany.

The Kalatse people, for the most part, do not wish to know anything whatever of Christianity, altho they suppose money and property would come to them through it. When the first rumors of the conversion of some of their friends were circulated, a considerable number of the Kalatse farmers made a conspiracy. They agreed to persecute our people at every step with sneers and jeers, and even to beat them. Already the candidates for baptism had suffered patiently many things, when a fierce quarrel broke out on the occasion of the Feast. of Spring offerings.

On June 9th a she goat was slaughtered before the Khato (altar), and brought as an offering to the gods of the people. In order to celebrate this offering there was dancing for several evenings. One of the conspirators had the musicians play for himself alone, monopolizing the dancing-grounds. This excited the displeasure of the members of the family of Stobgyes (one of our Tibetan converts) who was absent on a tour among the higher plateaux. These relatives of Stobgyes kept asking more and more angrily to have a chance to dance, but were repulsed with the remark that they, too, were" Kilistan" (Christian). A greater insult could hardly have been given to these people. They could not get over their resentment that a member of their own family had become a pervert to that deeply hated faith, and now they were made to bear the despised name themselves! Immediately the dance became a furious fight. The conspirators fought against the family which had permitted one of its members to become a Christian. How wildly things went on we could guess the next morning, when the father of one of the conspirators urgently begged us to come to his aid, for his son lay at the' point of death. Things were not quite so bad as that, but he had narrowly escaped being killed. We were shown a stone as large as a man's

WHAT IS HINDUISM

head, which was covered with blood, and with which a very risky gash· had been made in the head of that young conspirator. The fellow was laid up for one or two weeks. The shoulder of this man's father had been struck by a stone, and he could not lift his arm for a week. Two members of the Stobgyes family were laid up for a week with bloody wounds. But one result of this fierce fight was good; it broke up the conspiracy against the Christians.

Stobgyes stands firm, and expects to receive baptism on February 21st. But when he decided this, all of his ten brothers, ~s well as his father and mother, attacked him: "Be what you wish, even a Mohammedan, but never a Christian, else we will disinherit you." So the man has had to give up his relatives, even his wife and child, in order to become a Christian. To his bride he said: "I will teach you the truth, and you will become a Christian with me." But she retorted: "Never will I become a Christian. You must give me a written statement that this house and land belong to me." Stobgyes did that also, altho he was the oldest son, to whom, according to Tibetan custom, the whole property descends. He literally gave np all for Christ's sake!

WHAT IS HINDUISM?

A Rl!sume of the Infonna60n in the Census Report of India. 1901 * BY J. E. BROADBENT The decennial Census of India is a unique opportunity for the investigation of many problems, besides that of mere numbers, connected with the population-problems of race, religions, social institutions (including caste). and the material and economic conditions of the life of the people. The report is a volume of rather formidable dimensions, which is not likely to be read by many. It will, therefore, be of interest to give a brief resume of the information it contains concerning the Hinduism of the present day.

The classification of the population by religions, as shown in the census, is as follows: . {Hindus…………………………………. . 207,147,026 Indo-Aryan Sikhs ………………………………….. .. 2,195,339 …………. Jains …………………………………… . 1,334,148 Buddhists………………………………. . 9,476,759 MUSSUlmans ………….. , ………. , …….. . 62,458,077 Semitic…………….. Ohristians ………………………………. . 2,928,241 { Jews …………………………………… . 18.228 ~ri~fti~~::::::::::::::: r~r~~!tr~~~::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::: 94,100 8,584,402 Miscellaneous………. Minor religions, and religions not returned …. 129,900 TotaL….. …… .. …. …. ….. ….. . ……………………. .. …. 294,361,310 Over two hundred and seven millions of people call themselves Hindus. What is the faith or religion which has such a vast body of followers?

Probably most pe!)ple who think about the subject at all have a general impression, more or less indefinite perhaps, that there is such a thing as the Hindu religion or creed. Mrs. Besant, who has specially identified herself with the movement for a modern revival of Hinduism, would apparently wish us to think so.. She is reported to have recently said • Condensed from the Church Missionary Intelligencer, February, 1905.

that" in every religion worship is paid to the same Being; tho a different name is used"; and in a letter published in the Guardian of August 31st last, she states that the object of the Central Hindu College is "to make good Hindus, men faithful to their own religion and courteous to alien creeds." But the Hinduism presented in the census report is very far from the idea which would naturally be suggested by these extracts. In the following paragraphs this is described in the actual words of the cen- sus report, only condensed by omissions and modifications necessary to — bring it within the limits of our space.

Several definitions which have been given of Hinduism are first quoted by the census commissioner. Sir Alfred Lyall described it as "the religion of all the people who accept the Brahmanic scriptures" ; he went on to speak of it as "a tangled jungle of disorderly supersti- tions" ; finally he called it "the collection of rites, worships, beliefs, traditions, and mythologies that are sanctioned by the sacred books and ordinances of the Brahmans and are propagated by Brahmanic teach- ing." But Mr. Risley doubts whether even this definition conveys to anyone without Indian experience even an approximate idea of the elements out of which popular Hinduism has been evolved, and of the conflicting notions which it has absorbed. From this point of view Hin- duism may fairly be described as animism * more or less tempered by philosophy. The fact is that within the enormous range of beliefs and practises which are included under the term Hinduism, there are com- prised two entirely different sets of ideas, two widely different concep- tions of the world and of life. At one end is animism, an essentially materialistic theory of things, which seeks by means of magic to ward off physical disasters, and which looks no further than the world of sense. At the other end is Pantheism combined with a system of transcenden- tal metaphysics.

Illustrations of the former set of beliefs are, among the wilder tribes, the peculiar oaths which witnesses are sometimes (illegally) required to take in a court of justice, such as holding a tiger skin in one hand and devoting himself to be devoured by the power of the tiger if he tells a lie; and higher up in the social scale, the observances at the festival of Sri Panchami, when almost from the top to the bottom of Hindu society it is considered incumbent on every religious-minded person to worship the implements or insignia of the vocation by which he lives: the sol- dier worships his sword; the cultivator his plow; the money-l«mder his ledger; the Thags had a picturesque ritual for adoring the pickaxe with which they dug the graves of their victims; and, to take the most modern instance, the operatives in the jute mills near Calcutta bow down to the Glasgow-made engines which drive their looms.

At the other end of the scale, in the higher regions of Hinduism, the dominant idea is Pantheism-that is, in the words of Sir Alfred Lyall, "the doctrine that all the countless deities, and all the great forces and operations of nature, such as the wind, the rivers, the earthquakes, the pestilences, are merely direct manifestations of the all-pervading energy which shows itself in numberless forms and manners." It is everywhere intimately associated in India with the doctrine of metempsychosis, supplemented by the theory of self-acting retribution, which is known as karma. " According to this doctrine, every action, good or evil, that • The exceedingly crude form of religion in which magic is the predominant element.

WHAT IS HINDUISM?

a man does is forthwith automatically recorded for or against him, as the case may be; there is no repentance, no forgiveness of sins, no abso- lution. That which is done carries with it inevitable consequences through the long succession of lives which awaits the individual soul before it can attain the Pantheistic form of salvation and become absorbed in the world-essence from which it originally emanated. ,,* Between these extremes of practical magic at the one end and trans- cendental metaphysics at the other, there is room for every form of belief and practise that"it is possible for the human imagination to conceive. Worship of elements, of natural features and forces, of deified men, ascetics, animals, of powers of life, organs of sex, weapons, primitive implements, modern machinery; sects wliich enjoin the sternest forms of asceticism; sects which revel in promiscuous debauchery; sects which devote themselves to hypnotic meditation j sects which practise the most revolting form of cannibalism-all these are included in Hinduism, and each finds some order of intellect 01' sentiment to which it appeals. And through all this bewildering variety of creeds there is traceable everywhere the influence of a pervading pessimism, of the conviction that life, and more especially the prospect of a series of lives, is the heaviest of all burdens that can be laid upon man. The one ideal is to obtain release from the ever-turning wheel of conscious existence and to sink individuality in the impersonal spirit of the world.t How, then, is Hinduism to be distinguished from the other religions indigenous to India? The most obvious characteristics of the ordinary Hindu are his acceptance of the Brahmanical supremacy and of the caste system. But there are various offshoots from orthodox Hinduism of which the distinguishing features are, in their earlier history at least, the obliteration of caste distinctions and the rejection of the the Brahmanical hierarchy.

Of sects there is a legion. They fall into two main categories-viz., those who advocate the rival claims of one or other of the great Vedic deities, or of Pauranic accretions to the orthodox pantheon, such as Durga; and those who either neglect or deny the regular deities. To the former belong the Saivas 01' Smarthas, Saktas, Vaishnavas, etc.; and to the latter the followers of Kabir, Nanak, Darya Das, and Seonarayan, the Stanamis, the Panchpiriyas, and others. The causes of schism have varied from time to time according to circumstances.::: Buddhism, Islam, and Christianity have all exercised an influence. The Vaishnavism of Chaitanya reflects the influence of Buddhism; he ignored caste and enjoined great regard for animal life, forbade sacrifices of all kinds, and taught that the true road to salvation lay in bhakti, or fervent devotion to God. The influence of Islam made itself most strongly felt in the revolt against polytheism and idolatry which distinguishes so many of the religious movements of more recent times, such as those inaugurated by Kabir, Dadu, and Nanak; these have usually a pronounced mono': theistic tendency, coupled with the condemnation of idols. ., One marked peculiarity of Hindu sects is their tendency to relapse into orthodoxy as soon as the zeal which inspired their earlier adherents has grown cold.

It is only where a movement is social rather than religious that it retains its vitality for any length of time." II * Report on the Census of India, 1901, par. 6..'!8. t Ibid., par. 683. nIbid., par. 63'1'. t Ibid., ~ 635.

The forms of worship vary and sects are numerous, but the actual religious ideas which underlie the outward eeremonial are much more uniform than might be supposed. In belief, tho seldom perhaps in prac- tise, most Hindus are henotheistic, and recognize the existence of one supreme God. Their other deities fall into two categories, major and minor, and those of the latter class are regarded as of most importance from a personal point of view. They have an implicit belief in the doctrine of karma, the theory that a man's future life depends on his actions in his present state of existence. The belief in metempsychosis, tho general, is less universal, and some of the lower castes have an idea that when they die they will go direct to heaven or hell.* In recent times two seets have been formed, the founders of which clearly drew their inspiration from Western thought, the Brahmo Samaj and the Arya Samaj, the former founded in Bengal by a Brahman, Raja Ram Mohan Roy, who died in England in 1833, and the latter originated in the United Provinces by Dayanand Saraswati, also a Brahman.

The Brahmo Samaj is divided into three sections, the Adi or original, the Nababidhiln or "New Dispensation," and the Sadhilran or "common" Samaj; but all believe in the unity of the Godhead, the brotherhood of man, and direct communion with God in spirit without the intervention of any mediator. The differences are ritualistic and social rather than reli/lious. The Adi Samaj is the most conservative; while discarding idolatrous forms, it follows as closely as possible the rites of Hinduism, and draws its inspiration solely from the religious books of the Hindu. Inter-caste marriages are not allowed, but in other respects the r€strictions of caste sit lightly on its members; they are careful, however, to describe themselves as Hindus. The Nababidhan Samaj, or Ch'lrch of the New Dispensation, was founded by Keshub Chandra Sen. It is more eclectic and has assimilated what it considers just, not only in the Shastras, but alsQ in the religious teachings of Christianity, Buddhism, and Islam. Inter-caste marriages, tho not greatly disapproved, are rare. It is not clear whether members of this comI'mnion would return themselves as Hindus or Brahmos. The Sadharan Samaj is the most advanced of these churches. It relies, like the Nababidhan, on the teachings of all religious systems, but is more uncompromising in its disapproval of ritual and set forms of worship. It rejects caste altogether. It is also strongly opposed to the pm'dah system, gives its women a liberal education, and allows them an equal voice in all matters of Church government. It freely permits inter-caste marriages. Most of the members of this section doubtless described themselves as Brahmos in the census schedules.

The Arya Samaj has laid down its fundamental beliefs and social aims in ten Principles, and is thus a more fixed and definite creed. According to these Principles. there are three eternal substances: God, Spirit, Matter. God is defined in a series of terms expressing man's highest ideals; He is All true, All knowledge, All beatitude, incorporeal, almighty, just, merciful, unbegotten, Lord of All, and so on. The Mantras, or hymns of the four Vedas, are stated to be the only inspired Scriptures, and were committed by God to four Rishis. These Rishis were human, but were distinguished by having completely passed through .the cycle of rebirths in the world immediately before this.

* Report on the Census of India, 1901, par. 639.

The Brahmanas, Upanishads, Puranas, are not inspired, but have a position and use similar to the Apocrypha in the Church of England. The soul is incorporeal and unchangeable, but always distinct from God. It is subject to rebirth. Salvation is the state of emancipation from endurance of pain and subjection to birth and death, and of life, liberty, and happiness in the immensity of God. The sixth of the ten Principles of the Society declares that" the principal object of the Samaj is to do good to the world by improving the physical, intellectual,:spiritnal, moral, and social condition of mankind." The Arya Samaj holds to the fourfold division of the people into Brahmans, Kshatriyas, Vaisyas, and Sudras; but the general trend of opinion seems toward the dQctrines on this point in the Institutes of Manu and the Mahabharat, that caste should not be regarded merely as determined by birth. The Arya'Samaj directs special efforts to reconverting as Aryas persons who have been converted from Hinduism to Christianity or Islam, and the descendants of such. According to the census returns of 1001 there are 92,419 Aryas; in 1891 there were 39,952. The increase, therefore, in ten 'years is 131 per cent. The Samaj is recruited almost.entireiy from· the educated classes, and the higher castes greatly predominate among its members.

The pr(lgress of the Brahmo Samaj is less rapid. At the census of 1901 it claimed only 4,05O'memhers, compared with 3,051 in 1891, an increase of thirty-three per cent. nearly. More than three-quarters of them are in Bengal. This apparently slow growth (compared with that of the Arya Samaj) seems attributable partly to the circumstance that many who are really Brahmos, other than the Sadharan Bl'ahmo Samaj sect, prefer to describe themselves as Hindus; and partly to the greater latitude of thought and practise allowed by modern Hinduism, especially in the case of persons living in Calcutta and other large towns.

The impression of Hinduism produced by a perusal of the sections of the census report relating to it, is that of somethingamorphous, fluid; terribly difficult to deal with because, like the waters of the ocean, it engulfs and chokes all merely human teaching directed against it, and can almost dispense with the necessity of offering active resistance. It would seem to be almost impossible to formulate any article of belief or ritual which a man must hold in order to he a Hindu, or which if a man holds he would necessarily cease to be a Hindu. But the inquiry' into the actual religious ideas of the ordinary man carried out by Mr. Risley's orders in connection with the census has elicited information showing that in India, as in China, "the upward yearning of the soul for God, and the insatiable desire to know something about the soul and its future, and the unseen spiritual world," has not been altogether stifled. Movements like Brahmoism and the Arya Samaj are pathetic and tragic, showing the unrest of the unsatisfied soul; yet the search after something higher is directed on two wrong lines which will carry them, like all the movements of the past, into one or other of the arms of the sea of Hinduism, the Evil One using the lever of the things which are seen and temporal to switch the seeker onto the line that leads back to this world.

EDITORIALS ) Some Easter Missionary Thoughts the less notable because it is based on experience. In the Oriental Church a special salutation is used for Easter morn- As the weeks go on this faith ing. Men meeting on the street or takes on a jubilant note in that at church say: "Christ is risen!" farmer's house. The trees are still The answer comes back: "He is bare and dry, the winds are still risen indeed!" The custom springs icy, the ground is yet cold. But from recognition of a perpetual one day the whole family runs at need for Christians to remind one the call of the mother to see a blueanother of the meanjng of the re- bird! On another day the children surrection of Jesus Christ. " Jesus go out, like Noah's dove, to search has risen!" He has proved death the land, and the whole house joins impotent, and, with death, all other in their joy when they bring back enemies of which death is the type. handfuls of pussy-willows. And He has placed the supreme mark of when they find a snowdrop the power upon His promise to give life gladness is repeated. These are to His followers. tokens that their faith is not vain in the power of the sun and the re- All Christians, but in especial de- viving of what seems dead. These gree those engaged in missionary signs assure them that shortly the work at home and abroad, need to whole land will be filled with the make this meaning of Easter pres- beauty of growth, and they are ent and fruitful in their thoughts. glad. The earth is alive, and it can Otherwise the possibility that life no more go back to death. shall spring where death has been may lose power. to dominate Let this Easter time be to the thought. seed-sowers of the Gospel of Christ a remembrance of Him who lives A few weeks ago we could see a and has declared that He will give phenomenal action by a country life to men. Let it be a reminder farmer. Ice covered the roads and that the Sun of Righteousness can thick snow the fields, but the farmer melt the coldest and most stony was driving a slowly moving team heart. Let it be a token that what through the snow, and evenly dis- He has said certainly comes to tributing fertilizers upon that chill pass, so that there should be no surface. In that man's house was question as to whether missions a stir of preparation. They were pay. His word proves that they mending harness, and clearing up, are going to pay. Let this time be and puttingin orderplows, harrows, to us a parable of what we are and other implements, tho the soil bound to do in missions, altho the was like rock in the grip of winter; frozen ground says that wintry they were getting ready seed for fruitlessness is permanent. We planting, tho soil for planting could are· bound to go on with our pronot be seen because of the snow vision for working the soil and and ice. The earth was cold and sowing the seed because He who is dead. The driving winds kept it Master has promised the harvest. so; the bare branches, rattling like Let it be a parable to us, too, 00nskeletons, proclaimed the death un- cerning attention to the forerunyielding. Yet these people pre- ners of the new life, that we may pared, as if pressed for time, to rejoice over them. The children break up soil and plant seed. Here go out seeking catkins because they was an act of sublime faith, none know from experience that spring

ED1TO~lALS

will come. Let us who believe in distrust; for friendship; for continued God and have had experience of progress: for openness of mind and His power in our missions at home heart on the part of Confucianist and and abroad watch for tokens of the Buddhist toward the Gospel. awakening, telling one another, with joy, of every sign that it is IV. CENTRAL ANn WESTERN ASIA, India, near, and working our fields in Afghanistan, Persia, Turkey, Arabia. trust that the awakening will end For religious liberty: for the elevation the dominion of death. of woman: for freedom from famine; for the conversion of the Hindu and the The lesson of Easter to Christians Mohammedans. in respect to missions is: Believe, desire with joyful anticipation, V. THE CONTINENT OF AFRICA. For the exa.nd labor as those do wbo believe tinction of the slave-trade and the and anticipate. For Jesus Christ liquor traffic: for peace; for justice in will bring to pass that great change the Kongo Free State: for the evangeliwhich He came to earth to begin. zation of the Sudan, and all unreached He lives, and He will do it! tribes.

United Prayer for Minions VI. THE COUNTRIES AT OUR DOOR-Mexico and Central and South America. For Perhaps no more vital outcome the spread of purity of doctrine and of has resulted from the yearly Con- life: for the unreached Indians: for ference of Missionary Secretaries of political righteousness and stability. Foreign Mission Boards in the United States and Canada than VII. THE ISLANDS OF THE SRA-the Philipthe program of United Prayer pines, Hawaii, Cuba, Porto Rico, the which has been prepared by a spe- South Seas, Madagascar. For the puricial committee, and which in leaf- fication of American influence from all let form has been issued by the vice and irreligion; for confidence and missionary societies by the hundred service, for justice and peace; for the thousand to churches and to indi- end of slavery and impurity, and the viduals in all parts of the country. triumph of Christianity.

This custom of observing a week VIII. THE CHURCH AT HOME. For ministers of prayer for missions has proved and people; for forgiveness for lethargy so helpful that Christians are asked and indifference; for more prayer and to observe again this year April 16 more faith in God's desire to hear and to 23, the week commemorating answer prayer: for more love andobedithe death and resurrection of our ence; that every member of the body Lord, for special prayer on the fol- of Christ may have the mind of Christ lowing topics: regarding foreign missions, and, abound- ing in the grace of giving, may yield I. FOR MISSIONARIES; for the Native prompt obedience to the command of Churches; for all inquirers and catechu- our risen Lord. mems; for greater faith in God: for the establishment everywhere of Christian We desire to emphasize the im- homes and the Christian Church, and portance of a united spirit of sup- the preaching of the Gospel to every plication possessing the,Church in creature. these quiet days just before Easter, when every reverent heart must be II. FOR REINFORCEMENTs-native and for- following more or less closely the eign-men and women of prayer and footsteps of the Savior. Why did purpose, constrained by the love of He go aside to pray? WhydidHe Christ, of good judgment and humility gather His disciples about Him? who can not but speak the things they Why did He walk the lonely way have seen and heard. of humiliation? Why did He give Himself to the cross? but for the m. THE EHPmES OF EASTERN ASIA, Japan, world's redemption.

China, Korea, Tibet, and Siam. For No less purpose ruled Him than the cessation of war and the decay of to do the will of His Father who desireth that all men shall cometo the knowledge of the truth. Some will make this opportunity of united prayer a daily one, others will meet during the week in each

others' homes, some will gather practically emptied, and the church in their churches to pray, but es filled. Great crowds of people everywhere there may be the same came to the meetings, whether at sense of fellowship and that high- noon or night, and one day all the est type of fellowship-unity in fifty churches in the city were petition for a common good. crowded.

When the whole Church together In Denver and Los Angeles the shall in earnest approach the work w1ts under the direction of W orId's Redeemer for this cause, Dr. Chapman, of New York, who which lies nearest His heart, we was sustained by nearly a dozen may anticipate a new Pentecost. evangelists and singers. He him- .. Let us unite in prayer." self testified that he had never seen anything equal to the work in Den- A Series of Remarkable Revivals ver. Not only were there great meetings and many conversions, During some four or five years a but the work was largely characsuccession of religious awakening terized by visits to the saloons and has attracted the attention of pray- other disreputable places. Two ing disciples. To go back no fur- thousand people moved in procesther, there was, for instance, a great sion, late at night, through the work of grace in Melbourne, Aus- worst quari;ers of Denver, accomtralia, under the lead of Messrs. panied by members of the Salvation Torrey and Alexander. These re- Army and volunteers. They sang vivals proved to be contagious, and hymns before the saloons and a similar movement followed in houses of ill-repute, and invited the other points in Australia. Then inmates to come to the midnight these evangelists visited England meeting at the theater, where hunand Scotland, Ireland and Wales, dreds crowded in, and many were with similar results; and the pres- hopefully converted. One day was ent wonderful awakening in Wales reserved as a day of prayer, and is no doubt in part traceable to Mr. the mayor sent out a proclamation Torrey's campaign. that all work should cease, and the four theaters were filled at midday. Meanwhile, similar movements It is estimated that twelve thouhave been in progress in America- sand people attended the services. as, for instance, at Pittsburg, Atlanta, Binghamton, Terre Haute, One of the special features of the Colorado Springs, Pueblo, Fort " new evangelism " seems to be this Collins, and Cripple Creek; and midnight work by the many renow, more notably, in Schenectady, spectable Christians among the out- Denver, and Los Angeles. In the cast classes. It is an attempj; to last three places the work of God bridge the gulf between them and has gone on with very unusual the Church. This, in our opinion, power.· In Schenectady one of the is the keynote of all success. The leaders in the movement, Mr. Church is giving a practical proof Adams, says there was practically of its interest in the more neglected no planning, but only a receptive, part of the population. Thousands hopeful spirit, the great revival in of people confessed conversion in Wales, already lasting nine months, Denver, and similarresults followed having stirred up all denominations in Los Angeles. to hold uniou services. No outside help was asked for, but one of the God is appealing to all disciples home pastors did almost all of the in all parts of the world to pray preaching, and the whole city was definitely and systematically for a moved. Saloons and theaters were world-wide revival.

EDITORIALS

Government Appropriations for Mis- to have originated with Father sionlU')' Schools for Indians Kitcham, the able Director of Roman Catholic Indian Missions. Roman Catholic missionary schools ~mong the Indians have Of course. the plea that trust lately acquired prominence through funds belonging to the Indians be their success in getting financial paid to sectarian schools has been support from the Department of attacked vigorously. The Indian the Interior_ Congress long since Citizenship Association has done cut off such "contract schools" good service in this. Evidence has from its list of expenditures, de- been produced tending to show that claring the appropriations made in the alleged requests from Indians 1899 to be the last, on the ground for these payments are unworthy that public funds may not be used of attention, because of insufficient for the support of sectarian insti- number of signatures. It has also tutions. been shown that in some cases the amounts paid are double the Great astonishment was caused, amounts available in trust funds. then, by the discovery, in the latter part of1904, that some Roman Cath- The cause of the blunder, if it is olic mission schools are still receiv- such, made by the Department of ing money from the Department of the Interior appears to us to be its the Interior on contracts for edu- misty impressions of the relation cating Indians. For the year end- of the Indians to the department. ing June 30,1905, the money which The department is trustee of their the department has contracted to funds because the Indians are not pay such mission schools among all fit to managp their own financial the Indians amounts, in round num- matters. The Indians are wards bers, to $102,000, of this sum $98,000 under guardianship. If they are going to Roman Catholies and wards they can not also execute $4,000 to Lutherans. valid assignments of funds. They certainly can not be both under The justification offered by the guardianship and independent of government representatives for this it. Congress will probably take action is that the money used for action that will prevent such misthese schools is not public money, takes in future. But any such but belongs to the Indians under action must be humiliating to the treaties, being held in trust and ex- department, for the actual decision pended for their benefit by the de- to traverse the spirit of our legispartment. The Indians are said to lation by supporting sectarian have asked that the money be paid schools has been made by the Deto these schools, the Attorney-Gen- partment of the Interior. Any eral has declared that no law for- attempt to throw off responsibility bids it, and the President has con- upon Indian petitioners is as vain sented to the payment. Therefore, as Aaron's attempt to throw upon the department will continue to his wards the responsibility for the pay the money until the depart- Golden Calf. ment sees reasons for a different action. DONATIONS ACKNOWLEDGED The shrewd distinction which lets No. 3(}8. Industrial Evang. MiSS., India .. $5.00 a public officer grant to mission No. 309. Industrial Evang. Miss., India.. 15.00 schools financial support repeatedly No. 310. Industrial Evang. Miss., India.. 5.00 refused by Congress is the work of No. 311. Industrial Evang. Miss., India.. 5.00 a master of casuistry. It appears No. 312. Industrial Evang. Miss., India.. 7.00

-'

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY A HISTORY OF THE BaITISH ANn FOREIGN missions were about being planted BIBLE SOCIE'rY. By William Cantor. in every land on a new and world- With portraits and illustrations. II vols. wide scale, God thus raised up, in 8vo,500 pp. Each, 80s, net. John Mur- this society, the main coadjutor ray, London. 1901. and" comprobator" of the work of preaching the Gospel to every These are the first two of four creature in his own tongue wherein superb volumes which are to deal he was born. This society took its with a magnificent theme. The stand alongside missionary boards writer has done justice to his great and committees, helping them to subject, which is no small praise. give the Word of God to these The opening chapter is itself so in- strange peoples, and thus not only valuable a contribution to our re- aiding but establishing and makligious literature that it compen- ing permanent the work of missates the purchaser for the price of sions and putting a rock foundathe whole book. With a devout tion beneath the native Church. spirit the author traces the majes- Another incidental benefit was the tic march of a wonder-working unifying of Christians of every God along the roadway of seem- name. At a time when denominaingly small and trifling events, tionalism was waging its wars of proving how on a very minute antagonism and the Church was hinge massive doors often turn, divided into hostile camps, and and that what men call mere regiments firing into each other in- " chances" are Divine providences. stead of uniting against a common foe-at a time especially when prej- With a master pen Mr. Cantor udice that verged on persecuting clothes the most prosaic facts and hatred parted "churchmen" and events with the attractive garb of "dissenters," this society furfascinating poesy. He finds in the nished an irenicon. It became the great religious awakening in the first institution that ever emanated middle of the eighteenth century from a Christian nation for the the real fountain whence sprang, good of all, and led the way in diswith so many other movements placing sectarian separation and, and schemes, philanthropic and strife by harmonious fellowship benevolent, for the home field and and cooperation. the world field, the Bible Society. with its numerous auxiliaries. Its Lovers of the Word of God, and real rise was thus in that wide those who delight to ~ollow His concert of prayer to which golden footsteps in history, and Jonathan Edwards gave such im- see the Hidden Hand shaping the pulse by his memorable "appeal" details of earthly events, will not in 1747. be content without at least a loan of these volumes; and the mission- The author gracefully leads the aries of the Cross everywhere will reader to understand how the recognize a great missionary socidearth of Bibles, especially in the ety in that grand organization Welsh language, led to the project that, after a hundred years. still for a society that should undertake holds on its way, translating, pubto supply all such destitution of the lishing, and diffusing the price- Word of Life at home and abroad. less Bible that is the corner-stone But he beautifully records the, in- of all human salvation, pure family cidental and scarcely subordinate life, prosperous and permanent blessings and benefits accruing from this, the main object in view. Just at the time when Christian

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY

Church organization. and national and arrangement of the literature righteousness and exaltation. of the Bible, it must be, and con- tinue to be, a mighty force impel- THg BIBLg A MISSIONARY BOOK. By Robert ling men to give themselves for the F. Horton, D.D. 192 p~s. 28. 6d. OlI- building of the Universal Kingdom phant, Anderson & Ferner, Edinburg and of Jesus Christ. London. 1904. THE JEWISH ENcYCLOPEDIA. A Descriptive This is a very suggestive state- Record of the History, Religion, Liter· ment of the relation of the new ature, and Customs of the Jewish Peo- arrangement of the contents of the ple from the Earliest Times to the Bible according to critical views, Present Day. Complete in 12 volumes. to the acknowledged power of the New York and London. Funk&Wagnalls Bible as a creative missionary Company. 1904. force. Nine volumes of this remarkable "There are two ways," says the work are before us, and the re- author, "by which missionary zeal viewer does not know which one of is created and maintained: one, the many excellences of it to name the study of the missionary facts; first. We admire the courage of and the other, the study of the Bible the publishers who were willing to as the missionary book." To keep spend the immense amount of on to the latter is the object of this money involved in the preparation well-written and compacted argu- of this great work without much ment. hope of a large demand for, it on account of its necesfJarily high The first point insisted on is that price. We congratulate the editors the New Testament should be con- on having enlisted the services of sidered apart from the rest of the the 'best class of scholars, both Scripture, and first, as the flower Jewish and Gentile, so that even should be observed before the root the most critical reviewer is able in attempting to come at the pur- to find very little fault with the pose of a plant. The New Testa- scholarship of the work. We are ment, Dr. Horton finds to be, not charmed with the numerous illusin individual texts but in its en- trations, some of them real works tirety, charged with the missionary of art, which contribute immensely spirit. It is for all peoples, it must to the value of the volumes. be for all peoples, to bring all into fellowship with God. Then he The main excellence of this work takes up the fourfold literature of is, perhaps, its general impartiality the Old Testament, the Law and and reliability. Orthodoxed Jews, History and Prophecy and Miscel- Reformed Jews, and Christians laneous Writings and Aims, to have worked together in harmony show how in their reconstructed to produce the result. The majorform they are not less but more ity of the subjects are treated from missionary in impulse than in the the point of view of the devout few, traditional arrangement. as well as of the modern, high- critical scholar. We might not ex- His chapter on the Law and His- pect that a Jewish encyclopedia tory seems to us to be inadequate, would devote much room to subbut the chapter en the Prophets jects connected directly with misis really striking and effective, and sions to the Jews, hut we regret that on the Wisdom Books and the that no attention whatever has Stories and the Psalms of suggest- been given to this important subive value. ject. Aside from this omission, we find scarcely anything to criticize The total impression from this from the standpoint of the misbrief essay-for it is hardly more- sionary worker. We recommend is that whatever may be the decision of scholarship as to the order

the work because iu a' scientific able hints for mission study classes, way, without any color, it presents and a dozen interesting charts.

the achievements of the Jewish people in different ages and differ- The Gould Prize Essays ent countries, and shows how much this only too often despised people The first edition of the "Helen has done for the world. To the Ohristian Bible student the Jew- Miller Gould Prize Essays" on the ish Encyclopedia is of greatest comparative merits of Roman value, because it imparts information which can not be gained any- Catholic and American Revised where else by the English reader Versions of the Bible has been (except he is a great Hebrew scholar), and sheds light upon edited by Prof. Melanchthon W. Jacobus, of Hartford, and may be secured at 50 cents a copy from W. W. White, 541 Lexington Avenue, New York.

many, many passages of the Bible hitherto almost or altogether mis- NEW PUBLICATIONS understood. To the missionary SOCIAL PROGRESS FOR 1905. Edited by Josiah worker who desires to reach the Strong. 12mo, $1.00, net: The Baker & Jews with whom he comes in con- Taylor Co., New York. J905. tact, the ' , Jewish Encyclopedia" will prove of wonderful help. NEW INDIA. By Sir Henry Cotton, K.C.S.I. There he finds the authentic infor- Revised edition, 1904. Kegan, Paul, mation which he needs concerning French, Trfibner & Co., London. . their customs, distribution, and religion. as well as concerning their THE UNVEILING OF LHASA. By Edmund literature, their achievements, and Chandler. Illustrated. Map. 8vo. $5.00. their prejudices. A copy of the Longmans, Green & Co., 93 Fifth Avenue, Jewish Encyclopedia should be New York. 1905. found in the library of every'theological seminary and. in the lib- THE OPENING OF TIBET. By Pierce Landon. 8vo. $3.80, net. Doubleday, Page & Co., New York. 1905.

THE STORY OF THE KONGO FREE STATE. By Henry W. Wack. Illustrated. Maps. 8vo. 650 pp. $3.50, net. G. P. Putnam's Sons. 1905.

AN OBSERVER IN THE PHILIPPINES. By John B. Devins, D.D. Illustrated. ~vo, 400 pp. $2.00. American Tract Rociety, New York. 1905.

rary of every college, for the use of THE COLOR LlNE. By William B. Smith. young men and women who have 12mo, 261 pp $1.50. McClure, Phillips & Co., New York. 1905.

consecrated their lives to the spread HATH GOD CAST AWAY HIS PEOPLE? By A. C. Gaebelein. 8vo, 279 pp. Gospel Union of the Gospel. Publishing Co., New York. 1904. .

IN THE KING'S SERVICE. Edited by Rev.. QUINTIN HOGG. By Ethel Hogg. 8vo, 400 pp. Charles R. Watson. 12mo, 235 pp. Il- 128. 6d. Archibald Constable & Co., Lon- lustrated. Board of Foreign Mis.ions of don. 1904. the United Presbyterian Church of North America. Philadelphia. 1905. THE LIFE OF FLORENCE NIGHTINGALE. By Sara A. Tooley. Illustrated. 334 pp. $1.75. The Macmillan Co. 1905.

These six biographical sketches . WlLFRED'S VOYAGE. From London to China. Illustrated. (For children.) Is. Headof men and women who have de- ley Brothers, London. 1905.

voted their lives to service in Egypt IN THE KING'S SERVICE. Biographical and India are excellent examples Sketches. Edited by Charles R. Watson. of what missionaries are like and 12mo, 235 pp. Board of Foreign IIIiswhat they are doing. These chap- sions of the United Presbyterian Church, ters are for mission study classes, of North America. 1905.

ORIENT AND OCCIDENT. A Weekly Moral and ~~IW~O~SG~~fna:~~'i;d le~i.~~ J.YTh~~~: and include sketches of John Hogg, ton, Cairo, Egypt. 1905. Martha McKnown, Sarah Lansing, Andrew Gordon, Sophie Johnson, IIIISSIONARY POST CARDS. 3d. Friends Forand Robert McClure. The names eign Mission Association, 15 Devonshire are not well known outside of the Street, London, E. C. United Presbyterian Church, but they stand for noble pioneer work. ALL THE WORLD. Issued quarterly in the in- The book also contains some valu- terests of the Forward Movement of the Board of Foreign Missions of the Presby- terian Church. New Yurko 1905.

THE STORY OF THE FRIENDS' FOREIGN Mrs.. SIONS-CEYLoN, MADAGASCAR, AND SYRIA. Pamphlets. Each,6d. Friends' Foreign IIIission Association, London. 1904.

1905J GENEBAoL MISSIONARY IN'l'ELLIGENCE—-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE AMERICA unlimited facilities besides for A Men's The United Presby- camping out. Minionaq terian Ohurch of the Presbyterian The Presbyterian League United States have Work for Ohurch (North) has taken a noticeable the Indians missions among nearly 30 tribes in forward step in the organization of a "Men's Missionary League," as a 15 states and territories, carried result of the resolutions passed at on by 27 white and 32 Indian min- the semi-centennial convention in isters, with 81 white and 20 Pittsburg last December. It is rec- Indian teachers in cooperation. ommended that such a league be The churches number 96, with a organized in every congregation, membership of upward of 5,000, "to promote more thorough intel- and some 2,500 in the Sunday- ligenctl regarding missionary prob- schools. lems, to offer united prayer for the coming of the universal Kingdom Work for After toiling for of Ohrist, and by example and ef- Chinese on the more than thirty fort to promote weekly proportion- Pacific Coast years among the ate and self-sacrificing giving to the work of the world's redemp- Ohinese in Oalition." A constitution has been fornia, Dr. W. O. Pond declares adopted, and an executive commit- that no one has ever taken hold of tee of seven has been appointed, the work without becoming enwith Thomas J. Gillespie a,s chair- thusiastic. He finds that the cream man. The headquarters of the of this portion of the population is league are at 616 North Avenue, gathered into the schools and West, Allegheny, Pa. May this churches, that the Ohinese are a movement spread to all denomina- very responsive people, the lives of tions, and lead to an awakening of the converts compare very favorinterest and an increase of self-sac. ably with those of American Ohrisrificing devotion to the world-wide tians, and they have much of the work of Ohrist. spirit of the first disciples in seek- ing to win others. None of the A Great Step It means much for American churches comes up to the Forward for the Kingdom that standard of giving set by the Ohi- Silver Bay the Silver Bay As- nese. About 300 contribute $5,000 annually for church work and mis- sociation for Ohris- sions. They have a missionary sotian Oonference has secured the ciety which works in Ohina, and, $100,000 needed to purchase and has one church building seating' put to its uses the property located 1,500. One of their Ohristian En- . upon Lake George, where already deavor societies beats the whole. for several years large summer as- world in its benevolent contribu- • semblies have been held. The price tions. About 20 Ohinese students' paid was $70,000, less than half are found in Berkeley University. what the owner, Silas H. Paine, has expended upon improvements. World-work of Rev. H. O. Dwight. A timber tract of 1,000 acres IS in- the Bible Secretary of the cluded, and a lake full of islands, a Socief7 " Bureau of Mishotel, and 7 cottages, able to sup- sions," has recently ply 600 guests with board and lodging, an auditorium, steam laundry, written as follows: boat-house, etc., withexcelltlnt and The American Bible Society gathers together experiences from

all t.he world, for it is. the very comes from the numerous New right arm of every American missionary society at home and abroad. Foundland fishermen who annually visit the coast and deprive the in- Its presses are not only at the Bible House in New York. Missionary habitants of their at best slender or other printing establishments at living. The missionaries pay Shanghal, China; at Yokohama, especial attention to these visitors, Japan; at Bangkok, Siam; at Bei- and also to the white settlers in the rut, Syria; and at Constantinople, some of them working while we southern part of Labrador. In 1904 sleep, are continually filling orders the laborers moved forward into for the Bible Society. The Beirut Press reports that 75 per cent. of . new heathen territory. The penin- sula Killinek (Kikkertanjak, in Esits output was on orders from Egypt, which is waking up. In kimo) was occupied, so that it now two days orders for 28,900 volumes will now be possible to reach the Esof the Bible, or parts of it, came up from the land where Moses re- kimos on the western coast of Un- gava Bay. This is the very terriceived his commission to speak to the people for God. The Beirut tory which the Moravians tried to press printed in 1004 nearly 5,750,000 occupy a hundred years ago, but pages more than in 1003, and nearly from which they were ejected by all of this increase was on work for the Hudson's Bay Company. At the American Bible Society. Yokohama is another great printing present the Labrador Mission of center. Its presses in 1003 turned the Moraviam; has 7 stations, 1,300 out in Chinese 59,000 copies, in vari- communicants, 12 ordained misous Filipino dialects 100,000 copies, sionaries, 6 lay helpers, and 1 phyand in Japanese (one-half of the expense falling to the American Bible sician who is in charge of the hos- Society) 235,000 copies of Bible, pital at Okak. The first Eskimo Testaments, and portions of Scrip- newspaper made its appearance 2 ture. From all of the Bible Soci- years ago, butiswrittenandprintd eties foreign printing centers together 841,068 copies issued during by the missionaries.

1003, in addition to the 929.823 cop- EUROPE ies which issued during tbe same time from the Bible House in New The L. M. S. Says the British York. in a Weekly of February The Labrador From a review of New Home 9th:" An impor- Moravian all the work of the tant event of the Mission Moravians (Unitas week was the opening of the Lon- Fratrum) in 1004, don Missionary Society's new published by Pastor Bechler in house at 16 New Bridge St., E. C.

The Evangelical Missionary Mag- Over 1,000 delegates attended from azine of Basel, we take the follow- Congregational churches in Eng- ing interesting st,atements concern- land and Scotland, and the City ing the work in Labrador. This Temple was filled for three days work celebrated its one hundred with enthusiastic audiences. More and fiftieth anniversary three years than a hundred years ago this great ago, and the station at Nain, which society began its operations in a sin- was founded in 1771, is still in ex- gle room at Mr. Hardcastle's ware- istence. Pastor Bechler estimates house in Upper Thames Street.

the number of Eskimos living near Seventy years ago it entered on its the coast at about 2,000 (a little Blomfield Street house, but these lower than other authorities), but premises have long been inadequate he questions the truth of the oft- to the rapid development of the repeated statement that the Labra- work. The new house occupies one dor Eskimos are dying out. The of the most conspicuous positions greatest danger to these Eskimos in the city. It is close to the Bible

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

House and the Church Missionary Austria ………………. :…….. 10 Society. Among the principal fea- Belgium……………………… 1 tures of the celebration were Dr. Bohemia……………………… 7 Horton's great sermon at the City Bulgaria.. .. .. .. …. .. .. . . .. .. .. .. . 15 Temple on Monday evening, the Denmark…………………….. 1 very able paper of the Rev. George Finland………………………. 19 Cousins on changes in missionary France……………………….. 100 methods, and the conference on Germany …………………….. 236 Tuesday morning on the policy of Hungary …………………….. 13 advancement or withdrawal. The Italy………………………… 7 spirit of the meetings proved that Norway.. ……. ……… … ……. 5 missionary interest is growing PortugaL…………………….. 2 steadily among the churches, and Russia……………………….. 5 that victories yet undreamed of Spain ………………………… 47 may await us in the new century. Sweden ………………………. 218 Switzerland……………… ….. 19 The London The London Mis- Turkey ………………………. 10 Society as sionary Soc i e t y 715 Seen in Figures (Congregationl) is second only to the Greece and Holland alone are un- represented. The topics and daily Baptist (Carey's) for age, dating Bible-readings for 1905, however, from 1795. It occupies 8 fields, and have been translated into Dutch. has gathered a church membership of 74,786, besides 525,000 native ad- Great Britain's The British Empire herents. The largest numbers are 400.000.000 number 400,543,713 in Madagascar, where, notwith- citizens. The· restanding the politkal difficulties of the past ten years, there are nearly cent completion of the Cape census 30,000 members and 57,000 adher- enables the total to be made up. ents. Next to Madagascar comes The 11,876,745 square miles of which Pvlynesia, with more than 16,000 the Empire consists contains about members and 38,000 adherents. In 36 inhabitants per square mile. China the figures are 12,726 members and 10,435 adherents. The The following table gives the number of ordained native minis- figures in detail; ters is 11 in China, 43 in India, 505 in 'Madagascar, and 366 in Poly- Area Natives nesia. The native churches contribute nearly $110,000 annually to GROUP Sq. Miles:Population o/U.K. the society's income. United King- Christian Mr. Stanley P. Ed- Endeavor wards sends out the dom…….. 121,39iJ 41,609,091 All in Europe first number of a new In Europe…. 3,703 472,502 31,854 Christian Endeavor monthly, European Christian En- In Asia …… 1,849,259 300,604,864 117,669 deavor. The first words of the first page announce that during the six In Africa…. 2,689,297 45,146,972 222,118 months since the European Contion in London, 1904, there have In America .. 4,036,871 7,525,815 395,118 been formed on the Continent 219 NEW SOCIETIES! There were then In Austral- 496 societies. There are now 715, distributed as follows: asia …….. 3,176,223 5,184,469 885,296 Total, British Empire …. 11,876,745 400,543,713 43,261,141 This huge area includes nearly one-foUl;:th of the land surface of the globe and more than one-fourth of its population!

British Bequests The C. M. 8. Mis- to Mi••ions sionary In tell i – gencer reports that the late Mrs. Isabella Bird Bishop left several bequests for missionary work, and especially medical mis- sions, in which she took the deepest interest. Xhe Edinburgh Medical

THE 1IIISfJIONARY 'REVlJllWOF THE WORLD

Mission and the C. )I. S. receive number of attendances of Jews, each £1,000, and, in addition, the Jewesses, and Jewish children dur- former mission is left £800 to found ing the year was more than 60,000.

and endow a bursary, to be called In regard to conversions, the review "The John Bishop Bursary," and says: "We have to co_nsider and the C. M. S.. £1,000 toward the per- praise God for the scores and scores, manent endowment of the John and scores and scores, literally, who Bishop Memorial Hospital in Kash- have publicly confessed faith in mir, and £500 toward the society's Christ by baptism, several of whom hospital at Hang-chow. The Ze- are already useful missionaries in nana Bible and Medical Mission, the the Jewish fleld. Among the BOO China Inland Mission, and the mis- Jewesses who gather weekly in our sion hospital at Mukden of the Uni- sewing-class there are many who, ted Free Church of Scotland, all tho unbaptized, confess to the la- receive £500. It will be noted that dies their faith in the Lord Jesus the total of Mrs. Bishop's bequests Christ, and that they pray to God approximates to $30,000. in His name."

The number of New Testaments Mildmay Mission The Dec e m be r and portions distributed by the to the Jews number of Trust- mission among the Jews through- ing and Toiling, out the world is now 1,300,000. 111.

the monthly magazine of this or- ganization, contains a full review Statistics of From Dr. Grunde- of the year's work in London. German man's annual sta- From this it appears that the oppo- Missionar,y tistics of German sition of the Jewish rabbis and Societies Protestant mission- leaders, which has been stronger ary societies in the since the beginning of October than Allgemeine Missions – Zeitschrift it was for many years, has had (Berlin, January, 19(5), we note very little influence upon the com- that 23 German societies are send- mon people. The preaching serv- ing the Gospel to the heathen.

ices, the open-air meetings, the The oldest and largest of these is adult night-school, the dispensary, the Unitas Fratrum (Moravian), the sewing-classes for Jewesses, founded in 1732, and employing and the children's night-school and more than 300 European workers classes for elder girls, have been as in 137 stations. Its communicants well attended during the closing number 32,850, or including bap- months of the year as they were tized but unconfirmed men, women, before. and children, 94,955. The expenses One is amazed, as he reads, to of this society in 1903-4 were more note how many agencies are suc- than $450,000. The 23 German so- cessfully employed in overcoming cieties have 598 main stations, 995 the deep-seated prejndices of the European missionaries, and 117 Jew against his Christian neigh- female workers. 158 ordained and bors and their religion, and can not 2,782 lay native helpers are em- but rejoice over the open door ployed, and in 2,023 schools 112,457 which the Word of God is finding scholars received instruction dur- among his chosen people. The ing the year. More than 50,000 Central Hall, the home of the mis- heathen were being prepared for sian, has 5 floors and 41 rooms, and baptism, and 437,969 baptized hea- is probably the most commodious then are members of the churches.

Jewish mission hall ever built; The expenses of these 23 societies yet it is already too small. The amounted to about $1,750,000.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCB

American After more than Church Union Word has been re- Board', Work thirty years of toil in ltal)' ceived of the con- summation of nego- in Austria on this stony ground, the Ameri- tiations which have been going on for more than a year looking toward can laborers number 2, with their the uniting of the Evangelical wives, 14 native preachers, and 7 Church of Italy with the Methodist other natives. Eighteen churches Episcopal Church in Italy and with have been gathered, with a mem- the Wesleyan Methodist Church. bership of 1,497, and adherents to The churches and stations which the number of 5,650. come to the Methodist Church by this union are scattered all over A Wide-spread Mr. Thomson, of Italy, from Udine in the extreme Awakening in the American north to Scicli, the southeastern part of Sicily. By far the larger Bulgaria Board Mission at number of the stations, however, Samokov, reports a are in central and northern Italy, most of them within the bounds of remarkable spiritual movement in Rome district. By this union there many parts of that district. The have been united 16 stations, havnative Christian pastors and ing a total membership of about preachers have an organization 500, besides 200 probationers. There called the .. Preachers' Brother-. are good schools at 3 points. In 6 hood," whicn at its annual gather- of the cities or towns there is good ing last August felt stirred to pray church property, estimated to have and plan for revival among the a total value of about $47,000. The churches. Mr. Thomson writes: most valuable church properties are .. The first thing that opened our in the cities of Venice and Leghorn, eyes was when our autumn con- in the first of which the Methodist ference met at Ichtiman in Octo- Church hitherto has had no church ber. Work has long been carried property. Of the stations already on there, but with very meager re- mentioned only 2 are in citiessults. When we arrived we found namely, Venice and Pisa, where that very great interest had been our Church is already at work.- excited in the town, and we had World- Wide Missions. large and sympathetic audiences. The little church was crowded, and The Work The oldest and the aisle and windows and door of the strongest of the filled with a standing mass of listeners. At that conference plans Waldenaians Protestant churchwere made for holding special evan- es of Italy is, of gelistic meetings in the churches, to be preceded and followed by course. that of the Waldensians. times of special prayer and work. They are not large numerically, but When this Samokov church held are strong in faith and in devotion its meetings the interest was so to Christ, and are doing a magnifiextraordinary that we had to con- cent work among their fellow-countinue them longer than expected. trymen. Last year they reported Samokov has seemed to be a hard- a membership of 13,400, with 104 ened, God-forsaken town which pastors, 11 of whom are in foreign nothing could move, and yet, when lands, most of the remainder laborthese special services were adver- ing as home missionaries in Italy. tised, night after night the church In this home mission field are 139 was crowded with audiences of be- ordained and unordained workers tween 400 and 500, and a very deep and 6,555 members, of whom 832 impression has been made." were added during the past year;

ASIA humble beginnings the work in the The Bible An agent of the city of Marash has grown, until in Siberia British and For- there are now 3 churches, with nearly 1,400 members.-Missionary eign Bible Society Herald. says: " Our colporteurs in Siberia, while not relinquishing their nor- Scots and Danes The Danish Lu- mal duty of selling the Scriptures, Cooperating theran Church is have also been occupied since hos- in Arabia carrying on mission tilities began in free distribution work in Arabia, and among the Russian regiments, as its representative, the Rev. Olaf these were on their way eastward Hoyer, is now at Sheikh Othman.

to the seat of war. The reports As the result of most friendly from April to the beginning of Oc- negotiations, and with the approval tober show that altogethel' 23,500 of all parties concerned, an agree- copies have been thus given away. ment has been made for coopera- Nearly 13,000 of the books were the tion in the work for three years, Four Gospels in Russ, and about after which further arrangements 8,500 were copies of the Russ may be made. The result of this Psaltel'. The chief center for this agreement meanwhile is that the distribution is the milway station two Churches join in carrying on at Cheljabinsk, on the Siberian the mission, which is still recog- l'ailway, east of the Urals, where nized as the Keith-Falconer Mis- the transport trains all halt on sion of the United Free Church.

their journey. Here our depositary The Danish Church will have MichaiIoff, in six months, has given charge of the scholastic and indus- away no fewer than 17,500 copies. trial part of the work, and the His journal shows us vivid glimpses Scottish missionaries of the evan- of how the society's gifts were re- gelistic and medical work. But ceived." each will help the other as required.

A Half Century On the 3d of De- The armngement is another illus- of Growth in cember last the tration of that happy trend towal'd Central Turkey Protestants of union which shows itself in Church- es that realize the common end for Marash celebrated which they live and labor.-Mis- the fiftieth anniversary of the or- sionary Record. ganization of the First Evangelical Church of that city. The present Bible and The Arabian Mis edifice, in which a meeting was Hospital Work sion of the Re- held, will accommodate 1,500 peo- in Arabia formed (Dutch) ple, but it was necessary to repeat Church tells of 17 the services, first for men only, and extended tours in localities never then for the women, and the church before visited by missionades 01'

was filled at both sessions. At the colporteurs. The number of Scrip- communion service 1,000 chul'ch- tures sold on these journeys was members were present. The fact 2,160. In addition 1,635 were dis- was recalled that the first evangel- posed of at the Bible-shops, 200 by ical Christians, when they began to missionaries, and 18 given away-a study the Bible, met in a ditch out- total of 4,0.J.3 in 17 languages. Of side of the city, and when the these, 3,523, 01' nearly 88 per cent., church was formed, Decemher 3, were received by Moslems. An 1854, it had only 16 members, and entrance has at last been obtained the place of meeting was known as into Kuweit, where a new out-sta- the .. Pumpkin Shed." From these tion is to be worked by native

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

agency. At Busrah there were recommend the establishment of a Bishop Thoburn Missionary En- 9,928 dispensary cases, and at Bah- dowment of $30,000 in each confer- rein the Mason Memorial Hospital ence; that the fund in this confer- ·ence support a missionary in Pauri, has now had its first full year of Garhwal, the scene of a most inter- esting part of 13ishop Thoburn's operation. The patients numbered apprenticeship.

16,939. A windmill, given by the A Native Following up the Missionaq interesting testi- young people at home, and installed Society mony to the spon- in the hospital compound, performs in India taneous evangelis- good service. Here is found the one tic movements of Indian Christians has come to hand school connected with the mission, a deeply interesting document-the first annual report of the Indian with 36 scholars, of whom all except Missionary Society of Tinnevelly, written in a tone that causes us 10 are children of Moslems. Work profound thankfulness. The spon- taneityof the movement is one of among women, also, is as yet con- its most encouraging features. The necessity of obeying the Savior's fined to this place. Two hundred last command, if spiritual life is to be preserved, was borne in with and thirty houses were visited, and power upon the hearts of some of the native leaders five years ago, a weekly prayer-meeting had been and has issued in the establishment of a society, having for its object begun. the spread of the Gospel by Tinne- velly Christians in unevangelized Methodist The North India districts of India and other coun- tries. Samuel Pakkianadhan, who Jubilee in India Conference of the had been largely instrumental in founding in Tinnevelly the Chil- Planned For Methodist Episco- dren's Special Service Mission, was pal Church con- the first missionary to be sent forth in 1003, proceeding to the Kham- vened in Lucknowfor its forty-first mamett district in the Nizam's ter- ritory, among a population of 60,000 annual session on January 5th and destitute of the Gospel. A total contribution of Rs. 1,443 for the closed on the 11th. Of the 100 mem- year has been given by native Christians to the funds of the so- bers whose names are on the rolls, ciety. In addition to this effort, companies of lay evangelists have 84 responded to the roll-call, and of been sent out during the year into the Tinnevelly district on preach- the W. F. M. S. ladies there were 38 ing tours with marked success.

in attendance. In Memo1'7 of Good, cheap litera- Dr. Murdoch ture for the masses The closing sessions were devoted to a consideration of the celebration is necessary for the best results in missionary work. of the Jubilee in 1906-7. An inter- The pioneer of this work in India, esting report by a special commit- tee was brought in and adopted with great enthusiasm. Among other suggestions, were the follow- ing: (1) That spiritual interests be paramount; (2) that the lapsed and neglected of all classes be reclaimed; ~3) that special efforts be made for reaching aceessible non-Christian classes, but that we confine ourselves to no particular classes; (4) that new ehurches be built and congregations be organized; (5) that an average of one rupee pel' member be the minimum amount to be raised; (6) that we pledge ourselves as a conference to give one month's .salary for the fund; (7) that our celebration be held at BareiIly, and, if possible, the Central Conference be brought there to hold its session at the same time; (8) that prominent Methodists of America be invited to visit us at that time; (9) that we

Oeylon, Burma, and the East was ing soon." At last they said they the late Dr. John Murdoch, who had found Him in the Ohristian passed to his heavenly home on God. The told of traditions of August 10, 1904, in Madras. He their tribe, similar to Karen tradispared not himself in seeking In· tions, with an account of the creadia's highest good, but spent his tion, Fall, Flood, and Ten Oom- mandments, corresponding closely life and substance to provide Ohris- to the Biblical accounts. They also say that' God once dwelt among tian literature for the masses. It them, but has gone away. There is now proposed to build in Madras a memorial that will continue and seems to be an almost universal beincrease the work he had so deeply at heart, and will serve as head- lief that foreigners would bring quarters for the Ohristian litera- the.m the knowledge of the true ture and the religious tract socie- God. For some years they have ties. A large representative com- worn cotton cords about their mittee has been formed to receive waists, to indicate their purpose to contributions toward the fund of believe in one God and to express $3.500 which is needed. Friends in their hope that the foreigner would England can send their subscrip- soon come to teach them. When tions to the Rev. G. Patterson, Mr. Young, the missionary, first Secretary of the Ohristian Litera- visited some of their chapels, they ture Society, 9 Duke Street, Strand, cut these cords and carried out London, W.O., or to the Rev. H. votive offerings, saying that since Gulliford, Memorial Hall Oom- he had told them of Ohrist they no pound, Madras, India. longer needed these things. These people seem wonderfully prepared A Remarkable From the Baptist for. the Gospel truth. They have Story mission station at leaders ready to become native preachers, and multitudes are flock- from Burma Kengtung among ing to Ohrist; 110 were baptized in the hill tribes of one week. This is an open door which presents a great opportunity Burma, comes another cheering to extend the Kingdom of God. story of readiness to receive the Gospel. It was two years ago that Light Upon A fascinating light the first of the Muhsos-a tribe of the Situation upon the situation 16,OOO-confessed Ohrist, and the first converts were baptized last in China in the East is October. The seed has taken root, thrown by another and there are promises of an abundant harvest. Villages that were year's story of that interesting debauched with drink two years "Society for the Diffusion of Ohrisago have so completely reformed tian and General Knowledge that it is said to-day there is in Among the Ohinese." Possible fricthem not one who drinks. This tion between the East and West is district is located near the Ohinese shown to be beyond compute, owborder, about 250 miles sontheast ing to the almost entire lack 8f of Mandalay. The Baptist mission- mutual interests on the higher aries at work there tell a remark- plane. War is a constant and fearable story of two native teachers ful menace unless "education and from Ohina who came to the mis- Ohristian charity" extends its insion with about 60 followers. They fluence at once and rapidly in had been traveling for 14 years Ohina. The Ohinese are waking preaching to the Muhsos to turn np, but are depending too much from evil because "God was com- upon Japanese tutelege for the as.-

GENERAL MISSIONARY IN'l'ELLtGENOE

surance of the best results. Japa- At a recent conference in Shan- nese professors are coming to China, tung the leaders of Confucianism, and picked scholars by the hun- Buddhism, and Taoism, and other dreds from every province are be- religions, met with the missiona- ing sent to Japan for education. ries to consider how to revive relig- As, however, Japan is not pro- ion in China. Over 30 Mandarins fessedly a Christian nation, it is and the leaders of all religions at- necessary that those nations who tended aud took a friendly inter- have the fuller light should im- est in the discussions. The miF.J- mediately exert their influence in. sionaries in Shantung were invited China. to elect three of their numbers to The Christian Church has already meet the governor of the province worked wonders. It was the first to consider the best methods of to translate Chinese literature into understanding between Christian Western languages. It was the missions and the authorities. The first to open modern schools in the governor asked for copies of the East for men and women. It was NewTestament to presentto his sub- the first to introduce the training ordinates, that they might better of medical men ~nd women along understand the aim of Christians.

modern lines. It was the first to The report calls for at least three travel far and wide and lecture on literary missionaries for each prov- the comparative merits of the dif- ince, who shall give themselves up ferent civilizations and religions. to translation and the circulation It was the first to start the press in of Christian literature wide-spread the Far East. It was the first to about them. It is certain that prepare text-books· for the use of China is ready for such lllovements.

modern education. It was the first to prepare books on general sub- The Missionary The latest statis- jects of all kinds, setting on foot Force. in tical summary for great reforms. China all mi ss io ns in In 1901 the Roman Catholics had China is that fur- in China 904 European priests, 471 nished by Dr. Hykes, Agent of the native priests, 720,540 converts, American Bible Society, in the 3,584 schools, and 60 colleges (mainly Chine8e Recorder, January, 1904.

theological). Protestants who have His total of Protestant missionaries only been working 60 years now is 2,950, classified as follows: men, have 1,233 male missionaries, 6,388 1,233; women (married), 868, (un- native workers·of both sexes, 112,808 married), 849. Of this number, communicants (representing a 1,483 are British, 1,117 are Amer- Christian community of about 500,- ican, and 350 from the European 000). 1 0 high schools and colleges, Continent. Sixty-seven regular 1,819day schools with 40,000 pupils. missionary societies are represent- There should be, says this story of ed, and of this number, 25 are present conditions, a model Chris- American, 19 are British, 22 are tian college in every province, and European, and 1 (China Inland) is at least one model Christian uni- international. There are, besides, versity for all China. The subject 32 missionaries not connected with of peace is one which interests the any regular society. Bible and Chinese, and they are looking for- tract societies and Y. M. C. A.

ward to the possible" evolution of workers form a valuable additional a Supreme Court with the leading contingent in the missionary rariks nations of the world united to for- of China. The China Inland Mis- bid further war." sion reports the largest list of work-

ers-622; followed next by our own Ashmore. and his family. This Presbyterian Mission, with 233, and was announced on Dr. Ashmore's the Church Missionary Society, eightieth birthday. The Preswith 219, and the Methodist Epis- byterian station at Canton has copal Church, with 173. received a similar giftiromsomeof its missionaries. Rev. Dr. H. V. J. Hudson Taylor The Rev. J. Hud- Noyes and his wife and their son, Rev. W. D. Noyes, have given Returning son Taylor, found- funds for a building for the theo- to China er of the China In- logical seminary at Canton as a memorial of Mr. R. V. Noyes, who land Mission. has died at Canton last year. been resting in quiet retirement in Switzerland during the past four or Another memorial building-but five years on account of a complete to a veteran missionary happily breakdown in health, which ren- still in service–is that at Hankow dered him unfit for work of any for the theological school of the kind. During the past few weeks, London Missionary Society. This however, he has been feeling so was made possible largely through much better that he has decided the generosity of Dr. Griffith John once more to undertake the journey himself. Steps have been taken to to China. He recently returned to secure funds for Griffith John jub- England, and sailed for America on ilee buildings to house the Central February 18th. After a brief stay China Religious Tract Society, of in this country, he will leave for the which Dr. John has been president land which he first entered as a for over 25 years. medical missionary fifty-one years ago. He will be accompanied by A Railroad It may seem strange his son, Dr. Howard Taylor, and Mrs. Howard Taylor (nee Geraldine Benefits that a German rail- Guinness). Mis.ions way, built in China, Memorials in The pas t few China months have been should have a bene- notable for the ficial effect on American missions, number of memorial buildings opened or projected in China. On but such is the expectation. The October 4th a fine new hospital was dedicated at Paoting-fll in Tsingtau-Chinan Railway, which memory of Dr. George Yardley Taylor, who, with Pitkin and oth- has just been completed, is 250 ers, died as martyrs there during the Boxer uprising. Many Chinese miles long and cost $14,000,000. It officials attended, and the people of 13 neighboring villages presented was built with German capital, and " the hospital with a red si,lk banner on which was inscribed in gold let- is under German control, altho ters the sentence: "This place be-' stows mercy on the Chinese Peo- China has the difficult and delicate ple." In the same city has been opened a Hodge memorial hospital task of guarding it. The road confor women. nects three important Presbyterian At Swatow, Southeastern China, a theological seminary is to be mission stations, Tsingtau, Weierected as a gift from the veteran missionary, Dr. William Hsien, and Chinan-fu, and several intervening stations of English Baptists. Its opening is oppor- tune, from a missionary stand- point, because it will aid greatly in the union education plans of the religious bodies named. Nearly 9,000 Christians, about two-thirds of the entire Protestant population of Shantung Province, live within fifty miles of this new railroad on either side.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

Missionaries The battles raging the Hon. Horace N. Allen, Ameri- in Mukden around Mukden call can Minister to Korea. The funds necessary to complete the entire especial attention hospital plant, amounting to about to that as a missionary center. $20,000 gold, were donated by Mr. Some of the Irish and Scotch Pres- Louis H. Severance, of Cleveland. byterian missionaries, who, before The current expenses are met by the Russo-Japanese war, accom- the Board of Foreign Missions, by plished so much in Manchuria, are receipts from some of the patients, still in the field, tho the battles are by professional fees received by the raging around them. General Ku- physicians from foreigners, and by ropatkin's army is quartered in the voluntary contributions of that region, and Dr. Christie, writ- friends. Mr. Allen's report gives ing from Mukden October 15, a full description of the buildings 1004, speaks of the attacks as and, equipment of the hospital. going on incessantly, the booming The buildings are modern in conof the artillery being sometimes struction, with every provision for terrific. The villages around Muk- the comfort of patients, and every den have been completely de- arrangement to facilitate the work stroyed, and thousands of refugees of the medical, &urgical. and nursare flocking into the city, some of ing staff. The main building acthem bringing a few of their be- commodates 30 patients, and can longings. But the majority had be made to receive 40 in case of left all behind them. He reports necessity. Other buildings are acthat there were at that date 20,000 cessory, and among others include refugees in that city, and crowds of an isolation ward. A Pasteur's starving women and children were institute has been established, and gathering daily about the gates. facilities have also been provided The Red Cross and the Refugee Aid for the modern treatment of tuber- Society are cooperating with the culosis. A laboratory is furnished missionaries, and are doing all that for all bacteriological investigation, is possible for the relief of the poor and apparatus is also provided for people. The native officials are ex- asceptic requirements, for proper tending their sympathy and help, fumigation, for the use of hot air, subscribing liberally to the funds. compressed air, the treatment of The Chinese viceroy has appointed the nose and throat, for X-ray two officials to sit with the mis- examinations, and other electrical sionaries in committee, and they are working harmoniously to- – facilities.-Assembly Herald. gether. Dr. Christie reports that Scenes in A C. M. S. missionthey hll'Ve at present 36 refuges, in a Japanese ary at Kokura, which 5,500 people are daily fed and Hospital Japan. describes a housed, while a thousand more are service with the provided with food to take to their wounded in hospital there. When homes. The wounded are all about permission was given, the condition them, and they are doing what·they was laid down that there must be can to bring these sufferers on neither a long sermon nor loud stretchers to the hospitals. singing. The Japanese ladies of the four Christian churches-Meth- An American'. The new Severance odist, Baptist, and Episcopal-sang Gift to Korea Hospital at Seoul, to the soldiers, and a Southern Baptist convention missionary did Korea, has beEm the preaching. The officer who made the subject of a special report to the State Department by

gave the qualified permission lis- tion to beginning work far up the tened throughout, and t,hen de- Nile, adjoining Uganda upon the clared it so good, that such a ser- north, lying between Abyssinia vice might be held every day. One and the Kongo Free State, coupled does not know whether to be most with a ringing call in the C. M. S. pleased at the softening of the Missionary Intelligencer for men Japanese through need in a great and money in order that a great opcrisis, or at the union of the Chris- portunity may be improved. The tian denominations in a purpose to British authorities have steadfastly use for their Master the opportuni- refused to allow evangelizing work ties of the crisis. aIVong the fanatical Moslems of the Khartum region, but put no hin- A Flourishing Few institutions of drance in the way of efforts to reach with the Gospel the millions Christian learning have a of pagans dwelling farther south. The United Presbyterians of this College in more interesting country have opened a mission upon the Sobat, the Austrian Roman Japan history than the Catholics one in the Bahr el Ghazal and region, the C. M. S. is likely Doshisha, founded soon to follow with a third. The undertaking proposed is to include as it was by Joseph Neesima. In in addition to evangelistic effort that which is medical, educational, 1889 the Doshisha had 900 students, linguistic, and industrial. This is the call: and of those of them who were A band of men is required at heathen no fewer than 172 came once-men of practical capacity, manliness of character, good phyforward within that year to con- sique, tact and judgment; above all, men full of faith and the Holy fess Christ. After the death of Spirit. Who will offer? And who will help to support such a mission? Neesima it appeared for a time as Literature for The importance of tho the distinctively Christian Moslem. Christian literature for Mohammedans character of the institution would can scarcely be overestimated. be suffered to fall into abeyance, but These people have an innate rever- ence for the printed page and tracts happily that disaster was averted, can not hear "back talk." The " Nile Mission Press" has been and the Doshisha is now under started on an unsectarian basis to scatter Christian books and leaflets the managemeet of the American among Arabic-speaking people. The Beirut press has had remark- Board. The number of students able success in this same work. A press has now been set up in Cairo, in it is just over 500, of whom under the management of Mr. Arthur T. Upson. A new weekly 23 are in the theological depart- religious paper has also been started in Cairo called The Orient ment, and 110 in the female depart- and .Occident. It is printed in Arabic and English, which lanment. The list of graduates con- tains the names of about 1,000 men who, with but few exceptions, have remained true to the high ideals of Christian seJ'vice. Of these over 80 a,re preaching, 161 are teaching, 221 are in business, 156 are engaged in further study, 27 are officials, and 16 are editors. These men have had no small share in making Japan what she is proving herself to be.

AFRICA A New Mission Perhaps foremost in the among the happen- Eastern Sudan ings of the last month should be named the announcement of the Church Missionary Society in rela-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENOE

guages, being read in opposite di- lation of probably 1,500,000, whererections, conveniently-meet in the as that of Uganda is ·now under middle. 700,000. Yet all our efforts have so far been centered on Uganda. Remarkable The statement is Lately we have been extending Progress in abroad, and appears more thoroughly, entering the Central Africa to be iu full accord Acholi country to the north, and now Kavirondo country to the east. with the facts in I do not expect that the work in the case, that twenty-five years Kavirondo will compare with that ago there was not a single school in Uganda for rapidity of results, in Central Africa; to-day there are as the people are very different and nearly 170 in the Livingstonia Mis- much lower in the social scale. In sion alone. Twenty-five years ago Uganda a great deal has been done no one in Central Africa knew a through the influence of the chiefs, letter of the alphabet; to-day there and where a chief became a Chrisare more than 20,000 scholars in the tian all his followers naturally were schools. Twenty-five years ago prepared to listen to the Gospel; there was no Christian in all the but in Kavirondo there are no really country; to-day 300 native teachers important chiefs, a,nd the work preach Christ in the villages every must begin in the individuals. Sabbath day. Twenty years ago there was but one inquirer after Port Florence, the terminus of Christ; last year there were more than 3,000 catechumens in the bap- the Uganda railway. lies at the head of Kavirondo Bay, a large shut-in gulf on the northeast of the Victoria Nyanza.-C. M. S.

Gleaner.

tism classes, and in a single day, at Trouble in The Rhenish misone of the stations, more than 300 adults were received by baptism Southweat sions in German into the Church of God.-Southern Workman. Africa Southwest Africa are still in deep trouble. The Herero tribes have Work Begun Toward the end of been driven off from the German in the summer last settlements. But a rising among Greater Uganda year Bishop Tucker the Namaqua Hottentots farther made a journey south has forced the Rhenish So- through the eastern half of his dio- ciety's missionaries to withdraw cese, which is likely to result in from most of their stations among the opening of a mission in Kavi- them. The leader of the Namaqua .rondo. In a private letter to a insurrection, Henry Witboi, is a friend, the Rev. J. J. Willis, who Christian who was thoroughly accompanied the Bishop, wrote on trusted. He has been convinced October 27th: that the "Ethiopian movement"

Last July and August I had a leader in that region is a prophet sent from God to free the blacks most interesting journey with from white domination, and he has Bishop Tucker through Busoga to thrown himself heart and soul into the plans of those who are preach- Mount Elgon, and then southward ing a black Church for black men ~hrough Mumia's to the Kavirondo in Africa. country, whence I went on alone to One of Witboi's first acts after visit the Lumbwa country. One deciding to revolt was to kill one of the Rhenish missionaries, Mr. practical outcome of that journey Holzapfel, a layman stationed at has been the definite location of Rietmond. On the 3d of October Mr. Holzapfel received a letter myself to work in Kavirondo, prob- ably in the neighborhood of Port Florence. At present the only mission at work In that country is a Quaker mission, with a single sta- tion some twenty miles from Port Florence. Kavirondo has a popufrom Captain Witboi, who was trated in German East Africa. In then staying at Rietmond, demand- this colony there are 58 Roman ing all the cartridges and all the Catholic stations and 272 missionpowder on the reservation farm, aries, of whom 77 are women bebecause he (Witboi) had .. broken longing to religious orders. The with the German government." missions maintain 295 schools with Holzapfel hastened to the captain 17,833 scholars, and report 25,707 and tried to turn him from his de- Roman Catholic adherents. In sign, but Witboi maintained his the same colony 6 Protectant socidemand. The brave missionary eties (4 German and 2 English) have positively refused to give up the 60 stations, 123 missionaries, of ammunition, and returned imme- whom 15 only are unmarried diately to his house and hid the women (wives are not included in gunpOWder in a safe place. The these tables), 227 schools with 10,073 next morning a wagon stopped at scholars, and 5,414 baptized Chrishis door. The captain had ordered tians. A large area in German his men to make the Holzapfel East Africa on the south of Lake family immediately get into the Victoria Nyanza and extending to wagon to be taken to the Boer Lake Tanganyika is entirely in the farm near Marienthal. This was hands of the Roman Catholics. the place where shortly before the In that region are concentrated government official von Burgsdorf one-half of the missionaries and had been shot. When they reached Roman Catholic converts in the the place Mr. Holzapfel was harsh- whole of the great colony. ly ordered to get out of the wagon. The men would hardly give him a The Swedish The mission to the respite that he might pray with his Evangelical Gallas in East wife. He prayed also for his mur- Society in Africa, begun by derers. Then he climbed down East Africa the Swedish EvanfroOm the wagon, and was shot before the eyes of his wife. So he gelical National Sodied, because he had done his duty ciety in 1865, is to be counted among -died at the hand of Christians to the most difficult missionary unwhom he had brought the Gospel! dertakings. The fanatical Arabs of Twoother missionaries-Berger, of Somaliland have thus far success- Gokhas, and Spellmeyer, of Gibeon fully opposed every effort to reach -shortly afterward came toMarien- the southern tribes of the Gallas. thaI. They escaped the same fate The northern Gal~a tribes, now inonly through flight on their swift cluded within the bounds of Italian horses. Somaliland, are beginning to show signs of the fruit of faithful Chris- Roman Catholic Pastor Paul, of tian labor. The Evangelical Na- Missionaries in Strehla, Saxony, tional Society reports among these Gallas now 9 stations, 17 mission- German s,!mmarizes in his aries, 5 sisters, 3 native pastors, 24 East Africa bulletin of mission- native helpers, and about 600 com- municants. ary news for January 26th statistics of Protestant A Step A few months ago and Roman Catholic missions in Forward in the various repre- German colonies, which have been South Africa sentatives of the published by the Kolonialblatt. A curious fact appears in these e i g h t missionary tables. It is the strong Roman societies working among natives Catholic missionary force concen- in Durban, Natal, formed them- selves into a United Mission.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

aries' Meeting, for prayer, confer- conscience mingled with curious ence, and mutual help. One im- and disquieting elements; there portant outcome of this has been political movements, shaking the a meeting for the native preachers confidence of the Malagsy people in Durban and district. The first iu their missionaries and pushing gathering was held on Wednesday, the communities toward an inde- January 18th, and there were pres- pendeuce for which they are not ent some ninety natives, twenty ripe. Meanwhile the best minds missionaries, and forty other white occupy themselves with study of people. Seven nationalities were the conditions under which local represented-English, American, Christianity may rightly reach a Swedish, Norwegian, Danish, Zulu, sane a,nd manly emancipation. It andXosa. is a time for an exceptional exercise of faith and for special sympathy Mr. Hans Nilson, of the Swedish on the part of the home churches. Holiness Union, was in the chair, and gave an address. Other mis- There is an encouraging fact, sionaries also spoke, the prevail- however, in the fact that the Y. M. ing thought being the unity of be- C. A. has begun to grow in Madalievers, and the harmony which gascar. Mr. Ravelojaona, one of should characterize their fellow- the leading members, and head ship and service. Two native master in the Paris Missionary ministers spoke most effectively. Society's school at Tananarivo, has One said, in the course of his ad- just gone to France to study Y. M. dress: "I have been in the Lord's C. A. methods. A building for the work in Durban for ten years, and association is being planned in I have never seen such a meeting Tananarivo, and when Mr. Raveloas this." All expressed joy over jaona, after some months, returns the spirit of the gathering, and it to Madagascar he will be the genwas unanimously voted to hold eral secretary of the Malagasy another in the near future. It is a branch of the Y. M. C. A. remedy for Ethiopianism. ISLANDS OF THE SEA The Situation The present situa- in Madagascar tion of missions in Four Yean' A good record of Progress in growth has been Madagascar is a the Philippines made by Rev. H. C. difficult one because of the bearing of French officials. The Paris Stuntz, who has in Evangelical Society finds there a charge the Methodist Episcopal blind hostility to everything relig- work in and about Manila. He says: ious. Secular lectures Sunday "The force of workers has been mornings and games and gather- small and their knowledge of the ings of all kinds Sunday afternoons vernaculars of the provinces natuare eagerly attended. European rally the most rudimentary during infidelity is pushing a dangerous much of the quadrennium; and yet propaganda among the natives, the latest statistics show 3,091 full who are poorly prepared for weigh- members, 3,751 probationers, 4,180 ing philosophical teachings, and are adherents, 35 chapels, 3 ordained sometimes confused by the contra- and 67 licensed Filipino helpers, dictory forms of belief and of con- with $3,220 (Mexican) given for duct which invite their support. self-support, and $210 (Mexican) Some churches are sbaken by deep- for missions. The missionary body seated movements-here religious now consists of 9 male missionaries, movements, true awakenings of 7 wives of missionaries, and 2 women of the Woman's Foreign

Missionary Society. The work has from July 24th to July 31st, incluspread from Manila and the sive. The first lecture on the next Province of Luzon, until now it is book in the United Study Course, also carried on in Bulacan, Pangas- .. Christus Liberator" which deals inan, Tarlac, Nueva Ecija, Bataan, with Africa, will be given on the Pampanga, and Rizal-8 provinces morning of the 25th. Societies in all-with preaching in 4 lan- that had delegates present last year guages. A mission press has been have felt the benefit in all the established, the pUblication of the meetings this season, ~nd it is con- Philippine Christian Advocate in fidently exvected that a larger 3 languages has been started, and number of churches will be reprea Deaconess Home and Training sented this common summer. Cir- School has been opened. culars and particulars may be se- cured from the Woman's Board of The Dutch The government of Foreign Missions of each denomi- and Miasions Holland has not nation.

in Java hitherto shown as OBITUARY much consideration Dr. Schauffler. Rev. H. A. Schauffor Christian converts of mission- of Cleveland fier, D.D., who died ary societies in its colonies in the East Indies as for pagans, and es- in Cleveland Febpecially for Mohammedans; in ruary 15th, was superintendent for fact, its officials in Java have often many years of the work among the been charged with favoring the Slavs carried on by the Congrega spread of Mohammedanism and tional 'Home Missionary Society, frowning upon conversions to and was widely known throughout Christianity. In some of the Dutch the country. colonies native Christians have been required to remain under the Dr. Schautller was born in Condirection of heathen or Moham- stantinople, September 4, 1837, was medan chiefs, and to obey their graduated from Williams College mandates and regulations. A new in 1859, and after courses at Anlaw has been prepared, however, dover Seminary and the Harvard designed to set Christian converts Law School went to Constantifree from this constraint, and to nople as professor in Robert Colprovide laws suited to their needs lege. From that institution he enin matters of the family and of tered the service of the American inheritance, and a more civilized Board as missionary, first among criminal legislation. Prejudice Mohammedans and among the Boagainst missions is no longer to be hemians, with headquarters at allowed to govern the Colonial Prague and later at Brunn. Repolicy. A complete revolution in turning to this country, he became Dutch Colonial policy toward the superintendent of the work among spread of Christianity seems to be the Slavs under the auspices of the impending. Islands of the East Congregational Home Missionary Indies inhabited by between 30,- Society. He established churches, 000,000 and 35,000,000 people will and paved the way for the educabe affected by this liberal policy. tion of many Slavs who desired to work in this land among their fel- NOTICE low countrymen. His daughter was the wife of the Rev. B. W. Labaree, The Summer School for Women's who was murdered in Persia last Foreign Missionary Aocieties will year. be held at East Northfield, Mass.,

The Missionary Review of the World — October 1904

YOUNG PEOPLE'S MISSIONARY

Organized December 12. 1901 EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE. 1904 HARRY ,VADE HICK", ('J/(( 1:I'1Hltlt. FOI' tlll'ee yem's the Spcl'etary of the Christian Association of Cornell l~niversity; lateI' Trayeling Sec- retary of the Intenlational COlJlmittee of the Y. 1f. C. A., and Bihle Study Secrebll'y of the StlHlent 1)ppartment; since the SUIn- lller of 1902 Assistant Secreta1'Y of the A. H. C, F. :'II., with especial reference to developing it Department for Young People.

S. EARL TAYLOR, Secretary of the Young People's 'York in the ::lis- sionary Society of the :'IIetho<1ist Episcopnl Church.

JOHN VILLlS BAER, formerly (ieneral Sel'l'ptal'Y of HlP 1~nite<1 Sod!"ty of Christian Endeav01'; !lOW Assistant Spr'I'ptary of the Presby- terian Board of Home )1 issio!ls.

HE'-. 'VILLIAM :1. BELL, D.D., Secrpfary of the ::fissionary Society of the Fnited Brethren in Christ.

HEY. A. -. HALSEY, D.D., formerly pastor of the Spring Street Pres- byterian Church, New York; since lSOD Secretary of the Prpshyte- rian Board of Foreign ;Iissions.

HEY. 'V. R, L.UIDUTH, :I.D., D.D., :'IIissionary in ('hina. Hnd Japan, IH77-1HOl; now Hecretary of the Board of 2[issions of t lIP :I ethodist Episcopal Church (South).

HI£Y. H. P. MACKAY, D.n., Sen'etal'Y of the :'IIissiollat'y Societ,y uf the Presbyterian Church in CanHrla.

HI£Y. A. DE 'YITT J1Asox, Presifjpnt awl ('orresponrling Secretary of Young People's :'Ifission "-ork of the Heforllled (Dutch) Church in America.

F' HRY S. MYERS, formerly PriJlcipal of the Preparatory Department of Hillsdale College, .:IichigaJl; since 18)6 General Secretary of the Ur,ited Society of FI'ee Baptist Young People.

·~EY. A. L. PrnLLIPB, D.D., lllPmher of the Execllth'p COllllllittee of Fot'eign Missions of the Southern Presbyterian Church, ]900-1001, and General Superintendellt of the Rabhath-s<'lwols and Young People's Rocieties, and Secretary of Puhlication, H)01-190.l.

])ON O. SHELTO'll, Assodate Secretary of the Congt'pgatiollal Home ;Iissionary Society.

F. C. STEPHENSON, Secretary of the Forward :Iovement alllong Young People of the Methodist Church of ('anarla.

JOHN 1'. YOOD, General Secretary of the Brotherhood of st. Andrew, 1890–18rn:J; since then Corresponding Heel'ptary (If the J)OIlIestic and Foreign }Iissionary Society of the Protestant Episcopal Church.

JOHN W. 'YOOD S. EARL T AYLOR HARRY WADE HICK JOHN WILLIS BAER HARRY S

New York, N. Y. New York Boston) Mass. New York Hillsdale, Mich.

F. C. HTEPHENSON WILLIAM M. BELL A. L. PHILLIPS A. DE WITT MASON W. R. LAMBUTH Toronto. Canada Daytoll (Jhio Ridunond, Va. New York, N. Y. Nashvil1p, Tenn.

SOME LEADERS OF THE llISSIONARY LEADERS OF THE FUTUHE [i.,'ee lJlLge 755 Missionary Review of the World Old Series t OCTOBER j New Series VOL. XXVII. No. 10 f I VOL. XVII. No. 10 HOW TO WIN MOSLEMS TO CHRIST CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE SOLUTION OF THE MOHAMMEDAN PROBLEM I-Introductory REV. SAMUEL lL ZWEMER, D.D., F.R.U.S .• BAHREIN ISLAXDS~ ARABIA lIissiollal'Y of the Reformed Church ill America This series of articles, prepared at the request of the editor, represents not theory but experience. The Mohammedan missionary problem is so vast and complex that there is wisdom in exchange of views, and encouragement in signs of success from any qnarter of the field. The difficulties of work among Moslems have not been exaggerated, but they have, alas! often proved a barrier to enterprise or a stumbling block to faith. '1'he Gospel is equal to the problem. A missionary from Teheran writes: "'rhe devil never started a lie that helped his cause more than that the religion of Jesus Christ is not sufficient to reach Mohammedans."

The way to conquer Islam is to leave America and preach to Mohammedans in the regions beyond. Fanaticism and prejudice are never overcome by fear, but by faith. Islam is only strong when it is not put on the defensive. In contact with light and truth it shows its own weakness- Gently, gently stroke a nettle, And it stings you for your pains; Grasp it like a man of mettle, And it soft as silk remains.

We have found that neither compromise nor a paring down of the truth, but positiveness and a full Gospel awaken the respect, if not the assent, of intelligent Moslems. Faith and prayer and patience will open barred gates and hardened hearts. Our methods are old, but we try to put new life into them: (a) Bible distribution by means of shops and colporteurs, using a few educational books and periodicals as bait on the hook. A bookshop of the Arab classics gives a raison d'etre for entering a new town.

(0) Preaching and discussion by the wayside, in a coffee~shop, or at night, with the lantern in a sheltered corner. But slJecial1y and daily. in the dispensaries, where l;learts are open to receive the truth. In

using lantern-slides we avoid pictures of our Savior, but preach from the parables, and find a Gospel message even in secular scenes. Queen Victoria's portrait preaches the emancipation of Moslem womanhood; Thorwaldsen's angel of death preaches the resurrection; Koran texts on the screen afford a reading-lesson, and introduce texts from the Gospel.

(c) Medical missionaries' work and missionaries' medical work.

The former by qualified physicians in hospital and dispensary, the lat- ter by clerical or lay workers in distant villages with limited outfit.

This latter method has objectors, but has proved successful on the principle that it is wise to do something" till irhe doctor comes," and in obedience to the Dutch adage: "In the land of the blind, One-eye is king."

(d) Oontact with Moslems socially. Get close to them. Eat from the same dish. Travel together. Discuss politics, commerce, home- life, and the world to come. Love them, after the manner of Paul in the thirteenth chapter of First Oorinthians. Even among the straitest sect, the Wahabis, we have found this parody on Pope's lines to hold true: A Ohristian is a monster of such frightful mien That to be hated needs but to be seen; But seen too oft, familiar with his face, They first endure, then pity, then embrace.

To speak kindly to a child and to salute every wayfarer are two other methods of reaching Islam.

II-Signs of Success in the Nile Valley REV. J. KR"PIDENIER, CAIRO, EGYPT lIiissionary of the American United Presbyterian Ohurch The American mission in Egypt does not claim to work among anyone class of people here in particular, bu t seeks to come in contact with all, to work for all, and to win all. Should you look over the lists of our church registers you would find a people whose antecedents claim different faiths, different llationalities, and varied degrees of social standing.

As this suggests our policy, so it suggests our method. Unity in diversity has been our practise, or a Protestant organism taking root everywhere, throngh which the mission, as such, seeks to send a lifeconveying power to Egypt's millions. AI' a matter of course, the rise and fall of this spiritual river depends upon a higher power. We venture to assert, however, that the arable soil touched by this river's waters is becoming, year by year, more extensive, and the spiritual irrigation more effective as time rolls on. To prove this we refer to the yearly increase in Ohurch-membership, to the Scriptures and other literature distributed, to the boys and girls who visit our schools (one-

HOW TO WIN MOSLEMS TO CHRIST

fourth of whom are Mohammedans), and to the contributions obtained in Egypt from all sources for the work of the Lord.

Without argument it is eYident that, in a country where nine-tenths of the population are Mohammedans, a living Protestant organism like our Evangelical Churr,h, with almost eight thousand communicants and a constituency of thirty thousand scattered throughout Egypt, is bound to do much for Islam.

Apart from the hundreds of Moslem children in our schools, and the thousands of books sold among the Moslems, which two factors exert a mighty influence upon them, the very presence of an agency such as our mission, with a right hand so powerful as our Egyptian Evangelical Church has proven to be, must act and react beneficially on Islam. The social, moral, and spiritual forces thus set in operation are bound to exert a transforming power. Our churches, schools, and colportage know no restrictions, and our hospitals receive all without discrimination. Through these means hundreds of Mohammedans have heard of the Christ, many have received Christian instruction, and a number have joined the Church.

You ask, How is this accomplished? While writing these words the clapping of hands and the excited speech of a crowd of people in front of our Cairo mission house reaches my ears. Who are they, and where are they from? Thcy are Mohammedans and a few others who have been attending our special meetings for Mohammedans held eyery Monday evening, and conducted by a convert from Islam, a man who, having received his education at the EI Azhar University, now confronts his Mohammedan brethren with the unconquerable truths of Christianity.

As I look out of my window a surging crowd of between two and three hundred men are excitedly giving vent to their feelings, having listened to the impassioned eloquence of a man well versed in the Koran and .Mohammedan literature, fully equipped linguistically, and not a tyro in the word of God. Humble, courteous, tactful, he has now worked for more than four years in these special meetings. He invariably spends about three-quarters of an hour in a simple Gospel service. By this I mean that, after opening the meeting with prayer and the reading of the 'Yorn, he ehooses a text and preaches on it very acceptably; thereafter he may speak on a selection from the Koran or other .Mohammedan book, setting forth its fallar,iousness, and proving, logically, the superiority and truthfnlness of the Scripture. He may choose to speak, too, on some subject of general importance-for example, a fast or a feast; or, again, on an incident from the life of Mohammed. He may take up a question propounded to him, written out and handed in the previous evening. These discussions frequently stir up an immense interest, and not infrequently speakers from among Islam will arise to oppose him in argument.

'['hus far this man's equal has not yet been found. God gives him wisdom and grace to calmly meet and eviscerate all counter arguments. He meets many a one, too, in his own home, and visits others privately, going unprotected and unmolested.

Whenever converts of this type can be secured we believe their services should be utilized at whatever costs. Some of our native pastors make laudable efforts to reach Mohammedans, and through their instrumentality a number have been led to the Savior. Missionaries and laymen of the Church find frequent opportunity for personal work, the results of which are difficult to gage.

Whether it be, therefore, through church, Sabbath-school, and day-school, or through colportage, personal work, and special effort, the truth is being introduced, and its presence is becoming more and more apparent. This is, with reference to Egypt, not merely a theoretical conclusion, but a fact, as evidence proves. 'fhere has never before been such a spirit of inquiry, neither has controversial literature ever obtained a better market than now. The number of actual inquirers is on the increase, and a larger number of baptisms take place. I believe that God is hearing the prayers which have been sent up to Him from our own and other missions for the conversion of the Mohammedans, and is blessing the special efforts that are being attempted.

While we are progressing, our arch-enemy is not resting, however. The attitude of the leaders of Islam, particularly their religious chiefs, is more determined than ever. Antichristian literature is produced and circulated increasingly, and the very government lends a willing hand in checking any efforts, through publications or otherwise, that may promise success from a Christian standpoint.

A sister mission, in the columns of its periodical, ventured to proclaim the truth about Islam faithfully and rather plainly. Its assistant editor, the author of some articles, was soon inquired after and deposed by government authority.

Only last week a convert from Islam was baptized by one of our missionaries in one of our principal mission stations. As soon as it became known that a baptism had actua1ly taken place, the Mohammedan judge of the place ordered the police to bring the man before him. The brethren there, in seeking to protect him, claimed that the judge should visit the clerical authority (the missionary), and in his presence present his claims and arguments against the man; but he would not. The man was taken by force (on the way, many with cln bs showed their determination to molest him) to the cadi, or judge, and there made to recant through the unusual pressure brought to bear upon him.

Whenever a Copt or a convert from any Christian sect becomes a Moslem, he is brought before the cadi to forswear his faith and be

How TO WIN MOSLEMS TO CHRIST

received into Islam. This privilege, accorded to a would-be Moslem, was in this case transformed into an argument to compel a would-be Christian to return to Islam. '1'he poor convert did not possess the martyr's spirit, and so yielded, but in private conversation evinced his determination to leave the town and go where he could confess his Lord; he claimed to love Him still, and at heart not to have changed a whit. God grant it may be true. The above incident may be made a test case by us, whereby we may gage our future conduct in defending our con verts. We will not let the matter rest where it stands.

I am pleased to see in all this agitation and opposition the hand of God. We are standing upon our watch-towers, eager to herald the day; but while night has not yet lifted its sable mantel from upon this fair land, we are pleased to report the struggling efforts of the king of day and in joyous anticipation to wait.

III-Some Suggestions for Work Among Moslems BY AN ARMENIAN CHRISTIA.N EVANGELIST The prime requisite for successful Moslem work is unfeigned Ohristian lo~'e, obtained by immediate contact with the heart of the Master of Love. One has said, "When God laid upon my heart the burden of the Kurds and commanded me to carry the Gospel to them, His word burned like a fire in my heart, and I found no rest night or day. But I found still in myself some remnant of race hatred. How could I forget what these had done to my people, and how much innocen't blood they had shed? I cried to my Savior: '0 Lord Jesus, who didst pray for Thy murderers and didst bless those who cursed Thee, give me Th y grace! Else how can I do this thing wi thou t Thy Spirit of love?' He heard and answered my cry. When I went to them the older ones were as my parents, the children as my own little ones, and all my brothers and sisters, Iloved them so truly. But, what was most wonderful, their love to me was even more than mine to them; so they recei ved me to their homes as a guest, and I lacked nothing. They said: 'We hate the Armenians, but you are not one to us, bu t our OWn son.'''

From this love springs tact, which teaches how to approach men. An evangelist unarmed, alone, in a solitary valley hears the cry "Halt 1" and a robber appears from behind a rock. "Stop, or you are a dead man 1 What are you doing here? "

" I came to find you." " Me! What business can yon have with me? ,. " I have a message for you." " From whom? " "From God." The robber listens, is WOIl, and takes the traveler home as his

guest for two days, so his village hears the good news. Five brigands, armed to the teeth, are encountered; the guide fiees. The preacher goes straight to them, Bible in hand: " 1£ anyone should photograph you now and the picture remain, you would always appear with dagger, sword and gUll, ready to kill men. But I have another kind of sword which destroys not men's bodies, but the sin of their souls."

The robbers wonder, "~What manner of salutation is this?" and guard his exit from the place of danger after they have listened for an hour to the Word of God. 'l'l!ey are heard of afterward as warning villages that if the preacher suffers from them they shall not go unpunished.

Love teaches sympathy. The preacher, passing through the bazaar, studies from day to day how to get hold of a certain shoemaker. He prays about it, and God teaches him what to say.

"Yon have made me happy to-day," he says to the man. " I! How? What have I done?" "I see you working so hard at an honest trade, not stealing or idling away yonI' time, but trying to support your family and doing God's will, which is that we should be diligent." When he has won the man's heart he tells him of Jesus, and hears from him: "Oh, I do thank you; yon have so cheered and helped me to-day; come again." What can he say to these bakers? "I admire your trade; it is the most needful of all. The baker feeds the king himself. What could we do without you! Let me tell you about another kind of bread." And now when he passes the bakeshop there is a call: "Come, mirza, come and tell us more about the Bread of Life." He who will speak to Moslems must not be IIfraid ~f tit em or hesitate to speak the truth in love. They respect the honest man who will not dissimulate or conceal his real convictions. lYe must believe that we shall not suffer unless God wills it, anci if He does we must be reauy. The salvation of souls is worth it. One said: "Since I have entered this path of Moslem evangelization I know well where it leads. I constantly see myself dead and in my grave, but I have never been so happy. I feel as if I were going to a wedding." It is no kindness to the Moslem to let him suppose you think his religion true or his prophet sent from God. It is better to encounter anger, scorn, or violence than to have the Moslems curse our unfaithfulness at the judgment-day, while we.ourselves see there was rea1Iy nothing to fear. He who speaks to Moslems must have some knowledge ~f their d£- visions and tlleir different bell'~fs and practises. He mnst know, for instance, that the Shiahs believe in man's free agency, while the Sunnites, or at least some of them, carry fatalism so far as to make God the author of our sins. lIe must know something of their history, must

19041 HOW TO WIN MOSLEMS TO CHRIST

have read the Koran, and some traditions, so that he wiII not speak of a subject of which he is ignorant.

Most indispensable is a thOJ·01~gh knowledge of the Bible, and as he becomes familiar with false doctrine he will wonder to find a new weapon ever ready to hand from the old armory. To those who believe, like the Ali Illahis, in the transmigration of souls, and that man may be born again as a lower animal, he cites the permission to slay and eat animals, tho cannibalism is forbidden. To the BaLi who tells him of successive births of Christ, he opposes" Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more, death hath no more dominion over Him." 'fo the claims of the Arab prophet, he replies that the Deliverer must come from Mount Zion, and therefore be a Jew. Texts which had no particular meaning for him acquire a new use and significance as he notes how every error has been foreseen and provided against. Let there be much practise of and acquaintance with the sword of the Spirit. "There is nOlle like that."

Do not let tlte J£oslem assume that he IS to require proof of you for the truth of Christianity, OJ· that you act solely on the defensive. It is his to defend Islam as a new faith, and never forget to press on him the need of substantial evidence of its claims. How do they know their prophet was sent from God? What evidence did he bring? What good does their religion do them? One of the strongest arguments is onr personal witness of our relation to Christ, and what He has done for us. "If yon have received this salvation," asked one Moslem, "why should not I?" As I told two young men of salvation in J esns, their Kurdish servant, sitting by, leaned forward to listen, and finally broke out with: "Khallum, is it for the Kurds too?"

Among our weapons we must include patience and courtesy, kindness and gentlelle~s. "Put yourself in his place" is a good rule. 'fry to feel as the man does, or the woman, with whom you are talking, whom you are striving to win, to make allowance for heredity, environment, trainillg. Some missionaries find great difficulty in speaking of the doctrine of the Trinity, so obnoxious to Moslem ears. The most ignorant village woman you meet will proudly assert "Allah wahid dUJ"" (God is one), as if it were a totally new truth, and glare at you as if expecting to be contradicted. Weare so accustomed to take the doctrine of the Trinity for granted that few are grounded in it before coming into contact with Moslems, but I am persuaded it is the strategic point of controversy, and can not be ignored or lightly treated. Let us be ready on this point to gire an answer for the faith that is in us. As Dr. Henry H. Jessup says of Kamil, the doctrine never seemed to present any difficulty to him, because, being under deep personal conviction of sin, he felt the only remedy lay in God as manifested in the Trinity; so will it be with truly converted Moslems, and I feel it is what they require aboye all else.

The tiuings of the need and possibility of regeneration, unO. our becoming through Christ partakers of the Divine nature alld sons of God, are specially needed with Moslems, bn t I will not enlarge on these. Strive to cOllvince tIle head, but not less to touch the heart. TIlere can be no mOre dangerous state than that of a man, intellectually convinced of the truth, who knows he onght to yield to it, and fails to do so. If conversion does not follow cOllvictioll, all is useless.

In conclusion, expect ?'esults, and not at some jaJ'-d£stant day, but NOW. "I sent you to reap." The sowing has been going 011 a long time-at least, since the day of Henry Martyn. ,Ye seem to stand outside a locked and barred door, as hopeless as the gate of Peter's prison. We touch it with a trembling finger, and lo! it swings open, and behind it we find human hearts beating with fear and apprehension, heavy with Sorrow and hungering for the bread and water of life which we do not know how to appreciate because it is so mnch a matter of course. "Let us go up and possess the land, for we are well able to overcome it."

IV-Methods in the Deccan R~:V. M. G. GOLDSMITH, HYDERABAD, l~DIA Missionary of the Church ~1issionary Society In the Church Missionary Society's South India Mission for Mohammedans, five methods have been employed for bringing the Gospel to the people-viz., open-air preaching, tract distribution, the circulatio"n of books, visiting and conversation, and public discussions.

1. The open-air preaching has been disapproved of by some, and if badly conducted may be a bad thing, but most of our converts seem to look upon it as the most right and proper thing, and are ready to join in it. If soberly and heartily managed, and with the help of a few benches for the front rank of the audience to sit upon, and with a chair or two for the more respectable of Ollr chance hearers, and in the front of SOme room or house to which to retire for further conversation or discussion, there seems no more direct lIleallS fol' drawing attention to our message. In British territory the police gCllCrally are found to have orders not to allow the Christian preacher to be unreasonably disturbed. If any opponent wishes to set forth his views, the police allow him to stand and do so at forty paces' distance, and this regulation prevents any acute friction.

It is undoubtedly an objection to open-air preaching that opposition is, so to speak, courted; and a ~lohalllmedan audience yery soon resorts to opposition preaching. In lIyderabad, 80011 after we commenced in ]890, an Anjll'llwn-i-l'abUghi jl;1rlm (Society for the Propagation of Islam) was instituted, with paid preachers and workers, which, after a sbort time, reported an accession of two hundred converts from Hinduism and Christianity. From time to time this has

HOW TO WIN MOSLF.MS TO CHRIST

died down and been again revived, supported by the exertions of occa- sional apostates from our ranks.

Whenever possible, our experience suggests that a preaching-hall should be secured, for in a suitable building it is generally easier to obtain quieter audiences with less liability to interruption, and a better hearing for the Message. It is true that spies may be posted to pre- vent anyone attending to the preaching. The open-air preacher can shift his spot and evade such hindrances, while the fixed place in a shop may be rendered utterly empty by well-organized espionage. But the opposition will die down in due course, or may be partially frustrated by inviting a public discussion, the attraction of which overcomes most other considerations. With regard to the style of preaching, we strongly deprecate anything polemical; we believe that the simple statement of God's truth, illustrated by such facts and incidents as help to make it attractive and understood, is what is really needed; "things new and old," set forth with the power of the Holy Spirit, and explained, when practicable, by quotations from their own books.

2. We circulate a large number of Gospel handbills. Compared with thirty years ago, the supply of these is now great and good. There is always room for improvement, but the various tract societies have been active and deserve gratitude. The number of people in India who can read is great, and, if respectfully presented, the handbills are seldom resented. 'l'here, however, have beeu times when many used to be torn up before our faces. One remedy for rough treatment is to head them with quotations from the Koran, or to give them attractive titles. 1£ handbills are printed in a Mohammedan press, care must be taken to see that there is nothing in the ornamentation introduced by the printer or 1cr1tib (copyist) to damage the text. Formerly in the North India handbills, human faces (utterly abhorrent to all "faithful" Moslems), and pigs, ingeniously worked into the margin or elsewhere, were to be found to horrify the reader and afford a valid excuse for the immediate destruction of the hand bill.* 3, The mission presses in India are now producing excellent books. Besides the fiue revised Bible in Urdu, there are most useful religious books. The sales of these are very small in the two book-shops under my care. It is to be hoped that better days may come for selling. Meanwhile, when we can not sell, and many of our inquirers are hardly in a position to buy, we lend a good many.

4. In order to reach the higher classes, visiting them in their houses seems necessary. But the vexatious delays that often occur are tedi- • The Dakhani Book of Genesis, printed in England about forty years ago, had to suffer from the inexperience of a printer, who unwisely adopted an elephant as his trade-mark. This quadruped was sufficiently like a pi" to arouse the alarm of pious Moslems, and we were always obliged carefully to cut out the title-page on which it appeared, to prevent rough handling of the otherwise well-printed book.

ons. However, it may happen that other visitors are also waiting for an audience, and the waiting-time need not be totally lost. Any new books that may be respectfully presented are also willingly accepted., At railway stations, and in the railway trains, books, etc., often meet with a hopeful reception, and very profitable times for conversation can be found. Mohammedans are always more or less ready to talk about religion, and a conciliatory tone can secure very attentive and thonghtfullisteners.

5. Discussions have the double advantage (1) of attracting a large audience; (2) of being often welcomed in their own houses or mosques. An opponent will invite the Christian to some building (school or mosque, etc.,) of his own in order (perhaps) to show off his superiority, and large crowds will attend on such occasions. In order to turn this to account, it is important to have a definite subject for consideration, and to insist on its being stuck to. When the opponent is bent on discovering some logical flaw or on some hair-splitting, without regard to higher issues, the result is not likely to be hopeful. It should always be remembered that "honest and good hearts" may be present in the company, even when the spokesman seems most perverse and unspiritual. If, therefore, the Christian acts calmly and patiently, a good impression may be left, even when the antagonist is noisy and blustering. There is the promise of "a mouth and wisdom " for such occasions, and that promise may be claimed and realized.

V-The Opinion of a Converted Moslem (Translated) * '1'here are three classes of Moslems as regards their attitude toward the Gospel. First, there are those whose daily bread and social position depends on Islam; these are the mollahs, and most of them are prejudiced and fanatic. Second, there is the large class of those who are utterly ignorant, even of their own reJigion, and are easily moved by the first class to oppose the Gospel. But there is a third class who are intellectually convinced of the truth of Christiauity, bu t fear the rulers, or their relatives, or the persecution of their neighbors. Each class should be dealt with differently.

The best means of reaching Moslems is a holy walk and conversation on the part of missionaries and their helpers. Medical work and schools are good as a means to get an audience for the Gospel. The circulation of the Scriptures undoubtedly awakens opposition and arouses fanaticism, even because the Bible is Divine and speaks to the conscience. But it is one of the best means to reach Moslems. I was first convinced of the truth by reading a penny Gospel. Controversial books and tracts are of two kinds-the useful and the harmful. Of * Seyyid M- A- has been a faithful colporteur in Arabia for over two years, and suf- fered exile and persecution for the Gospel. His opinions were noted in reply to a series of questions.

HOW TO WIN MOSLEMS TO CHRtST

the first class are" Sweet First Fruits" (Khidmet-es-Salam), "Proof of Christ's Death," the tract on the integrity of the Gospel, etc. Of the second class there are books which are too strong and sharp for the average Moslem, like" El Hidaya," " Makalet-fil-Islam," and" The Sources of Islam." These books, if genetally given out, may turn a timid seeker after the truth back to his old prejudices; altho the authors rightly think the argument used unanswerable, yet the books have no attractive effect. These latter books, however, have their use for Ohristian con verts and workers among Moslems.

VI-Experience among Mohammedans in Tunis A. V. LILEY, TUNIS, NORTH AFRICA Missionary of the North Africa Mission Experience has proved that in dealing with a Moslem to lead him to Ohrist it is best to begin upon ground in which you and he are likely to agree rather than to differ. Such points of agreement are the unity of the Godhead, the creation, and the fall of man. It is first necessary to show the justice of God, and to point out that if God punished Adam, whom the Moslems call a prophet, for one act of disobedience (Surah xx : 119), how shall we escape? If the Moslem will listen, explain Gen. iii: 15, and draw his attention to the institution of sacrifice; especially pointing out that Noah offered a sacrifice, also Abraham befo1'e he had a son. It is necessary to make clear also that an atonement was required for sin even from the high priest Aaron, whom the Moslems call a prophet. The listener, or inquirer, may then be led to refer to various prophecies respecting the Lord Jesus, such as Ps. ii : 22, Isa. liii, Dan. ix : 26, Micah v : 2, etc., and how these were fulfilled as shown in the New Testament. The first quibble may bflgin at the fall of Adam, for Snnnite Moslems say that God, having foreseen all things, foreordained the fall, in order that the world might be peopled; that all power of the body or the will is from God, man not being a free-will agent. Here Gen. i : 27, 28 may be read, to show that the command to replenish the earth was gi}'en before the fall.

Should the Moslem maintain his assertion, it must be pointed out that he makes God to be: 1. The author of sin. 2. Unjnst; for He punished Adam by turning him out of paradise, for an act which was forced upon him. 3. 'That God is 'agiz (impotent), as He is unable to people the world without the disobedient act of man, His own creation. 4. It must be shown that if man is not a free will agent there could be no punishment and 110 reward.

The next objection may be on the subject of sacrifice. Moslems state that God has no need of these, as in His sovereignity He can pardon or punish as He pleases. Here one must make known from

the Old Testament that God has entered into a voluntary covenant with mall, and that it is as binding on the Creator as on the created. It pleased God to institute sacrifice, and for the blood to make an atonement for sin (Lev. xvii: 11), which offerings were shadows of the full and perfect atonement made by" the Lord Jesus Christ.

The Moslem asks: "Why should God the Father require the death of what you Christians call His Son in order that sinners lllay be saved? If God is lore, He must be a cruel Pather." The answer is that Christ's death was a voluntary one (;1at. xx: 28; John x : 18). The Lord J eSllS knew He had come to die, and spoke of the sacrifice He must accomplish on several occasions to His disciples.

The Jlos]em's next objection, a very favorite one, will be the Sonship. We maintain, with the Moslem, that" God was not begotten, neither doth He beget," in their seJlse-i.e., the material; but that spiritually Ohrist was the Son of God.

VII-Among the Persian Moslems BY MISS A. 1tIo:!'·nGOMERY, HAMADANI PERS1A Missionary of the AllIerican Presbyterian Church Our method of winning men to Ohrist must be the method of love. This is specially to be emphasized in dealing with the people of Persia, most of whom are simply grown-up children. We must have close contact of life with life, but if our hearts are not full of love-true, deep, and Christ-like in its self-sacrificing devotion-we will not be able to draw .Moslems near to the Lord of life and love. No mere professions of love will do in this land, where the people have the sure instincts of little children, are clever physlognomists, expert mind-readers, and close obselTers whether the power of a risen Christ is Been in a life of purity and holiness among those who call themselves the disciples of the Lord Jesus.

The story of a young moHah, now one of our most successful physicians, shows that the power of snch a life is one of the most successful means of reaching Olle class of Moslems. This young man was the son of n well-known teacher in the capital of Kurdistan-a Kurd of the Kurds. He was as zealous for the faith of Islam as ever Paul was for J ndaism; so earnest a Moslem, that he not only fulfilled all the demands made by the straitest interpretation of :Moslem requirement, but went far beyond them; hating Ohristians, and instead of saying to them "Salaam," which means peace, by a clever turn he changed the word to mean a curse. He was fully aware of the evil fruit Islam bore in his own life and the lives of those about him. He felt the burden of sin, which all his making of merit by prayer and fasting would not remore; he saw only vileness in the lives about him. So that whelJ a Nestorian preacher came from Urllmia,

HOW TO WIN MOSLEMS TO CHRIST

fired with the zeal of the missionaries there, and filled with the spirit of Christ, he soon fell under his influence. This man, he found, spoke the truth, and altho he tempted him in many ways, could not induce him to lie in act any more than in word. The young Moslem concluded that a religion which will keep a man from lying must be worth looking into, and forthwith began to study God's own Word for himself, and soon found Him by whom alone we can be cleansed from sin and have peace with God. He then became a living witness to the fact that sinful, degraded man can be changed by Christ's spirit alone into the Divine image, and can bring forth the fruits of righteousness to the praise of God. His conversion and his subsequent life have proved the power of the love of Christ. The Gospel manifested in a life is more potent to COll rince men than that of books or scrolls.

As soon as this young man confessed his faith in Christ, his brother tried to kill him, and he fled to Hamadan. There he grew up among us, was baptized after long probation, studied medicine, married one of our Christian teachers, and has a beauliful, well-ordered home, and a most successful medical practise. How many Ii ves he has influenced can only be estimated by Him who is Omniscient. In his two journeys to England to lIlany of his fellow travelers did he tell of Christ; among the Stundists in Russia he found believers like himself, and he witnessed faithfully where,'er he went in Sweden, in England, Scotland, and Ireland. On his way home from his first journey he was stopped outside of Resht, and taken back to see an Englishman who seemed to be dyil1g from typhoid fever. He was the means of saving his life, and witnessed as faithfully to this man and his traveling companion as he does to his pOOl' countrymen. The travelers took a good deal of trouble to come to Hamadan to see him, and it ,vas encouraging to hear them give snch warm testimony to his nne character and pure life. When they were dining with us one evening and were telling of his goodness, one of them, whose name is well-known in the English political world, assented to the conviction that if missions in this land only gaye us th is man it would well repay all the cost.

Of course, this Christian Moslem prayed for the brother who had tried to take his life. The first hopeful sign was that he followed him to Hamadan, and at last his unbelief yielded to the testimony of the Old Testament Scriptures and in answer to the prayer of a little Armenian boy, who had come to our school from a distant village. 'l'his boy kn-ew nothing of Christ but Ilis name when he came, but he soon learned of His love, and began to trust Him to answer prayer. The brother was won and was baptized, and a few years after all his beautiful children were dedicated to Christ's service in the same ordinance.

His wife was won in a different way. Coming to us first to learn to

darn stockings, so that she might earn something for herself, then be- ing taught to read God's word, and hearing every day of the great love that gave Ohrist to die for sinners, she believed, and when married she wanted the Ohristian ceremony after the Persian one, and so is the one wife of a man who, if he had not become a Ohristian, might have had fifteen or twenty. In this degrading custom of polygamy we often find a text by which we show how inferior is the religion of the false prophet to the blessed, pure religion of the Lord Jesus. One never finds a Moslem woman who will deny Ohristianity this superi- ority over the religion of the false prophet.

With the young men who have studied English with me, I have always begun with the first chapter of the Gospel of John, and, with- out intending it, simply thinking of learning the English words, they have the blessed truths fixed in their minds. The third chapter brings us to the core of all our teaching: the necessity of the new birth, the possibility of obtaining eternal life by all through faith in the cruci- . fied Ohrist becans8 of God's love for the world, and the awful alterna- tive of the wrath of God on those who believe not, and love the darkness rather than light. Thus, tho pupils only remained a short time, they learned of the Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the world, that He is Oreator and the Son of God.

Another convert, a Khan, came to an Armenian woman, who was noted as an eye doctor, to have his eyes treated. He saw her reading the New Testament, asked for one, became interested, applied for a position, and, as teacher, heard all parts of God's Word read. The sword of the Spirit slew his enmity, he believed, and was baptized.

Another Moslem between here and Tabriz became a true Ohristian through no other instrumentality than his own perusal of God's Word, and without any contact with Ohristians until after he was converted.

In our school work boys and girls, among the day pupils, are won by loving contact and by loving care for bodies and souls of the boarders, day and night. The teaching always begins with "God is love."

On Fridays we have meetings for women, and always have Moslem women, who hear the simple Gospel of God's love. Mrs. Hawkes tells the story on alternate Fridays, and most of the days in the week gives the same glad tidings to numbers of women who come for bodily healing to the dispensary. There is also the faithful preaching and teaching of the Gospel in two places in the city every Sabbath, and the medical and evangelistic work done in Hamadau and the surrounding villages.

From all our experience, what is the conclusion? Give Ohrist's Gospel by the hands of those who love the Moslem as Ohrist loves

HOW TO WIN MOSLEMS TO CHRIST

them, and live lives thus consecrated in homes of purity and peace. Give God's own Word, assured that His promise is true, that it shall not return void, and let those who teach and preach ad vance to the attack of every heart-citadel on their knees, and the Crescent shall wane in the light of the Cross, and the Moslem world shall soon con- fess that Jesus is Lord, true prophet, priest, and king, to the glory of God the Father.

VIII-Methods of Work in Yemen BY REV. JOHN C. YOUNG, M.4,'l M.B.C.li., ARDEN, ARABIA Missionary of the United Free Ohurch of Scotland Before anyone can stem the tide of Islam, I believe that he must not only be pure and peaceable, but thoroughly conversant with the language and laws of the people among whom he dwells. He must know the trend of their thoughts and be acquainted with the tenets of their belief, so that when called upon to interfere in behalf of an oppressed individ ual, he may be able to decide at once whether or not to interpose on the sufferer's behalf, and whether or not a door has been opened for the Gospel message that he carries.

Opportunities such as these ought to be taken advantage of for pointing out the evils of polygamy and the baneful effects of the Moslem code in the home life of the people as a whole. But other means will be necessary for drawing people to hear the message of sal vation, and when traveling in the interior I find that nothing attracts a crowd more rapidly than a lantern lecture; for tho it is said that "angels never enter a house where there are pictures or dogs," the average Moslem never seems to have any hesitation in gazing upon pictures or listening to a lecture on such subjects as "Joseph before Pharaoh," or "Jonah fleeing from Nineveh." 'l'hen when the audience is thoroughly interested, a picture can be thrown on the screen that will enable the lecturer to "speak a good word for Jesus."

I have also found the day-school of great service in breaking down prejudices and ellabling us to meet Moslem thought in its early stages. Shortly after I took over charge of our school here I discovered that children came for a day 01' two and then left, and when I went to discover the reason I learned that the Arab masters had in every case gone to the boy's parents and said that if they continued to send their child to school he would be made to speak English in heaven, and no person would understand him. Happily this stage is now passing away, and we look upon the school as a very helpful adjunct to the other work.

Far and away, however, before all others as a help to Christian work among Moslems is the medical mission, which is a true handmaid to the Gospel. I know of nothing which will more quickly open a way for the man with his message than a properly performed Sllr-.

gical operation. It sets every person talking, and draws people from a very great distance for surgical help.

Among those who have been treated in our hospital during the past year more than 30 per cent. of the patients came distances that varied from three to three hundred miles, expressly to put themselves under the care of the Ohristian doctor, while gO per cent. of those who live in our midst would tell you that the missionary's medicllle is good because it is mixed with prayer.

A medical missionary, however, must never forget that the course of Islam is not to be stopped by surgery any more tlulll immorality is to be cured by free breakfasts, or drunkenness cured by a dose of ammonia. To meet Islam one must attack its weak points, and make thinking men to be dissatisfied with its illogical and nnreasonable base. But before one can do this he must be sure of his own ground, and be ever ready to give a reason for the faith that he holds.

Once when I was preaching in the dispensary a shereef interrupted me with the question, " Oan a thing be made to stand still that never moved?" and when I replied, " No, assuredly not," he said," Then why does your Bible say that Joshua commanded t11e sun to stand still?" My reply was, " , Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures,' for a careful reading of the passage would show you how far wrong yom thoughts are, and a simple illustration will make that plain. I suppose you were up in time for prayer this morning, and saw the sun rise between the horns of the devil?" and when he said "Yes," I asked why, a minute or two before, he had said the snn never moved, and now said that he saw it rising. I then went on to explain that common every-day language was used in the Bible, and no person that wanted to know the truth could mistake the meaning.

As, however, he had asked one question, I begged to ask another, and when leave was given I asked him if a man could cleanse a tarred wall with a tarred hand, and, if not, how could Mohammed with the tarred hand of his own iniquity take away our sin. He said that Mohammed could not, but God would, at Mohammed's request, do so. This -brought up the whole question of God's justice, and I was enabled to show the people that God could not be jnst and yet justify the sinner until the penalty of sin had been paid by a sinless one.

During Ramadhan a globe to represent the earth is a very useful means of showing the Moslem that the so-called command of God to fast from the time that one is able to distinguish a white thread from a black one till sunset could never have come from heav m; for the Kingdom of Heaven ruleth over all, and is acquainted with other parts of the world than Arabia.

A red tarboosh held up against a white wall wearies the eye, so that when removed a green mark, the same size and shape, appears where the cap has been; so a concelltered gaze, we tell them, on the

THE NOR;lfAL STATE OF AFFAIRS IN TURKEY

sinful progenitor of Islam blinds every Moslem to the white light of God's love revealed in Jesus.

I think, too, that more might be made of the fact that Mohammed never really assumed the r61e of a prophet, according to the Scriptural definition in Deut. xviii: 22, while our Savior did, and nearly all His prophecies are fnlfilIed, while we confidently trust that the rest will be fulfilled as He said.

The missionary's aim, in my opinion, ought ever to be that of raising a spirit of inquiry among the people; and, having raised that spirit of inq Lliry, he ought to put God's Word into their hands, pointing out the fact of the Koran's declaring that it was sent down to confirm the Scriptures, which have never been abrogated, for, according to the Koran, no person can ever abrogate God's word.

THE NORMAL STATE OF AFFAIRS IN TURKEY ITS BEARING ON MISSIONARY WORK * BY ONE WHO KNOWS FROM EXPERIENCE Since the Treaty of Berlin, in 1878, it has been the established policy of the European governments to maintain the status qltD of the 'furkish Empire. Two or three seeming exceptions to this rule have hardly sufficed to nullify the principle; for they have had more force on paper than in fact, except in the cases of Eastern Rumelia and Crete. In 1885 a bloodless revolution made the former a part of Bulgaria; but as it had formerly been a self-governing province, the internal change was not great. In 1898 Prince George of Greece was made High Commissioner of Crete, thus completing the virtual abdication of authority over that island by Turkey after a struggle with revolu tionists beginning before 1866. The territorial modifications in the readjustment of boundaries after the Grieco-Turkish war of 1897 are too insignificant to demand attention. The principle of maintaining the status quo was then abundantly illustrated by the fact that Tllrkey was forced to give back to Greece the rich plain of Thessaly after driving the Greek armies out of it. The same principle has been a healthy deterrent to the excessive zeal of Bulgaria in demanding reforms for Macedonia during the past two years.

After the Armenian atrocities of 1894-1896 the Porte was compelled to introd nce "reforms" in the Anatolian provinces as a means of pacifying, not the Armenians, but Europe. Snms were appropriated for Armenian relief, but these were usually immediately extorted again for the payment of new taxes or back taxes. Part of the • For obvious reasons this article is anonymous. Free speech and freedom of the press are unknown ill 'l'urkey.-Eo!'+'oIS,

taxes in certain districts were remitted for a term of years; but as soon as that time had passed, if not sooner, the entire amount for all those years was demanded, and mercilessly collected, even to confiscation of property and ruthless imprisonment. A system of Ohristian su bgovernors was in troduced, ostcnsibly to act as a check upon the religious zeal of the Moslem governors, and to secure representation in administrative affairs. But the Greeks or Armenians selected to fill these posts were from the most dissolute and venial class; and on being asked what his official duties were, one intelligent subgovernor said: "My duty is to say' Pek eyi, ~ffendim' (' Very well, Illy lord '), whenever the governor speaks to me." The ineffectiveness of the" reform" is well illustrated by the fact that not a word of remonstrance has been heard, either from the people or from Europe, at the abolishing of the office of subgovernor this spring in the Vilayet of the Archipelago. The truth is that all the reforms introduced in 1897 have proven absolute failures, and in the grimmest sense of the words the status quo has not been affected by them.

Russia and Austria, with the backing of the other powers, are now engaged in "reforming" Macedonian administration. It is too early to predict results; but when a cancer has once obtained a foothold in a man's stomach, all the soothing syrup he can be forced to swallow will not cure it. As far as the European powers have indicated their intentions relative to the future of 'l'urkey, the status quo is to be maintained. If only the" normal conditions" can be preserved-by which is probably meant the absence of armed confiicts between the races, and the prevention of plots against his majesty-Europe will be satisfied.

Now what is this normal state of affairs, and how is it related to the missionary work? Would that some pen could outline, for the benefit of American Christians, the normal state of affairs in the United States, and the way in which it necessitates the cm·tailing of missionary work in 'L'urkey and elsewhere, because of insufficient offerings of the home churches! It is the aim of the present paper to show some of the difficulties placed in the way of Christ's messengers by the normal state of Turkish affairs.

The first part of our Lord's last command is: "Go ye"; and Turkey has tried to put all possible obstacles ill the way of ohedience to this. It is the only country claiming a species of civilization where an American passport is worthless away from the seacoast. A Turkish tezkere, or permit to travel, not only requires a fresh vise for each journey, but must be registered a half-dozen times during each trip, with a corresponding loss of time. But an American missionary can hardly reckon his difficulties in this regard as worthy of mention in comparison with those of a native preacher or evangelist. Almost without ~<xceJltion, natives are required, before they are allowed to travel, to

THE NOR~IAL STATE OF AFFAIRS IN TURKEY

furnish bailor security that they will return at a specified time. And when an itinerant evangelist visits a place where there is not already an established alld duly recognized Protestant community, he is liable at any time to be expelled by the government. Such was the experience of a Greek preacher a short time since at a town near Adrianople. There were many souls seeking the light who wanted him to preach to them; but the orthodox bishop stirred up the governor to forbid his 1?reaching, on the ground that there was no evangelical com- This is a passport ({ood only for one lunar year. On the back may be seen a number of vises which must be renewed for each journey and registered a number of times during each trip munity there. Thus the seed sown must for the most part be sown in secret, until a full-fledged organization is possible.

Travel is further hindered by the wretched condition of public highways. 'rhe government tax on every male subject is theoretically fifty cents a year for the maintenance of roads; but the sum is often doubled by local ofilcials, and many instances might be cited where, after paying this doubled tax, men have been forced to go and work out the full amount in labor as well. The roads may go many years without any attempt at reparation; but woe to the individual who starts repairing without government permit. I have bumped over hummocks and hollows where it seemed as if every jolt would smash the wheels or springs, and have heard the driver beg the stonecrushers by the roadside, for the love of God, to throw a couple of boulders into some especially deep hole, that he might drive over

them. On my asking him why he did not do it himself, he said: "I should be arrested and fined; this is a government road, and no unauthorized person has a right to tamper with it." Driving through plowed fields is often resorted to as a more pleasing alternative to using the "road."

Colporteurs must expect to be arrested as they travel from village to village, and are often confronted with the command of some petty governor: "You have no business wandering, gipsy-like, from place to place; if you want to sell your books, hire a shop in the town, and stay there." And the case must come before the American legation or the British embassy at the capital to be settled aright.

But travel, after all, is only a small part of missionary work. Three great branches are often allnded to as comprised in missionary activity: the evangelistic, the educational, and the medical. The work of pu blication, industrial missions, philanthropic work, and other forms of effort might be added. In each line the crafty Turkish government has found oppression easy, and has aimed at suppression.

Evangelistic Work.-No building can be erected without official permission, and especial restrictions are placed upon the erection of churches or schools. A permit for a dwelling-house is usually granted with the written stipulation that it shall never be used as a church or as It school. It may take many years to obtain permission to build one of the latter. There are to-day two evangelical Armenian churches in Constantinople, and one evangelical Greek church. The Armenian congregation in Pera, the European quarter, purchased a site for a building in 1846, which was exchanged, some thirty years later, for a better one; and in spite of numberless strenuous efforts, no permit for a church buildiug has yet been obtaineL On the other side of the Golden Horn the Vlanga church purchased a site in 1880, but permission to build was withheld. In 1894 a temporary structure was hastily put up in a single night, and the police, thus eluded, tried in vain to tear it down. This" shanty" was never a fit place of worship, but is utterly past using now. The Greek congregation has never had a chapel of its own, but is generously given the nse of the chapel of the Swedish legation.

Such opposition to the erection of churches is perfectly" normal" on the part of the government, for they have persisted in it for fiftyeight years ill the instance first cited. It is, however, a serious obstacle to evangelistic work. For the authorities do not authorize meetings held in private houses. When a Greek preacher moved last fall to Constantinople the police immediately called on him to ask who and what he was, and whence he carne and why. On receiving satisfactory answers, they said: "Very well, this is your residence; but you must remember that you are forbidden to hold meetings here, and we shall watch to see who comes and goes here." Thns are neigh-

THE NORMAL STATE OF AFFAIRS IN TURKEY

borhood prayer-meetings interfered with, and must often be held, if held at all, withou t singing. to avoid attracting attention. Any organization of young men is looked upon with suspicion by the authorities; and, for fear of bringing suspicion on the institution, the Y. M. C. A. at Anatolia College, .Marsovan, has been suppressed as an organization, tho the meetings continue informally. For the same reason, intercollegiate conferences are impossible, nor can one college send a delegation to another college with fraternal greetings. Imagine, you college A PATIEN'r DErING BROUGHT TO THE HOSPITAL AT MAD60VAN The sufferings and injury to a sick man, caused by being brought over rough roads on a springless ox~cart, can be better ilflugined than described.

leaders in America, the stagnation in Christian life that would result from similar restrictions there. How hard it is to imagine such a thing!

Ed7tcational fVork.-All sorts of obstructions are put in the way of pupils wishing to go to mission schools and colleges. This amounts in most instances to absolute prohibition for Mohammedan students. Terrorism is sometimes tried where other means fail. Two recent and flagrant instances of this deserve notice here. In February, 1902, seven young men, students in Anatolia College, Marsovan, were arrested and taken under guard to the capital of the subprovince to await trial. All sorts of effort were made to hasten tteir trial, but in vain. One of the seven was sent back as being too young for detention; the rest were all confined in prison for fifteen months, and then,

THR VLANGA HOUSE OF WORSHIP TEN YEARS AGO Tbls is as t he building appeared when it 1Hld heen erected hy the congregation in fi. Ringl e night at the conclusion of their trial, immediately released. Naturally enough, the vagueness of the charges against them, combined with their long imprisonment, deterred many from coming to the college in September of that year. The pnrpose of the authorities who arrested these innocent boys was thus accomplished.

I n May, 1903, within a few days after these students were released, Professor Tenekejian, of Euphrates College, Harpu t, was arrested on a trumped-up charge of conspiracy. More than forty persons were then im,prisoned, and after most urgent appeals by the U 11 i ted States diplomatic and consular officers for a prompt trial, tl1e investigation was begun in August and ended on Febru ary 6th.* Both cases were direct attempts on the part of officials to intimidate stud ents, or PI'ospective students, and thus hurt American institutions. It is gratifyin g to add that in both cases th e offending governors have been removed, tho it remains to be seen if their zeal will not be rewarded by assigning them to a higher post, as was done with the VaH of Beirut, recently removed at the demand of Admiral Cotton, and immediately received by the sultan in private audience and appoillted Vali at Brousa, the ancient capital.

Another method of interference was recently illustrated at Oonstantinople. A kindergarten was opened, under missionary super- vision, in September, and an official permit was request•ed. Instead of • A f uller account of this case was published in The Congregationalist of April 30th last from Dr. H. N. Barnum, an eye-witness.

ref using this, the authorities, after allowing the school to run on smoothly till April, visited the parents of every child, and told them to withdraw their children on pain of arrest. So building and teacher are now without a job-officially boycotted, Time would fail us to tell of text-books forbidden and others mu t il ated (I myself have been required to cut out of a reader a piece on "The Dogs of Constantinople" before the book could be sanctioned), of teachers remoYed, of buildings closed, and other such annoyances. These are usually the deeds of local officials, acting under t he general principle. whi spered them from headquarters, to harass missionary in stitutions wh erever possible. But it is well to remind ourselves again that all t hese happen in a perfectly" normal " state of affairs.

.Afedical Work.-To practise medicine in the Turkish Empire an American physician must pass an examination at the capital, either in French or in Turkish. Of course, much time is required to familiari zo one wi th the med ical terms in either language; but if this were all, it might not be called wasted time. Much hard er to bear is the delay in granting any examination at all. A missionary physician reached the capital in Octobe r last, and applied for his examinations, but was put off on on e pretext or another for two months and a half, and this, altho he was trying to hasten matters with the help of the United States C011sulate.

After the doctor reaches his fiold he has two principal obstacles to THE VIANG… CHURCH llUJ.!..DI~G AS IT A P PEA RS 'ro-DAY ·The Turkish goycrul..'"lcnt ha-s not al10wrd the co ngre~ntlo n to add n single board or tHe to this shanty sh ce it wa s bui lt , te': years ngo

face besides the difficulty of learning the language. One is the cus- toms regulations, which forbill the introduction of wany of his most useful drugs, lay exorbitant taxes on others, and practicltlly shut out all electric apparatus. He must revise his materia medica, and use substitutes for many of his favorite doses. The other obstacle is the opposition of local and ignorant practitioners, who do their best, pri- vately and through the local courts, to compass the downfall of the medical man. At a missionary hospital some years ago, an operation, tried as a last resort, failed, and the patient died. The case was plainly desperate; yet the local Armenian doctor w-ent to the court and swore out a warrant for the arrest of the American surgeon on the charge of manslaughter. '1'he rights of extra-territoriality gave the surgeon the opportunity of refusing to appear except at the summons of an Ameri- can consul. But the excitement stirred up by this jealous rival injured the medical work in that hospital for many moons. Nevertheless, aU the official and private opposition in the country has not prev('nted the medical branch from becoming one of the most powerflll bl'anches of missionary service.

Publication Work.-The hindrances placed in the way of publishing Christian literature are such as to cOlllll1and the respect of the greatest obstructionists in political life. The censor is a party to be reckoned with every time. So many stories of Tu rkish press censorship have been told that a quarto volume of them might be gathered together. The American Bible Society was recently pLl blishing a revised edition of the Turkish Scriptures when a zealous censor demanded that such verses as Proverbs i.: 14-17; vi: G, 1G-10; xix: 29; xx: 21; xxi: 7; xxii: 28; xxiv: 15, 16; xxvi:26, be omitted, as bearing too pointedly on the present condition of affairs in rrurkey. It took some exertion to COIl vince him that the right to publish the Word of God intact had been secured by treaty.

The editor of the weekly religious paper Avedaper was publishing a series of articles about eschatology, but was forbidden to use the word" millenium," as that seemed to intimate that there could be a more blessed period than the reign of Abdul Hamid II. Instead, he must refer to "the event mentioned in Rev. xx: 4," which might not be considered derogatory. Greltt difficulty has ltlso been experienced this past two years in the Sunday-school lessons. The manuscript for the lessons for 1903 in Greek was prepared with great labor and care during the summer of 1902, and immediately submitted to the censorship. There it lay until October, 1903, when it was returned, with a few passages excised. Of course the printing of them for 1903 was out of the question, and they were pu bUshed, at much loss, for 1904 Another sort of interference has been indulged in for the Armenian lessons of the cnrrent year, where the study of the '<'Divided Monarchy" and the reign of Hehoboam is forbidden, as being too suggest-

1904J THE N()R~lAJ. STA.TE OF AFFAIRS IN TURKEY

ive of possiuilities in this land. Other lessons must be substituted for these.

Not content, however, with the time-honored censor's work, and fearing lest too much might be published with no further barriers, the administration had until recently a second censorshi;1 in a board of revision, to whom the first printed copy of each work must be submit- ted before publication.

It is easy to see how much extra and un- necessary expense re- sults from any such revision, to say nothing of the loss of more time. But each de- partment distrusted the other, and unde- sirable statements must be suppressed at all costs. Such a flood of complaints came in, however, that this second censorship has been abandoned.

We might likewise go into detail as to A TURKISH. PEASANT SOWING SEED obstructions to all branches of philanthropic work. But perhaps enough has been said to show the careful reader that the status quo, the" normal" state of affairs, is eminently undesirable, so far as missionary activity is con- cerned. Evangelists, educators, and physicians, publishers and Christian philanthropists, find obstacles placed before them at every turn by the Turkish government. It is only by most patient diplomacy that many other hindrances have been overcome. There remains but vue point more to be considered in this connection at present, and that is the effort the American government is making to secure for its citizens equal rights with France, Hussia, Germany, alld Eugland. Three years ago the French republic, taking advantage of certain financial claims long unsettled, and by exerting the pressure of sending its fleet to .Nfitylene and seizing the custom-house there, forced upon the Turk- ish government the following four points: (I) The recognition of the It'gal existence of the French schools, or those under French protection, respect for their freedom of operation, and the maintenance in their favor of the customs immunities accorded to religious orders.

(2) The recognition of the legal t'xistence of the churches, chapels,

PART OF THE HARBOR AT CONSTA.XTINuPLE This 8110''8 the British and French gunboats which have been stationed in the harbor since 18B5 to vroteet their eonntries' interest. This is rendered necessary by the IlOnntll statt' of affairs in Turkey hospitals, dispensaries, orphanages, asylums, and other French establish- Inents, or those under French protection, their exemption frOIn the real estate tax, and the maintenance in their favor of the customs immunities accorded to religious orders.

(3) The authori7:ation of the construction and enlargement, or repair, of a certain number of French establishments, or those under French protection, mentioned in a certified list, and their legal recognition in their new dimensions.

(4) The engagement to consider as legally authori7:ed, with the benefit of all the exemptions and immunities fiowing from this authorization, the future creations 01' constrllctions of scholastic, religious, or other similar establishments, by Frenchmen 01' French proteges, and also the repair or future enlargement of establishments analogous to those already existing, if within a delay of six months, to be reckoned from the notice gh-en by the embassy, the Sublime POl'te has not formulated in writing its objections with the reasons.

It will be seen at a glance that such wide-sweeping, imperial recognition and immunity are of the utmost importance to missionary work. The other countries mentioned were prompt to take action demanding the same rights as those accorded to France; and, urged on by a number of forces, notably by the missionary boards working in Turkey, the United States instructed its Minister at Constantinople to make a similar demand for American rights-rights already technically ours by virtue of the" most favored nation" clause. Yet, altho this matter was presented to the Sublime Porte two years ago, the only definite answer up to July, 1904, has been a categorical refusal, on the ground that no such step was necessary. It is not given to those outside the pale of official circles to know the plans of our government. If it is intended to use the powerful United States fleet,

THE NORMAL STATE OF AFFAIRS IN

now assembling in the Mediterranean, to demonstrate to his majesty that our demands mean something, he would readily accede without necessitating the firing of a single shot. Everything short of such a demonstration seems to have been tried, but in vain. Let it be clearly understood that these demands are not missionary demands for prit·. ileges for missionaries, but are American demands for the rights of American citir-ens. They have, however, wide-reaching possibilities of help to the advancement of Chri8t's Kingdom. '1'he present state of affairs is one to be deeply regretted, in view of the four great immuni· ties obtained by France for the Homan Catholic missions in Turkey, but as yet unjustly refused for our own.

The author of this article is neither pessimistic as to the future of this empire, nor a revolutionist arguing for the demolition of this government. A glance at the conditions prevalent twenty years ago in 'rurkey, as compared with the present status, would cure any pessimist; and if a likc ratio of progress is maintained for the next twenty years, the country will be scarcely recognizable. But reforms are necessary to insure the prosperity of the Church militant, and much more radical reforms than the governments of Europe have as yet suggested. ~When travel is safe and easy, when churches and schools are accorded the same privileges as are now given to mosques and rum-shops, when medicine is recognized to be better than witchcraft, and the printing- press is allowed to work its work of true enlightenment, then we may look for an era of prosperity that shall redeem this shadow-cursed land from fanatical devotion to ignorance.

YILDIZ KIOSK AND HARMIDIEl CONSTANTINOPI.E The sultan's palace and mosque, showing the procession attendiu.2' the sultan's return from the mosque

SOME SIGNS ON THE WORLD-WIDE HORIZON BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF On every side, at the present time, significant events are occurring. The absorbing topic just now is the great conflict between Japan and Russia, which may yet involve far wider interests than we imagine. Sagacious men of the remote Orient tell us that Japan's prime purpose is to awaken the great emlJire of China, and stimulate that wonderful nation to take such a position in the world's affairs as four hundred millions of people are capable of assuming; and there are indications of complications which may involve not only China, but India, Germany, and Great Britain. Certainly Japan has suddenly risen to the position of a first-class military and naval power, and it is evident already that Hussia will not find it so easy to overcome H these venomous dwarfs," as she calls them.

At the same time it is most encouraging to know from missionaries in Japan that the war is not interrupting Christian work, and that, aside from the increased prices of needful articles of food and raiment, the work in the Sunrise Kingdom is rather accelerated than retarded.

From China we have a report of the recent annual meeting of the Central China Religions Tntct Society, held at Hankow. * The Rev.

Dr. Griffith John called attention to the remarkable development of this work. The Society dates froll! the year 1876, in which the circulation was only 9,000 pu blications; in 1889, 1,026,305; in 1893 it rose to 2,171,055. During these twenty-eight years the Society has sent out 20,938,213 publications. He continues: But are these books and tracts read? Yes, they are. I do not mean to say that t hey are all read, but that they are widely read, and in many cases the meaDS of turning men from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God. Mr. Stewart, one of the China Inland missionaries at Changteh, Hunan, mentions an interesting circumstance in connection with the recent distribution of books at the B.A. examinations at Changsha: "Having had occasion to invite a teacher to help in my studies, I engaged a Mr. Liu in that capacity. When I had been reading with him for a month or more, I noticed that he asked questions which implied some previous knowledge of the Gospel. He asked me one which caused me immediately to ask where he got the information that led to it. He then informed me that he was ono of the many students who received books at the Changsha distribution. That he had read these books carefully is proved by his questions. One of the books was Genesis, and another your 'Gate of Wisdom and Virtue.' Lin is quite an intelligellt yonng man, and it id one of the hopeful signs in China to-day that men of his stamp not only read but think of the contents of our books. I don't suppose that he has any present *' See a.Iso p. 778 for" Remarkable Exarnination Questions in China."

SOME SIGNS ON THE WORLD-WIDE HORIZON

intention of becoming a Christian, bnt he has told me much that indicates a deep sense of something lacking."

There are thousands of schol!rs in these two provinces to-day who might be classed with Mr. Lin. They are reading our books, and have a sense of something lacking. Let llS pray that they may find Christ.

At the beginning of last year H. E. Han, the Yachou Taotai, called on me. In religion he is a Buddhist, and an idealist. He is well versed in the Buddhist classics and charmed with the Diamond Su tm. At the close of a long and very interesting conversation on religious BU bjects, I gave him a copy of Dr. Martin's" Christian Evidences" and one of "'1'he Gate of Wisdom and Virtue." Soon after his return to Yachou I received a long letter from him, in which he tells me that he hl1d read both books carefully and with much interest. He also calls attention to certain points in our teachings which he, as a believer in Buddhism, can not accept. '1'he whole letter shows that he had not only read the books, but mastered their contents also. There was a time when men in his position would not have condescended to look at a Ohristian book, but officials who have been reading our books are to be met with constantly in these days.

Hopeful Signs of God in China. Africa. and India At the Mildmay missionary meetings Mrs. Howard Taylor, in giv- ing a most impressive report with regard to what she had seen herself of the supernatural work of God, said: We see the manifestation of the supernatural, perhaps, most of all in heathen lands. '1'he supernatural purpose of the missionary work came from God. Preaching the Gospel to every creature has been beset with difficulty, but God has brought about the seemingly impossible. We think of Morrison, the first missionary to China, and the wonderful way in which, hiding himself away, he was tanght the Chinese language by natives'rho risked their lives in so doing. Again, it is only fifty years since MI'. Hudson Taylor landed in China, and not forty since he devoted himself to the opening up of the interior; but to-day there is not a town or city where missionaries could not go and settle and preach the Gospel with as much freedom as in Great Britain, and certaiuly more than in Ireland. Only sixteen years ago missionaries had to anticipate the "yearly riot" in some places, but at the present time there are thousands of inquirers in one province alone. 'rhe new work opened by Mr. Montagu Beauchamp has been blessed to a wonderful degree. The Word of God is being studied, and invitations to open stations are numerous. Messengers come beseeching Mr. Beauchamp to go and teach the people. One town sent a sedan chair, with an escort, and an urgent request to go and give Christian instrnction. At one placc the people are willing to build a chapel out of the funds of the heathcn temple, antI at another they would build one at their own expense. As showing the lJew spirit which is abroa.d, the Viceroy of Hunan and Hupeh has issned a proclamation that in the two provinces all the temples are to be eleared of their present contents and devoted to educational purposes. Supernatural love is the chief motive force of missionary effort, and the su pernatural power of the Holy Ghost, working with the Gospel.

Mrs. Taylor also told a thrilling story of a demon-possessed woman who. after hearing the story of the demoniac of Gadara, and learning

for the first time of Christ, was converted, and became an earnest and efficient evangelist. When the missionaries were driven out in the Boxer troubles, this woman, wonderfully transformed, carried on the work, and when the missionaries returned they found new converts won for Christ through her ardent labors.

There were many other most interesting reports from various coun- tries at these same Mildmay missionary meetings. In Uganda the drum calls to morning prayer, and thousands assemble in the Cathedral) and there may be heard to declare with one voice: "I believe in God the Father Almighty." At sunset the drum sounds again, the call to evening prayer) and the families gather to worship the Lord in their little huts.

From Livingstonia, Lake Nyassa) Mr. D. Crawford sends the last sheet of the new Luba Testament, and asks fellow Christians to rejoice with them because of this completed work. He says: For many years, against storm and wind and tide, we have sought to win for our God from Africa's babel this translation of His Word into the great Luba language. At last, after nearly fifteen years' labor) God has graciously crowned our unworthy service, and Africa's dark center has His own Word. Dark and far-stretching as our needy interior is, we truly greet God's Lamp with joy, for ours is midnight hour of need. While many have fallen by our side) we have been spared with many a loud reminder of our God's goodness. We bless our God that He still uses the weak things of this world to cast down all human imaginations that in the mind of man exalt themselves against the knowledge of our High God. This is our God who worketh wonders, and who stillraiseth up the things that are nothing "to break the bar of Damascus and burn the wall of Gaza with fire."

Upon the head of that One who was called the Word of God there were many crowns, and we have thus sought to add one more crown to the written Word. Over the head of the Christ they put three mock· ing translations in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin; on the same holy head God placed many crowns! That Word of God too, as we read, went forth conquering and to COIl queI', and bere in Africa tbat very noun " ""Vord " means" '1'he Conqueror." A king, the African says, has no need to wield a spear or weapon of war; he speaks the word only, and his will is dOlle! So the phrase " Word of God" really means" 'rhe Conqueror of God." It is written that it was given Him, the lV'ord of God, that all languages should serve Him. A language serving the Christ-how momentons the thought! Here is a Book that will never take the fever, never need furlough, never be fruitless!

The simple story of our methods in translation needs only a few words of explanation. '1'here was first of all the long preparation of ten years, a preparation this that no term of study in England could supply. What is wanted is the true echo of Bantu speech, for without this every man can not hear in his own tongue. Note-books wero in constant use, in which was stored the genuine native speech as spoken among the tribe, and from those note-books we built grammar, the nouns, verbs, and adjectives of the work, playing very much the part of that purple, blue, and gold in the making of the 'L'abel'llacle of old. God's Word is also His Tabernacle, and therein does He long

to dwell in this dark Africa. Of course we had our blunders, and they were legion.

One of onr number quaintly asked a native what the word for an ax was. The native, not knowing what the question was, asked, "What do you say?" Thus his qnestion was calmly written down as the word for ax! A similar errol' was in the case of the Australian word, kangaroo. Seeing aIle of these animals bounding away, a settler asked its name. "Kang Roo?" asked the native, meaning, " What do YOll say?" On this same principle you will find rivers mapped solemnly in African maps as "I don't know River," or " "lfountains Mountains," and so on. Nearly all the govAl'Ilment officials too in this land refuse to learn the native language, on the plea that it is beneath them. They forget that one of God's solemn curses was that very thing-the bringing up against His people a nation whose tongue they would not understand. Confusion of tongucs was Satan's darkest plan for the sorrow of the race. God redeems man from the curse by letting eyery man know the Gospel in His own tongne. rrhe Lord Christ went back to the Father with the glad message: "I have given them Thy Word." So would we seek to have fellowship with Him in all hn miIity.

From India, with its 294,000,000 people, speakillg one hundred and forty-seven tongues or dialects, there is a report of an increase of about nine per cent. in the number of Mohammedans, with an increase of thirty-one per cent. of Christians, through the proclamation of the Good Tidings. The Mohammedans are by no means hopelessly alien from Christ; in the Punjab, for example, eleven out of eighteen native clergy of the C. .11. 8. are MohammfJdan converts.

We also hear from India most interesting aceounts of a praise- meeting at Calcn tta, to which nOlle wcre adlllitteu wi thou t a ticket de- claring them followers of the Lord ,Jesus-a meeting consisting of up- ward of eighteen hundred persons, four-fifths of whom were native cOllverts.

Evangelism and Criticism in Great Britain 'rurning from the ~ast to the Vest, we see that Great Britain IS just now the center of many interesting events. The Illission of Dr. R. A. Torrey and his colleague, :11'. George Alexander, has been manifestly successful in the main objects for which it was instituted, and both at Blackpool, among the multitudes of people who throng that seaside resort, and at Keswick, with its Christian leaders, he has been greatly used for the quickening of spiritual life.

'rhe Pan· Presbyterian Council recently met at LiYerpool, and it is perhaps a significant faet that the opening sermon, preached by Dr. John Watson (Ian Maclaren) on "Heasonableness the Touchstone of Truth," takes broad positions, which seem to many rationalistic. The text was II. Corinthians x: 1, "The Reasonableness of Christ"- that word being substituted for" gentleness." 'Ve make the followi.ng extracts: One can see the developmen t of a sixth sense in the race, and

may well believe that with every age an increasing number of persons will hear the voice of God as did Abraham and Isaiah, St. Paul and St. John. It is one thing, however, to believe that God is truth and has specially declared Himself through a receptive race, and another to accept all)' book, 'Without que1ltlon, as an 'Infallible standard of truth. It is evident that such Scripture could only come to us through a human medium, and nothing can guarantee the veracity of the medium except the inherent reasonableness of His message, and of that the human reason, as the reflection of the ])ivine, must be the judge. . . .

Christianity, of all religions, should be the last to appeal to credulity, and to teach superstition; its appeal should be ever to a man's judgment, and its hope to establish it in truth. '['he business of reason is to sift what is real from what is unreal, to crush and wash the quartz, to gather the particles of pure gold, and to offer the precious metal for the acceptance of faith. Reason, searching the Bible and traveling through the history of the Church, leaves the chaff and keeps the corn-taking Abraham's splendid faith, leaving the intended sacrifice of Isaac;. taking the pity of God over Nineveh, and leaving the fanaticism of Jonah; taking the spirituality of the Psalms, and leaving their fierce invectives; taking St. Paul's love for Christ, and leaving his Rabbinical arguments. . . . And we know what to take by its radiant reasonableness, because nothing can be more becoming, more winning, more satisfying, and more like God, etc.

Tlte London Christian very naturally asks, "Where are we?" and says: In making a few inquiries, arising out of these paragraphs, we confine ourselves to the application of the argument and to the illustrations by which it was enforced, for the instances adduced in proof give the real bearing of the argument. Are we, then, to receive as settled principles: That the Bible consists partly of corn and partly of chaff ? That reason is to decide which is corn and which is chaff? That while Abraham's splendid faith is to be acconnted corn, his intR,ntion to sl'.C'ifi~", ha,a,~ is to b", l'.C~omt",d ~h~f!' ? If so, how are we to understand the Lord's arrest of Abraham's hand, because his not witholding his son had proved that he feared God? (Gen. xxii: 12). If Abraham's intention to offer up Isaac was" chaff," how are we to understand the commendation of his faith, in that when he was tried, he offered up Jsaac? Why is it recorded as the gron nd of his faith that he accounted that God was able to "raise him from the dead" ? Is that part of James's Epistle (ii: 21-24) "chaff" in which he asks, "Was not Abraham jnstified by works when he had offered Isaac his son upon the altar?" and when he accounts for his being called the friend of God by the fact that his obedience in doing 80 proved his faith in God? Other qnestions might be asked concerning this righteous intention and act of Abraham, as well as concerning the other instances given in this strange sermon; but these may suffice for the present.

At Bradford seven so-called "evangelical ministers" protested

1904J SOME SIGNS ON THE WORLD-WIDE HORIZON

against the teaching of Hev. R. A. Torrey, and a distinct issue was made as to the acceptance and rejection of doctrines long held by the Christian Church. It seems as tho the forces of the Church were taking their stand on opposite sides of the great qnestion of the su pernatn ra1.

The recent Mildmay Conference took" The Supernatural" as its topic, and spcnt three days ill discussion of this subject nncler three heads: the Sll pernatural-in the W01'<1 of God, in the person of Christ, awl in the experience of the believer. Thousands attended these meetings, and the interest was profound.

The Salvation Army Congress has been held in this great metrop- olis with a monster meeting in Albert lIall, and scarcely inferior meetings in the iron building erected on the Strand.

1'he British National Conference of the Young Women's Christian Association Convention was going on simultaneously at Morley Hall, delegates gathering from all parts of the United Kingdom to the number of about five hundred, and many friends being present rep- resenting this great association in foreign parts.

Meanwhile the city has been deeply moved by the facts set forth by the National Vigilance Association concerning the white slave traffic. An international conference of the powers was assembled at Paris, on the invitation of the French government, and agreed on a number of arrangements, with the object of putting down the infamous trade; and among these were included the tasks of watching ports and railway stations, making special inquiries regarding foreign women, and exercising surveillance over registry offices. Under the first of thes~ heads a notable experiment has been made in this country. With the approval of the government, this "watching work" was entrusted to a body of ladies under Mr. Coote's direction, and succeeded admirably. Forty to fifty ladies, each speaking several foreign languages, have patrolled the chief metropolitan stations, and have dealt with any girls whose circumstances or surroundings suggested moral danger. Workers were also stationed at the chief ports. In the conrse of six months no fewer than two thousand five hundred young women, one thousand seven hundred and fifty of whom were foreigners, were thus interviewed, and it is estimated that forty or fifty per cent. of these would have fallen into serious trouble bnt for the efforts thus put forth for their warning and rescue. The year has been a busy one in the legal department. Several tragic cases have been successfully dealt with under the Criminal Law Amendment Act, while another important undertaking was the suppression of the trade in picture post-cards of a questionable character. Another effort, also international in operation, is to make inquiries for, or concerning, young women. The growing confidence of the public in the Association brings with it applications from all sections of society and from

many countries. 1'he object is to safeguard and protect young women upon whom attempts are made to inveigle them into positions inimical to their moral well-being. Some four hundred and sixty-seven such inquiries were made during the year.

The Scripture Gift Mission is another great work of God carried on in this center of Ohristian activity. Efforts have been made recently to extend operations to Normandy, Brittany, Picard}" and other regions of France. In these districts there are more than eight thousand towns and villages containing a population of nearly seven millions, the greater number of whom have never heard the pure Gospel, l""ld to whom the New Testament is an unknown Book. Describing tlle efforts put forth last year, Mr. A. E. O. Brooks writes: From April to July the Divine commission to "sow beside all waters" has been obeyed. From Dieppe, in the northwest, to the old Huguenot town of La Rochelle, in the southwest, a distance of nearly three hundred miles, and over the vast extent of territory from Paris to Brittany, in the west, and from Bernay to Orleans, in the center of France, the good seed was sown. Later on distributions were made among the large agricultural popUlations of La Vendee, in Ohatellerault and in Loudun. On all hands are fonnd "open doors." Sometimes two thousand country people, brought together, perhaps, from fifty different localities, are found in the periodical fain; and the annual agricultural shows.

The Scripture Gift Mission has been permitted largely to help on this work, for in eighteen months nearly sixty thousand ilInstrated Gospels and Epistles, prepared by them, were put into circulation among people living in more than two thousand different localities in France.

Breaking the Shackles of Romanism A leading Ohristian worker of London reports a deeply interesting meeting with a leading :French priest, whose name we are not permitted to give, but who is perhaps onc of the most important preachers and teachers in the French republic, and who is evidently living in the deeper spiritual life, aUll rests in the Lord. Tho a professed Roman Oatholic, he cordially welcomed this prominent Protestant to a private conference, received and returned his ca11, and expressed himself as delighted to have met him, and to recognize in him a true disciple full of faith. He significantly said that he had far more sympathy with a living Protestant than a dead Roman Oatholic. Tho not at present ready to withdraw from the Papal Ohurch, he is quite prepared to acknowledge spiritual life in all who manifested the Spirit of Ohrist, and asked for prayers for himself. 'Yhen he parted with our friend it was with the fraternal kiss of Ohristian affection. The we11known servant of God from whom we have these facts has had much contact with Roman Oatholics on the Oontinent, and he testifies that he has found many who put Ohrist far above Roman Oatholicism, while many Protestants on the Oontinent put Protestantism before Ohrist, and so are leading their followers back to to the very errors from which Roman Catholics are emerging, putting forward the outward form of Church government as the ground of safety rather than the living Lord Himself. .

MISSIONARY LEADERS OF THE FUTURE BY HEV. HENRY OTIS DWIGHT, LL.D. Secretary of the Bureau of Missions The Young People's .Missionary .Movernent took form in July, 1902. The name of the organization inuicates the manllel' of its coming into being. It is, in fact, a "movemell t" representing one of those widespread impulses toward betterment which are commonly called" spontaneous," through a vague impression that the word contains some Itxplanation of their power. Leaders in the Sunday-school work and the Young People's societies of several denominations gradually fell to conferring about methods of cultiYl1ting interest in missions. They quickly found that each group had something of experience, or some result of investigation, whic~ all other groups needed to hear and to use. Such a situation led to the adoption of a simple and practical plan for supplying this need. An Executive Committee was formed, composed of representatives of a number of denominational missionary boards, and a general secretary was chosen.

The aim of the Movement was clcarly defined. It is to strengthen missionary. purpose in those who are now under training in the various Sunday-schools and Young People's societies, to be leaders in the church-work of the future. It seeks to concentrate for this end the wisdom, the experience, and the prayers of all denominations. 'rhe methods of the Movement are simple amI cffecti yeo A deep spiritual life is essential to any real appreciation of Christian duty. Without this no missionary impulse can be permanent, and both teacher and taught will find themselves beating the air; for the young Christian, by nature, expects to be fed rather than to learn to feed others. The culture of spiritual life, therefore, underlies the whole program of the .'lovement. Prayer and earnest study of the Holy Scriptures pervade all of its exercises and undertakings.

One of the acti vities of the Movement is the provision of attractive missionary literature for young people. It selects or compiles studyoutlines, leaflets, and books upon missions, organizing those of more permanent value into attractive sets or "libraries," which are sold at an extremely low cost. But the name of the Movement does not appear upon these publications. All the literature chosen or prepared by the committee is issued under the imprint of the regular publishing agencies of the varions denominations. Many thousands of copies of valuable missionary books have thus been distributed already among the Sunday-schools and Young People's societies of the United States and Canada.

Perhaps the summer conferences of the Movement best 'illustrate its characteristic work. Three such conferences are annually held: one at Winona Lake, Indiana, another at Lookout Mountain, Tennes- see, and the third at Silver Bay, Lake George, N. Y. At the annual confm'ences one sees men and women closely acquainted with the prob- lems which spring thickly the moment one tries to make missions interesting and attractive to boys and girls. To gain from such ex- perts ideas that will stand in practise, the Young People's societies and Sunday-school organizations of many denominations send their strongest workers. With them are sent, too, others whom propel' training will make leaders of missionary work among young people.

Rules never lack, and rarely lack a certain stringency in such gatherings of young folks. At Silver Bay this year, where nearly four hundred delegates came together, a rising bell sounded at half-past six, and breakfast was at seven. Meetings in small groups for morn- ing devotions followed. At quarter before nine short and tender devotional exercises of the whole body were conducted under skilled leadership in the great auditorium. 'fhen at nine o'clock began three hours of solid work. Dinner came at twelve and supper at six. A general assembly was held again in the evening for an hour and a half. Separate meetings of denominational groups followed, dis- , cussing particular needs to which the salient lessons of the day must be adapted. At ten o'clock the night's silence reigned o,"er the con- ference grounds.

The characteristic note of all the studies, lectures, and discussions was the doctrine that missionary work is a chief end of man, and that God expects every Christian to do his share ably, without making artificial distinctions between home and foreigu missions. The first hour of the morning session was given to the study of methods of personal work, conducted, with great wealth of illustrative material, by Rev. Dr. Howard Agnew Johnson. Few who attended those studies day after day have any scales of self-complacency left upon their eyes. One of them can not imagine a vision of a call, for instance, to go win son Is in China before he has tried, or thought of learning to try, to win his next neighbor to Christ. The second hour was a missionary institute. It was a sort of committee of the whole, under an intelligent chairman for discussing such subjects as the literature of missions, systematic giving, the conduct of missionary meetings, etc. One of the con victiom suggested by such discussions to a bystander was that if Sunday-schools alld Young People's societies are to have an interest in missions, they must have a strong missionary committee, a fervent spirit of prayer for guidance, and good mission- ary books for study and reference. Another principle that became

-; YOr:-.-n I ' EPPLE ' S iIl S ~IO:"A R Y (,O-'FEI-U';~(;E AT blLVER D .-. Y, L Ii: r~ (H:OnHE, N.I<:W YOH K

MISSIONARY LEADERS OF THE Ft]TU'RE

prominent when good working ideas were willingly handed over by one denomination to the others, was that the work is one; so that the grandest thing about these discussions is the common interest and common concern displayed ill advancing the general welfare.

Model study classes in home and foreign missions occupi.ed the third hour of the morning. They were as scientifically devised as a German professor could wish, and when the bell sounded at twelve it was generally the case that the mental and emotional strain of the three hours of the morning vindicated to the full thJ wisdom that dedicates the afternoons of the conference to tennis, boating, and walking parties. After the recreation of the afternoon the delegates were in vigorous fitness for the work of the evening, which necessarily made its strongest appeal to the spiritual emotions.

A noticeable feature of the conference was its belief in its own object. It was a purposeful gathering. The members seemed to enter the conference with a definite, earnest, and devout expectation of learning practical truths that will have staying quality. Such a body of young people is inspiring to behold. Everyone has a note-book which is constantly in use, everyone attentive, alert, instantly appreciating any new idea or any strong enforcement of an old truth. There are in the assembly those who have learned the characteristic difficulties of the work. 'l'hese promptly respond to any question, giving suggestions, explaining methods, illustrating their operation, and so throwing side-lights of experience upon the discussion. There are also younger leaders who are silently absorbing information and incentive that will have effect in many widely separated communities. And there are, too, those who have come, sincerely anxions to learn and to do their duty, but perhaps have turmoil within their own hearts. Such will acquire from the conference thoughts that may weigh in the choice of life-work, and even in the fundamcntal decision whether to serve the Lord or to serve self through all the years. Those halls become places of solemn import as soon as one realizes that within their walls may occur, in more than one case, the turning of the scale in favor of giving the life to missionary service, and that with more than one of the young people presellt everything heard has quick effect in strengthening the impulse to yield to Jesus Christ or in suggesting new excuses for neglecting Him. It has often been found by experience that wherever a particularly strong effectiveness in missionary interest appears in any Young People's Society, it may be traced to one of these conferences, where leaders are trained and their spiritual growth is gently stimulated.

The task of arousing interest in missions and rendering it practically fruitful is not denominational. It belongs to the whole Christian Church, just as missions as a whole belong to the great Head of the Church. That the Young People's :Missionary Movement has discovered and applied this truth is its title to encouragement and support.

In its relations to the problems which confront missionary leaders in Sunday-schools and Young People's societies, then, the organization is a device for centering upon the one purpose the forces possessed by the whole group of denominations. In its relation to the denominations, however, this" Movement" is simply a means of cooperation between many Boards of both Home and Foreign Missions. It is a clearillg-house to which all bring their exchanges, and from which all take away precious capital for denominational work. In that denominational work, of course, the clearing- house does not appear. Having provided a means by which the best thought of all active Chrhtiuns may influence the young folks who will be the missionary leaders of the future, the organization effaces itself, so that the practical results of this cooperation may reach the young people through existing denominational channels. The Move- ment is thus servant to all, and thus serves the object of its existence as an instrument in the hand of the Master.

The Policy for the Coming Year At the interdenominational conferences of the Young People's Missionary Movement it has become the custom to outline a written policy which aims to set forth the ideals of missionary organization in the various departments of local church life, and the missionary methods which embody the best experience of Sunday-school leaders, officers of the young people's societies, and pastors. Since this 110ve- ment is interdenominational. and has for its officers and leaders the secretaries of home and foreign missionary societies especially charged with the development of missionary interest and work among young people, the policy adopted this snmmer at the conferences of the Movement may be cOllsiderrd the strongest general declaration of pur- pose and practical ideals for rn issional'Y work among the young ever published. It reads as follows: 1. Relating to the General Jlfissiunal',I/ Orgllwizai'ion.-To enlist the young people, and to secure their thorough training for' the work of the' 'Vorld's Evangelization, we pledge ourselves to use such proper means as we can command to effect the speedy organization of a distinct YOUllg People'S Department in each denominational Missionary Organization here represented, and the employment of a secretary to have charge of the department, and we would suggest that the functions of the Young People'S Department be: (1) To c()operate in the preparation and distribution of missionary periodicals an,1 literature.

(2) To adopt and promote the use of text-books and outlines for Mission Study, with appropriate helps for class work. In the choice of such textlJOoks, we recommend for consideration the Forward Mission Study Courses of the Young People's Missionary Movement.

(3) To provide systematic missionary instruction for children; a monthly missi()nary program or exercise to be used in the Sunday-school; missionary hymns and books for children from the ages of five to twelve years; and the enlistment of some individual in each Sunday-school who shall have charge of its missionary interests. (4) To train and to use missionary campaigners, especially district officers and committee men, pastors, missionaries, laymen, and students.

(5) To secure the publication in our Sunday-school literature of mis- sionary stories ana items of.special interest to children.

(6) To prepare a leaflet of methods to be sent to the president or chairman of each Snnday-school missionary organization.

(7) To prepare special missionary programs for Easter and Christmas, with provision for special offerings where feasible.

(8) To collect an eaucational missionary exhibit which will represent the various phases of missionary effort in the mission fields of our respective denominations, and to arrange for its display as opportunity affords. .

(9) To promote earnest, definite, systematic prayer for missions by devising ana utilizing such means as may be adapted for that purpose.

2. Rclating to District Ol'ganizations.-We also urge that the district organizations cooperate as far as possible with the plans of their respective :iIissionary Boards, and that they endeavor especially, (1) To organize a thoroughly effective supervisory department or committee.

(2) To organize and conduct sectional training conferences or schools of methods (aenominational or otherwise), to be conducted by experts.

(3) To use district campaigners and to train individuals in local societies upon whom district committees may depend for the execution of their plans.

(4) To come into personal contact with the local organizations by visitation.

(5) To secure an educational missionary exhibit for use in conl)ection with district meetings, group meetings, and local chapters or societies.

3. RelaNng to Local Young People's Soc-ieHes oj All Grades.-vVhen the policy of our respective denominational Boards permits, we also urge each local young people'S society so far as practicable, (1) To thoroughly organize the missionary department or committee, providing specific duties for each member.

(2) To make a comparative study of successful methods as outlined in various manuals provided for missionary committees.

(3) To organize and conduct a mission study class, uSing the course adopted by the denominational Board or Boards.

(4) To conduct monthly missionary meetings. (5) To purchase and circulate missionary libraries, missionary periodicals, pamphlets, and other literature adapted to the needs of the young people; and to urge the use of special reference libraries, prepared for mission study classes. (0) To promote individual, systematic, and proportionate giving. (7) To support in whole or in part a mission station or missionary r~presentative when approved by the denominational Board 01' Boards. (8) To use maps, charts, cnrios, pictnres, as accessories in missionary meetings and mission study classes. (9) To cultivate in the home and in meetings, definite, systematic, and intercessory prayer by the nse of calendars, year books, and prayer cycles, adapted to the needs of the local society.

4. Relat-ing tu 8t1nday-schools.-,Ve urge each Sunday-school, (1) To conduct missionary meet,ings or exercises at regular intervals, preferably monthly.

(2) To organize the Sunday··school into a missionary society, or to appoint a strong missionary committee or superintendent, whose function it will be to direct the general missionary efforts of the Sundayschool.

(3) To encourage habits of systematic and proportionate giving. (4) To secure and circulate missionary libraries suitable for children. (5) To train the Sunday-school teachers, so as to qualify them to give missionary iRstruction, and to keep before the members of their classes the claims of mission fields upon life service. THE LAYMAN'S PLACE IN THE MISSIONARY CAMPAIGN BY H. W. FHY, ESQ., NEW YORK CITY Secretary of the Industrial Missions Association of Alnerica The great conflict between Briton and Boer in South Africa taught many things, and one of the great secrets it revealed was the immense power of the laity as a class when in active cooperation with, or even in conflict against, the professional classes.

There was a nucleus on both sides of trained and professional men of all ranks, but the great bulk, especially of the Boer army, was composed of men who, as laymen, had had very slight military train- ing, and yet who were able to cope successfully with the highly trained British regulars, whose very training in a measure disqualified them for dealing with a force which often acted contrary to the ordinary usages of war, and which action could not be readily met by ordinary military measures. One result was that government appealed to Great Britian and her colonies for volunteers from among the laity, who would cooperate with the professional forces, and utilize their lay experiences to reinforce military professionalism. No sooner were they called upon with urgency than the response was so great that the difficulty the authorities met with was sifting the qualified from the unsuitable, and to allot to each VOllll1 teel' his proper position.

And nobly they did their work, :1nd justified the call made upon them. The bush-dwellers of Australasia, the backwoodsmen of Canada, the sporting men of Great Britain, and the farming classes generally, and last, tho not at all least, even the business men and clerks from city shops and office stools all over the empire, developed a warlike capacity which was of the utmost value to the military authorities, and without which it is doubtful whether the professional forces could ever have attained their purposes. These lay fighters were, some of them, adapted by their very callings in life, and possibly too by the very absence of over-rigid training, to meet the orthodox tactics of the enemy.

And while the fighting forces were doing their duty in the fight- ing line, the laymen who could not go to the front were equally nobly supplying the financial and other needs of the war. The call to . take part in the campaign was almost universally recognized even by those who disapproved its objects, and all cooperated, each in his own sphere.

The Boer war, therefore, made evident, first, that when the laity were properly appealed to for cooperation they responded with avidity, some to go to the front, others to cooperate at horne; and, secondly, the immense value and power of the lay community when they take· up a cause with enthusiasm and devote themselves to it in a spirit of

THE LAY.fAN'S PLACE IN THE MISSIONARY CAMPAiGN

loyalty. What the professional classes by themselves can not accomplish the active cooperation of the lay community may therefore make feasible.

The experience thus gained by the British government needs to be considered by the leaders of the great missionary campaign being waged in heathen lands.

The Command to Go It is, of course, neeessary that ordained or specially qnalified men be sent out from Christian countries to ordain native men who may become their converts, and who in their turn are ministers to their own countrymen; but what is also needed is that these ordained professional men should be su pplemented by Christian laymen, who, while working in suitable localities at their trades or professions in any particular missionary field, would not only be instructing the native laity in various trades, a most important work, but also teaching them, by precept and example, how to take their proper place in the native churches as self-supporting lay workers, as so many do in home congregations. But this great opening for laymen in the missionary field is not sufficiently recognized, either by professional missionaries or by the laity themselves.

The mistake appears to be that the Church as a whole, ministers and laity, home or foreign, do not consider that what is called "The Great Commission" is addressed to them. That Christ, whom they admit as their King, intended that they should involve themselves in the missionary campaign-that is, the preaching of the Gospel in the regions beyond their own limited border-never occurs to them, or, if it does, a modest subscription to the missionary board of their denomination seems to cancel all obligations and quiet the conscience most conveniently.

If this is the fanlt, at whose feet does it lie? Is it possible that it may lie at headquarters? How far do the professional missionary brethren recognize the importance of making every member, both of the ministerial and lay classes, the latter especially, throughout home and missionary fields realize that Christ's command to evangelize all nations and to preach the Gospel to every creature is a most solemn personal obligation on every minister and on every layman, whether merchant, banker, mechanic, or other, both at home and abroad-an obligation which can not be cancelled by mere subscription to missionary funds? The call, if it is anything at all, is most definite, and every Christian merchant, every Christian layman and woman, European and native alike, will have to give an account of how they received this particular call, and what they did in compliance with it. No minister can escape this reponsibility, and no layman.

But how far is this taught by the representative of the missionary societies? Is it not the tendency with them to assume that all the

laity have to do is to find them increased funds with which to do the work?

If reinforcements of men and women are required. they are generally sought among the laity; bu t when suitaule persons are found, they are transferred, as a rule, from the lay ranks to professional ranks· But that a merchant should remain a merchant, or an engineer remain an engineer, and yet be a true missionary is not recognized. The laity, as laity, is looked npon as neither needed or competent, and surely here is a vast power wholly neglected. These thoughts apply just as much to missionaries dealing with their native laymen and women as to ministers at home dealing with their congregations, tho the manner of dealing with them may differ. A similar conservatism prevailed in the British War Office, until necessity compelled the authorities to appeal to the laity throughout the empire.

Why should not a Christian merchant, or architect, or dentist, or accountant, or lawyer, or contractor, or engineer. be encouraged to reason thus to himself, provi<led his circumstances are favorable: It comes within my duty to found a business or to extend my present operations. I must place it somewhere; so if God may so guide, I will place it in a missionary field. If I go there myself, I will, as far as possible, cooperate with the local missionaries. If I send out representatives, I will send men of like spirit, and will encourage them in so doing. If the particular market the Lord leads me to is not likely to be so profitable to me as some other, that is part of my sacrifice in loyalty to my King, and I do not grudge it for one moment. If the way does not open for me to go abroad, I will make missionary interests the Illain object of my life at home by assisting in every way I can those who do go abroad. 'I'his is my call to cooperate in the missionary campaign, and I mean to act accordingly, and if I am blest in my husiness or profession, a large portion of the proceeds will go into the campaign treasury. I must, of course, snpport Christian work at hOllle in various forms; but the great climax is Christian work ahroad, and to this my personal attention must, in the main, be addressed.

Those Who Can Not Go But a great many Christian men have already tied and fixed themselves in sllch a manner that they are not now free to choose their field of labor, or to abandon that to which, without perhaps any leading from God, they have tied themselves. ~What can they do?

When they once realize the fact of their personal responsibility, would they not reason as follows: "Rightly or wrongly, I am thus settled. "'hether I like it or not, whether it suits me or not, it is quite evident that the command to join in the evangelization of the world applies to me as much as to anyone else. It is a responsibility I can not acquit myself of, if I wish to. How can I best meet it? I will, at all events, acknowledge my obligation. I will always encourage other laymen to face their responsibility, and do so myself in future,

1904J THE LAYMAN'S PLACE IN THE MISSIONARY CAMPAIGN '/63

risk or no risk, convenient and agreeable, or otherwise. If I can not cooperate with missionaries In the field, I will at least do so to the best of my ability at home with my means and with my experience as opportunity offers, so help me God!"

And every Ohristian woman, as much as every man, is bound to argue with herself along the same lines, but, unless in exceptional cases, they never will do so until, man and woman alike, they are com- pelled to face the personal question with becoming seriousness.

But if on the part of the professional missionary the cooperation of the laity is undervalued, on the part or the laity the notion is much too prevalent that it is the foreign missionary who is to run all the risks and all the inconveniences of the heathen campaign. He is expected to take up his position in the forefront of the battle, and remain there in the facer maybe, of a deadly climate or a hostile population, and, if necessary, lay down his life in honorable martyr- dom for Ohrist's sake. If he professes to desire a missionary career and is afraid of these risks, he is voted unsuitable for the position or an un worthy volunteer for Ohrist's service.

But on what ground are all the risks delegated to the professional . missionary? Where is the call for him to be a good soldier of Jesus Ohrist, to suffer hardships for Ilis sake, to be a partaker in His suffer- ings, and on this condition to reign with Him, which does not equally apply to every industrial person throughout the whole world who calls himself a Christian?

Is the missionary the only one expected to fulfil these conditions of warfare, while laymen generally inherit the same promises lly living a life of ease and luxury because there is no opening for their efforts? How many of the Ohristian capitalists of this country, who hope to share with missionaries thc honors of the completed campaign in Ohrist's future Kingdom, will risk their capital, as the missionary risks his life, for the cxtension of that Kingdom in the present dispensation? Yet surely this is what is expectcd of them by their Lord, and the fact should be urgently pressed upon them. Surely the same gift which enabled them to utilize their capital, by trading in America, or England, or elsewhere in any Uhl'istian country on their own account, would enable them to use a portion of it profitably in missionary industries on the Lord's account.

A Lesson from Student Volunteers Looking through the publications of the Student Volunteer Move- ment, we find: Students need to be brought to face the question of their life- work. A study of the lives of hundrRds of students has brought the deep conviction that the great peril of the Ohristian student to-day is that he will not decide this supreme question of his life with sufficient prayer and thoughtfulness. lIe needs to be helped to

conclusive thinking. He neeus to be held to the question until he may" understand what the will of the Lord is."

Now why use the word "student" in this statement? What is there in it which should not be applied to every young man or young woman as well as to every layman? As a matter of fact, the student is a layman; but why confine this call to him? Why confine it to men commencing life? If older people have lived more than half their lives without recognizing their call, it ought surely to be put before them with all the greater urgency. We read again: It is not enough that one face the question of what his life-work shall be. He must settle it. He must discover, so far as he may, God's plan for his life, and then decide to fall into his place in that plan.

But suppose we apply this to the average layman who has never recognized God's plan for his life, and has settled himself down in ease and comfort, according to his own plan, in his commercial career? Is his responsibility never to be brought to his notice? Is he not to be confronted with the personal call? Is he not to be warned to "fall into his place," even tho it be at the eleventh hour? Another extract is: "The cause of missions demands that there shall be something which will bring many more students to the decision to become foreign mIssIOnaries. The lost world, the unrepealed Commission, the scarcity of laborers, call loudly and incessantly for missionaries by the thousands; but they are going only by scores! Surely something needs to be done to enlist greater numbers of workersl It is the mission of the Volunteers' Declaration to help in this enlisting of whom God may choose."

Again we say, why "students"? If missionaries are needed by thousands and are going only by the score; if "something needs to be done to enlist greater numbers of workers," why do we address ourselves to a student constituency numbering thousands, and ignore a self-supporting constituency numbering millions? If university circles are worthy such urgent solicitation, and doubtless they are worth it, surely commercial and industrial circles are at least equally valuable; and yet they are neglected. Of course, the student may be the most suitable class to go abroad; but the argument and call which sends them abroad may well be urged upon all who stay at home, that the responsibility is theirs in equal degree to support and cooperate with those who go abroad. The call is not so much to every one to go abroad as to everyone to undertake their part, whatever it may be, in presenting the Gospel to all the world.

One more quotation: Our weak human nature too easily forgets the purposes formed in our holiest moments. To put these determinations into writing will not in itself enable us to keep them, for God's Spirit alone can give the power to the faithful. But the experience of the Volunteer Move-

THE LAYMAN'S PLACE IN THE MISSIONARY CAMPAIGN

ment, both in Great Britain and America, clearly proves that just as the new convert needs to make a public confession of his faith in Ohrist, so the volunteer is greatly helped by stating with no uncertain sound the missionary purpose which God has given him.

Let us alter the word" volunteer" and insert" layman," and instead of the Student Declaration, let us substitute a declaration suitable for any layman to sign, and the very same arguments apply, as do a great many more of the arguments advanced by the Student Volunteer Movement to students, and which should be impressed on every layman. The Declaration signed by Student Volunteers is as follows: " It is my purpose, if God permit, to become a foreign missionary."

This would scarcely be suitable for a general lay constituency; but it could be amplified to include all classes, men and women, young and old, rich and poor, financiers or mechanics, and might perhaps be made to read somewhat thus: "It is my purpose, as God may give me power, to cooperate in foreign missionary enterprise," and every man, woman, and child ought to have this call brought specifically before them for definite decision, so that they must either reject or accept it.

A New Missionary Order Needed Why should not all the missionary boards in the country cooperate in establishing a new Interdenominational Missionary Order, to hold somewhat the same relation to the missionary regulars as the militia or the commissariat do to the regular army, and to be comprised of ministers and the laity all over the country, and, where possible, of nati ve Ohristian laity? They should be registered as members on the signing of a suitable form of declaration similar to that suggested above, and they should be given to understand that their declaration binds them, in all solemnity, to do their utmost to support the foreign missionary campaign, offering their services for the foreign field if the way opens, or by assisting, as opportunity offers at home, in supporting the denominational or other missionary societies as liberally as possible with funds or with other support, snch as prayer, meetings, distribution of literature, or in any other feasible manner.

The members of the order would mostly be independent, honorary workers, making their own living as commercial men, industrial workers, assistants in one way or another, whether at home or on the missionary field; but as definitely attached to the missionary cause, whether in connection with their own denomination or otherwise, as those students who volunteer their services as missionaries. Ministers also of all denominations should be invited to join it. The order should be recognized as just as much an integral part of the missionary fraternity as the commissariat is an integral part of an army, tho the sphere of operation may be different. Each member must clearly realize that, as laymen or women, they are as definitely called to foreign mission-

ary service as any ordained missionary on the staff of an established society, tho their opportunity for usefulness may be only limited. The existence of such an order would bring before the people at home the claims of the missionary fie1d in a way which would greatly help them to realize their responsibility, for a personal appeal is just as necessary in the case of the laity as it has been found to be in the case of students.

If the noblest service to which man can be called is the foreign missionary service, it is a thousand pities that devoted laymen and women should have the mistaken notion that its ranks are not open to them. They may not be called to share the risks and privations of foreign lands, but there is ample scope for some out there and others at horne to share just as definitely, tho somewhat differently, the selfdenying life to which we are all alike called.

We must not, however, forget that there is much very excellent Christian work carried on at home QY most worthy persons, but we contend that, if we look at thillgS from the truly spiritual standpoint, all Christian work at home, just as all commercial work at home, may, and should be made to, cooperate in some form with foreign missionary work, the home field being in both the training-ground for the foreign field and the ground from which supplies of all kinds are largely drawn. This is the great honor and privilege of Christian countries and Christian people, and ought to be better recognized. It is, moreover, often stated that the more the foreign work is supported the better llOwe work thrives.

We may also be encouraged by bearing in mind that there are among the laymen and women of the country noble KanIs who will rejoice to learn that there are open doors for them in the foreign missionary service, which they look upon as so sacred and honorable a profession, and which they llave mistakenly considered closed to them. These noble souls are scattered throughout all ranks and conditions of society, and they are to be found in places where we least expect to find them. God's Spirit may be touching the hearts of the most unlikely laymen; and if we faithflllly gi re our message to them, and claim them as coworkers, we may have cause to rejoice in a way we now have no faith to believe.

Surely there must be capitalists who would rejoice to know that with the investment of a portion of their capital, and the utilizing of their commercial experience, they could be the means of blessedly serving the cause of Christ, and immensely strengthening the hands of our missionary brethren, by the establishment, perhaps, of an industry which would support itself, support the congregation, and, through t11em, SUppOl't the work, not for a year, but for an time, and in an increasing degree? Surely there must also be other noble souls in humbler ranks who would rejoice to know as managers, foremen, or

THE LAYMAN'S PLACE IN THE MISSIONARY

workers in such a factory, or in some other industrial capacity, they might be~ome active members of a foreign missionary station, earning their own living in their own trade, yet the missionaries'right hand in many matters, and partakers with them of their most honorable calling, and fellow heirs with them of the great reward?

We should be doing great injustice to the bona fides of American or European Christianity if we doubted this; therefore, let us seek these noble souls, and place before them individually the privileges which they will appreciate and the openings which they will adorn. We may conclude, therefore, that every Christian layman, whether white, black, brown, or yellow, is definitely called by J esns Christ him- self to cooperate with foreign missionary effort in the regions beyond, as every Christian layman member will have to give an.;tnswer to this particular call. If the native laity in native congregations arc ever to become useful, self-supporting Christian workers in the native chnrches, as lay workers are in home congregations, they will, in many cases, need the cordial assistance and technical instruction which American or European laymen only can give.

Opportunities in Industrial Missions The missionary societies should, therefore, much more definitely claim the cooperation of laymen of all races. Industrial missionary work should be one outward expression of the lofty principle by which the layman takes his position in the missionary campaign as capitalist at home or commercial or industrial missionary worker abroad.

If the contributions of the laity from their surplus income, douated to existing missionary societies, have been the means, under God, of accomplishing through the instrumentality of our missionary brethren what has already been done in missionary fields, what might we expect if the commercial am1 industrial Christian community at home and the mil'sionary fields were, in addition, to devote themselves and their capital, as well as their business experiences, to the same work as bOil({ fide auxiliary Illissionaries? It should result in a multiplication of, rather than mere addition to, present achievements; for, in addition to larger gifts from surplns income, we should have to reckon as a powerful new factor the capital which makes income, not ollly for the capitalist, but for every worker who handles the capital and makes it productive. Imagine what an immense gain this might bE) to the effecti veness of existing methods!

But, after all, it is not so much the money, whether as capital or income, as the men and women we need to win. They are in themselves of infinitely greater value than all their money. The greater contains the less, and if the heart is secured all is secured, possessions included, and the same power which WillS the heart will rightly dispose of the talents. Let ns, theil, make it a very great point to win

the personal service and the interest of every layman by echoing the call of their great Master and ours, which He addressed in His last moments on earth, not merely to the persons who actually heard Him, • but also to every layman of the whole dispensation, and let us realize more than we have done in the past that while there is a limit to the number of men and women who can be supported ill the missionary fields by the societies, there is no limit to the number of commercial and industrial missionaries who can support themselves where suitable openings exist or can be made, and that the key to the missionary problem is the layman, and "the layman's place in the missionary campaign" is shoulder to shoulder with the professional missionary, running parallel if different risks, rendering parallel if different service, whether the sphere of his operations is at home or abroad; whether he serves with his hands, or his brain, or his means.

If the laymen have the grace and wisdom to comply with the command of Jesus Christ and take up His honorable calling in, sincerity, they, too, Wltj share with our good missionary brethren the honors of a well-f'''loght field, w~th "solllething ventured, something won!" * THE BIBLE IN LATIN AMERICA BY REV. GOODSIL F. A RlIIS, CHILE, S. A. :liissionary of tile American Metllodist Episcopal Churcll, 188&- Before the harvest there must be the sowing. The sowing has been going on, the harvest is now beginning. Yet the sowing is still going on, and is ever increasing. That done through the American Bible Society in South America has doubled during the past three years, the total circulation reaching more than one hundred and eleven thousand in 1903. I suppose the same is true of the British and Foreign Bible Society.

The great transformation that is taking place in South America is clearly witnessed in the history of the distributidn of the Word of God. The colporteurs are usually the pioneers in missionary work, and in the effort to introduce the Gospel of salvation into several of the republics they have shown themselves true heroes, facing every kind of persecution, suffering cruel imprisonment, stoning, beating, and, sometimes, death. They have not counted their lives dear unto themselves, and some of them have won the martyr's crown. The story of their lives, detailing the experiences through which they passed, the dangers they braved, the persecutions they suffered, and, more, telling of the souls perishing with hunger whom they met and to whom they gave the bread of life, is more fascinating than romance.

, Mr. Fry is the founder and secretary of the Industrial Missions Association of America, with Ileadquarters at 287 Fourth Avenue, New York. This has been incorporated with the purpose of helping native Christians to secure employment, and to invite the cooperation of laymen in missionary work. An Industrial lIIission Oriental Bazaar is to be opened in New York to sell mission·made goods.-EDIToRs.

IN THE BIBLE ':I,ATIN AMERICA

On my way to Ohile, in 1888, I entered the port of Guayaquil, the chief port of Ecuador. I was told that no one could pass the custom- hOllse with a Bible. Not long before, the American Bible Society at- tempted to begin Bible c!istribu tion in Ecuador. A large consignment was sent to Guayaquil. 'l'he Bibles were confiscated, and the order was given that they be burned in the central plaza, but finally the agent was allowed to ship them out of the country. Seven years ago General Alfaro led a revolution that placed the liberals in power. Now, the selling of the Bible is encouraged, the colporteur is protected, freedom of worship has been declared, and the Ohurch has been sepa- rated from the State. Peru, the seat of the ecclesiastical authority, and of the inquisition for SOll til America, and till the present the residence of the papal legate, has bitterly opposed the Bible. The beloved and saintly Pen- sotti was kept ill a dirty cell in company with common criminals for eight months. and Bibles were not allowed to pass the custom-honse. Now, colporteurs are visiting nearly every part of that republic. As the colportel11's now enjoy a certain degree of protection from the gov- el'llmen t, the priests can not use the violence of former days, and they , are adopting other methO(ls. The following copy, occasioned by the visit of Senor Julio Espinoza to Puquio, will show one of their ways: ATTENTION!

There arri vcd here yestEn'day an itinerant, selling books which are prohibited by the Church as containing corrupt and subverting doctrine, and because they teach hatred, vengeance, prostitution and crime!

These books are not to be bought, and those who may have bought them are bound to deliver them to the parish priest. They are covered with tlw Illask of hypocrisy, proof that the anthors admit the malevo- lent object for whieh they are designed. They begin with words of affected piety, and end, vomiting out blasphemous and infernal insult against 0111' most holy beliefs and institutions.

l~athers of families and husbands, beware! .

'fhese books pervert the heart, foment insubordination in children, and incite wives to infidelitv. Never has human wickedness in itsaberra- tions produced anything worse than these books.

(Higned) JosE V. CARDENES, Rector.

PUQUIO, Decembel' 10, 1902.

Two men have been foully murdered who entered Bolivia to carry the ,Vord of Life. Now the President of the Repu blic, over his own signatnre. grants the permit for the sale. The translation of this not- able docn men t is as follows: MINISTRY 01<' GOVERNMENT, BOLIVIA, La Paz, November 23, 1901. Considered the memorial of the American citizen, C. G. Beutel- spacher, in which he asks authorization to sell freely the Holy Bible and parts of the same; in virtue of the rights accorded by Article IV. of the Political Constitution, let there be granted to the said Beutelspacher the permission that he solicits. '

Register and return. (Signed) Pando. A. CAPRILES.

In the more enlightened and progressive republics of Ohile and Argentina the Bible'has been freely sold for years, and the people have been very ready to buy.

In Brazil the circulation of the Bible and portions last year was exceptionally large, reaching over seventy thousand copies. The old methods of violence can not now be used against the sale, but the more fanatical of the priests and friars still resort to the same means. In the Oity of Pernambuco, in November, a great feast was made for the burning of Bibles. The act, however, was condemned by prominent men through the secular press, and in the Oongress itself by a memher from the State of Rio Grande do Sul. In this case, as in many others, the fanatical attack reacted against its promoters. The work is of God, and can not be stopped. The Rev. Dr. Alexander. of the Un:- versity Presbyterian Ohurch, New York Oity, recently visited Brazil. He wrote: "Many churches, now vigorous and growing, trace their origin to a single copy of the Scriptures carried far beyond the range of the missionary, and making for itself a lodgment in some beliering heart." Testimony of a similar nature is being received from the other republics. Successful work is being done in the Guineas, Venezuela, and Colombia.

I can not, however, enter into the details. Another most interesting phase of the work must be mentioned; that is, the translation. of the Scriptures into the language of the native Indian races, and the revision of the Bible in the Portuguese. Sillce the beginning of this century a part of the New Testament has been translated into the language of the Araucaniall Indians, one of the bravest and noblest of the Indian races who inhabit what was formerly called Patagonia.

A far more important work yet is the translation of Mark, Lnke, .John, Acts, and Romans, in Qnechua. lIatthew is now bei'lg translated. 'This translation puts the Gospel into the language of three and a half millions of the old Inca race, of all the races the one which reached the highest civilization with the best organized alld most humane government. To give the Gospel to three millions and a half of such a race in their own language, the ollly language for most of them, is occasion for the singing of the 're nenm in heaven. In what language would it be sung? Possibly in the Quechua, a verse from the first hymn of which I give: Cusicuichis huarmacuna, Inatacya machucuna Kancharinsi intillanehis, Jesus, Jesus! quespichinchis.

The other great work is the revision of the Portuguese Bible. There are now two versions in common use: the Almeida, which was made from the original languages by a Protestant in I3atavia in 1748, the other from the Latin Vulgate by Figureido, a Roman Catholic ecclesiastic. A committee, representing the British and Foreign, and the American Bible Societies, and also the missionary societies working in Brazil, is now working on the revision. Speaking of the cen-

A MOTOR-CAR MISSION IN FRANCE

tennial of the British and Foreign Bible Society, in the last issue of Zion's Iferald, is the following statement: "Withill the borders of the Indian Empire alone there are one hundred and eight languages used by seventy-four million, in which the Bible does not speak." Bishop Thobnrn stated at the Philadelphia convention that the work under his supervision is now being carried on in thirty-five different languages. In Brazil is a territory more than twice as large as India or China proper, and destined to have a larger population than either, where one language serves for all. Add to this Portugal and all the Portuguese colonies where that language is and will be used, and the importance of the work of revision which is now going on becomes so great that it can not well be comprehended.

A MOTOR-CAR MISSION IN FRANCE BY PASTEUR. J. E. CERISIER, PAUlS, FR.ANCE It is a painful reality that at the beginning of the twentieth cen- tury, in this country of light and of liberty, there are millions of onr countrymen who know nothing of the grand and joyous news of free salvation through Christ. Several methods, it is true, have recently been started in order to carry the knowledge of the Gospel to different regions of our land. But more needs to be done. We believe it to be the duty of the disciples of Christ to use for the service of their Master all the recent discoveries and scientific inventions. Therefore, a special missioll has been started in Paris by two pasteurs of different denominations-O. Fonlquier, of the Free Church, and J. E. Cerisier, of the Heformed Church -for tbe purpose of using the motor-car to spread the Gospel in the suburbs of Paris.

The main object of this mission is to go about in the towns and villages with a motor-car, and to stand in market-places and sell copies of the Scriptures to the venders of provisions and other articles, and to hold open-air meetings and explain the essential truths of the Gospel.

A Parisian friend has kindly given the necessary funds to buy a good machine, and last spring the two pasteurs commenced their peculiar mission, under the guidance of a committee. An amount of interesting details might be gathered about the work that they have thus accomplished, awl several papers have published striking incidents of this automobile mission. M. FOl1lquier and M. Ceri8ier limit their operatiollS to a radius of twenty or thirty miles around Paris. They start early in the morning, as the market is generally held from 6 to 11 A."I. They stop with the machine in the vcry center of the place, and there people gather around, listening to the address, discussing some points of belief or asking for explanations, and buying some copies of the Gospel, which is a new book for them. The two pasteurs

are generally well received everywhere. Many times wo.rkmen who profess to be socialists, freethinkers, or at;1eists, argue with a certain amount of intelligence, but they are always civil and respectful.

qne day we were speaking about God as our Maker and Father. «'Well," said a mason, "as for me, I only believe what I can see. I do not see God; therefore, I can not believe in Him." "That is all right in one way," we replied, "but there are many things which you do not see, and yet in which YOll believe; for instance, you can not see your intelligence, and still do you not believe in it? You have a conscience, I suppose, which helps you to choose between good and evil. If anyone were to tell you that you have no conscience, you would not feel alto- PASTEtTRS FOULQUIER AND CERISIER IN THEIR MISSION lWTul{,-CAR gether pleased, and yet you can not see it. Why, then, should you not believe in God?" That man was struck by the simplici ty and the force of the argument, and no longer opposes our explanations.

We have already visited many towns and suburbs of Paris, Bagneux, Villeneuve St. Georges, Essonnes, Mern, Montfort l'Amaury, Mantes, Moriel, Isle-Adam, Mery, Maisons-Lafitte, Confians, and other places, and we have sold a large number of copies of the Scriptures, distributed many tracts, and delivered in each of those places addresses on Christian truths. We go on with the work as far as the funds permit, trusting that our God will continue to help us to promote His kingdom, and firmly believing that, accoTding to His promise, " our labor is not in vain in the Lord,"

THE TWELVE MISSIONARIES

THE TWELVE MISSIONARIES * BY REV. JA)fES M. WHITON, NEW YORK It is only by a trick of words that this title does not at it glance reveal who are the persons referred to Just such a trick was played on the readers of the Bible when the word Ch'LL1'ch was substituted by King James's intimation to the English translators that so it should be, for the word congregation, as Tyndale had given it. ,Ve all believe that the men whom Jesus ehose for His first disciples beeame missionaries. But they are not so termed in our English Bibles, which always call them apostles, and it is commonly thought that there have been no apostles since the death of John, the last survivor of the Twelve. Then ended, according to Ohurch historians, the "apostolic age." And if in reading Luke vi: 13, "He chose twelve, whom also he named apostles," one should substitute the word missionaries for apostles, many would suspect him with meddling with the text. But such a reading is literally correct, and it has the advantage of r-arrying a clear definition of the idea, as the word apostles does not.

These two words are, in fact, of identical meaning, their only difference being that apostle is a Greek word, and miswionary a Latin word. Each of them is deri ved from a verb that means to send, and each of them means a person who is sent. In John xiii: 16 the marginal reading of the Revised Version so explains it. Jesus Himself so defines apostle in His prayer at the Last Supper: "As Thou didst send Me into the world, even so sent I them into the world." And so He gave them from the first the name apostles.

The word apostle, or apostles, occurs in the New Testament nearly fifty times, and seven times as often in the Pauline portion (including the third Gospel and the Book of the Acts) as in all the rest. This is significant. vVe naturally ask why it should be so. Evidently, because Paul was the chief missionary in that time. More than half the book of the Acts is concerned with his missionary journeys and activities. He himself tells the Oorinthians: "I labored more abundantly than they all, yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me." Yet he says: "I am the least of the apostles (missionaries) that am not meet to be called an apostle (missionary), because I persecuted the Ohurch of God." In the person and work of Paul, Jesus' designation of His first disciples as missionaries was abundantly justified. The word is matched by the deed. How appropriately he begins his letters-" Paul an apostle of Jesus Ohrist." How much more significantly to our minds, long blinded by the trick of a word ill understood, when we give that ancient term its modern and luminous equivalent-" Paul, a missionary of Jesus Ohrist."

It would be worth while to do this-at least, in our private reading, and perhaps on other fit occasions-when we come across the ancient Greek term in our English New Testament. See, for instance, Matthew x: 2-" The names of the twelve missionaries are these": Luke xvii: 5- "The missionaries said unto the Lord, Increase our faith"; xxii: 14- "Jesus sat down (at the Last Supper) and the missionaries with Him "; Acts ii: 43-" Many wonders and signs were done by the missionaries." Oarrying this substitution through the New Testament has an effect like * From The Horne Missionary, June, 1904. that of clearing away the mould from an illegible inscription in a graveyard till the letters stand out distinctly.

Other results follow both naturally and inevitably. Missionaries come to their rights. Even in the Church, except among a well-informed and earnest minority, the missionary-that is, the man and his ,York-is not rightly valued, and so. is not rightly supported. 'Yhen he has done a great work, and returns, the father of churches that he has planted on the frontier or in non-Christit:L1l lands, there is, of course, the gPlleral rising up to do him honor, which is the world's way of recognizing brilliant aehievement. But when he goes forth to Afriea, Alaska, or anywhere as a recruit, a beginner, eonseientious and chivalrous, as all sound-minded people must believe him, many yielded him this tribute with an undertone of regret for what they aeem rather visionary, misjudged, impractical; thinking, if not st:Lying, ""-hy go to the ends of the earth for duty when there is so much of it to do at home?" This is a most unchristian mistake. The missionary is the original Christian institution, antedating the Church itself, and older than her saeraments. So, at any rate, we are informed by Paul himself. Head the list of "holy orders" that he sent to the Church in Ephesus: "He gave some to be m·issiona1'ics (translated "apostles "); and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers." Thus is emphasized by the man who of all the Twelve showed most of the mind of Jesus, the thought of Jesus in designating the Twelve as His" apostles."

The real truth in regard to "apostolic succession," so belabored and beclouded in futile disputes, now comes out in clear and convincing light. If the New Testament is permitted to speak Oil this question with final authority, the genuine apostolic succession is a missionary succession. Of the first admission to it, after Jesus' time, we read that to supply the vacancy created by the apostasy of Judas, Matthias WIIS chosen, "and he was numbered alIlOng the eleven apostles (missionaries}." Many a humble missionary, on whose head no bishop's hands have ever been laid, is numbered ill this succession. Outside of it have been many mitred and throned prelates, "princes of the Church."

A more important question is also settled: vVhat is the true Church? Paul is the conclusive witness. He tells the Church at Ephesus that it is "huilt upon the foundation of the apostles (missionaries) and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner-stone." And agreeably to this, the seer of the Apocalypse beheld in his vision that future City of God, of which the Church on earth is but the dim prototype, as haying for its wall, "twelve foundations, and on them twelve names of the twelve apostles (missionaries) of the Lamb." The house of God must stand square on its foundations. The mark of the true Church is its fidelity to its original design. A Church is a Church of Christ only so far as animated by the spirit of the Great Missionary whose name it bears. Bishops or no bishops, creeds or no creeds, matter little, but this matters everything for the right of the Church to be..

The corollary to this requires final mention. 'Vhat is true of the Church is true of each member of it. None is what Paul calls" a man in Christ "-tho he may be a "babe in Christ "-in whom Christ's missionary spirit is lacking or undeveloped. He must find or make a way to expand it, to exercise it without partiality for a special interest, and a conseqnent narrowing of Christian sympathy for those whom Christ would heal. For this the Holy Spirit was originally given when Jesus,

THE ARITHMETIC OF JIEAYEN

on Easter eve, said: "As my Father hath sent me, so send I you," and then" breathed upon them, saying, Receive ye the Holy Spirit."

",Vhen Christian conciousness gets firmer hold of these foundation facts of Christian faith Christian character will be enriched, Christian enterprise will expand, the day of small things will be succeeded by a day of power, and scoffing tongues wiII be dumb.

THE ARITHMETIC OF HEAVEN * BY REY. HARRINGTON C. LEES, KENILWORTH, ENGLAND Man is a great arithmetician, but a poor reckoner. He talks of large subscriptions, } et the greatest subscription on record was less than twopence (four cents) of our money. The Lord hears the heavy fall of a rich 'man's handful, and says: "Much." A widow's gift rings light and timid, and He says: "}Iore." Thus does He baffle our brains and turn our eyes in the direction of His gaze, inward, for He "looketh on the heart" (I. Sam. xvi: 7). This familiar incident, contained in four verses (Mark., xii: 41-44), and often but lightly scanned, will well repay attention. It falls naturally in three divisions: The'Vatching Master, The Vorshipers' Money, The 'Vidows' Munificence.

1. The }Vatching L}Iaster.-Our Lord had been parrying controversial thrusts, answering ignorant questions, and scathing the shifts of hypocrisy; now He turns, as always, from hearing men's words to watching their deeds. He sits down in the court of the women, opposite the thirteen chests placed there to receive the various gifts of God's people.

"He beheld." The word llleans more than mere sight; it implies scrutiny and intelligent perception. He keenly watched, and divinely fathomed, both men and their motives. "He beheld how." It is not only what we give, hut how we give it, that matters to Him. In the light of these three words, every offertory and each subscription become invested with importance. The" eyes of His glory" (Isa. iii : 8) are upon us. We are regular givers perchance, and we thank God for it: there was a Pharisee once who did the same (Luke xviii: 12). But how do we give? Proudly? "'Vell, that is pretty good, at any rate." Self-conciously? "The Vicar will be pleased with that, I feel sure." Half-heartedly? " One must, I suppose." Down to the very root He follows the intricacies of our motives, only half-guessed by ourselves. Joyfully? "God loveth a hilarious giver" (II. Cor., ix : 7). The delighted generosity of the child kindles a deep emotion in the responsive Father.

2. The }Vol'shipers' kIuney.-The Lord beholds not only how, but what we give. Crowd as they might, His eyes marked each gift singly. vVho were the givers? Wealthy men, "full," as the original word suggests. .Men with houses full, pockets full, treasuries full. And not one here and there only, but" many" of them.

"They cast in much." But much of what? It was only copper, after all-l1wrg. (" small money," as Lightfoot calls it). Without a word of disparagement, there is yet a suggestion of inadequacy. You may get a heavy bagful of copper for a sovereign, but as a rich man's gift it evidently does not rank very high in the honor-list of heaven.

And where did it come from? "Out of their abundance "-literally, "out of their overflow." This is a very pregnant thought, worthy of • From the Cht<rch l1Iissionary Intelligencer for March, 1904.

fuller development. Look at some city reservoir in the heart of the hills; that resembles our capital. At the lower end there are outlet pipes to supply the regular daily needs of the community; that represents our interest. But when there is too much water-more than either the outlet pipe demands or the reservoir requires-then a sluice at the side, dry at other times, is opened, and takes off the rest. That is the overflow, and our Lord says that it is just from here that the rich man is in danger of giving habitually. 'Ve have our sunk capital, we have what we need of our interest, and aft6cward we give the Lord from the overflow, and call it an offering. He says: " Give .Me to drink," and we think it is well, because we reply, "Yes, Lord," but we take care to give it to Him out of the waste-pipe! Ah! the copper gift of some rich men, often literally copper, as the wardens at many a fashionable church can testify! Rich? Yes, but in what direction? "Not rich toward God," was the condemnation of a lost soul (Luke xii : 21). The earthward current is full and deep, the heavenward stream shallow and intermittent. May the channel deepen heavenward from to-day, and may we, who have the right to be filled with all the fulness of God, yield to Him, for the building and repair of His world-wide temple, the earthly fulness He has given to us, so that each day's commerce and profit shall yield its due share for the God who giveth power to get wealth (Deut. viii: 18).

I have sometimes wondered whether these gifts were even clean. There is a certain suggestiveness in the way the passage tells of men who grew rich by robbing widows' houses (Mark xii : 40), and then proceeds to describe the almsgiving both of rich men and a widow. Was the handful of copper really theirs, or had it belonged to the widow? Had they taken the poor man's lamb to set before the waiting Lord (II. Sam. xii : 4) ? Let us all beware how we come by our money. There are trades whose profits are dripping with the blood of poisoned souls, there are golden gains which are sweating ,,·ith the life-dew of overdriven workwomen and underpaid maidens. Jesus still sits opposite the treasury watching keenly whether our gifts be clean of stain, adequate in amount, and simple in their unobtrusiveness.

Having seen what lessons and warnings we may learn from the watching Master and the wealthy worshipers, let us turn to the third section of the story.

3. The lVidow's Munificence.-In contrast to the crowd of rich men in gorgeous raiment, stands a pathetic and solitary figure-" one poor widow," as St. Mark graphically says. They, trusting in themselves; she, a disciple who, through shadow and storm, has grasped the promise given to the Edomites in their hour of calamity: "Let thy widows trust in Me" (Jer. xlix: 11). She is not only a widow; she is poor, and more than poor. There are two Greek words translated" poor"; the one (IIi'I/E~) means a man who works and is poor; the other (IIr(J[)XoS) indicates one who is reduced to begging. The second word is used here of this widow. Like Lazarus, of whom the same word is used (Luke xvi: 20), she begged her bread; and yet it is of her, and those like her in spirit, of whom the Lord spoke the pauper's benediction, the pledge of the Kingdom of Heaven (Luke vi : 20).

"She cast in two mites, which make a farthing." The gift is as pathetic as the giver. Think (1) what it was to the world. A poor, puny, paltry sum, scarce worth giving, certainly too obscure to mention-the price of two sparrows in the market, the very lowest sum permitted by

THE ARITHMETIC OF HEAVEN

the temple authorities, who, turning God's services into slavery, refused to accept one nlite alone.

But (2) what was it to her? All she /tad. Verily she was a grateful soul to give God a thank-offering because she possessed a farthing. Men with pounds have upbraided Him before now for failure in paternal care.

Their bread should have been meat, and their cotton silk! "All her liv- ing" (fJioS), but not all her life (SOOT/). She, like Paul (Phil. iv: 12), had learned Christ's "secret," that the life-principle depends not merely on bread, but on delight in the will of God (Matt. iv : 4)-not on feeding, but on following.

And God takes her very last farthing. Who but God would do that?

And who but God could repay it a thousandfold? As hy the command of God, Blijah accepted the "two mites" of another widow (I. Kings xvii: 12), the last scraping of the meal-barrel, and the drippings of the oil-cruse-bread out of the mouths of the starving household-and then with royal regularity provided the unfailing meals till the famine ceased, so we may be sure the Lord who took this widow's" uttermost farthi"ng"

(Matt. v: 26)-no payment for sin, but the wistful munificence of a lov- ing heart-the same Lord cared for her body and soul, till she sat down at His table in the presence of her King. Be that as it may, she, without reserve, gave to her Father in heaven that which perhaps but a few moments before some God-touched soul had given her.

" Out of her want," or shortage, or deficiency. The word is used of the beggared profligate in Luke xv : 14, and it is mentioned as one of the insignia of the life of faith in Hebrews xi : 37. Like the saints in Philippi and Thessalonica and Berea (II. Cor. viii: 2), she had such" joy" in the Lord that the "deep well of her poverty" miraculously "overflowed with wealth."

For (3) consider the encomium Christ bestowed upon the two mites- wealth! People talk of the widow's mite, but it was two. She gave with both hands. Most of us give with one hand and hold back with the other; and the hand behind our back is generally full, while that ex- tended is often almost empty. In these days of immense accumulations of private wealth on the one hand, and largl> deficiencies in the public agen- cies for building God's world-wide Temple and preparing Christ's King- dmn on the other, are we sure that the lavish self-emptying of the early Pentecostal Church (Acts iv : 34) is not calling for some measure of imitation? (God keep us, however, w~thout an Ananias.) We have been giving our shillings to a deficit fund, and perhaps we called them our mite. If you gave your mite you ought to give half YOU?' capital. But if you were to give the widow's mites you would give all that you possess in the world!

"More than they all." How much one person can do! The throng of wealthy men have left the world no legacy, but this one poor -widow –"this widow, the beggar," as our Lord with loving exultation calls her-has surpassed them all, and sowed a seed which has borne golden fruit all over God's vineyard.

Thel'e are some ideals which defy imitation. The sacrifice of Christ is the supreme instance: He .' beggared Himself" for us (II. Cor. viii: 9). Among his disciples the magnificent self-abnegation of St. Paul (Phil. iii: 7,8) stirs us, but for tender pathos that calls a blush to ~he cheek of many a Christian niggard, can we match the tale of the beggar of Jerusalem, who, bel'eaved of husband, perchance robbed of patrimony, flung away with sublime recklessness her one visible prop because, leaning on the strong arm of her Beloved (Sol. Song viii: 5) she knew she should come up out of life's wilderness into the wealth of a Kingdom and the glory of the Paradise of God?

NEW EXAMINATION QUESTIONS IN CHINA * The Society for the Diffusion of Christian and General Knowledge Among the Chinese ca,lls attention to the won(lerful questions nt the late examination for the Chu Jen (J1.A.) degree. Tho the new education in China is not being carried on exactly on "'estern lines by teaching universities, hut IlIninly by that of e.I'ulIl'ininy bodies, the following ques- tions at the sinnlltaneolls examinations last nu( umn show that the whole empire, formerly so impervious to all modern and foreign ideas, is now in a great ferment with them. 'Yitnpss samples from the following provinces: HONAN.-'Yhat improyements are to be derived from the study of foreign agricultnre, commerce, and postal systems?

KIANGSU AXD ANHUEI (NANKnW).-"Yhat are the chief ideas underlying Austrian and German prosperity? How do foreigners regulate the press, post-oftiee, commerce, railways, banks, bank-notes, commercial schools, taxation-and how do they get faithful men? 'Yhere is the Caucasus, and how does Russia rule it ?

KIANGSr.-How many sciences, theoretical and practical, are there? In what order should they be studied? Explain Free Trade and Protection. 'Yhat are the military seryices of the world? vVhat is the bearing of the Congress of Vienna, the Treaty of Berlin, and the Munroe Doctrine on the 'Far Bast? 'Yherein lies the nayal supremacy of Great Britain? 'Yhat is the bearing of the Siberian Railway and Nicaragua Cal1iLl on Ohina?

SHANTUNG.~What is Herbert Spencer's philosophy of sociology? Define the relations of land, labor, and capital. How best to develop the resources of China hy mines and railways. How best to modify our civil and cl'iminallaws to regainanthority over those now under extraterritoriality privileges. How best to guard land and sea frontiers from the advance of foreign powers.

FL'KIEN.-"Vhich 'Yestern nations haye paid most attention to edu- cation, and what is the result r State the leading features of the military systems of Great Britain, Germany, Russia, and France. "Vhich are the best colonizers? How should tea and silk be properly cultivated? 'Yhat is the government, industries, and education of Switzerland, which, tho small, is independent of surrounding great powers?

Kw ANGTUNQ (CANTON).- vYhat should be our best coinage-gold, silver, and copper like other 'Yestern countries, or what? How could the workhouse system be started throughout China? How to fortify K wangtung prOvince. How to get funds and professors for the new education. How to promote Chinese international commerce. New industries and sadngs-banks 1)er8U8 the gambling-houses of China.

HUNAN.-"Vhat is the policy of Japan-only following other nations, or what? How to choose competent, diplomatic men. "Vhy does Ohina feel its small national debt so heavy, while England and France, with far '~'I'eater debts, do not feel it?

HUPEH.-State the educational system3 of Sparta and Athens. 'Yhat are the nayal strategic points of Great Britain and which should be those of China? "Yhich nation has the best system or stamp duty? State briefly the geological ages of the earth, and the bronze and iron ages. Trace the origin of Egyptian, Babylonian, and Chinese writings.

It is encouraging to the missionary to find that in one province, Anhuei, they ask how foreign na,tions get faithful men, and it is encour- aging to the Diffusion Society to find that some of these questions are taken from our publications, proving that the seed is not sown in vain.

* From an annual report. H.

1.904J

EDITORIALS The Crisis in the United Free Church electing a moderator and clerks, and claiming to be the only orthodox of Scotland and regular succession, treating al1 those who had joined in the union The United Free Church of Scot- as secessionists and disloyalists. land is just now in a crisis that, so far as we know, is absolutely with- They promptly appealed to the out precedent, Scotch courts for control over al1 the funds and property of the Free At the time of the great disrup- Church, and when they failed to tion, sixty years ago, the Free get a favorable judgment, appealed Church held, in common with the to the highest British tribunal, entire body previously known as "the Law Lords," where four out the "Church of Scotland," to the of seven judges decided in their principle of state establishment, favor. The Lord Chancellor de- The issue upon which the split oc- clared that the Free Church, in curred was the Erastian contro- joining the United Presbyterians, versy, and hinged upon the right of had abandoned its principle of tbe state to force on a congregation church establishment, and that in a I.:linister not of their own choice; modifying its doctrinal views and ana Chalmers and others who led in preachings it had abandoned its the secession were careful to state Calvinism, and that as a church it " we are not voluntaries." The real had therefore failed in fidelity as name of the new body was "The custodian of trnst funds commit- Church of Scotland, Free." At ted to its care by both dead and that time also the body was thor- living donors, and that the control oughly Calvinistic and orthodox. of its churches, manses, and college About thirty years after there be- property, as well as missionary gan to work in the Free Church foundation~, belonged to the distwo leavening influences: first, the sentients. principle of church establishment was regarded as a dead issue, and There is no doubt that, construed voluntaryism took its place, thus legally and literally, there is a basis removing the only real harrier to for this decision. Yet it seems union with the United Presbyteri- equally patent that there is a misans; spcond, a broad church ten- carriage of justice. It is a case in dency became manifest which has which the letter killeth. Probably rapidly modified the stricter ortho- not one in fifty of those who have dox of a half century ago, until the been donors to the property and most advanced views of higher funds of the Free Church wouldrecriticism have largely pervaded the gal'd the principle of establishment whole body. as worth contending for, and the more serious departures from the 'Vhen the recent amalgamation faith are not regarded by an imtook place between the Free Church mense majority as an abandonment and the United Presbyterian of fundamentals. In any case, the Church, under the name of the emergency is without any ecclesias- United Free Church of Scotland, a tical parallel. The dissentient parsmall minority of Highland minis- ties number but twenty-eight ters bitterly opposed it to the last. ministers, four of whom are with- Immediately on adjournment of the out charge. To them church prop- New United Assembly they kept erty worth from four to five million their seats, and at once organized as pounds sterling, with respollsibili. the true and lawful Free Ohurch,

ties correspondingly enormous, is Moreover, it is conceivable that thus judicially transferred. 'rhe changes in both doctrine and polity situation is tragical from one side may be desirable. If errors are while almost comical from another. abandoned, and a larger charity dis- The partie'> who triumph in the places bigotry; if dissension and courts are ludicrously liable to de- division give way to unity and feat in the arena of action. They harmony, it would be doubly a dis- have neither pastors for the hun- aster if some antiquated and mis- dreds of vacant pulpits, professors taken creed or equally untenable for the vacant chairs, nor mission- practise must be the perpetual rule aries for the foreign stations; yet of faith and conduct, or the alter- all these posts they must fill, or a native be virtual destruction of disaster comes to churches, colleges, church activity and prosperity. If and missions, quite beyond repair. the late decision of the House of 'Vhether the position is to be re- Lords accomplishes no more, it lieved by special parliamentary should lead to the more explicit action, or by some compromise be- definition of the conditions under tween the contestants, does not yet which a church shall retain in its appear. cnstody trust funds or property left in its charge. It should be But a very serious matter of made impossible for a technical wide and lasting import is sug- legal decision to entail calamity gested by this remarkable and npon a large body of nlinisters and somewhat ultralegal decision- adherents. namely, whether donors and lega- tors who give or leave rnoney 01' The Intolerable Missionary property to churches, singular or – collective, should not, in some uni- A certain ciabs of newspaper form and legal method, gWlI'd writers have lately formed a habit against a possible reversion of gifts of telling us in varied language to incompetent hands. 'Ve have that Chinese, or Turks, or caIlIli- personally regarded, with deep sor- bals of Africa like neither the idea row and misgiving, the rapid retro- of con version nor the missionary grade movement in doctrine in the who suggests it, and that conse- Free Church of Scotland since the quently the missionary longs for days of Robertson Smith. But the support of armed force, and there is no doubt that the church will not be happy until he gets it. contains many grand and true The inference in the minds of such membel'S and missionaries, and that writers is always pvident: of all in its pulpits are hundreds of faith- classes of cheerful idiots mission- ful Gospel preachers. And how a aries take precedence, and conse- score of men, however loyal to quently invite suppression. An- truth and God, can assume charge swering a fool according to his of hundreds of pastorless congre- folly, one might simply remark gations, supply competent teachers that the same logic would lead the for a large group of theological city fathers to expel the pink- chairs, and man important stations cheeked school-mistress as intoler- abroad; or how they can even ad- able, because little Johnnie Smith, minister properly a million-pound liking neither her nor her multipli- trust fund suddenly committed cation table, roars defia.nce every to their keeping does not now ap- time his mother tells him to go to peal'. Certainly donors should pro- school. vide against such possible emergen- cies in connection with their gifts. But many Christians, tho anxious to know the value of missions, if

EDITORIALS

any there be, seem bewildered by and no shred 6f evidence supports the catchy phrases that remain the charge-this would not be a after each outburst of this clamor: reason for giving up support of "Gunboats always "follow the mis- missions. A governess, restrained sionary," "The missionary equip- in the matter of spanking, once ment includes bombs as well as tried to secure discipline by rub- Bibles," "Missionaries want can- bing red pepper on the gums of her non to make people treat them in a young rebels. But her foolishness friendly way," etc. Such Christians was no reason for deciding that need to be reminded that if there education is dangerous. were not truth somewhere under the charge, the lies could not circu- Narrowness of vision explains anlate. This truth once clearly de- other series of these fallacies. The fined, the place can be more easily complaints of the newspaper men noted where it gives place to evil refer to missionaries living in imaginings. China, but rarely to those in Japan; to Turkey and Persia, but hardly Now as to the fallacies that ever to India. The missionary livspring from failure to recognize the ing where absolutism prevails in difference between fact and imagin- government is the one criticized. ation, they all have one object im- It req aires It range of vision extendpossible of fulfilment-to stop the ing but little beyond one's nose to development stimulated by the in- discover why despots are grieved to fluence of Jesus Christ. Some of find the imbruted sUbjec"t changed them are urged merely because the into the man through the teachings standpoint of the well-meaning of the Bible. They are not only writers is badly chosen. A man grieved, but astounded, as Balaam who has no personal acquaintance was when the ass opened her mouth of Jesus Christ may naturally take to rebuke his injustice. It- is not the point of view of the unconvert- surprising that the despot should ed part of the population of Turkey he angry with the missionaries. or of China, which truly does not His people are being taught to want the missionary. But the know more than he does, and he Christian will take the point of himself has to hustle to keep up view of the tens of thousands of with the procession. But fn this people in China and Turkey who 'Vestern world only a narrow ultrahave learned the way of life from conservative, without real love fDr the missionary, who have the germs growth, can rate the despot's indigof growth in their souls, and want nation as of greater importance and need and love the missionary than the enlightenment of his peoand his teachings. Henceforth this ple. part of the nation will always weigh more in influence than in numbers. The truth underlying all these Among them, as among those who objections to missions, and trumgrasp their point of view, no one peted abroad as a modern discovery, has ever thought of expelling the is the fact that no unconverted missionary like a crazy crank. man anywhere wishes to be con- verted. He will resist fiercely dis- Another group of fallacies are turbance of the bonds that hold urged through ignorance. The mis- him down, just as a patient will resionary cause is a good deal greater sist the surgeon's knife that is to than the missionary; and even if save his life. In Paul's day misthe charge were true that some mis- sionaries were attacked for" turnsionary somewhere has wanted ing the world upside down." Even gunboats to support his appeals- Jesus said; "I came not to send

peace on earth, but a sword." Yet fact that it is so l[1rgely in the neither Jesus nor Paul are now classed as anarchists. Conve1'8ions hands of unbelieving Jews. -quite as stt'iking as that which transforms the" Heathen Chinee," Goldwin Smith remat'ks that the with his sleeves full of cards, into a pure, strong, active Christian press of Americr~ is coming more leader, full of good works-have been going on all over the world and wore largely into Jewish these many centuries; but no nation has ever been harmed by the hands. If so, we may expect that preaching of the silllple Gospel of Jesus Chrbt. Disturbance there here also the same unfriendliness has been, as there always must be where improvement is to be radical. toward Christian missions will soon But such disturbance is as natural a thing as tha t which ruins [1 kernel appear in our newspapers. t of corn-perfect in form, delicate in tint, polished like a gem-when Mission Study at St. Louis it is put into tile ground, that we may shortly see I'ising from it a "'Ye get but what We bring" is queenly stalk, bearing [1 hundred the fil'st line of an old quatrain kernels as perfect as the one that thnt has in it milch of philosophy. was spoiled. And in nothing is it mOre true than in a visit to the unparalleled ex- The Christian answer to current hibit at the Exposition at St. Louis. objections to missions is th[1t the 'Vhat one sees there will depend natural symptoms of [1wakenpd life very much on what one expects or ought not now to be looked ilt with plans to see. timorous snspicion, and that doubt of results should not, ill this ngp, Some visitors will come away turn aside any man from determin- with [1 comprehensive view of eduing to support, until its triumphant cational methods throughout the completion, the unfinished work of world. Others will be simply inthe Master missionary. The work terested in the display of decoration of Jesus Christ always will be op- and color, and others will know posed, as it Was in Jewry; but it only The Pike. will not be finished until the whole world has been transformed ,Ve raise the question, Vhy not through adopting,- in greater or make the Fair a study itl missions? less degree, Christ's standards of True, it was not planned with that manliness. His life alld character end in view, but it affords rich opand purpose h[1ve a power that has portunities for such a study. er[1sed from the lists of practical dynamics every question of check- Compare, for instance, the manuing their influence. The race to- factured products of thr" lands that day faces a manifest destiny of sub- are permeated with Christianity mission to Him in spite of itself. and the lands that are only just he- ginning to feel its influence, and D. those lands also where its influence is perverted by half faiths. THE peculiar malignity of the German press, or a large portion of ,Yhere are the most striking revit, toward missions is explainahle, elations of human energy? Under remarks Le lJIissionnaire, by the what systems has the hnman spirit come to it::; best and highest?

There will also he a rare oppor- tunity at this gathering-place of the n[1tions to observe groups of the very peoples among whom our missionaries are laboring. The Filipinos, the Indians, the Chinese, Syrians, Japanese, and many others, high and low in the scale of civilization, are there, and are ac. cessihle fot' conversation and ac- of its abolition. There are other quaintance. earnest, broad-minded, pious, phil- If one set about it, he could un- anthropic men who believe that the doubtedly at this Fair wake friellds saloon is here to stay, and that the in all the chief countries of the antagonism which vainly aims at world. its eradication might better be Careful observation would give, changed for n, determined effort to in a week's study, all approximate improve the conditions :1nd dimin- estimate of the obstacles ,,'hich ish the ruinous tendencies of the confront those who go out to per- saloon. They think prohibition is meate India and China, for ex- a failure.

ample, with the Spirit of J eSllS Mr. John 8. Hawley, of Yonkers, Christ. suggests six measures for lessening It would be worth while simply the drink eyil: to study the art exhibits at this 1. Encourage the better class of liquor dealers to improve the congreat exposition, to see what are ditions of the trade.

the spiritual ideals giving life to 2. Secure by governmental meas- ures the manufacture and sale of the art forms, and to ask one's self pure liquors.

what task Christianity had before 3. Prohibit a,nd prevent the pro- duction 01' vending of all the low it to thoroughly possess the artistic grades of liquor.

genius of the world. 4. Banish all inside sample-rooms and bar-rooms and disguised (ll-ink- One could profitably make their ing-pla{;es.

entire visit a period of missionary 5. License two classes of saloons: one for ales, porter, beer, and light study, and if they should do so wines, the other for the standard liquors, and without chair, bench, they would CGme home with a re- or table.

newed sense of the mighty work 6. FOl'bid and punish all sale or delivery of drink to minors. still ahead of the Christiall Church, and wi th new courage after the consideration of what God hath wrought. H.

The Church and the Saloon To onr minds, the drink question is perhaps the most difficult and The action of Bishop PottL'r in perplexing of all ethical problems.

opening the" Subway Tavern" in No other compares with it except New York with an address, prayer, the social evil. The abolition of and the doxology has raised tt storm both implies a very high moral of criticism, some of vhich hetrays standard in the community. He the indiscriminate violence of the will rank as a statesman and re- cyclone. Personally, we regret fonner of the first rank who can Bishop Potter's course, but there is devise any scheme whereby either no warrant for impngning the mo- or b()th these terrible curses of tives of this prominent prelate, tho society can ever he essentially re- there is room to question his pru- strieted, not to say abolished.

dence and discretion. The main Meanwhile it seems to liS clear feature of this "Subway T:1vern " that it is not wise to do anything is that its professeCi aim is to fur- which shall put on the drink- nish unadulterated liquOl'S at the house the sell I and sanction of the lowest rate and with the least Church of God. 'Ve fear that this offensive surroundings. is only one way of gilding with re- It must be borne in mind that spectability what is to the great the Bishop of New York is not the majority of those who enter it first man who has undertaken to only a gateway to hell going down modify the drink habit in despair to the chambers of death. BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY THE DEVELOPMENT OFANDlIUSCLOUNI STTIHTECOTLIOONGAY~ ings of the missionaries and of the JURISPRUDENCE, Chinese. Christians than has yet been presented in any single vol- THEORY. Duncan B. :Macdonald, M.A., ume. 'Ve note much additional matter, especially the fine biogra- B.D. Charle" Scribner's Sons, New York. phies of the martyred missionaries, 1903. 16mo, 386 pp. $1.50 net the very full tho heart-rending ac- count of the massacres in Man- This compact and scholarly little churia, and an excellent record of the memorial services held in honor volume, from the pen of the Pro- of the martyrs.

fessor of Semitic Languages at H art- vVhile the field the author had to cover was very large, and the matefOl'd Theological Seminary, is of im- rial extensive, yet he seems to have shown rare discrimination in selecportance to the student of missions, tion and great skill in classifying, so that the reader is enabled to get altho it does not touch the problem some conception, even if it is inade- quate, of the splendid traits of of the evangelization of the Moslem character exhibited both by the missionary and native Chinese world directly. For a correct un- Christian. Leaders of missionaries' committees who are in search of derstanding of the relation between stimulating topics for missionary gatherings will find in this volume jurisprudence and theology in good "fuel for missionary fires."

Islam, and for grasping the intrica- A.w. H.

cies of the origins of the various sects, the book has no equal. One hundred pages treat of the develop- ment of the Moslem state and of civil law; the rest of the book traces the conflict between orthodoxy and heresy, according to :Moslem ideas, up to the complete triumph of barren traditionalism. The treat- ment of the topics is clear and au- thoritative. In one or two places the author follows the lead of those who have never seen Islam in its popular results, and so falls into & H()LDI~G THE: ROPES: FOR WORKERS AT error-c.g., p. 124: "The earlier lIrsSIOXARY JBIeE.l'll'eHO~DiR HOME By Brain. 12mo, 230 pp. $1.00, net. Funk Wagnalls Co., New York. Moslems seemed to have labored under a terrible consciousness of The contents of this volume are sin." If they did, it is not evident enlarged from a series of exceed- from their writings or their lives. ingly valuable articles which re- TheMoslem creeds, translated from cently appeared in the REVIEW.

the Arabic and given in an Appen- The author's purpose and plans are dix, are invaluable to the reader, quite original, and are developed and the bibliography excellent. with not a little skill. They deal Missionaries to Moslems should in a masterful way with methods read the book. z. of arousing and maintaining mis- sionary interest in the home, the THE CHINA lIIARTYRS OF 1900. By Robert Co- church, the Sunday-school, etc. ventry Forsyth. Illustrated. 8vo. 7s.6d. Religious Tract Society, London. $2.00. Best of all, the book is not filled Fleming H. Revell Co ,New York. 1904. with mere philosophizing or theo- The literature on the Boxer outbreak is still increasing. This latest rizing, but from first to last is the volume is, however, a valuable ad- product of laborious and painstak- dition to what has gone before. ing experiment. Miss Brain is a vVhile much of the material has very earnest and active and successappeared in other separate volumes, ful missionary worker in her home we have here gathered together a church and city and State, and more complete resume of the suffer- what is here suggested for the benefit of other toilers for the world's evangelization has first been thoroughly tested and found *** to be good.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE AMERICA or }h', '1', '''istm' Brown, Jr" 518 Samuel H. }ll'. Samuel H. 'Vil- Flollth Street, Philadelphia, o!' Emil Wilkinson kinson, of London, in America who is connected B. Lind!', 210 Chl'j'stie Street, New with his father, York, who unselfishly undertake 11ev. John -ilkinson. in what is known as the .1 ilduJaY :11 issioll to to aid 111-, ",Tilkinsoll in al'rnnging the Jews, is now on a l'isit to this country for the promotion of .Ie,- llIeetings. A. '1'. P. i"h enlllgt'Ji:tation thronghout tht' worlel. ,,-e know }f r. "'ilkinson, What a Naval Rear-Admiral Mc- and can cordially comuwnd both Officer Did with ('alla, of the United the Illan and his methods to the Uhristian public, and especially to Prize-money Htatps Navy, has friends of Jewish missions, He is just set an exam pIe not a man who sounds n trumpet before him; he makes no direct a p- that is rather out of the line of the peal for financial help, or even for ordinary disposition of gifts. a hearing, but goes where the Lord 'Vitb the prize-money received by leads and takes what the Lord gives him from the Spanish-American through free-will offerings of His 'Val' he has purchased a site for a people, building for the benefit of the men of the navy nt the Mare Island After October 1 his itinerary em- Navy-yard, California, and Mrs. braces Baltimore and 'Vashington McCalla has rnised a considerable (October 2-8), Philadelphin (9-20), amount toward the cost of a Toronto (21-20), nnd New York (Oc- $65,000 building on that site, which tober 30-November 15), Mr. 'Vil- she nnd the admiral have leased kinson is ready to address Christian to the Young Men's Christian Asassemblies, and so stimulnte inter- sociation, to be conducted in conest in work mnong the Jews, nnd to nection with its several naval visit such missions and give counsel branches. nnd help in the prosecution of them. He desires to rench London again An Armenian's The Jl'i8sionm'y December 15, and those who wish Bequest to lIcl'ald reports that to ava.il themselves of his valuable Foreign "an AI' meni an services would do well promptly to Missions n a tll e dAr s I an communicate with him, He is pre- Sahagian died repnred to illustrate his lectures by stereopticon and cinematograph, cently in Yonkers, N. Y" and left having a large and unique set of his entire wealth, amounting to ordinary, panoramic, and cinemat- about $80,000, to the American ographic subjects adapted both to Board. He was one of t,he first illustrate his themes and instruct graduntes of Bebek School at Conhis hearers. The Russian field is stantinople, which insti(·ution was made prominent in these lectures. the precursor of Hobert College. because of its paramount impor- He was for mnny years a successful tnnce. Any who desire to reach furniture dealer in Yonkers. Thus this much-esteemed lecturer, whose one of the pupils of the illustrious modesty is only equaled by his Cyrus Hamlin becomes n grateful merit, TIlay COllllnunicate with him and generons donor to the trea Bury through the editors of this REVIE"-, of the Board. So far as is known, }Ir. Sahagian is the first Armenian to bequenth such a large sum to this society. The Al'edapl'l', 11 religious jourllal ill Constantinople, with pardonable pride makes record of :11', Sahagian'S benefnction,

which it considers as one of the one month's salary and the stumost encouraging signs of the times." dents each $25, while all other ex- The Brooklyn The officers, teach- penses were met by generous-heart- Chinese ers, and scholars of ed persons in this country, except Sunday-school the Chinese Sun- that the ocean voyage was made in Union d a y-s c h 0 0 Iso f a government transport. They Brooklyn resolved returnedl"ia New York City, Phil- in Sepwmber, 1903, to adopt ways adelphia, and'Vashington.

and means to supply a New Testa- A Forward Missionary Secre- ment in Chinese and English in all Movement, First tary S. H. Chester, the Chinese laundries of this bor- in Mc.ney, and of the Presbyterian ough. Upon investigation, these Now in Men Church, South, re- facts were obtained: ports as follows: There are in Brooklyn 1,500 H'aretofore our Forwarll Move- ment has been altogether in the Chinese. line of finances, and the committee har3 been distressed at our seeming There are 10 Chinese Sunday- inability to find reinforcements for the missions. But now it seems as schools, either self-supporting, or if the many earnest prayers that have been offered. that the laborers connected with some church, with might be thrust forth into the har- vest, are being answered. Twenty a total attendance of about 200 new missionaries are now under appointment; 4 others are before scholars. the committee only waiting com- pliance with SO,ne formalities be- This leaves 1,300 heathen men fore their appointment will be con- summated. Of these, 1 will sail for outside of the reach of the Gospel Brazil on the 5th of August; 4 will ~ail for Korea and 4 for China on in this city of churches; and no one the 15th of August. All the others are expected to sail either in Sepappointed to take them the Gospel, tember or October. The largest number of missionaries sent out III and nothing ever contributed to anypreviolls year was 21, sentontin the fall of 1903. It is very probable give them a Bible. that the total reinforcements which we shall be able to report to the It is known as a fact Chinamen next General Assembly will not be less than 30. have lived in this city 26 years and " Medicine" as According to a Monever heard of the living God or Practised in ravian missionary, salvation. Therefore, it was re- Nicaragua "of sanitary laws, of the nature of dissolved by the Brooklyn Chinesp eases, the people know nothing. Sunday-school Union to try to gi-e Toothache is ascribed to a worm them the Gospel in their own lan- boring and biting its way tb.rough guage and in their own homes if the tooth; rheumatism to hidden they will not attend the mission 'thorns in the flesh,' and wily woschools. men have carried on quite a busi- The treasurer of the Union is Mr. ness by extracting such thorns: Edwin B. 'Woods, 596 Macon St., they rub the skin, make a slight Brooklyn, N. Y. incision, and pretend to pull a thorn Splendid Two years ago it Treatment for was a troop of or a fish-bone from the wound, the Nation's Cuban teachers who which they had hidden dexterollsly Wards were brought to the United States for a between their fingers. So far their few months of summer training, and this year a similar boon was bestowed upon 550 teachers and normal school students from Porto Rico, with Harvard receiving the larger numbrr and Cornell the I'esi· due. The teachers contributed each

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

doings would be harmless, but Berlin The report of this there are rogues among them who pretend that every disease origi- Missionary organization for nates from poisoning by somebody else, and that they know how to Society 1903 has corne to expel the poison. The potion which hand, and is a model they cause their victims to swallow for excellence of maps and illustrais in most cases drawn from poisonous herbs, and ':Ir. Grossmann tions. Ten fields are occupied, relates four cases in which death followed the drinking of this medicine mainly in South and East Africa, almost immediately." and 2 in China, with 86 stations and 295 out-stations. -With the 104 ordained and 14 unordained male missionaries, 1,052 native workers are associated. The native Chris- The Bible for The Rev. Andrew tians number 47,022, and the com- the Quechua M. Milne, the La municants, 21,158.

Indians Plata agent of the European Six ordained and 5 American Bib 1e Lutherans and unordained In i s- Society, whose work covers also the Jews sionaries are at the Pacific Coast countries of South present employed America, has long been intensely among the Jews-of Europe and Asia interested in the Quechua Indians, by the different branche& of the and has longed to reach them with Lutheran Church in Scandinavia, the Gospel. At last, by the gener- Germany, and Russia. The Cen- ous help of a gifted Peruvian lady, tral Committee for Jewish Missions Madame Turner, as translator, he (Norway) has 2 stations, Galatz and has published for these people the Braila, with 2 laborers and 5 teach- Gospels of Mark and Luke and ers. The Swedish Society for Mis- John and the Acts of the Apostles. sions to Israel employs 5 mission- Already these Scriptures have aries at fonr stations-viz., Stock- brought light to the individuals holm, Budapest, Odessa, and alllong these poor peoples, and Urmuia, and 2 Bible women in readers are going out to minister Goeteborg and stockholm. An these mercies to others who are industrial horne for Jewish inquir- not able without help to under- ers is also supported. The Danish stand the printed Gospel. H. Society for JIi~sions to Israel con- tinues to support the work of the EUROPE Leipzig central organization in Scotland's The United Free Stanislau, Galicia, and has added Foremost C h u I' C h of Scot- to its force a traveling missionary Missioll Church land, now passing for Denmark. The Lutheran through a great Church of Russia now employs a crisis (see p. 779), is able to report missionary at Lodz, while the Leip- an income of $596,625, with $421,160 zig central organization employs 2 besides, received abroad in the missionaries, one at Leipzig, the shape of grants, native contribu- other at Bucharest, and, together tions, etc. The m iss ion fields with the Danish society, carries on number 15. the work at Stanislau. M.

Ordained European missionaries……. 111 Italian In Italy the Wal- European InedlCal nllS~;lOnarIes… .. .. . 37 Protestant densian Church, the Missionaries' wives………………… 126 Ordained native pastors……….. …. . 45 Activity ancient Church of Total native agency …………. ;.. . . .. 3,441 the Alpine valleys, Principal stations…………………. 168 Out-stations. . . … . …. .. … … . . . . .. .. . 834 Church-members (1902 ~ 39,644) …….. 43,804 has contributed 6,000 of its mem- .A.tteud~Dce at 1,093 schools ………… 63,220 bers to the Italian colony which is

settled upon the Platte River in ential gentlemen are preparing to Uruguay, South America. Italian urge President Roosevelt "to do something. " Protestants have established a Christian college for their ppople There is no doubt that there has been disturbance and bloodshed in in that country. An American the district of Sassun, which lies some 70 miles west of the American woman has given $10,000 to the Board's station at Bitlis, and some 20 miles south of Moush, the most theological seminary at Florence, important outstation of Bitlis. Some authorities declare that in and the college at TOlTe Pellice, in the month of May of this year 50 Armenian villages were destroyed the Alps, has now 10 professors. and 3,000 Armenians were slaugh- From these two institutions go tered by Turks and Kurds in the Sassun district. This is very terforth the ministers, evangelists, rible, and the horror of the story is barely diminished by the detail, and Illissionaries establishing new which seems equally true, that the mission stations every month. This massacre followed an attempt of Armenians to revolt under the lead Church claims" neYer to have been of Russian Armenians who came reformed, because never corrupted into Turkey for the purpose of making things lively. Yet the from the simplicity of the New Sassun district is so inaccessible a patch of wild mountain land that Testament." to this moment it has been impos- sible to learn what really did take How the Bible The National Bible place laf;lt May in those grim val- leys. Entered Spain Society of Scotland maae itR way into The ola traditions derive the name Sassun from one of the sons Spain as far back as 1865. The of Senacherib, who fled to the re- gion after murdering his father story, as told by a secretary of the (II. Kings xix: 37). The descendsociety, is a remarkable one: ants of this man were reckoned among the great princely fami- 'Vhile yet the Bible was confis- lies of old Armenia. Since his cated at every frontier, Manuel time the region has always been a Matamoros showed us how the resort of violent men. Up to the book might be printed in Spain it- year 1894, when a Turkish army self for the use of the fai thful souls, ravaged Sassun, the Armenians, who, meeting in secret and under like the Kurds whom they serve, feigned names, were feeling their carried arms and used them too, way toward the light. In a back refusing to pay taxes to the Turkroom in a back street in the Cathe- ish government, on the ground that dral city of Malaga, at a rickety old the Kurds collect taxes from them handpress, with scanty supply of for the protection that Turkey docs type, a godly printer, with his own not afford. It has long been the hands and such help as his wife custom in Sassun for the Armeni· and boy could render, printed at ans to suffer from the quarrels of the cost of the society 3,000 large their Kurdish masters, many of type New Testaments, in the course whom, by the way, are Armenians of seventeen months' labor, during every hour of whieh he stood in danger of arrest and the galleys-a feat which will live in history with the achievements of those who counted not liberty or life dear to them for the sake of Christ and His Gospel.

ASIA Rumors of The phrase," mas- Massacres in sacres of Armenian Armenia Christians are re- com men c i n g in Eastern Turkey," has been repeated in the current news several times since last May. There have been several intimations also that influ-

1904J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

who have become Mohammedans, the sultan acquiescence in the claim of the United States that and are in no wise of different American schools in TUl'key shall have equal pl'ivileges with those stock from other Armenians of the conducted by citizens of other countries. The graduates of the district. If one Kurd wishes to latter, and of medical schools in particular, are allowed to share in injure another he kills the Arme- government examinations, which open the doors to practise. These nian serf of his enemy. If revenge schools may add to their build· ings without tedious delay, and is to he taken for this injury it is are protected from official inter- ference. Abdul Hamid, in an interobtained by shooting an Armenian view with }Iinister Leishman, has promised reform in all these par- ~erf of the first aggressor. If the ticulars, but it remains to be seen how the promises will be fulfilled. 'l'urks are seized by one of their in- Turkish officials acknowledge no obligation to keep faith with "intermittent ardors to collect taxes fide Is, " tho they may promise under compulsion. from these untamed mountaineers, it is the Armenians again who are put forward by the Kurdish lords of the manor to meet the common foe and settle with him as best they can.

The situation in Sassun is hor- rible; it is due to Turkish inepti- tude. But one may not predicate a general massacre in Eastern Tur- key upon the anarchies of that dreadful dilStrict. Reports from Light and Heat Those friends of the Sassun should be received as cred- for American College ible, but they should not be treated Turkish Girls for Girls at Con- as proving that the Turks have stantinople, who gone mad on massacre again, nor have known in detail about the as requiring President Roosevelt, needs of the institution, have felt for the sake of humanity, to apply for a long time the great need of some vague discipline to Turkey on better facilities for heating and their account. D. lighting the main building. The Investigating Secretary Hay has labor involved in warming the the Armenian directed Dr. Nor- rooms by more than 6{) stoves, and Massacres ton, American Con- suI at Erzerum, to in caring for a, corresponding num- start on a tour of investigation ber of kerosene lamps, with the through the regions where Armenian massacres have recommenced. great risk of fire all the while, has This follows an old precedent, Secretary Fish having sent Mr. Eugene seemed very wasteful. The sani- Schuyler on a precisely similar inquiry during the time of the Bul- tal'Y arrangements, too, have been garian massacres. The Armenians have doubtless been aggressive entirely inadequate to the need. against the Kurds, who are in the employ of the sultan; but we can Now many hearts will rejoice to scarcely realize the provocation they are undel', and the necessity of know that by the generous gift of their taking up al'ms to defend theil' homes and families from spoliation. a faithful friend these wants can Secretary Hay's diplomacy has be supplied, and in the near futUre been successful in obtaining from the college will have full equip- ment of conveniences for health and comfort.-uIiswiona1'Y [Jerald.

Filling the Friends will call to Silver Teapot mind the old tea-set With Gold of beaten silver given last year for the work in Marsovan, and the call made by President Tracy that the

silver teapot be filled with gold, to sion sent a young Nestorianasmisbe used for the better establishment sionary to Bokhara with New of the self-help department in Ana- Testaments. He one day left some tolia College. vVith pleasure we of his books for sale in a shop. The report that of the $6,000 required, mollah came there to purchase well-nigh half has gone into the some article, noticed the books, and, teapot or has been pledged. All when he heard they were the Chrisnames of contributors, when given, tian's Bible, bought one. Theman are preserved, with the idea of a in the shop told him he could only special record on tha accomplish- understand it if he began at the ment of the object. The sum of $10 beginning and read it straight furnishes, and $50 establishes, sus- through. tains, and names a bench, at which 4 students will work each day The young mollah read it night for their own support in education. and day, and when he had finished Gifts for the" teapot" may be sent it came to the shop to thank the to President C. C. Tracy, or F. H. man for the wonderful Book. " If Viggin, Ii Beacon Street, Boston, you do not understand it all I Mass.-Miss'ionary Herald. know a young man who could ex- plain it to yon," said the shopman, To Mecca The Hejaz railroad, and gaye him the address of the by Rail! to connect Damas- Nestorian.

cus with Mecca, is Many conYersations ensued, and to be a religious line. It will con- the mollah was finally led to believe vey pilgrims to Mecca over the most in Jesus. difficult stretch of their pilgrimage, and hence its completion will be He then wished to win his wife hailed by the faithful with the to the same faith. She noticed he wildest enthusiasm. Mohammed- no longer prayed five times a day, ans all over the East are contribut- and that he ate on the fast days, ing with generosity, and the orig- and threatened to denounce him to inal idea was to have none but government. Her husband was Mohammedan materials and work- specially kind to her, and alSked if manship enter into its construction he was better or worse since his and management, so that the holi- new belief. She could not but adest might use it without defilement. mit he was kinder and better. Then Bu t that had to be given np, be~ause he read to her the pages where. a Mohammedanism does not produce man is commanded to have one steel rails, locomotives, or engi- wife. As the object of every Moneers; so the road will be a triumph hammedan wife is to keep her to Christian bmins, while it carries husband from taking another wife, Mohammedan bodies. she was intensely interested. He went on to read that a man should Led to Christ A young mollah of love his wife as himself. This, so contrary to Oriental practise, Through the Bokhara had been struck her forcibly. Slowly her mind began to open to the truths of Koran awakened to feel Christianity, and now they are both desiring to be baptized. himself a sinner. In Bokhara, tho a conyert is He searched the Koran, and there hated, he is not persecuted. There seems an open door, yet ther') is but he learned that Christ was a great one Christian missionary there, the young Nestorian we have prophet. It struck him that per- spoken of, who labors there alone, haps Christ could saye him from his sins. For nine years he sought and longed for the knowledge of a Savior. At last the Swedish Mis-

1904j GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

earning his own living.-M. BAR- ing-these and other traits of char- CLAY in The Life of Faith. acter reign supreme, and this Some Facts A Blue Book con- about India tains figures about brings them into conflict with tIw the Indian Empire aims and aspirations of the women full of interest. 'Vhile the popu- lation is over 294,000,000, less than in their homes, who cling to the 3,000,000 are Christians. In an analysis of the population accord- anciellt creeds. He exhorts the ing to "occupation," nearly 4,000,- 000 are supported by servants en- people to unite and call upon their gaged in the administration of the State, 130,000 by sport, 2,230,000 by pundits to frame a new code, after herdsmen, 2,340,000 by barbers and shampooers, while tailors, milli- Manu, to guide in social and relig- ners, and dressmakers have to find sllpport for over 1,000,000 people. ious life. "Let us have soml'lthing A glance at religions shows that Hindus number over 200,000,000, definite," he exclaims, "and not Mohammedans, 61,300,000, and Buddhists less than 10,000,000. The this chaos of Hindu religion! " complex work in India is further evidenced by the great number of A Hindu Rev. A. French languages-there being no fewer than 42 Indian, 11 A siatic, and 19 Phenomenon writes thus in the European languages spoken in the empire,. besides a greater number Mission Field of of dialects. There are 23,000 lepers and 150,000 deaf-mutes, while no one of the peculiar institutions of less than 350,000 never see the light of day.-Young jlfen of India. * India: The Muddle Truth, a Hindu An Indian fair is one of the of Hinduism newspaper, asks in quaintest places in the world, and the blending of the civilization of an editorial, "Vhat the West with the primitive ways is the religion of the educated Hin- of the East is very curious. The dus of the day?" and finds itself idolatry is stupendous, as are also unable to give a clear answer to the the ignorance and degradation of question. "They are neither," the the superstition manifested. The editor says, "Hindus, nor JIussul- paternal government never shows mans, nor Buddhists, nor Chris- to better advantage than in its care tians." He concedes that they may for these simple children. Trains be classed as Brahmos. He does run when the pilgrims want them. not give them a high character: Children astray are caught and Mutual distrust, meanness, selfish- sent around with a bell-man. Nine ness, want of confidence in one's self hundred and fifty to 1,000 shops are and in others, want of punctuahty, licensed to supply wood. Wells want of admiration for good quali- are dug, roads are made, and even ties in others, want of capacity for covered with grass to keep down working jointly, backbiting, at- the dust. Hospitals, isolation tempt to gain personal interest at camps for plague patients, ambuthe sacrifice of public interest, and lance brigades, police stations, are want of fear of any religious bind- all provided; and a government es- tablishment is sent down, with 25 English officers at its head, who parade the fair Dn elephants, cam- els, and horseback. As you press along the crowded road, past the little shops, here is a phonograph next door to performing parrots, the pavilion of the" Cow Society," which declares that the prosperity and intelligence of India depend on the nourishment of the cow. Here one sees an ascetic, in the fakir es- tablishment, his head buried in the earth, while another reposes naked on a bed of thorns, etc.

The Y. M. C. A. Of all Christian en- in Calcutta terprises set on foot in the city dur- ing the twelve and a half years I spent there, the Y. M. C. A. was

the boldest and the lllost impor- operative interference. Tnrning to tant. None other supplied such a the spiritual results, wp find that felt want, or attained so rapid and 200 persons have heml addpd to the distinct a success. It was begun Church in baptism as a, direct outand carried forward in faith, aJl(1 come of the medical work, and we with a clear-sighted judgment of (loubt not that in many another what the needs of the tillle and of heart the hospital teaching and inthe place demanded. Aml it has . fluence have been the indirect had the reward which faith work- means of preparing the ~'ay for the ing with an unselfish purpose and a acceptance of the Gospel message. sound judgment may always con- -Jfercy (l)icZ T1·lIili. fidently expect. The College Branch of the Y. ]f. C. A. was es- Education of The South Indian tablished just when the missionaries in the Christian colleges of the Moslem Women :lohummedans are city were feeling that their ,,-ork for Christ among the students in India coming to have a needed supplelllenting. The requirements of the government more enlightened education system had tended to shorten the hours which in these view of female education. It was colleges could be devoted to religious teaching, and had laid upon said at their recent Educational the missionaries an unprecedented burden of nightly preparation for Conference at lVIadras: "If we edutheir secular classes. The lectures and Bible classes held at the Y. M. cate a boy, the good of it mostly C. A., together with the personal conversations and visitation of the redounds to him alone. If it i" a students in their lodgings and boardillg-houses, which the Y. M. girl, the benefit of it descends to all C. A. workers were able to undertake, have formed a most appro- her children. "-EvangeZischcs Mi8priate and much-called-for reinforcement of the work of the 8ion8 J1fagazine. t educational missionaries. A Rousing Rev. E. V. Simp- REY • DAVID REID. Y. P. S. C. E. son wl'ites of a The Work of The medical mis- Christiall Endeavor One Hospital sion page of In- gathering he attended in Ahmed- nagar: "There were about 2,000 dia's lYomen and Endeavorers present, and it was a China's DCl1IghteJ's for June is de- thrilling sight to see the bannered voted to an abridged report, by host sweep through the streets of Miss Hewlett, of twenty-four years' a heathen city, and fill to overwork in the C. E. Z. M. S. Hospital flowing the largest building that at Amritsar. During that period could be fonnd there! The place more than 6,000 cases of illness of resounded with Christian song and all kinds have been nursed in the stirring speech, and was an earnest wards of St. Catherine's Hospital; of the still greater multitude which 765,298 out-patients have received God is prepal'ing to take this land treatment in the dispensaries, and for Christ. It lllay interest you to 21,843 maternity cases attended, know that the society in Ahmedupward of 500 of which called fo1' nagar is next to the largest in the world. "Vhen the collection was taken I saw, for the first time, the cowrie shells, which are yet used as money in some parts of King Edward's empire."

How Hindu This s tat e men t Christians Gave comes from one of the missionaries of the Allleric.an Board: On April 7 the Manamadura church held its harvest festival and

GENERAL MISSIONARY

annual meeting, the largest and them during the year in aile form best in its history, certainly of late ypal'S. The attendance was large, or another. and from all parts of the pastorate; the addresses, singing, and atten- They contributed $23,705 to med- tion were excellent; the offering ical missions, and two sums in ];hat amounted to about 150 rupees, the amount have an interesting story. largest ever received. The equiva- Chine;;e gentlemen in Hongkong, lent of this sum is $50; but when it appreciating the services of the is remembered that it takes a man medical missiun, contributed up- J days, and a woman over 6, to ward of $5,000 for the erection of a earn a rupee by field labor, and maternity hospital, which they that this represents over 750 days' have handed over to the society to be work, it means as much as $1,000 managed by those terri hie mission- would to the average conn try aries who are said to have done cllllrch at home. Anel this offering such mischief in China all through is in additioll to the regular weekly these years! They contributed that Diles, anll the extra effort that the sum, and now they are paying the churdl is making to build a much salary of the lady medical mission- llPefied stone wall about its prem- ary who is presiding over the hos- ises. The communion service at the pital. And then, far away in close of the day welcollled (j uew Hunan, in that anti-Christian, anti- members, and was followed by the foreign province, which God has so settlement of a misunderstanding wonderfully opened to us, in the between two of our helpers in the farthest of our stations, Heng school. 'Vhen we parted at one Chow, the people of the place COIl- o'clock the following Jtlorning the trihuterl $1,8,;0 towarrl the erection pastor told me it was the happiest of the mission hospital. day of his five years' pastorate. A Strange A teachpr in the Fear of a The m u I' del' of New Boxer Bishop Vel'haegen Missionary Friend,,' girls'

Uprising and two Roman Agency school (English) at Catholic priests in in China Tung Chuan, in Yunnan. China, China has given rise to rumors says that the Chinese girls at'e wild of fm'ther tronbles from the an ti- over basket-ball. Four of the girls foreign rabble in Northern China. have unbound their feet, two are Some missionaries are said to have unbinding, and others are trying to left Pe-chihli Province, and mission get permission fmm home to do property is reported to have been likewise. The enticement of the destroyed. A band of missionaries game has done what no amount on furlough in America have re- of exhortation ~ould have accom- ceived orders to await develop- plished in the way of setting free ments before returning. 'Ve under- these young women bound by Satan stand, however, that the reports of for many years.

disturbances have been exagger- Signs of Good In the Chine8e Re- in China corder for June, ated, and we do not anticipate Rev. C. A. Stanley, serious trouble. of Tientsin, has an interesting arti- How Some At the an n u al cle upon" The New Conditions," Chinese meeting of the which are evident in all classes to- Christians Give London Missionary ward both foreigners and Chris- Society, Rev. R. tianity, and specifies a greater 'Yardlaw Thompson, secretary, re- friendliness toward missionaries ferred to the evidence of apprecia- and their teaching, a greater desire tion of the work of the society to secure 'Vestern learning, a alllong the native peoples them- greatPI' number of inquirers, and a selves, clearly shown by the fact clearer understanding of the difthat nearly $150,000 was given by ference between Protestants and Catholics.

Is Pentecost " I have been send- What One The Ohina Inland at Hand? ing my student- Society is Mission had on assistants out Doing for China January 1, 1904, in preaching on Sundays," writes Dr. 199 stations in Arthur Peill, of T'sang Chou, China, 743 missionaries, men and "and they have come back radian t. women, besides 15 still engaged in Everywhere the people are ready to study, and 25 engaged in home listen, willing to receive, courteous, work or not yet assigned to stainterested…. And when my col- tions; 465 of its missionaries are league comes back from a tour women. The receipts of the sothrough the district, what reports ciety for 1903 were $225,458. It we hear! Incident after incident reports the number of conversions pours out in a wondrous stream till in its stations in China in ]903 at one tingles with delight and feels 1,700. Ten years ago the annual inclined to cry' Hallelujah!' 'Ve number of conversions was about hear of Christians striving to-finish 700. Comparison of the two figtheir chapel before the deputation ures snggests that the pOwers of arrives; of the giving of their own evil prepared the way of the Kingtime, mules, carts, etc., to the dom when they sought to barriwork, without a penny of cost to cade it by that terrible outburst in the society; of preaching to audi- 1900. ences of hundreds and thousands at fairs and markets en Tuuteto the Royal Gifts Their majesties the out-stations; of eager attention, and interesting after-conversa- Also from Emperor and Emtions; of new groups of inquirers starting building little chapels; of Japan press of Japan have new schools commenced; of earnest work by men and women stirred up granted 2,000 yen to by the winter class; of persecution bravely endured. "-London ChTon- the Okayama Orphanage. The gift icle. is designed to assist Superintendent The Empress The Dowager Em- Dowager Makes press of Ohina has Ishii in securing the much-needed a Donation given 10,000 taels, endowment of 200,COO yen before Or $14,000, to the the institution reaches its twentieth e~tablishment of a medical college in Pekin. It is a large institution, birthday in 1907. This is believed fonnded and sustained by the combined effort of the London Mission, to be the first instance in which the the American Board, and the Presbyterian Board, and is to cost emperor has given a special grant- $50,000. It is hnped that the example of the empress will be fol- in-aid to a distinctively Ohristian lowed by Chinamen of rank and wealth. It m[LY show a great institution. Ooming as it does in change of mind in the empress that she endorses and supports a the midst of a war between Japan missionary enterprise. Medical missions are proving the means of and one of the great 'Yestern naconciliating and cpening the way to many minds and hearts. tions, it is a significant proof of the broad-minded spirit of Japan's en- lightened rulers. – Congr-egation- alist.

From Japan A missionary in Wartime writes: "The war has been a marvel- ous revelation of Japan's capacities and character. I believe, too, that if Russia comes to ask for terms she will find her brave antagonist far more generous and large-heart- ed than many think. 'Yhat pre- serves the nation throughout is that

1904J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

it not only loves to create high mizing the potency of prayers,offer- ings, shrines. temples, churches, lit- ideals, but keeps its gaze IJLeadily anies, and gods, and dwelling more on them. It is quite a passion with on the time that now is and the re- lation of man to man, will create a the nation at large to show itself wonderful reformation in Asia. 'Ve confidently believe that it has reasonable and considerate of other been assigned to Japan to lead the world in this new intellectual era nations' just claims. The continued in the progress of mankind.

successes do not intoxicate, but Progress in Japan acquired the Formosa island of Formosa rather the contrary: they sobel' the as a result of the nation with the sense of enlarged war with the Chinese. Since that time about 50,000 Japanese have responsibilities. Colonel MacPher- settled in the island. "The Church of Christ in Japan," which is the son was calling here yesterday. He Japanese native Presbyterian ChUt'ch, at once organized mission had, at Hiroshima, visited the Hus- work in Formosa. It found in the north of the island the remarkable sian wounded among the prisoners, work of Dr. lIackay, the Presbyte- rian missionary of the Canadian and watched them being tended by Church, and in the south the ex- tended work of the English Presby- Japanesc nurses. Just think of the terian Church. A railroad has been opened from north to south, wonder of this, when we let the bringing the two sections into close touch. It is proposed to unite the memory run back some sixty years Presbyterian mission work into one church. Dr. Mackay years ago and think what Japan was then, married a Christian Chinese ,YO- man. Two of the valuable Chrisand of all that has happened since, tian ministers of the island are his sons-in-law. The Board of Foreign to lead up to the scene of Japanese Missions of the Presbyterian Church in the United States has trained nurses in Hed Cross uniform been asked to send to Formosa 2 ministers and 2 women. The wife doing all they know for the wound- of the present Japanese governor of the island is a Christian, and the ed of the enemy, and that enemy way is opened for mission work everywhere. one of the strongest military AFRICA powers, but checked unexpectedly The Moorish The Perdicaris case by Japan in the very midst of its Government discloses yery clear- and Missions ly the helpless conexpansion to the seaboard of the dition of the Moor- Far East." ish government-totally helpless to resist any demand of one of the Japan's Religious In the BookloveT's Powers, and entirely unable to en- force order in not less than one- Mission to J1clagazine Harold half of its own dominions. Since Moorish officials realize their help- the Orient Boice quotes a Japanese univer- sity professor, who said to him: Our empire has Falted all the seas that have flowed into it. The West can not hope to Christianize Japan when our amhition is to Japanize Christianity, and to carry the new doctrines, the gospel of rational ethics, to the millions of Asia, and, in timp, to all the world. 'Ve shall go to China-in fact, we are already there-with aharrnonious blending of the best precepts of Buddhism, Confucianism, Bushido, Brahmanism, Herbert Spencer, Christianity, and all other Rystems of thought, and we shall h~ve, I think, little trouble in awakening the naturally agnostic mind of the Chinese to the enlightenment of modern free thought. 'Vhat the Far East needs is a religion as modern as machinery. Ve have had m're gods than were good for us. We believe that a cosmopolitan gospel tolerating the existence but mini-

lessness, and know something of The medical missionary of the party, Dr. A. H. Baterllan, is a the llecessity for keeping on good graduate of the University of Dur- ham. Scotland is represented by terms with the Powers, foreign cit- JUl'. John Burt, who has had two years' training in the Glasgow izens in Morocco are generally Bible Institute. Ireland has given an earnest worker in lIr. John treated witI1 respect. There is no Maxwell, who has resigned a good post in the Civil Service in order to official interfer'ence with mission- preach Ohrist in the Sudan. And Germany is represented by Dr. ary work, so far as I know, and no Karl 'V. Kumlll, the leader of the annoyance. Ptlblic work is pretty party, who has already had some much limited to hospital, dispen- experience of African travel and service, in missionary work in sary, and refuge work-the latter Egypt, Nubia, and the Lybian desert, and has lately spent some only on the coast. Any active months in Tripoli studying Hausa, the trade Janguage of tlle 'Vesterll work in the way of street preach- and Central Sudan.

ing, even infol'mal addr'essll1g of The mission aims at commencing work among the pagan tribes, the groups that might gather, would Jarowa, Guaris, Tangelas, and others in Bantchi, a district more meet with speedy protest and warn- than twice as large as Ireland, which ha~ never had It missionary ing to desist, altho if the preacher yet. Many of the heathen peoples of Hansaland have thus far resisted determined to proceed, I doubt the inroads of Islam, which is threatening to conquer the whole whether the iIoorish offiGia ls would of that vast British protectorate, a ~phere as large as one-third of dare to do anything about it, ex- [mlia. The aim of the Sudan United Mission is to evangelize cept to complain to Oonsular au- these races, that they may turn from heathenism, llot to Islam, but thorities. Members of our mission to Ohrist. At present Hausaland, probably the most populolls section were warned by the Basha last fall of British Africa. has but three British mission stations <md some not to talk religion llor to try to dozen British workers, none of whom are laboring among the sell books, but we almost daily pagan tribes, altho some of these have been for years asking f01' offer the books for sale at JfOOl'lc h Christian teachers.

shops, and have sneh conversations LUCY E. KUlUM.

as we can, but without attracting public notice.

As to the real attitude of the people, of course their' fear of their own government is what makes them respectful to foreigners, for Moslem bigotry is unchanged. A few of the merchant class and well- to-do city people see advantages in foreign innovations and might favor them, bllt the 111ajority of the tribes talk as if Jwy would be glad of a chance to clean out the foreigners and start a "Holy 'Var." GEORGE C. REED.

The Sudan The first party of "The Liverpool The town of Lagos, United Mission the Sudan l;nited cof the capital of the Mission sailed for Northern Nigeria in July. Four West Africa " YOI' U b a country young men left England for Burutu, on the Niger, and will travel by and of the Oolony steamer to Lokoja, and on, up the Benue River, to Ibi, where the of Lagos, has a population of 50,000 land journey of 1;)0 miles begins up to the Bautchi Hills (the center of natives and thref:l or four hundred the work).

1904J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

Europeans. It is one of the most that the crop of 1904 will be about important, if not the most important town in vVest Africa. It is not 1,000 bales. They have also started without justice that it receives the ti tIe of the "Liverpool of vVest an industrial school, where 45 Africa." Lagos, with its suburb of Ehute Meta, is divided into 6 par- picked Togo boys are heing taught ishes, each with its church, Sunday and day school. Some of these SOIlle of the energy of their Japanparishes have also one or two district or mission chapels attached ese namesake and its applicatioll to to them. These parishes are worked by the native clergy of the Lagos scientific agriculture. All these church on much the same lines as an English parish. Of these achievements have conquered the churches St. Paul's, in the BrK.<lfruit distri.-t of the town, is said to skepticism of the Germim colonial be on the site of a slave-market. Chri"t Church alone is in charge of officials as to the profits of improvan English clergyman. 'l'he members of these churches number ing the condition of the natives. about 3,000, of whom 1,500 are communicants. 'Vith the members of The import of this unforeseen inother missions the number of professing Christians in Lagos reaches fluence of Tuskegee upon blacks in probably 7,000. Africa can not yet be measured.

But it is not too early to ask whether the men who have stood by Booker 'Vashington financially are not finding in this extension of the good work the satisfaction of an extra percentage of return from their investment. D.

Tuskegee vVe sometimes ask ". M. Stanley's vVe can scarcely Graduates in what the negro is Work for overestimate the Southwest doing for the negro. Uganda importance of the Africa Tuskegee is doing service which Stan- an unlooked-for hit ley rendered to Africa and the world, of missionary work in 'Vest Africa. in helping to save Uganda from the Three or four years ago the German domination of Islam, by persuading government itpplied to Dr. Booker King l1utesa to invite missionaries 'Yashington for Tukegee graduates from England. Lady Stanley has to teach the people of the 'I'ogoland received the following letter from colony to raise cotton. The Togo :Mengo, Ugu,nda, dated June 10, and negroes had not only to be taught signed "Apolo Kakwa Katikiro" : but to be coaxed to try cotton I am very grieved to hear the death of your husband. For ]11'. planting. The Togo cotton, too, Stanley was the first helper in our country, and he aided us in settling had run wild so long that none of our country. '" e therefore are very grieved for the death of our its three varieties were ,,'orth dear friend. I myself saw him when I was in England. I was ten Illuch, while American seed will years of age when he came lwre at first, and when he came the second not endure that climate. The time he found us in the country of Aukole, as we were sent away from Tuskegee men have changed all our country, being persecuted by other people for our religion. He this. By judicious crossing they encouraged us, and promised that he would tell the English to send have originated a new cotton plant soldiers to help us, and so he did. As we were greatly troubled the that flourishes in Togoland and is English came and helped us, until now our country is increasing in all of good, long staple. They have wisdom. It was he who reported the religion of Christ to our fathers also disarmed sWipicion among the when they were trying to learn the ::Iohannnedall religioJl. And SO he natives and aroused enthu«iasm about cotton culture, to the extent

preached to the late King Mutes:!' young and old; how, more and more, by means of missionary that there is a better religion of sisters, the female sex also is Christ, the Son of God, who will save all people. And so the king brought under Christian influence and training. Relapses into agreed that it would be necessary heathenism, and yet more into Mohammedanism, do occur, but of the people should learn that relig- the apostates and excomnhmicated many return after a while. Taken ion, and our fathers tried to learn it. And after OLlr fathers we have tried to learn it since the English teachers came to OLlr country, and all in all, we gain the impression that a day of salvation has da wned the religion extended everyw here.

Now, Mr. Stanley seemed like our for Sumatra; that it behooves us to redeem the time, before the night first guider in the religion, and be- cometh, in which no man can work.

cause of this we are very grieved at his death. ::-.Tow, I have told you of The great point in Sumatra is to our beloved Stanley, what he did anticipate Islam, which is pressing in our country, and have nothing in from the east coast. t more to say, except that we are greatly grieved, and ask you to ac· The ComplelC The Filipinos have cept my most sincere sympathy in Nationality of no nationality .vith your great IOS8. I send my greet- ings to your son Denzil. May God the Filipinos which to a!Ssume * comfort you always. government of the The Will of This heroic mis- archipelago. In Luzon there are Franlfois Coillard sionary, to whom the Christian Tagalogs, the Chris- the work of the tian Matebeles, who murder Tagamission on the Zarubesi had been logs as a tribal virtue, the nonthe one absorbing interest, natu- Christian Igorrotes, various tribes rally inserted a clause in his last of head-hunters, and a miserable testament to the following effect: race called Negritos. In the Visa- On the threshold of eternity and in the presence of my God, I sol- yan group is another tribal division emnly bequeath to the Evangelical Church of France, mv native land, from Tagalog, and in the great the care of the work of the Lord in Barotsiland; and in His holy Name island of Mindanao and in the Sulu I adjure them never to abandon it -and thus to despise and renounce and Tawi groups are the Moros, the rich harvest that is to be expected as the fruition of seed sown Moslem ~avages continually warin suffering and tears. ing among. themselves. In all These words, from the heart of a the islands, according to the eRtigreat missionary, will not be un- mate of Senor Buencamino, Aguiheeded, for the Paris Missionary naldo's former secretary of state, Society has already announced its there are not more than 25,000 who intention of vigorously continuing speak any Spanish; that is to say, the work. less than half of one per cent. of the population know the educated language which alone can be used for purposes of intercommunica- tion. DAVID GRAY.

ISLANDS OF THE SEA Baptisms in On Sunday, .Tanu- New Guinea ary 24th, baptism Christianity The present nUll!- in Sumatra bel' of Sumatran was administered at Mukawa, when 13 converts wore Christians under baptized, all being adults. Among the number was a boy who said in care of the Rhenish Society is the earlier days his parents had deceived the missionaries by tell- 55,685. The Calwcl' 3fonatsblattc1' ing them he was dumb, and so was no good, and by that means he was ioayS: kept from school and church. One When we read the reports of the various stations we see how diligently the work is carried on in the schools, and in the care of souls, in attendance on sick and well, on

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

day Mr. Carlin found him in the were peacemakers in any commu- house asleep, and pulled him by the nity. But the Bible brought "a leg and woke him up. The boy sword." In the Sunrise Kingdom, was afraid, and said: "I an'! com- where the fundamental principle ing, Bada," and so the deceit of his of all government rests upon belief dumbness was at an end. He has in the Divine ancestry of the mi- been living on the mission station kado, our American was asked what for nearly three years, and seems would become of Japan's govern- contented and happy, and hopes to ment should the people come to see be confirmed at the first continlla- in the mikado only cowman clay? tion the bishop holds in this dis- In China the bed-rock of the home trict. and the State is worship of the past. Teach a man that hc must" forsake A Memorial of Miss Patteson, the father and mother," and cut loose Bishop Patteson surviving sister of from the whole past, if need be; teach him to stand alone, and be in the late Bishop himself accountable before God-is Patteson, of Melanesia, has just that to be accomplished without a presented to the society a relic of revolution? Caste and India are unique interest. It is the palm synonymous. Bnt wlHtt becomes frond with the four knots tied on of caste if men are to be told that it which was found on Bishop God made" all men of one blood" ? Patteson's body after he had been ~o long as the Koran sanctions murdered by the natives atNukapn, polygamy, and commands war September 20,1871. The four knots against the " infidel," the Turk were tied by the natives in order must remain "unspeakable."-In- to signify that the bishop had teriol'. been killed as an act of retribu- A Hundred Christian England tion for the murder by traders of Years Ago laughed when Syd- and Now ney Smith sneered four of their own companions. The palm frond and part of the at vVilliam Carey mat in which Bishop Patteson's as a "consecrated cobbler," going body was wrapped, also a cross on a fool's el'rand to convert the made of the wood of the bishop's heathen. Carey died, aged seventyhut, are enclosed in a box made of three years. He was visited on his sandalwood brought from Nukapu. deathbed by the Bishop of India, the head of the Church of England MISCELLANEOUS in that land, who bowed his head Native Rulers A traveler who has and iUToked the blessing of the dy- ing missionary. The British au- in Fear of recently c i I' cum. thorities had denied to Carey a the Bible navigated the globe landing-place on his first arrival in Bengal; but when he died, the gov- with unusual facili- ernment dropped all its f1ags to ties for conversations ,yith the rul- half mast in honor of a man who ers of all the nations visited, altho had done mOl'e for India than any not friendly to evangelical Chris- of their generals. The universities tianity himself, as is witnessed by of Engl:tnd, Germany, and America his frequent sneers at its professors, paid tribute to his learning, and reports that everywhere he found to-day Protestant Christianity the native rulers asserting that the honors him as one of its noblest Bible was the enemy most dreaded pioneers. by themselves. The men in authority in Japan, China, India, Egypt, and Turkey all said to him that the missionaries were quiet and well disposed, and, personally, they

How a Bishop Prank "",'. Coming to New York more than Missionary Varne, of India, fifty years ago, he engaged success- Was Made gives the following fully in the shoe business. In early account of his early youth Mr. Alexander united with lnissionary experiencp,: the Reformed Presbyterian Church, J was but a hov in Canada, and arid for 47 years he was a ruling when the annual inissionary meeting was held and the collection was elder in the Second Reformed Presabout to be taken, the preacher said: "I want every person in the byterian congregation of New house, including boys and girls, to subscribe something, no matter how York. He was a director of the small, and two months will be given in which to pay the subscriptions." National Temperance Society, a The collectors carne down the aisle with a slip of paper, and the people manager of the American Tract wrote their names on the paper. J had never subscribed to anything, Society, aud a memberof the Presbut I decided I would subscribe one dollar, and when it carne to me I byterian Union of New York. For took the paper and wrote my name, promising to give that amount. I many years he was It member of was very much excited, and began at once to plan how I should earn the Board of Foreign Missions the money. I saved pocket· money, ran errands, found eggs, and, as it of the Reformed Presbyterian seemed to me, long before the time I had my dollar ready, and wished Church, and became the chairman either that the collector would hurry up or that I had subscribed six years ago. Foreign missions more. I got so much pleasure and profit out of that subscription that always held the chief place in Mr. I have been giving ever since, and at last I gave myself. Alexander's affections. He was a delegate of his church to the Lon- don Missionary Conference in 1888, and to the Ecnmenical Missionary Conference in 1900. His gifts to the support of the Reformed Pres'

byterian work in Syria, Asia Minor, Cyprns, and China were regular and large, and in his will he remembered the work with a Long Waiting The Rev. Alden gift of $25,000. lJr. Alexander did and Grout, who was not forget the work at home, and Rich Reaping driven away from the missions among the negroes, three successive sta- the Indians, and the Jews received tions in Africa, and waited eleven large contributions; the endow- years for his first convert, said: ment fund of the Reformed Pres- If I was II, fool in the eyes of some hyterian College at Beaver Falls, men, I have lived to see It hundredfold more done than I ever dreamed Pa., was liberally increased, and that I might effect in a long life. and have enjoyed a hundredfold fUltny a poorly pltid minister of the more than I expected. Every promise of God has been abundant- Reformed Presbyterian Church reo ly fulfilled to me. ceived an unexpected increase of his salary through this humble ser- vant of Christ. M.

OBITUARY John Murdock, On August 10th oc- of India cUl'l'ed the death of A. Alexander. Andrew Alexander Rev. Dr. John Mur- of New York died at Lake Mo- dock, of the Christian Literltture honk on .Tuly 2!J, 1004. Born in Ireland in 1831, "Mr. Society in India. He was 81 years Alexander wa,,; the descendant of of age, Itnd nver It year ago resigned Scotch-Irish Reformed Presbyterians (Covenanters), and as such the secretaryship of the :l1adras received the thorough religious branch of the society, bnt he was training of these sturdy people. an active missionary worker to the last. He was born in Glasgow, and went to Ceylon in 1844. He (lid much for Tamil missions, and tn give It Christian literature to India.

-It

The Missionary Review of the World — August 1904

INLAND MISSIONARIES PRAYING AND WORKING IN BRITISH EAST

A HEATHEN AUDIENCE IN A UKAMBA VILLAGE, BRITISH EAsT AFRICA MISSIONARY SCENES IN BRITISH EAST AFRICA Missionary Review of the World Old Series L AUGUST j New Series VOL. XXVII. No.8 f ~ VOL. XVII. No. 8 THE TEMPTATIONS OF THE MISSIONARY BY REV. SAMUEL M. ZWEMEH, D.])., BAHREIN ISLANDS, ARABIA Author of H Arabia, the Cradle of I:~;laln," .. Raymund Lull, " etc.

We often hear too much of the trials and self-denial of missionaries; we are repeatedly reminded of their perils and privations. Altho to some extent and in some fields these are real, they are, nevertheless, largely the sentimental background for pathetic pleas to awaken pity or open the purse-strings of the emotional. The greatest difficulty that besets the average missionary is ltim8elf. His real trials and privations are subjective, not objective. When Paul recounts the su1Ier~ ings of his ministry, he puts the climax to the long catalog by saying: "Beside those things which are without, that which cometh upon me daily: the anxiety for all the churches." The sufferings of his soul were the soul of his sufferings. Of the Mastel' Himself, we read: " Then was Jesus led up of the spirit into the wilderness, to be tempted of the devil"; it is no wonder, therefore, that of His brethren also it is recorded, not only that "they had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings of bonds and imprisonment," but that "they were tempted." Solitude and isolation are the devil's favorite environment for hiH most subtle temptations. He carne to Eve when she was alone, to Elijah in the desert, to Christ in the wilderness.

Christ's temptation in the wilderness is not only typical of all temptations in their various forms, bu t is specially typical, we believe, of temptations that come to His ministers, His apostles, His missionaries. "He was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin "; and because" He himself hath suffered being tempted, He is able to snccor those that are tempted."

We might hesitate to compare the temptations of the missionary with those which the Son of God endured and conquered were it not that He told us: "As the Father hath sent Me, even so I send you." We are sent not only to continue H'is work as prophet, but to endure temptation such as He endured-tho on an infinitely lower plane, yet equally real. In the great arena of Gospel conflict we "wrestle, not against flesh and blood, but against the principalities, against the powers, against the world-rnlers of this darkness, against spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places." When we talk glibly of ., the evangelization of the world in this generation," we must not

omit from the problem the awful fact that" the whole world lieth in the Wicked One," and that the prince of this world is the devil. It is a great, world-wide, spiritual conflict, without truce or armistice. The Gibraltar of every mission station is the heart of its missionary, and Satan knows it. When that- proves traitor, or capitulates, or makes a compromise with the enemy, the day is won for the kingd'om of darkness.

We propose to trace a resemblance between the threefold temptation of Christ and the three typical temptations that assail the missionary, to illustrate these temptations from the history or the methods of missions, and to point out Christ's victory over each as the only way of escape.

Distrust and Despair I. The first temptation is to doubt God's providence and despair of His promises. "If Thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made bread." "Thou still clingest to that vainglorious confidence that Thou art the Son of God, carried away by those illusory scenes at the Jordan. Thou wast born in a stable-but Thou art the Son of God! A carpenter's roof supplied Thee with a home, and in the obscurity of a despicable town of Galilee Thou hast spent thirty years-yet still Thou art the Son of God 1 Be it so. But, after that, surely Thy days of trial should have an end. Why linger for weeks in this desert, wandering among the wild beasts and craggy rocks, unhonored, unattended, unpitied, ready to starve? Is this befitting the Son of God?"

In a similar way does doubt assail the missionary-distrust in God and. despair of His love. And as the temptation, so is its occasion and environment. There is a solemn contrast in every missionary's life between the hour of farewell to the home land and that of arrival on the field. One has only to read personal missionary correspondence (not the printed reports), or the letters of Henry Martyn, for example, to find abundant proof. Every missionary's diary will show it.

It is one thing, in the fervor of consecration and enthusiasm before an assembled congregation, to feel hands laid on you, and to be set apart to the work. (a work which makes you conscious of the heroic, and this self-consciousness is fostered by sympathetic friends); it is a day on the mount of transfiguration; on the next, you descend to the Jewish rabble and the demoniac.

It is quite another thing to arrive on the field and find every circumstance and condition different from the ideal picture painted on the imagination; to find your whole environment not only strange (yea, often shocking), but to feel bitterly disappointed that things are not ail you expected them to be. Yet this is the. experience of nearly everyone, I believe, who goes out to the foreign :field; in a sense, utterly opposite to the words of the Queen of Sheba: "The half had

THE TEMPTATIONS OF THE MISSIONARY

never been told." It is too often a one-sided picture that is drawn in missionary books and reports. We are all sinners; and our reports are too roseate. A recent writer says: How hard it is for the missionary to be patient when his friends at home are so impatient, and how great is the temptation to embellish the account of his annual labors. I fear there are grave scandals connected with reports, but the fault lies with the subscribers rather than with theomissionary agents. For the simple, pious folk who take great interest in missionary enterprise, but who are entirely ignorant of the circumstances of missionary work, the sun must always shine; a cloud on the horizon is intolerable; this is, as it were, the condition of their support. The result is the issue of reports positively grotesque in their optimism, in which Scripture texts jostle strangely with palpably exaggerated retrospects and forecasts.

To the missionary comes a sudden awakening as out of a dreama realistn that shocks the ideal as when a man falls upon a live electric wire. And the result-a spiritual desert and the tempter!

Yon have left civiliza.tion, and are now with the wild beasts. Home and companionship are behind-you stand, or fall, by yourself. The moral atmosphere is a miasma that oppresses, makes faint, stifles. Yon learn for the first time from the window of the mission house that the dark place~ of the earth are full of the habitations of cruelty. You see the last verses of the first chapter of Romans in a daily panorama on the street. Yon are ignorant of the language, and yet are surrounded by it; its horrid tentacles take hold of you like a devilfish on all sides; you do not look at the language, but it rises like a monster and looks at you. You thought you came to lJreach, but find. that you have come to wait (to wait in such a wi~derness I), and to hunger and thirst for the privilege of preaching forty days and forty nights. A horror of great darkness comes upon you, and the horror is only the greater because you hide it in your bosom, and never whisper it to. the committee at home or your fellow missionary. Except that you find relief in prayer, your spiritual life becomes a desert. Now, I ask you candidly, where could there be a better opportunity for the Tempter? It is the supreme test. At the London lfissionary Oonference, Professor Drummond said: I have met men in mission fields in different parts of the world who muke zealous addresses at evangelistic meetings at home, who left for their fields of labor laden with testimonials, but who becarneutterly demoralized within a year's time. . .. I would say that the thing to be certain of in picking a man for such a field as Africa, where the strain upon a man's character is tremendous, and the strain upon his spiritual life, owing to isolation, is even more tremendous, that we mnst be snre that We are sending a man of character and heart morally sound to the core.

0, Thou Son of God, who didst overcome for us, nerve Thy disciples with such perfect trust, and make them to so live by the Word from

the mouth of God that their moral fiber may endure the strain! Under the awful weight the cables may stretch and swing and twist and tremble, but while He holds them they can not snap asunder. "Like as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear Him. For He knoweth our frame, He remembereth that we are dust." "Simon, Simon, behold Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat, but I have prayed for thee that thy faith fail not; and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren."

Presumptuously Testing God II. The second temptation in the Gospel history is directly in contrast with the first. That was to doubt/ this is to pre8umption. " If Thou be the Son of God, cast Thyself down, . . . for it is written." Jesus had overcome the first temptation by simple, absolute trust. This was the time to act upon this very trust as the occasion for the temptation. "Cast thyself down," and trust in God. But, as Lange says, " Jesus proves Himself victor over temptation a religious fanaticism which mistakes excitement for spiritual emotion." It was the temptation to a faith without obedience, to a yrrtyer that shows no self-surrender, and to action that has no warrant from on high. It was the temptation to the use of the spectacular and sensational coordinate with a pseudo-faith in the miraculous interposition of God.

This sort of temptation also assails the missionary. It comes most often in the time of spiritual exaltation. "The devil taketh Him up into the Holy City, and setteth Him on the pinnacle of the temple." It comes to the missionary both at home and when in the field. If the shafts of whispered doubt and despair do not pierce the breastplate, perhaps an arrow from behind may find its way through the joints of the harness. . The tempter argues: "Because you arc a missionary (one sent of God) He will care for you-your body as well as your soul. Tho you place yourself on the pinnacle of a moral precipice and cast yourself down, He will give His allgels charge concerning thee, and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest thou dash thy foot against a stone." You are a mi88ionary, not one of the common lot of Christians-a higher consecration is yours-yours is a life fully surrendered to God. Surrender it yet more! It is His life and He will care for it, no matter what risks you take. Remember the special promise to missionaries; it is written: "They shall take up serpents, and if they drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick and they shall recover." Depending on this promise, it is impossible to take typhoid fever, tho yon drink swamp water in West Africa; and" the snn shall not smite thee by,day," tho you carry no umbrella in the tropics. Those who hedge themselves about with comforts and precautions, who carry medicine-chests and water-filters and luxuries are showing a sinful want of faith.

THE TEMPTATIONS OF TIlE MISSIONARY

Such is one form of this temptation: and just because the external features of it are spectacular and sensational, the crowd is attracted, and the missionary that yields to the temptation becomes a hero if not It martyr. It is easy to find onlookers when we advertise that we will cast ourselves down from some temple pinnacle.

A few years ago a party of American missionaries lauded at Sierra T…eone; two of their main principles were faith-healing and pente- costal gifts of tongues; no medicines were to be taken, no grammars or dictionaries made use of. 'rhe party was attacked by malignant fever; two died, refusing quinine. When the garrison surgeon called on the survivors, he found their minds fixed not to take medicine. Other similar cases could be quoted from recent mission history. A band of zealous workers, under the same delusion, were dashed to pieces at Aden before they reached their destination, East Africa; this happened only two years ago. An independent missionary in the Persian Gulf, some three years ago, who was an earnest Christian, came holding similar views, and with the idea of crossing the Arabian peninsula in the heat of summer, a chest of Bibles his only outfit; needless to say, he did not succeed. This temptation is very insiduous, and creeps in when and where we least expect it. Alas! it finds endorsement in some missionary societies. Whether called by a fairer or more attractive name than faith-cure, it belongs often (we dare not say always) to the same category. Certainly this theory stultifies the wonderful agency of medical missions; if a person can pray over the sick, anoint them with oil, and trust to miracle-faith for all sorts of cure, there is no use in costly hospitals or an army of physicians.

Again, there seems to be a belief in some quarters that missionaries should become ascetics in order to evangelize successfully. But is it not the same temptation under another cloak?

The World's Gospel Union, of Kansas City, not long ago issued the following statement: For some years we have believed tha,t there was no hope that the world would ever be evangelized by salaried preachers and missionaries, and one of the foundation-stones of our movement has been that the laborers should in reality follow Jesus in the giving up of all things for His name and for their needy brethren, and go forth to a life of trust in God, and, if need be, of hardship and suffering. We are also reminded that what have become to be generally understood to be the necessities and comforts for the body are not always essential or helpful in the matter of spiritual power and blessing to the world, and we desire to keep before our eyes the words of the great apostle, "Even unto this present hour we both hunger, and thirst, and are naked, and are buffeted, and have no certain dwelling-place," and to remember that, the "Captain of our salvation was made perfect through suffering."

Now, however much we admire such zeal (and it is worthy of admiration), it is not according to knowledge. These are not sound missionary principles. With all respect for the earnest men who wrote them, we can not but believe that such a method is presump-

'rHE llUSSJONARY REVIEW OF 'rHE WORI.D

tion, and that those who stand on this platform unwittingly stand on a pinnacle, and are in danger of tempting God.

In all nature we see God's wise provision against heat and cold and exposure. "Oonsider the lilies how they grow," and the beasts of the field how' they are clad. God did not put the polar bear on the Kongo, nor the hippopotamus in the heart of Arabia. The animal is adapted to his environment. The beaver builds his house according to the severity of the winter and the depth of the stream. Brutes take no risks on their health. Lambs are provided with wool, and it is a lie that God tempers the winu to the shorn lamb. He does not need to temper His wind, because He does not shear the lamb.

'fhe apostle Paul took care of his body, altho he professed to die daily. He traveled from Jerusalem to Illyricum evangelizing and planting churches, and yet sent back for the cloak which he left at 'froas, lest he take cold in the damp Mamertine prison of Rome. He was abstemious, and sacrificed everything to win Ohrist and preach Him crucified, and yet he told his helper, Timothy, "Drink no longer water, but use a little wine for thy stomach's sake and thine often infirmities." When he suffered shipwreck and came onshore drenched, he did not sit down to hold a prayer-meeting or take rheumatism on cold Melita, but rushed about to kindle a fire, and gathered brush- wood to make the blaze big. His was not only "the spirit of love and of power, but of a sound mind." The Son of Man was not an ascetic; He came eating and drinking. Our bodies are the temples of the Holy Ghost, and must not be allowed to fall into decay or, before . God's time, to hang together in such a dilapidated state that they are unworthy of the heavenly tenant.

The churches at home may need a diet of martyred missionaries to stimulate their missionary appetite, or to awaken their apathy, but the Ohurch abroad can only be built up if the missionaries are alive. If the Jesuit missionaries of South America had believed in faith-cure the world would be without ipecacuanha and quinine, which they first discovered and brought into blessed use for the Kingdom of God. Roman Oatholic missions have much to repent of, but they have never been guilty in modern days of that kind of faith·healing which ends in the premature sacrifice of valuable lives.

A third possible form of this temptation comes in the matter of missionary support. Here we tread on delicate ground. The whole question is still under discussion and, we may say, under experiment. But let one instance suffice to show how near the precipice of pre- sumption such faith sometimes walks.

About seven years ago a man came to Syria from North Africa with new missionary ideas.. His theory was that modern missions are a failure because we depart from New Testament principles and prac- tise, that the Divine order of work is laid down in Matthew, tenth

A FEW WORDS ON MOHAMMEDANISM

chapter (without purse, scrip, change of raiment), and that the only missionaries whom God blesses are the «free-lances" who live on the Lord's bounty. This Matthew X. mission began work at Mogador, in Morocco. After a short time The Reaper, their missionary organ, reported: "Since we hal'e not received snpernatural power in this ml:ssion (at least, to perform miracles of healing, as the apostles did), we believe it is incumbent on ns to do what we can by medical skill and the use of natural means . . . the discontinnance of the title, , Matthew X. Missionaries' leaves us free to take action in this direction," . . . and so on. This open abandonment of the original idea plainly indicates wha.'t we may expect in other similar cases.

Mrs. Grattan Guinness contributed a very wise paper on the whole subject in Regions Beyond (1891), and speaks from sad experience: In China and India self-support is scarcely possible unless Englishmen care to compete with natives who can live on two or three pence a day. Missionaries must either be supported by the natives or from home; but in Central Africa the thing is simply impossible, if rapid and effective evangelizing is to be attempted.

(To be concluded) A FEW WORDS ON MOHAMMEDANISM * BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF Mohammedanism is a field of missionary effort which has thus far proved more impenetrable and invincible than any other. This whole subject seems to demand a careful review, in order that we may understand what the obstacles are, and have some conception of the methods by which these barriers are to be surmounted.

There are five requisites for every true Moslem: First, The Creed. which is very brief but comprehensive: "There is no God but Allah, and Mohammed is his prophet." Second, Prayer. Every Moslem is bound to offer up prayer five times a day-at daybreak, midday, afternoon, sunset, and one hour and a half after sunset. The times are indicated by a public crier, or muezzin. After the call the Moslem may perform his prayers at any decent place, spreading his prayer-rug under him, but on Fridays th'ey are to be performed in a mosque. They use a kind of rosary, devoutly reciting the ninety-nine attributes of God, followed by the name of God itself, according to the one hundred balls strung on a coral string. Third, Fasting. This continnes through the entire month of Ramadan; there must be fasting all day, from sunrise to sunset, but the Moslem may feast all night, from sunset to sunrise.

* We have arranged for a series of articles by eminent missionaries to Moslems, In which they will give their Vlew of the main characteristics of Islam and how to cOIlquer it.-EDITORS.

Fourth, Pilgrimage to Mecca (or the Hadj). F~fth, Almsgiving. Every Moslem who is not abjectly poor must give the fortieth part of his property to his poorer fellow Moslems. One great obstacle to the vatlquishment of this system is that we have to encounter the fanaticism of the Moslem. For this fanaticism there are several strong reasons: (1) The fact that the origin of the system of Islam is to be traced to thp. idolatry and image worship, which prevailed among the Ohristians of the sixth century, when Mohammerlanism had its rise. 1'he Ohurch had then relaxed into an almost Pagan idolatry, and God permitted this system to grow up to be the sconrge of the idolatrous Ohurch, just as He used captivity to cure the Jews of the idolatries which had crept in. (2) The Moslem faith claims to be the only true religion, and a part of its creed is the duty of the extermina>ion of all others as a matter of duty. The Mohammedan considers that the truth has been revealed to him, in order that he may wage war against all other faiths as forms of fatal error. (3) The repeated conquests by Ohristians in all parts of the earth threaten to destroy and wipe out Mohammedanism altogether if its onward march is not arrested; hence, the Mohammedan feels bound to resist Christianity, and, if possible, exterminate Christians. (4) Mohammed set the example, in his later crusades against the invaders, by offering the acceptance of the faith or its only alternative-death by the sword; so that his followers feel that they approximate nearest to loyalty and fidelity to their leader by following the example of his intolerance. (5) The system is fatalistic. The Mohammedan is taught that everything is decreed by Allah, and that if he is doomed to die, it is a doom which can not he escaped; therefore, he meets whatever comes with a sort of stolid stoicism. (6) Such rewards are promised to those who die on the battlefield in the defense of their faith, that in many cases a devout Musselman courts death rather than avoids it. But there is another class of obstacles which meet us in the campaign against Mohammedanism: 1. In the first place, the Christian missionary usually finds among Mohammedans total abstinence in the use of intoxicants, which contrasts painfully and disastrously with the drunkenness which prevllils among men from Ohristian nations. 2. He finds among the followers of Mohammed a hatred of idolatry. Their faith lllay be corrupt, but their practise in this roopect is pure, and contrasts again very strongly, for example, with the obvious idolatry and image worship prevailing jn papal churches, and also largely permeating even Protestant bodies in a modified form.

THE RUSSO-JAPANESE WAR AND MISSIONS IN 'i'HEJ ~AS'i'

:3. 'rhe similarity of Mohammedanism to Christianity in so many respects makes aggressive campaign work among Moslems very difficult. For example, the Moslem recognizes among his sacred books the Pentateuch, the Psalms, and the Gospels, together with the Koran; he acknowledges the Old Testament patriarchs and saints as genuine, and even elevates the Lord Jesus .Christ to a high position as a prophet, only insisting that Mohammed is greater than all of them put together.

Some such difficulties as these will at least in part account for the fact that thus far so little progress has been made in securing converts from Islam. Other features of the problem will be considered in subsequent numbers.

THE RUSSO-JAPANESE WAR AND CHRISTIAN MISSIONS IN THE EAST BY REV. HOMER B. HULBERT, SEOUL, KOREA Editor of The Korea Review History is said to be addicted to the bad habit of repeating itself, bu t is it not as often true that it reverses itself? In the middle ages the Golden Horde of the Mongols swept the whole of Asia into the fist of Kublai Khan, and then, setting its ruthless foot across the boundary, impinged upon Christendom. '['he whole of Europe stood aghast at the imminence of the pagan peril, and all good men banded together to avert the scourge. The right-minded applauded this attempt to dam the stream of barbarism that was pouring in from the Far East. The Mongols had no cause except thirst for conquest, blind greed for universal dominion. It trampled on all justice and civilization, made rapine its handmaiden and lust its councillor. It was heathendom against Christendom.

To-day we see a mighty conquest going on from west to east across the same meridians that heard the hoof-beats of the Golden Horde. This is a so-called Christian nation reaching out after the heathen East. She has eaten her way eastward across the continent of Asia, breaking down the opposition of the weak native tribed, only to weld them into instruments of further aggression. At last she finds herself face to face with the real civilizations of the Far East, where Buddhism, the cult most affected by the Mongols, still holds sway, and she knocks at the d~ors of these peoples in the same way and for identically the same reasons that the Mongols screamed their insulting summons across the Danube. History has indeed reversed itself.

If we turn to ask the opinion of the civilized world, we see the astonishing spectacle of a great majority of Christian people applauding the attitude of Japan in calling a halt to the aggressions of the Muscovite – Japan, which is to-day a stronghold a Buddhism!

They wish her to overcome and drive back the Russian, and make it forever impossible for Russia to achieve a dominant interest in the Far East. There must be some good reason for this almost universal championing of Japan's cause-a cause which is recognized to be Korea's and Ohina's as well. .

It is not because Ohristian people want to see Buddhism triumph over Christianity, but because they see that Japan, Buddhist tho she is, has brought forth better fruit than Russia, with her corrupt type of Ohristianity. They see that pure religion has freer course in Japan than in Russia, and that t.here is more hope of a speedy evangelization of the great East under Japanese sway, or even as it is now, than there would be if Russia should gain control.

What true Ohristianity has always demanded is freedom of thought and opinion in religious matters. She demands an " open door" and free competition. She is willing to stand or fall by a fair test. It was this demand for an intellectual open door that cost true Ohristianity so many sanguinary persecutions in the past. Now, Japan has granted that open door, and has given to every man the right to subscribe to whatever form of religious faith he may please. But in Russia this first great essential to progress is lacking. Religion is regulated by the state. Freedom of choice in matters of faith is practically unknown.

But there are many people who care little for the religious aspects ,of the question. It is still easier to see why they should side with ,Japan in this struggle. Russia is fighting to retain a false position. :She has no moral ground on which to stand, and while the public is [said to have no conscience, it still remains true that it can be readily :swayed by a moral argument. The press of the world to-day is evidence enough that the moral rectitude of Japan's contention is a strong argument in her favor among the masses.

Again, while Japan can not be said to be a Ohristian nation, she is a strenuous advocate of those enlightened products which we deem to be the results of a Ohristian civilization. She forms an unique experiment. The world is waiting to see whether, having put OIl the garments of Ohristian enlightenment, she will grow into them and fill them out. She will either do so or she will cut the garment down to fit her Asiatic form. Most people believe that she will do the former, and it is this which fosters the idea that the East is safer in her hands -than in Russia's.

We shall find one cause of Japan's moral superiority to Russia in the fact that she has passed through all the phases of feudalism, while Russia has taken only occasional lessons in that preparatory school to enlightenment. Every enlightened country to-day owes her liberal government to that school of feudalism, and the degree of enlightenment attained by any people is in direct ratio to the completeness with

THE RUSSO-JAPANESE WAR AND MISSIONS IN THE EAST

which they workild out the feudal idea. In those countries of southern Europe, where the centralizing influence of the Roman Church checked the development of the full feudal principle, we find a lower type than in some northern lands, where it was allowed to work out its legitimate results. In Russia there has never been even a moderaie development of the feudal spirit. She resembles Ohina in this respect, for in that country there have been times when the population was broken up into separate states, thus giving rise to the notion that feudalism existed; but it was no such feudalism as that of Germany" or France, or England, in which the people came to understand that, they, and no other, were the ultimate court of appeal. Nor can it be said that Japanese feudalism developed the consciousness that the individual is the social unit, and that in the last analysis the people must decide their own destiny; but we can say with confidence that it fostered a feeling of personal loyalty to a local overlord, which needed only an incentive to be transferred to the central government and blossom into what we believe to be true patriotism, and a feeling of personal responsibility for the honor and well-being of the "state. And so when the ripe time arrived Japanese nationality came forth full-winged, like a butterfly from a cocoon. Fortunately, the standard set before her was the best product of Protestant Ohristian civilization, and a strenuous effort was made, and is being made, to live up to that standard. There has been a constant effort to discover the way in which the native Buddhism can be worked over so as to prove its right to exist in the white light of these new days. To the thinking Japanese this has been a lamentable failure, and Buddhism is looked upon as a worn-out superstition; but the Buddhist clergy have made a desperate attempt to repopularize the cult by appealing to the fervid national feeling and pride of the people, and by tacking to it some of the methods of aggressive Ohristianity. But Buddhism is essentially pessimistic, and the attempt to adapt it to the strenuousness of the new Japan is like trying to change a requiem into a triumphal march without changing the notes. There is all the differ-· ence between the minor and the major keys.

As soon as the advocates of Buddhism learn that this is an impossible feat, Christianity in its present form, or in some other and, it is hoped. equally evangelical form, will gain the day. The Japanese are done with shams, and just as they pierced the thin shell of Korea's empty declaration of neutrality, so in time they will throwaway the empty husk of Buddhism. It is the general opinion among thinking men that Japan is desperately determined to find the truth at any cost, and it is this which makes them side with non-Ohristian Japan against socalled Ohristian Russia. We remember the two sons whom their father ordered to go and work. One of them' said he would go, but went not; the other said he would not go, 'bu t went.

A short time since it Was our fortune to be in Moscow. In the most sacred shrine in the Kremlin lay the bodies of the patriarchs, each in his sarcophagus. The bodies were covered with heavy gilt- embroidered robes, but where the robe covered the forehead a round hole had been cut and a portion of the skull was exposed. Everyone of the crowd of hungry, ragged, straw-shod pilgrims that streamed continually through the building stooped and kissed this loathsome spot with passionate fanaticism. The exposed disc of skull and the surrounding garment were fairly reeking from the contact of a million unwashed faces and unkempt beards. It was a more repulsive spectacle than any to be seen at Nikko, or Nara, or Miajima.

It is because Mohammedanism gives Christ a place, albeit a second place, that makes the follower of the prophet the bitterest enemy of Christianity; and in some such way, but to a lesser extent, the mum- mery of the Greek Church forms a bar to true progress.

The Effect on Korea An this makes the present struggle one of vital moment to those who have Christian missions at heart. Korea is known as one of the most hopeful fields for the lJropagation of Christianity in the world. There are many more Americans interested in this than in the de- velopment of trade in this land. They are asking what the effect of the war will be upon this flourishing work. There can be but one answer. The Protestant Christian missions in Korea have everything to hope from Japanese success. It will mean a well-administered Korean government, where Christian people will not be discriminated against, where there will be entire freedom of religious belief, and an added incentive to self-improvement. Education will be reinstated in its rightful position, and the people will be encouraged to take an intelligent interest in the world at large. All of these things manifestly work directly in the interests of Christian missions.

If Russia should gain control of Korea it is not easy to say what would happen, but of oue thing we may be sure: after the adoption by the United States of sllch a friendly attitude toward Japan, and the opposition that has been shown toward Russian aggression in Manchuria, by urging and secnring the opening of two ports to foreign trade in that province, it seems certain that Russia wonld see to it that every American was removed from the peninSUla at the earliest possible moment. Judging by the policy adopted by Russia elsewhere, we fear that she would make short work of Protestant missions, and would hold the Korean populace as an exclusive field for the propagandism of the Greek Church, which seems to flourish best where ignorance furnishes a soil fitted to the growth of superstition.

Despite the disturbance caused in northern Korea by the op~ra­ tions of the war, the missionary work has gone on without serlOUS interruption. In some case~ the Ch~istians had to. find refuge in ~is­ tant monntain retreats, but III so domg they carned the Word wlth them, and now that the tide of war has passed on, it is found that this scattering of the seed is to bring forth fruit.

A PAN-RELIGIOUS CONFERENCE IN JAPAN

A PAN-RELIGIOUS CONFERENCE IN JAPAN BY JOSEPH COSAND, TOKIO, JAPAN Missionary of the Friends' Missionary Society, 1881>-1900; United Brethren, 1901- Representatives from the three great religions in Japan-Shintoism, Buddhism, and Christianity-met in Tokio on May 16th, to discuss the relation of the Russo-Japanese war to religion. This meeting was the first of its kind to be so much as thought of in Japan.

The Japanese government has, in various ways, thoughtfully taken pains to make it known to the public that the object of the war is for the safety of the empire and the peace of the East. This announcement has seemed necessary, lest some misguided or malicious persons -native and foreign-should think that, since Japan is a so-called non-Christian land and Russia a recognized Christian nation, this is a war of heathenism; or Buddhism, against Ohristianity. On both sides of the struggle this idea has been ventilated, and, if unchecked, it might lead to much harm to Christian missions in Japan. The Greek Ohurch especially would be likely to suffer, and it might also endanger the lives and property of Ohristians. On the other hand, it would be likely to create a prejudicial sentiment against Japan in the West among those nations whose good esteem she has, and which she most highly prizes. Ill-informed and irresponsible representatives of other religions in the East are apt to say: " Now is the opportunity for us to strike a deadly blow at Ohristianity." A similar spirit of antagonism is manifested against Japan among some Westerners under the guise of "The Yellow Peril." This falsehood seeks to make it appear that Japan is disqualified by race and religion from attaining to Western standards of morality and religion, and. consequently, will eventually come forward as the leader of Asiatic races and the opponent of Ohristianity to conquer the Ohristian nations of Europe and the world.

Thus it was a significant event that representatives from the several religions were able to meet on a common ground and amicably discuss the subject. Each delegate was given a small bow and pin, as a token that he was entitled to be present. The hall soon filled to overflowing. and the gates were ordered to be closed to prevent overcrowding.

Shintoists, Buddhists, and Ohristians addressed the meeting, and also the Governor and Mayor of 'Tokio. No discordant note was heard among them. Rev. Kodo Kozaki, ex-President of the Doshisha, was one of the Christian speakers. The foreigners were represented by Dr. James Imbrie, of the Meiji Gakuin.

One point strongly emphasized by Dr. Imbrie was the freedom of religious belief and worship granted to the people by the Japanese Oonstitution. He said, in substance: It is very easy for us to profess that the present war has no connee-

tion with the subject of religion, but if asked to prove our assertion, what reply could we give? For answer, I would refer to the Constitution. One article of the Constitution given to the nation by the emperor grants religious freedom. That Constitution is inviolable. It must stand forever. If the government is waging a war against or in the interest of a religion, it is trampling under foot the Constitution. That it can not do. This fact is of itself sufficient proof that the war has not for its object an attack on any religion.

All representatives present were requested to secure as wide a circulation among their own people as possible of the following resolution, which was adopted at the meeting: Resolution adopted at a meeting of representatives of all religions in Japan, held at the Chukon Shido Kaikwan, Tokio, on the sixteenth day of the fifth month, thirty-seventh year of Meiji (May 16, 19(4): The war now existing between Japan and Russia has for its object, on the part of Japan, the security of the empire and the permanent peace of the East. It is carried on in the interests of justice, humanity, and the civilization of the world. With differences between races or religions it has nothing whatever to do. "Ve therefore, meeting together without distinction of race or religion, agree that we will endeavor to publish to the world, each in a manner accordant with the methods observed in the religious body to which he belongs, the real purpose of the present war as now described. We also express a most earnest desire for the speedy accomplishment of an honorable peace.

WHAT INDUSTRIAL EDUCATION IS DOING FOR THE NEGRO* BY REV. H. B. FRISSELL, D.D., HAMPTON, VIRGINIA Principal of Hampton Normal and Agricultural Institute I have been asked to write on the results of the industrial training of negroes. It is important, first, to understand what is meant by industrial training. In slavery days industrial training of a certain sort was given on the plantations. 'fhe men who received instruction in carpentry, blacksmithing, and other trades were a superior class of negroes. This training affected their economic value. I recently looked over a bill of sale of thirty slaves who were sold in Oha~leston in 1857. It was interesting to observe that the common laborer brought between $300 and MOO, while carpenters brought as much as $1,065. The negro mechanics were, as a rule, also superior morally. Oonsiderable freedom was allowed them. They were often hired out by their masters, and in many cases secured their own free-_ dom. It is an interesting fact that many of the older negroes who have come out of slavery, and have become successful since the war, have been of that class. The industrial training which these men * These articles will be followed by three on "What the North is DOing for the Negro."

"What the South is Doing for the Negro," and "What the Negro is Doing for the Negro."- EDITORS.

WHAT INDUSTRIAL EDUCATION IS DOING FOR THE NEGRO

received was largely that of the hands alone, with little or no education of any other kind.

The sort of training which General Armstrong endeavored to give to the children of the ex-slaves, and which the Hampton school and its outgrowths are still tryiug to provide, is well stated by Dr. M. E. Sadler, of London, in his admirable monograph on "The Education of the Colored Race." He says: The new work was not to provide industrial training alone. It was to be no mere revival of the benevolently patronizing idea which had had too large a place in the plans of those who, in former generations, had started schools of industry for the laboring poor. Nor, on the other hand, was it to provide the opposite evil-the flashy, superficial, bookish instruction of the type which was only too attractive to the colored race. Nor yet again was it to be nothing more than a skilful blend of these two elements of literary and industrial productiveness, and (in the narrower sense of the words) economic well-being. General Armstrong's greatness lay in his fusing together two separate and apparently conflicting ideals of primary education-the literary ideal and the industrial ideal. He wove together the threads of two traditions into one cord. But the power through which he did this work was a moral power. His sympathy gave insight into their weakness as well as confidence in their strength. He knew that they needed discipline, right surroundings, an atmosphere of hard work for the sake of duty, training in the bearing of responsibility, protection against the temptations of a shallow sort of politics, a new sense of the dignity of labor, the stimulus of noble example, autere restraint of the emotions, exact training in verbal expression, a morally uplifting sense of being able honestly to earn a good and respectable living by the practise of a useful trade; but, above all, leaders whom they could love and trust and admire, and the esprit de corps which comes from membership of a great institution devoted to other than self-regarding ends.

The kind of industrial education for which the Hampton school stands produces some very definite results. First, it develops character. The struggle toward self-support which the school requires, the regular hours of labor combined with study, military drill, and religious instruction, unite to make strong characters of the young men and women who are placed nnder its care. Second, it produces economic independence. No graduate of Hampton becomes a drag on the community to which he or she goes. The young men, with their knowledge of agriculture and the trades, become self-supporting citizens. The young women, with their knowledge of teaching, of cooking, of sewing, and of other household work, are eagerly sought for as instructorl-l in public and private schools, as home-makers, or for domestic service. The graduates of such industrial schools as Hampton are not only able to help themselves, but are able to help others toward self-support. Hampton's record of returned students shows that 65 per cent. of those who have learned trades are either practising or teaohing them. Eighty-seven per cent. of· the school's graduates are

known to be profitably employed. Many are leauers in business. A building and loan association, largely controlled by Hampton graduates, illustrates the sort of work done by many others in helping the colored people to buy lands and get homes. It commenced business in 1889, with twelve stockholders and eighteen shares of stock. It has grown, until now it has 636 stockholders owning 2,212 shares and a paid-in stock of $105,000, of which the colored people alone own $75,000. More than $200,000 have been loaned to the c?lored people of the vicinity, and over 350 pieces of property have been acquired and homes built through its aid.

As showing further the results of practical industrial training like that given at Hampton, the case might be cited of a young clergyman ILU[ING PRACTICAL FA.RMERS AT HAMPTON INSTITUTE who obtained the idea of making the Kingdom of God come in better, cleaner homes. He had a little church one mile outside the City of Portsmouth, Virginia. Here he started a model negro settlement. With the aid of others, he bought thirty acres of land, divided it into building lots, and commenced to sell to colored people working in Norfolk and Portsmouth. When the settlement began, $500 would have bought all the property owned by the colored people there. They now own over 125 buildings. costing from $350 to $2,500 each. Over 300 colored people live in this settlement, and there has never been a saloon in the town or an arrest for crime.

In tide-water Virginia there are twelve counties where over 80 per cent. of the negro farmers own and manage their own land. In one of the counties, where the representatives of a certain industrial school are most numerous, 90 per cent. of the negro farmers own and

manage their land. In this particular county, as in many others where these graduates have gone, the relations between the whites and blacks are of the best. For more than five years no negro has gone from this county to the state penitentiary, and the migration to the cities has almost completely ceased. The following figures have recently been obtained from a representative of the United States Department of Agriculture at Washington, as showing the increase of assessed acreage owned by colored people. While this increase can not be a1tog~ther attributed to industrial education obtained in certain schools of the State, there is no doubt that these schools have had much influence in the matter. There WaS an increase of 435,000 TUSKEGEE STUDENTS BUILDING THEIR OHAPEL acre3 owned by negroes and assessed by the State of Virginia between the years 1891 and 1902. This is equivalent to an increase of 61.5 per cent. In the same period the assessed value of buildings on land had increased from $1,393,766 to $2,626,580-a gain of 88 per cent. There has been between th ese dates a gain of two-thirds in lands and build – ings owned by colored people. It is interesting also to note that this increase of land is not among the old negroes brought up in slavery, but among the young who have received their training in the schools. There have been fewer migrations from the country to the cities of the State within the time mentioned among the blacks than among the whites.

It would be easy to show the effect of the industrial training of negro girls by citing example.'! of improved homes where they have gone. One young woman, a graduate of one of the larger industrial schools, became a pioneer in teaching sewing and cooking in the pub-

lic schools of her own city. She has helped to train a large number of teachers of cooking and sewing, has started mothers' meetings and village improvement societies, and is one of the teachers of the Southern Industrial Classes, by means of which lessons in cooking, sewing, gardening, and housework have been given to thousands of children in Virginia.

In a recent number of the Atlantic Monthly, Dr. Booker T. Washington, who is a graduate of one industrial school and the founder of another, and therefore well qualified to judge of the value of industrial education, declares that it has had more influence than any other one agency in bringing together the North and the South, the blacks and the whites. He believes that the Southern and General Education Boards would never have been possible except for the industrial schools. He contends that it has drawn the attention of the people away from politics to the improvement of homes and land-a work in which whites and blacks can cooperate. In his book, "Up From Slavery," he shows how the starting of the brick-kiln by the Tuskegee School established business relations between the whites and blacks of that community; how the blacksmith and carpenter shops and printing-office tended to confirm those relations, and how this industrial school, because it was of service to the community, made itself respected, and so helped in the solution of the race problem. Tuskegee's history has been repeated in a smaller way through all the South, and the negro industrial school has thus helped to bring an answer to one of the most important questions which this or any other country has to solve-how the rich and the poor, the employer and the employee, the black and white, can live together in harmony and mutual helpfulness.

WHAT INTELLECTUAL TRAINING IS DOING FOR THE NEGRO* BY W. E. BURGHARDT DU BOIS, PH.D., ATLANTA UNIVERSITY Author of "The Soul of the Black Folk"

How easily one generation forgets the problems of its fathers! We call it still the negro problem, and yet it has changed its form in every decade. Our fathers asked, Can the negro be educated ? We are asking, How shall the negro be educated? The very asking of this latter question shows that the former has been answered. We still differ as to the objects and extent of the training that ought to be given to the negroes, but no sane man to-day questions of their ability to be educated. Indeed, how can it be~questioned? Compare the statistics of illiteracy. They are crude measurements of knowledge, and yet they have their value. In 1870, just after emancipation, four-fifths of • This article is based largely on Atlanta University Publications, No.6 (" The Negro Common School "), to which publication those wishing further information are referred.

WHAT INTELLECTUAL TRAINING IS DOING 1<'OR THE NEGRO

the negroes ten years old and over could not read and write. Ten years later this was reduced to seven-tenths, in 1890 to 57 per cent., and ill 1900 to 44.5 per cent. If we had not been so busy discussing Mr. Roosevelt's dinner list in recent years, we would have hailed the educational returns of the twelfth census with a chorus of generous approval for colored people, for to-day, for the first time in history, the majority of American negroes can read and write. The exact figures particularly for the South are of great interest: STATES I Illiterate colored persons ove1' nine years old 1870 1880 1890 1900 District of Columbia…. 70.5 48.4 • 35.0 — Missouri. …………… 72.7 53.9 41.7 24.2 28.0 West Virginia ……… 74.4 55.0 44.4 32.3 38.5 Florida …… _……….. 84.1 707 50.6 35.2 38.1 Maryland…. ……….. 69.5 59.6 50.1 43.0 38.2 Delaware……………. 71.3 57.5 49.5 41.6 40.1 Arkansas………… 81.2 75.0 53.5 44.6 47.6 Texas……………….. 88.7 75.4 52.5 49.1 52.8 Tennessee …………… 82.4 71.7 54.2 52.3 57.4 K~nt.uc;ky ………….. 83.8 70.4 55.9 61.1 Virginia…………….. 88.9 73.2 52.7 44.5 North Carolina………. 84.8 77.4 60.1 75.2 I 60.9 Mississippi ………….. 87.0 78.5 ! 64.1 South Carolina ………. 81.1 Georgia …………….. 92.1 81.6 I 67.3 80.6 69.1 Alabama ……………. 88.1 I Louisiana …………… 85.9 79.1 72.1 United States ……….. 79.9 70.0 I 57.1 I Nor is this solely the result of the nation's generosity to the freedmen. In the first place, the nation did all it could to keep negroes ignorant in the earlier years, and, in the second place, the public-school system of the Sou tit is the child of those very negro governments which it is the fashion now to dam 11. The tale is not too old to tell: Alabama, in 1832, fined anyone teaching negroes to "spell, read, or write," $250 to $500.

Georgia, in 1770, fined such persons £20, and in 1829 declared: If any slave, negro, or free person of color, or any white person, shall teach any other slave, negro, or free person of color, to read or write either written or printed characters, the same free person of color or slave shall be punisherl by fine and whipping, or fine or whipping, at the discretion of the court; and if a white person so offend, he, she, or they shall be punished with a fine not exceeding $500 and imprisonment in the common jail, at the discretion of the court.

Louisiana, in 1830, provided imprisonment from one to twelve months for such malefactors.

Missouri, in 1847, passed an act saying that "No person shall keep

or teach any school for the instruction of negroes or mulattoes in reading or writing in this State."

North Oarolina prohibited negro schools in 1835, and South Oarolina did the same by her acts of 1740, 1800, and 1833. Virginia prohibited all teaching of negroes in 1831. The Northern States, too, either impeded or gave no encouragement to the teaching of negroes in the early half of the nine- teenth century.

Thus untrained, and , THE OLD suddenly,violently, thrust TypIcal home of an Ignorant Southern negro into freedom and respon- sibility, what did these black men do? Many things, without doubt, extravagant and wrong. But Some things they did do well, as Albion W. Tourgee has so clearly shown: They instituted a public-school system in a region where public schools had been unknown. They opened the ballot-box and jury-box to thousands of white men who had been debarred from them by a lack of earthly possessions. They introduced home rule into the South. They abolished the whipping-post, the branding-iron, the stocks, and other barbarous forms of punishment which had up to that time prevailed. They reduced capi~al felonies from about twenty to two or three. In an age of extravagance, they were extravagant in the sums appropriated for public works. In all that time no man's rights of person were invaded under the forms of law.

Thomas E. Miller, a negro member of the late Oonstitutional Oon vention of South Carolina, said: The gentleman from Edgefield (Mr. Tillman) THE NEW speaks of the piling up of the State debt, of job- The cottage that Is tainng the place of the old log cahln among poor but educated Southern negroes bery and peculation dur- ing the period between 1869 and 1873 in South Oarolina; but he has no found voice eloquent enough, nor pen exact enough, to mention those imperishable gifts bestowed upon South Oarolina between 1873 and 1876 by negro legislators-the laws relative to finance, the building of penal and charitable institutions, and, greatest of all, the establishment of the public-school system. Starting as infants in legislation in 1869, many

WHAT INTELLECTUAL TRAINING IS DOING FOR THE NEGRO

wise measures were not thought of, many injudicious acts were passed. But in the administration of affairs for the next four years, having learned by experience the result of bad acts, we immediately passed reformatory laws touching every department of State, county, municipal, and town governments. These enactments are to-day upon the statute-books of South Carolina. They stand as living witnesses of the negro's fitness to vote and legislate upon the rights of mankind.

Altho recent researches have shown in the South some germs of a public-school system before the war, there can be no reasonable doubt but what common school instruction in the South, in the modern sense of the term, was founded by tl).e Freedmen's Bureau and missionary societies, and that the State public-school systems were formed mainly by negro reconstruction governments.

But a public-school system without teachers is a body without a head. Whence were the teachers coming for the negro schools? Not from the white North, for, try as they might, they could send but a few; not from the white South. Negroes themselves must teach themselves. "Oould they?" asked the nation. The negro answered with thirty thousand black teachers in charge of two million school children a single generation after emancipation. Not only is this true, but the negro contributed largely to the support of their own schools. Their schools in the South cost about five millions in 1899; of this they contributed in direct and indirect taxes nearly four millions, if we may trust the estimates of the Sixth Atlanta Oonference.

The cost of white and negro schools in the Southern States may be summarized as follows: Total whites, 5–20 years of age……….. ………………… 7,065,115 Total negroes, 5-20 years of age. ………………………… 3,263,016 Percentage of whites, 5-20 years of age ……. ____ …. " . . . . . . 68.40 Percentage of negroes, 5-20 years of age …………. , . . . . . . . . 31.60 Cost of white schools …………………………… $31,755,320 (87.20%) Cost of negro schools•……………. ,…………… 4,675,504 (12.80%) If the negro schools were equal to white schools, they would cost . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . , ….. , … $14,6'70,586 Net deficiency of negro schools …………………. ,……… 9,995,085 Total actual cost of white and negro schools, 1899 …..•.•…. , 36,430,825 Total cost of schools if negro schools equaled white schools.. " 46,425,006 If white and negro schools were equal to Massachusetts schools, they would cost, approximately ……………. 150,000,000 Net annual deficiency which the United States government might contribute to, in part, approximately., . , " … , … 100,000,000 For higher training the negroes have something less than two hundred and fifty high and normal schools, and about ten small colleges, doing effective work. Nor is this more than is needed. The United States Oommissioner of Education says: While the number in colored high schools and colleges had increased

somewhat faster than the population, it had not kept pace with the gen- eral average of the whole country, for it had fallen from 30 per cent. to 25 per cent. of the average quota. Of all colored pupils one (1) in one hundred was engaged in secondary and higher work, and that ratio has continued substantially for the past twelve years. If the ratio of colored population in secondary and higher education is to be equal to the aver- age for the whole country, it must be increased to five times its present average.

If this be true of the secondary and higher education, it is safe to say that the negro has not one-tenth his quota in college studies. How baseless, therefore, is the charge of too much higher training! We r..eed negro teachers for the negro' common schools, and we need first-class normal schools and colleges to train them. This is the work of higher negro education, and it must be done.

Beside these facilities, we have an increasing number of manual training and trade schools; about one hundred institutions give some such training, out of which five or six are thoroughly equipped, and have sent out over a thousand trained artisans.

What has been the result of all this education? It has increased the intelligence and efficiency of negro workmen, it has led to the buying of twelve million acres of land and at least $300,000,000 worth of property, and it has doveloped a class of aspiring young colored men and women who are striving for the full enjoyment of American citizenship, and have become the group leaders and ideal makers of their people. On the other hand, education has not settled the negro problems; it has merely changed them. It has, however, more and more focused national thought upon the real kernel of these problems-viz., Shall black men be treated as men? So long as it could be answered, They are not men and never will be; they can not be educated; they will not work voluntarily and save-so long as this could be said, the real question was clouded. But to-day American negroes are as intelligent as most European peasants, a large and growing class is as intelligent and moral as the average of the nation, and a select few compare with the very best of the white race. The crucial negro problem is the treatment and rights of these emerging classes. Will education settle these newer negro problems? No; it will aggravate them. What, then, shall we do? Give up the training of black men, or cheapen it, or train them simply as "hands"? No; let us be honest and straightforward, and realize that if making men better, wiser, and more ambitious brings "problems," then let the problems come, and let good men try to solve them righteously rather than to avoid them.

ARE NEGROES BETTER OFF IN AFRICA?

ARE NEGROES BETTER OFF IN AFRICA 1 CONDITIONS AND OPPORTUNITIES OF NEGROES IN AMERICA AND AFRICA COMPARED BY . JOHN L. DUBE, NATAL, SOUTH AFRICA Superintenden: of the Zulu Christian Industrial Mission The differences in the condition of the negro in various parts of Africa are much greater than those existing among the negroes in the various states of America. In the United States they all have a measure of Christian light and civilization, while in our country these things have touched us only in spots-a few spots. In certain localities Gospel light has been enjoyed a shorter or longer time, but in the vast stretches of this great continent the negro is still in his primitive heathenism.

From a Christian standpoint the black man of America is highly favored above his African cousin, in that he is born into and is reared and lives in Gospel light-within reach, at least, of the rudiments of Christian education. He lives in the midst of Christian people, and is often born in a Christian home. The evils connected with slavery led some negroes in America to divorce Christianity from moral character. They did not see any great inconsistency in professing religion and at the same time gratifying their animal desires, without respect to the laws of God and man. Still, they absorbed many of the principles, morals, customs, and culture of Christian civilization from their surroundings, and for the past forty years have made great progress. The African, on the other hand, comes into life and passes his days in darkest degradation and ignorance. He learns the superstitions and all the vices of his people by his environments; what his tribe and people are, he becomes. The advantages of birth and training in these two classes are as different as day from night. The environments of the home, of society, of religion, and of industrial life are total contrasts. The children of American negroes have advantages of some of the best schools in this country, while the African children are taught to believe in idols and superstition. In view of these facts, Christianity can come more speedily, with less expense and labor, among the American negroes than among the negroes in Africa.

But what are some signs of promise of, and what are some of the obstacles in the way of, the development of these two sections of our race? Every race and nation has a providential mission in the history of the world, and in the mission and work of the Christian Church. The race of Ham is no exception; for God made it, and has in singular ways already scattered it over many portions of the globe. In these countries the Africans are being educated and fitted, I believe, for the part they are to take in the evangelization of Africa. They must first

1…, A NEGRO Jo~AMILY AT H(JAiE. AFRICA develop under the instruction of the Anglo-Saxon Church, and lay strong and broad foundations, that they may aClluire ability and devotion, the efficiency and unselfishness. Having acquired these virtues, no one can predict what they will accomplish in Christianizing and civilizing the Africans. But they must be possessed of special qualifications before they are ready to return to their fatherland. It would not do to send ignorant negroes to Africa. A great mistake has already been made in South Africa by some who went there and preached to the natives, " Africa for the Africans," and caused a great race feeling which is hard to bear. But under the leadership of wise men, like Bishop Coppin, we hope for better things.

Recent events, like a great search-light, have turned the attention of the Christian world upon the two chief sections of this great race. The negro problem is looming up large and portentious in the United States, and much the same in South Africa with native problem. If ever there was a time for the friends of the black man to stand by l,1im it is now. There are obstacles to the education and development of the negro in both countries. 'There are those of his own and of the white race in both lands who foment discord between the races, and who wish to keep the black man from rising. No olle of the superior families of mankind has reached a high stage of development without "coming up out of great tribulation" of some kinQ, and, doubtless, our race will not. I think in all this they are being taught lessons which they need very much as a race. The lack of unity and harmony among them here, as ill Africa, where man is against man and

tribe against tribe, may be made more friendly by these persecutions. It is sad to see how the negroes in America disagree, even in religious matters. They quarrel in their churches, and diiIering denominations too often undertake to plant new churches in districts where others have been already planted and can hardly pay expenses. These hard lessons will eventually teach love one to another.

. But, divested of all merely political bearings in both continents, this problem is how to make the negro Christian, how to make out of him, as a man or a people, what God designed to make out of man, any man, every man-no more, no less.

The black man is ill the United .States in large numbers, and is probably there to remain and multiply. He was in Africa before any civilized man came there to gather its riches with superior skill and appliances, and he will remain in his native land. The great problem here is the same which has for some time been forcing itself to the front in most of the missionary fields of the world-the problem of Christian industrialization. 'l'his is a great need in missionary work to-day among heathen and semi-civilized people. Events have projected this matter to the very front in the case of the negroes in both hemispheres. It is believed to be a meaus indespensablein saving the black man in heart, head, and hand. The New Testament ideal for every saved man is that he be transformed in heart, instructed in mind, and trained to use his hands for good works. This is the need of the black man as of the white. The Son of Man WIlS a workman with heart, mind, and hand, and both His example and teaching were: « To every man his work" (Mark xiii: 34).

.I. NEGRO FAMILY AT HOU IN AKlIiRlCA

General Armstrong saw the need and the possibilities of Christian industrial training for the freedman of the United States, and was the first to test the plan to any considerable extent. He saw that this helpless people could be taught to help themselves, and Hampton Institute is the result. Booker T. Washington, son of a slave, sat at General Armstrong's feet, received industrial training under his eye, imbibed his philanthropic spirit, and went out to start a little school in the great black belt of Alabama. Tuskegee has grown to a great institution, with over a thousand of pupils. Many schools, carrying out the plan of industrial education, have been planted in the South, and this work for the negroes of America has heen carried on long enough to show from actual results what Christian industrial education can do for them. The facts speak for themselves, and can not be disputed. This same kind of educational training is needed for the African Christians. The times and conditions require it. They are intelli~ gent and capable, and such training has been tried among them sufficiently to show its value and possibilities. The South African makes as good and as skilful a tradesman in the various industries as his American cousin. He has not enjoyed many advantages, but he is eager to learn and improve his opportunity. Industrial schools are greatly needed in Africa, to enable the people to make the most of themselves and to acquire the financial ability to take their part in evangelizing their own continent. Industrial education, going hand in hand with the teaching of the usual branches, will work wonders in uplifting and developing the African people, especially the South African. Their ability, their eagerness to learn and improve, and their natural independence of character, make them a superior material to take on an energetic Christian civilization. Once rightly instructed along all good lines, they will not only soon become thrifty, industrial producers themselves, and so able to send the Gospel to others, but they will become teachers of others. Once developed and put in possession of their own faculties and resources, they will become uplifting forces and will do their part in making the world better. Ethiopia is stretching out her hands unto God, and she is stretching out -her hands to the Church in Ohristian lands for help to be put in the way to do for herself and for others.

The attempts to keep the black man down will not win ultimately. The negroes of both countries are being Christianized and industrialized as never before, and the good work will go on, until the purpose for which God made them is fulfilled.

PRAYING AND WORKING IN BRITISH EAST AFRICA

AN UKAMBA VILLAGE, BRITISB EAST AFlUCA PRAYING AND WORKING IN BRITISH EAST AFRICA BY CHARLES E. HURLBURT, KIJABI, BRITISH EAST AFRICA Director of the Africa Inland Mission If Africa is to be evangelized in this generation, there must be a speedy awakening to mighty intercession. Something more than interest is needed: more than thrilling tales of the darkness of Africa's sin, more than word-pictures of possible dangers to be met. The present generation of African souls can only hear the Gospel through a great awakening in the prayer-life or God's people, and such pre- vailing intercession as will speedily move the Arm omnipotent.

When Livingstone and Stanley told the world of Africa's need the Christian Church was greatly roused to prayer. As a result, mission- aries are pushing toward the interior from almost every point of the compass. The number of missionaries has greatly increased. Fruit has come that has gladdened the Church the whole world round, and many are saying and more are thinking: "Africa has almost ceased to be a ' Dark Continent,'" and with the glad thought has come a lessen- 'I- ing of the earnest prayer for laborers. '

Let us look at a single section of one field, which is only an ilh-:&!'- tration of many others. The Protestant missions of British East Africa sustain the kindest relations to each other. There is no jos- tling in the advance work toward the interior. Conferences have been held and advance lines agreed upon, so that no energy need be lost.

The Africa Inland Mission has marked for its advance a line covering, with Borne windings, nearly a thousand miles to the Nile. Its nearest

missionary neighbor, on the right of its frontier station, is nearly one hundred miles away, and on the left over two hundred. Along the line of its proposed advance there are no stations for some hundreds of miles either way. This line is said by Sir Harry Johnston and other English explorers to be as thickly settled as any part of Eastern Equatorial Africa. To establish a narraw lane of stations along this line, placing them twenty miles apart, and not more than two or three on a station, will require from one hundred to one hundred and fifty workers. To this number must be added: missionaries for two sorely needed new stations in Ukamba, where the work was first started, extra helpers to hold the field at some of the older stations, while the missionaries take a needed rest, and some special laborers to keep pace with the growth of the work already under way. The new missions must be started as tho we had DO stations; that is, unknown languages must be learned and reduced to writing, and the people must be taught to read; translations must be made of the Scriptures, and put in the hands of the people; we may not expect to reach all without native helpers, nor can there be strong Christian life without access to the Word of God.

Suppose that a new worker is able to take up a totally Dew language, learning it word by word without any help, reduce it to writing, secure a vocabulary, and master its peculiarities of construction in two years. This would be a good record for the most competent man.

1JlUM1IA HUT AND OHILDREN. BRITISH EAST AFRIOA.

.. Of such Is the Kingdom of – (P) "

Suppose that in the next five years he is able to translate a. large part of the Bible. How many of the people of "this generation" will have passed into eternity without a ray of Gospel1ight during the two years of learning the language? How many outside the narrow lines of the mission station will have passed away during the years of translation?

But if the one hundred and fifty are not forthcoming this year, who can measure the loss involved in a year's delay? If we double this line, .and measure on a thousand miles beyond the Nile through a wholly unevangelized country, and add to this similar lines for every society working in this section, the field grows too vast to picture.

MASSAI HUT AND PEOPLE, BRITISH EAST A.FRICA We may not add the workers pushing up the Nile from the north, the societies in the northwest, west, southwest, south, and southeast.

Let us look at another phase of the problem. The Ohurch Missionary Society, the largest body of missionary workers in British East Africa, having a vast field, doing an aggressive Gospel work, reported last year in the East Africa Protectorate Year-book a staff of European workers nnmbering forty-four, and this after thirty-two years of work. Suppose their bishop should send home for three hundred or six hundred miEsionaries to come out at once, would not the society, which has the largest force of any society in the world, answer that only God could meet this request?

A still further reason for prayer may be found in the fact that the various governments among whom the continent has been divided are pushing forward rapidly to secure and develop their respective sec-

tions. Occupation by so-called Christian governments does not mean evangelization unless missionaries keep pace with government forts. In East Africa, British occupation means the introduction of Mohammedanism through soldiers and servants, and thus a new and sore delay to the Gospel. To meet, then, the necessities of fields already <occupied, and to go forward to occupy the unevangelized parts of the continent, demands at once a force of trained workers so vast that even faith would stagger had not our God revealed to His children His wonder-working power. If only God's faithful children will think of this need until they feel it, study his promises until they believe them, then meet in little groups in every corner of every city and in THE MACBAKAS CHAPEL, BRITISH EAST AFRICA every country village for definite, earnest believing prayer that the "Lord of the harvest would thrust forth laborers into His harvest," then, and only then, will the light of God penetrate the darkness of the Dark Continent. Fellow Christian, will ymt pray for Africa? Do not wait for numbers. Do it now. "Two or three" are sufficient to meet for prayer and claim the Master's presence. " Pray YE the Lord of the harvest."

God is moving on here. The work-headquarters of our mission are now located at Kijabi, near the railroad. A long line of territory stretches out before us all unevangelized. The accompanying map shows the proposed line of advance. Help us pray for workers to occupy the field. Chapels have been dedicated at Kambui and Machakos. Good, steady work is being done at Kangundo and Thembigwa, and nineteen workers are now on the field. Work has developed with

MISSIONS IN SPRING COUNCILS OF THE DENOMINATIONS

remarkable rapidity. Daily services are held in three languages-Kikuyu, Kikamba, and Kimasai. There are some professed followers of Christ whom we are seeking to lead into clearer light, and the transformation from demon-dancers to humble seekers after truth, from wild dances to prayer-meetings, is a marvel to them and to us.

My heart breaks with the unutterable need, the openness of the door, and the strategic importance of the present hour. Surely there must be a speedy awakening to the greatness of the need just now~ and to prayer.

MISSIONS IN THE SPRING COUNCILS OF THE DENOMINATIONS BY REV. H. O. DWIGHT, LL.D. Secretary of the Bureau of Missions The great annual Meetings of the Denominations might well surprise a bystander by their likeness to one another in aim and motive. The Methodists of the General Conference in Los Angeles, the Presbyterians of the General Assembly in Buffalo, the Baptists at the Anniversaries in Cleveland, and other gatherings, all alike showed loving devotion to Jesus Christ, yearning to possess spiritual gifts in larger measure, and conviction of the need of a life more abundant in fruitfulness. They came upon common ground in all their deepest experiences, highest aspirations, and noblest utterances, thus giving to the meetings a value that can be appreciated in all Christendom. The same fact is notable in all the other denominational conferences of the season, both South and North. Students of the art of war in these days are giving close study to the methods and experiences of the two great armies in the Far East, and are trying to make profitable generalizations for those whose trade it is to kill men. Somewhat, in the same way, those whose hearts are set on the progress of the Kingdom of Jesus Christ can profitably study and compare the plans and enterprises discussed in these councils of the various bTanches of the Church in order to bring together with some precision facts of importance to all who follow the Master in His work of teaching men to live.

The Impulse Toward Union In all of these great meetings it was felt that" union is in the air." The Presbyterian General Assembly (North) took steps to facilitate closer relations with the Southern Presbyterian Church, to cooperate with all the churches in the Pan-Presbyterian Alliance, to forward federation of the Presbyterian and Reformed Churches, and, after a long and spirited debate, adopted by an overwhelming majority resolutions looking to organic union with the Cumberland Presbyterians. The Cumberland Presbyterian 'General Assembly, at Dallas,

Texas, adopted similar resolutions, and the question now goes to the Presbyteries in both denominations for the vote which is expected to allow the union to be carried out.

The Southern Presbyterian General Assembly at Mobile was moved by the same impulse in its cordial response to ~he initiative of the Northern Presbyterian body. In Canada a like spirit led the Presbyterian General Assembly to appoint a committee to discuss further with committees of Congregationalists and the Methodists the practicability of organic nnion between these three Canadian churches.

The same impulse showed itself at. Cleveland, where the Baptists appointed a committee to join in arranging for a General Conference of all Baptists in 1905, and to consider a renewal of the old Triennial Convention of Baptists North and South. It was seen also in the General Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church, which took action for arranging with the Southern Methodist Episcopal Church the adoption of a common hymnal, a common catechism, and a common order of worship, expressing a desire to promote practical fraternity, with exchange of ministers and members, and planning to give further effect to these desires by cooperating with other branches of Methodism for a united Methodisrrr in the mission field of Japan.

Such a common impulse, dominating these great meetings, and silencing the counsels of exclusiveness, suspicion, and conservatism, is no small thing.· Men long that revivals might stir the Church. This general impulse to fulfil the purpose of Jesus Christ is in itself a token of revival. As was said by leading men in the Presbyterian General Assembly at Buffalo, "churches all over the world are preparing for union. It is an indication of the leadings of God. When there is a noise in the tops of the mulberry trees it becomes all thoughtful men to listen."

New Methods in Administration Hitherto the Methodist Episcopal Church has carried on its home and foreign missionary enterprises through a single missionary society. But it has had separate societies for fostering Education, for Freedmen's Aid and Sou them Education, and for Church Extension; besides a Sunday-school Union and a Tract Society. To a bystander these latter societies appeal' to be mere branches of the home missionary enterprise, and all the societies have now been consolidated into three -viz., (1) The Board of Foreign Missions, with headquarters in New York; (2) The Board of Home Missions, with which is united the Church Extension Society, with headquarters in Philadelphia; and, (3) The Board of Education and Freedmen's Aid, with headquarters in Oincinnati; the Freedmen's Aid and Southern Educational Society, the Sunday-school Union and the Tract Society beiJlg all united in this one board. Sundry legal obstacles may delay for a time the full

MISSIONS IN SPRING COUNCILS OF THE DENOMINATIONS

consolidation that has been decided upon. It can hardly be doubted, however, that greater efficiency, and, in the end, greater economy, will be gained through this measure. The new arrangement will also benefit the average church-member, who wishes to give intelligently, but has been perplexed by the number of appeals, each for the moment claiming precedence over all others.

Another decision of the Methodist General Conference, which shows a purpose vigorously to press the foreign missions of the Church, was the election of one additional missionary bishop to Africa, two additional missionary bishops to Southern Asia, and a missionary bishop to Japan and Korea.

Of the same class is the action of the Presbyterian Church, South, appointing Dr. Egbert Smith as foreign missionary secretary coordinate with Dr. S. H. Chester, but with special reference to the field work. This church has al80 reduced the machinery of its benevolences. The Education Committee and the Ministerial Relief Committee have been consolidated, with headquarters at Louisville, Ky.

Expansion in Missions In all of these great meetings the work of nllSSlOns was presented as growing. This growth proceeds at a rate which would awaken foreboding did it not arouse enthusiasm as the sign of the right arm of the Most High. The vast extent of the home-mission enterprise of the churches becomes apparent on looking at the list of its various branches: Evangelism, Education, Ch urch Extension, Publication, and Sunday-school Development. In the home field the need of yet greater exertion is clearly to be seen by all, because the character of the demand for energetic work is changing. The greatest growth of population is not now in distant frontier regions, but in towns and cities. As was well said in the Methodist General Conference, "The frontiers now are around the great cities."

In the Baptist Church, according to Dr. A. H. Strong's figures, the amount. spent for home missions in 1850 was $26,442, and in 1903, $635,396. In the Southern Baptist Convention the receipts for home missions in 1903-4 were $134,000, an increase of 23 per cent. over last year. In the Methodist Church the gifts for home and foreign missions, including those collected through the women's boards, amounted to $7,122,563 in the four years 1896-1899, and $8,817,896 in the period 1900-1903. Duriug the last four years, by the w-ay, the Women's Foreign Missionary Society has spent in India fully $45,000 more than the parent society. The Presbyterian Church in United States (North) received for foreign missions during the last year $1,131,51O-the largest sum it has ever collected in one year for this purpose. Its expenditures exceeded this amount by about $40,000, chiefly for new work. The American Baptist Missionary Union announced, at its

annual meeting, receipts amounting to $735,585.02, and expenditures amounting to $723,029.09.

'I'hese great sums for missions are not by any means the limit. The Oumberland Presbyterian Woman's Board announces that 1905 is the twenty-fifth anniversary of its organization, and that its ideal is to have by that time twenty-five missionaries, 25,000 members in its auxiliaries, and a free-will offering of $25,000. The Southern Baptist Oonvention has increased its annnal contributions for foreign missions in the seven years, 1898-1904, from $124,249 to $247,629. But in the same period the church· membership on the mission field increased from 4,760 to 9,969 souls. So the convention is encouraged to open a new mission in Argentina, has decided to open a mission in Persia, and at its meeting at Nashville it decided to try to increase the contributions this year for home and foreign missions by twentyfive per cent.

The American Baptist Missionary Union deems it desirable to have an additional $50,000 assigned to it each year. The pressure for enlargement in the forejgn mission field comes from several directions. Where the native church is thoroughly established, the need must be quite different from that in a new field. In the meeting of the Baptist Missionary Union, Dr. N. E. Wood, of Newton Theological Seminary, urged the pressing need of educating native evangelists, providing well-equipped schools at strategic centers, with missionaries for instructors. The time is now ripe for setting many natives to work in effective evangelism. Dr. Wood brought in a plan to raise $500,000, which would be invested in this country as an endowment for educational work in foreign field.

At the Methodist Episcopal General Conference a resolution was introduced, authorizing the Oentral Oonference of Southern Asia to celebrate its jubilee year by raising a fund of $200,000 for the equIpment of publishing houses. This is a wonderfully compulsive scheme, since the literary department in foreign mission fields is often overlooked in reports, as tho books and tracts for aggressive work may appear by spontaneous generation. A type of demand for illcreased means which is met by all missionary societies working in India appeared in Bishop Warne's description of the critical situation of Hinduism. He pointed out that Paul found no obstacles at Athens, Ephesus, or Rome so powerful as the philosophical religious system faced by missionaries in India. Hinduism antedates and has outlived the Greek and Roman philosophy. It has successfully resisted Buddhism, has checked the onward rush of Mohammedanism, and there are still two hundred millions in India who hold to this ancient philosophical system. Christianity, however, has made a beginning of a successful attack upon Hinduism. While the general population of India increased seven and one-half per cent. in ten years (1891…1901),

MISSIONS IN SPRING COUNCILS OF THE DENOMINATIONS

the Christian population increased thirty per cent. in the same time. Small as the Ohristian body is, this ratio of growth is a magnificent beginning which proclaims that effort may not be slackened.

A curiously irresistible call for more funds reached the ears of the Oanada Presbyterian General Assembly from Formosa. The Japanese occupation of that island has raised the general standard of education, and is developing female eduootion. If the schools of the mission, now under the critical eye of Japanese officials, are to keep their prestige and their influence, they must have a better equipment and more instructors. Still another type, encountered by several societies, of demands for increase in expenditure appeared in Bishop Moore's address at Los Angelos when he drew a vivid picture of the situation produced in Western Ohina by news of the British expedition into Tibet. The Ohinese Christians saw at once the far-reaching influence of the guns of the Younghusband expedition, and instantly responded: u On to Tibet!"

The answer to those who find fault with expansion in missions is that Jesus Ohrist was perfectly aware, when He gave the command to teach all nations, how quickly obedience to it would strain and test the loyalty of His followers. When General Grant ordered the first general assault upon the fortifications of Vicksburg, he knew perfectly what the effect of the order would be upon individual soldiers in his army. An old story of that bloody day illustrates the true spirit of the soldier, and has its application to the relation of individual church-members to the question of duty toward missions. The assaulting columns at Vicksburg drew near to the enemy's works, but broke under the fierce opposing fire, and found shelter from the storm of bullets by lying flat on the ground. One burly farmer's boy, a new recruit who knew no better, pressed on, climbed the parapet, and only discovered that his comrades were riot with him when the enemy rushed to take him prisoner. The young giant seized the first man who attacked him and turned back to rejoin his regiment, dragging his struggling enemy with him. As he reached his comrades lying helpless on the ground, he cried: "Boys, why didn't you come on? You might each have got one! " The fruit of success is greater opportunity. Expansion is the only possible order of the day in the Ohristian Church. It is the necessary result of faith in Jesus Ohrist; and everyone who makes use of the Lord's prayer is an Imperialist, pledged to bear his share of the cost of bringing in the Kingdom.

Systematic Giving The financial means for the world-wide missions lag behind this necessary expansion. Were it not for caution as to overlapping fields already occupied, and especially were it not for the steady increase of contributions from the native churches in all the missions, the whole

foreign missionary enterprise might easily be wrecked. The subject of ways and means took an important place in discussions of missions at these meetings. There is a growing dissatisfaction with the method of collect.ing needed funds by special appeal. All the denominations seem to incline toward undertaking continuous culture of systematic and proportionate giving. In the Methodist Church a laymen's committee has taken the matter in hand, circulating literature through pastors and others with good results. At the Baptist Anniversaries it was strongly urged that every state convention appoint a special committee to press home the duty of system in giving. This is in effect the measure just adopted by the English Baptists. Each association in the British Baptist Church is asked to appoint a missionary committee to foster and guide organized effort for missions. At the same time, all-day meetings will be arranged to be held in all cities, not to collect money, but to educate the people to realize that they are Christians for the sake of service to Christ.

* M. Bonet-Maury, of Paris, writing in recent numbers of the Revue des Denx Mondes on the" Civilizing Influence of Missions," generalizes from masses of facts taken from Protestant and Roman Catholic missions alike when he says: "The most efficient agent of civilization is the missionary." Multitudes who give to missions in an intermittent and barely tolerant way have grasped neither this truth nor its meaning. They do not know what great things they have been doing. as fellow laborers with God, in making a new earth. Perhaps they have begun to falter, appalled, as the vast enterprise unfolds in its grandeur. But the lesson as to missions taught by a cursory survey of these great spring assemblies of the denominations is that whatever the position of the rank and file, the leaders are united in appreciating the greatness of the enterprise of missions and the majesty of the Divine purpose which its unchecked progress reveals. It is this unity of aim and motive in all the denominations which insures that the great undertaking will go forward in the power of Jesus Christ, until His enemies have become His footstool. But, as was said by Dr. Mackay in the Canadian Presbyterian General Assembly, the first step in securing effective results from this unity of aim and motive must be to lead every individual Christian at home to realize that Christ is Lord!

"Seep. 611. MISSIONARIES IN CONFERENCE THE TWENTY-FIRST SESSION OF THE INTERNATIONAL MISSIONARY UNION The sessions of the Union opened on Wednesday evening, June 1st, and closed Tuesday evening, June 7th. From the memoranda kept during the meeting we present the following: At the recognition meeting there were, a~ usual, missionaries from lands all over the world, who introduced themselves-this time by years of service. About eighty-five were present at this first meeting. On Thursday morning memoirs were read of fourteen deceased missionaries: Mrs. Rebecca T. Lore, of the Methodist Episcopal Board, and one of the earliest missionaries to Buenos Aires, South America; Rev. R. M. Luther, M.D., Secretary of the Baptist Board; Miss Sarah F. Gardiner, of the Union Missionary Society, Calcutta, India; Rev. Isaac Van Schoick, M.D., of the Dutch Reformed Board, China; Rev. Robert Hoskins, of the Methodist Episcopal Church, India; Mrs. J. R. Goddard, of the Baptist Board, China; Rev. William C. Davidson, Methodist Episcopal Church, Japltn; Mrs. F. S. Miller, Ceylon; Mrs. C. C. Vinton, Presbyterian Board, Korea; Mrs. S. W. Howland, of Jaffna, Ceylon, American Board; Rev. J. J. Hall, of Mexico and Cuba, Southern Presbyterian Church; Rev. William Spear, Presbyterian Board, China; and Mrs. Nancy Monelle Mansell, M.D., Methodist Episcopal Board, China. Mrs. Mansell drew up the petition that was presented to the India government to raise the marriageable' age of India's women.

The devotional hour was conducted by Mr. David McConaughy, and as the prevailing idea was the indebtedness of the missionary world to the Bible societies, the thought that was uppermost was that they who were to carry the Gospel to others must themselves be the embodiment of that Gospel. Dr. Haggard, of India, led the meeting in the afternoon on " Providential Openings and Enlargement During' the Past Year." Dr. George F. Herrick, of Turkey, referred to the special providential openings in the matter of education, which are very marked. He also spoke of progress in medical work, particularlyof the need of hospitals, and the negotiations of the United States government with Turkey to secure permission to open hospitals.

Rev. Dr. R. H. Nassau, of Africa, spoke of great educational opportunities, which are so desired that the people may be able to read" the white man's book," which they think contains the secret of his power. They find young men in their schools offering themselves for the ministry. He laid emphasis on the importance of industrial work.

Rev. Dr. William Ashmore reported that great things are being done by the Lord in China. The whole of the Asiatic heart is being stirred,

and is opening toward the truth as never before. The results of thirty or forty years are being realized.

Rev. G. A. Huntley, M.D., of China, said that the cartoons, which caused so many uprisings by misrepresenting Christians, have been suppressed. The chief man in getting up these cartoons has been ar- rested and imprisoned, and the printing house which issued these car- toons has been torn down.

Dr. Boggs, of the Telugu Mission, India, said that the Telugus have recently sent one of their own number as a missionary to South Africa. He had just received a letter from him from Natal, telling of great prosperity. Every speaker told of increase so great that it was an embarrassment, for they could not take care of the people that were coming. Another told of a whole class of llighway robbers who had been converted.

Rev. H. A. Crane hinted at the vast movement now going on in the Methodist Episcopal Church in North India.

"Christianity in contact with Buddhism and Shintoism" was the topic for another day.

Rev. J. T. Cole, of Japan, said. that Christianity is more than a system of doctrine-it is a life, something that men can see in those who represent it. Buddhism is a pretended system of religion. Shintoism is not a religion, but a system of rites and ceremonies which has more reference to the dead than the living. It stands for ceremonies of loyalty and reverence for the emperor.

Rev. J. S. Thomas, M.D., of Siam, referred to the fact that the King of Siam is the only Buddhist king living. Of course, he accepts the belief of transmigration. He visited the king, who said to him: "We welcome you medical missionaries." The priests are the only ones who can read. One-fourth of the converts are ex-priests. Buddhist temples are going to decay, and no new ones are being built. A Buddhist said he would like to be a Ohristian, but could not, for he was heavily in debt, and if he became a Christian he would have to pay his debts; now it made no difference.

"Oonfucianism and 'raoism in Contact with Ohristianity" was discussed. Taoism was described as having two parts-one for the common people, and another for the priests. Oonfucianism had such a hold on the people that it was difficult often to introduce Ohristianity. The Ohinese prize education, and so children come to the schools. As to the women, it seems to make but little difference which of the false religions they embrace, for they practise them all. The result and influence of Christianity on them is marvelous. Cohfucianism never transforms the life, as the most ardent of them live il! vice. Ancestral worship holds China back from progress without outside influence.

Dr. Ashmore said that Oonfucianism starts with denial of knowledge of or faith in a supreme God. Rvery heathen religion has the heart eaten out. They say it does not matter what-you think of God if you treat your fellow men right. But we say to them, as we say to men here, You will neYer treat your fellows well until you treat God right. This system has exhausted its initial energy, and shows it is on the wane. Christianity and heathenism are in conflict, not in accord, and the battle is the Lord's.

Mohammedanism was discussed by Dr. G. F. Herrick, of Turkey, and others. While Christianity demands truth, Mohammedanism justifies and demands deception; as a system, it is absolutely desti- tute of mercy or of personal purity. They appreciate our schools and books on science; they read the productions of the Bible Society. In twenty years 151,000 volumes of the Bible or parts have been sold to them.

Mr. H. W. Fry, who has traveled extensively in the East, spoke as an observer of the fact that Buddhism is expecting a greater than Buddha; that Confucianists are looking for a greater than Confucius; that Mohammedans are looking for a greater than Mohammed.

In Africa, great opposition is met with from the Mohammedans. Dr. T. J. Scott and others discussed" Cnristianity in Contact with Hinduism." "More," said Dr. Scott, " have been won from this on!)- fifth of the race than from all other heathen religions. It is admitted by the Hindus themselves that Christianity is the most powerful of all religions, and must eventually overcome all." One of the most interesting and helpful sessions was given to the work of Bible societies.

Young People's and Woman's Work The work of young people in connection with the Student Volun·· teer Movement, the Young Men's Christian Association in foreign lands, and the work of the Young Women's Christian Association had a very helpful session. 'I.'he Woman's Meeting, which is always held on Friday afternoon, is so called, not because the audience is supposed to be principally women, but it is conducted by women and the speakers are women. Ten women were present whose aggregate term of service was three hundred and fifty years. 'fhe one who headed the list for longest term was Mrs. G. F. Herrick, of Turkey, having spent forty-four years in that empire, and the next Mrs. T. J. Scott, who had been connected with the North India Mission of the Methodist Episcopal Church for forty-two years. Different phases of woman's work in eight countries was presented. One young woman was present and introduced who leaves this coming fall for the province of Shansi, China.

.The Business Session and Farewell Meeting At a business session of the Union, a committee on resolutions presented two memoranda-one, on the present war, and its probable

bflarings on the future of mission work, prepared by Dr. Ashmore; the other, on the liquor traffic in Africa, prepared by Dr. Nassau.

Both were discussed, and unanimously adopted. Other resolutions were presented, and among them one of thanks and appreciation for the hospitality of the Sanitarium. In discussing the one upon the magnanimous generosity of Dr. Henry Foster, of Mrs. Foster, and the Faculty and Trustees in the work which they have done and are doing for missionaries, in giving free treatment to the sick, and in the ftee entertainment to the Union from year to year, the statement was made that during the last year the Sanitarium had given not less than thirty-five thousand dollars' worth of free treatment.

'l'he last afternoon was devoted to the discussion of home matters, apathy of the Church, the need of consecrated giving, and Dr. Boggs spoke of the" Key to the Missionary Problem," by Andrew Murray, and" Things as They Are," by Miss Drysdale, as two of the best books published to stir up inactive Christians. .

At the farewell service, presided over by Dr. C. C. Thayer, the exercises were exceedingly impressive. Forty-four missionaries expecting to return to their work during the year-among them, four going for the first time-sat upon the platform, and seemed exultant at the prospect. Nearly all of them said a few words expressive of their hopes. Rev. Dr. Scott made a most practicable and able address.

Rev. H. C. Crane was elected vice-president, the other officers remain- ing the same.

The Liquor Traffic in Africa BY R. H. NASSAU, M.D., D.D.

Protests against traffic in intoxicating liquors among aboriginal populations p,omc from various sources. First, they come from the lips of missionaries in charge of native churches, where a careful estimate claims that the membership would be tenfold the present numbers were it not for the temptation set by the drink habit. If there be such a thing as « moderate drinking" possible to the colder-blooded and stronger-willed Anglo-Saxon, it is not possible to the enervated populations of tropical countries. Second, ~t is not true of those countries that their own native drinks, and not the foreign liquors, are responsible for their drunkenness, and that they would be equally drunken even if the foreigner had not introduced his rum. Native palm wine and plantation beer and other drinks are not as intoxicating-do not so sodden the mind, or destroy the physical organsas the poisonous compounds of the rum trade. In Africa, for instance, the native at first disliked the taste of rum; he did not accept it. until it was urged on him. When the Gospel was first carried into the Ogowe River, West Africa, in 1874, the interior tribes were only beginning to learn its use. Third, native chiefs, such as the Ohristian

MISSIONARIES IN CONFERENCE

King Khama, of South Africa, and the Mohammedan chiefs of the Niger Delta, have petitioned almost in vain that the trader be not allowed to bring in his liquor. Fourth, some of the very men who are trading in liquor would be glad to have it abolished. To it is largely, due the loss of white life in countries like Africa, and the only pecuniary gain is its use during initial stages of the trade or afterward, when it is sold directly over the counters of a shop. Where trade is carried on in what is called the "trust system" there is no gain. This is admitted by most foreign traders. For the liquor is drunk up at once by the natives to whom it was entrusted, before he has made even an effort at seeking native produce in return. At this stage of the trade, many white traders would be pleased to have governments step in with a prohibition that would be enforced on all. Individual agreements not to sell have at times been made; but they are broken by some treacherous signatory to the contract, in the greed of rivalship in trade. Fifth, even where there exists prohibition by the government of some one country, the law is evaded, and smuggling is carried on over the bord er of an adjacent country. Were there uniformity and universality in tariff duties of an amount practically prohibitive, the evil could soon be extinguished. There are European trading-firms in Africa, and probably in other countries, who would welcome such legislation.

Ratio of Missionaries to Population BY J. R. ROBINSON, LUCKNOW, INDIA We present the following as a sample of the communications received by the Union: An attempt to definitely answer the question as to what consti~utes an adequate evangelizing agency in any of the foreign mission fields, at once compels recognition of the fact that these fields differ, and what would be adequate in one would fall short in another. Dense 01' scattered populations, barbaric or semi-civilized conditions, ignorance or enlightment, friendly 01' obstructing climate, ease 01' difficulty of access-these and other conditions are to be reckoned with.

Aside from this, different estimates will be given by different persons because of different conceptions as to what is to be brought about by this evangelizing agency. He who believes that when the people of any given locality have heard the Gospel they are made accountable at once for its acceptance or rejection, and are to be classed thenceforth as among the evangelized, will naturally feel that the work can be accomplished by a smaller number of missionaries than will he who is convinced that it is not only necessary to preach to the people once or twice, but that it must be line upon line and precept upon precept, that the hearers must have the Gospel pnt before them so often and so forcibly that the essentials or that Gospel may be clearly

grasped by minds naturally obtuse, and that there must be the opportunity for those influences of moral and intellectual and personal persuasion that have so very much to do with the inauguration of the Christian experience among people of Christian lands. The man who holds the latter theory will not only insist that there must be men enough to preach time after time to the same people, but that there must be men for the schools and the colleges and the hospitals that naturally accompany the preaching of the Gospel, for evangelization in effect means nothing less than building the Kingdom of God among men.

The ideal condition on the mission field would be to have as many missionaries for the' population as there are ministers to the same number of people in the home land. But this is beyond the possible. It is estimated that at present Malaysia has one missionary to each 142,000 of population; China, one to each 132,000; India, one to each 7'4,000 ; Japan, one to each 60,000; and Africa, one to each 50,000. Reading these numbers, one can only be impressed with the feebleness of the effort that is, up to the present, being put forth for the evangelization of the world, and with this impression comes the feeling that until in these fields there is present and working a minimum of one missionary for each ten thousand of inhabitants, the Church of Christ on earth can lay no claim to having seriously attempted the execution of the Great Commission of its Founder.

LIST OF MISSIONARIES PRESENT YEARS OF YEARS OF SERVICE NAME FIELn SERVICE NAME FJELD 1004- Arnott, Miss Nellie J ….. Africa 18~,6- Craver, Mrs. S. P …….. { SM. eAximcoerica 1850- Ashmore, Rev. W m …… China 1878-79 Cushing, Rev. Cbas. W … Italy 1879- Ashmore, Mrs. W m …. 1JCJahpinaan 1889- Davis, Mrs. Lydia L ……. Chlna 1895- Baker, Rev. J. M……… .India 1867- Drysdale, Mrs. H. F ……. India 1895- Baker, Mrs. J. M….. . . . . . " 1004- Bawden, Rev. S. D……… " 1888- Dunlap, Rev. J. B ……… Siam 1890– Becban, Miss Emily …… Am. Indians 1879-81 Belden, Mrs. W. H ……. .Bulgaria 1888-' Dunlap, Mrs. J. B……… " 1886- Bigelow, Miss Gertrude S ..J apan 1856- Bingham, Rev. Hiram….. Micronesia 1872- Elwell, Mrs. C. H. R ……. Burma 1872-88 Bliss, Rev. E. M……….. Turkey 1886-00 Bliss, Mrs. E. M ……….. .Micronesia 1892- Ferguson, Mrs. Henry S… China 1847-00 Bliss, Mrs. Isaac G …….. Turkey 1878- Boggs, Rev. W. B ………India 1894- Fraser, Rev. Melvin ……. Africa 1886-87 Bond, Rev. G. A……….. Malaysia 1887-96 Bostwick. H. J ………… Cl::.ina 1896- Fry, H. W ……………..India 1887-96 Bostwick, Mrs H. J ……. "- 1004- Butzhack, Rev. Albert…. " 1888- Gardner, Miss Sarab …… Japan 1897- Carter, H. L …………… C. America 1896- Carter, Mrs. H. L… .. … .. .. 1881- Gault, Mrs. W. C………. Africa 1882-96 Cartmell, Miss Martha J .. Japan 1896- Chapman, Miss Ella L….. Burma 1998- Glenn, Miss Grace C……. Japan 1892- Clarke,Rev.G.H………. Africa 1861-68 Gracey, Rev. J. T………. India 1900- Clarke, Mrs. G. H……… " 1861-68 Gracey, Mrs. J. T………. " 1867-88 Coan, Mrs. Titus ………. Hawaii 1883-94 Cole, Rev. J. Thompson … Japan 1892- Haggard, Rev. F. P… .. … " 1892- Crane, Rev. H. A ……….Indla 1892- Crane, Mrs. H. A .••..• , . I • " 1857-81 Harris, Mrs. J. E ………. Burma 1867- Hazen, Rev. Hervey C….. India J884- Hazen, Mrs. Hervey C….. "

1904- Heebner Miss Flora K …. China 1858- Herrick, Rev. Geo. F ……Turkey 1861- Herrick, Mrs. Geo. F. .. .. . "

1897- Hill, Mrs. C. B. ..•……… India 1867- Hoskins, Mrs. Robert G… "

1872- House, Rev. John H …….Bulgaria.

l Sni'– H oust on, MI' SS Ed1'th . . . . { MCuebxaico '-I 1880- Hous'ton, MI'SS Janet H"1J MCuebxaico

TIlE MISSIONARY BISHOPS OF TIlE M. E. CHURCH

YEARS OF YEARS OF SER.VICE NAME }I'IELD SERVICE NAME FIELD 1857-00 Ilumphrey, Rev. J.L., M.D.India 1878- Robinson, Mrs. Ritter T ..India 1857-00 Humphrey, Mrs. J. L….. .. ' 1892-96 Roscoe, H. L………….. "

1889- Huntley, Rev. G. A., M.D.. China 1895-96 Roscoe, Mrs. H. L.. . . . . . . . "

1891- Irvine, Miss 11'l. J.. . . . . . . . . .. 1889- Sanders, Rev. W. H ……. Africa 1903- Jackman, Rev. L. W. B … Assam 1888- Sanders. Mrs. W. II……. •• 1895- Jones, Rev. W. Y ………. Japan 1897- Schenck, Mrs. J. W…….. Japan 1884- Jones, Mrs. W. Y………. .. 1862- Scott, Rev. T. J ……….. India 1904– Kelhnpt'r, Rev. Ernest. … China 1862- Scott, Mrs. T. J ……….. "

j 1878- Kelsey, Adeline D., M.D. 1~~~~ 1889-~8 Stone, Rev.J.Sumner,M.D. "

1873- KUban. Rev. Chas. W ….. Africa 1880-88 Stone, Mrs. J. Sumner. . .. " 1881-02 Kingsbury, Fred. L., M.D.. Bulgaria 1881–02 Kingsbury, ~{rs. Fred. L.. .. 1869- Stott, Mrs. Grace………. China 1853-76 Knowlton, Mrs. L. A …… China 1885- Kyle, Miss Theresa J …… India 1868-73 Thayer, C. C., M.D …….. Turkey 1892- Malcolm, William, 'LD…. China 1892- Malcolm, Mrs. William…. " 1868-73 Thayer, Mrs. C. C… .. …. " 1895- Marshall, Rev. G. W……. " 18ll6- Marshall, Mrs. G. W……. " 1893- Thomas, Rev. J. S., M.D .. Siam 1888- Mason, Miss Stella …….. Assam 1889–02 McConaughy, David……. India 1893- Thomas, Mrs. J. S……… .. 1889-02 McOonaughy, Mrs. David. " 1888- McKillican, Miss Janet …. China 1886- Touzeau, Rev. J. G…….. S. America 1876-02 Meacham, Rev. G. M…… Japan 1895- Mellen, Miss Laura M….. Africa 1886- Touzeau, Mrs. J. G…….. " 1897- Melton, Miss !lIary E …… Japan 1883-95 Merritt, C. P. W., M.D …. Ohina 1889- Wallless, W. J., M.D …… India 1885–93 Merritt, Mrs. C. P. W ….. " 1896- Murray, Miss Effie .. …. " 1889- Wanless, Mrs. W. J ……. " 1861- Nassau, Rev. R. H., M.D .. Africa 1896– Newton, Rev. C. H …….. China 1848-57 Wight, Rev. J. K ……… .China 1896– Nicholls, Miss ElizabethW.India 189;,- Nichols, Miss Florence L.. " 1891- Williams, Mrs. Alice M…. .. 1895– Partch, Mrs. Geo. E ……. China 1899- Patterson, Rev. J. C.,….. " 1875– Wyckoff, Rev. John H …. India 11l99- Patterson, Mrs. J. C……. " 1878-80 Priest, Miss Mary A ……. Japan COUNTRIES REPRESENTED 1893- Raff, Rev. William A…… Africa 1904- Ranck, Rev. Clarence E … China Africa ………………………………… 11 1853-62 Ranney, !III's. 111. E …….. Burma As.am ……………………………….. 8 1903- Ransom, Miss Delight. …. Assam Bulgaria……………………………… 4 Burma ……………………………….. 4 Central America.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . . . . . . . 2 China ……………………………….. 29 Cuba……………………………….. 2 Hawaii……………………………….. 1 India ………………………………… 3J y:~~~:::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::: ::: Il Malaysia……………………………… 1 Mexico ………………………………. 3 Micronesia. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. .. . . . . . .. Il North America……………………….. 1 Siam …………………………………. 4 South Amprica.. … .. …. ……………… 8 Turkey ………………………………. 6 Total. ………………………….. 122 Total Number of lUissionaries…………. 117 Number of Outgoing Missionaries……… 44 THE MISSIONARY BISHOPS OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH BY REV. WILLIAM INGRAHAM HAVEN, D.D., NEW YORK Secretary of the American Bible Society The entire episcopacy of the Methodist Episcopal Church is a missionary episcopacy. It has been distinctly such from the beginning. The general superintendents have regularly visited the missionary field and administered therein. This they probably will long continue to do, for it is in accord with the genius of the Church to cvver all its length and breadth in all lands by the superintendence and unifying influence of its general episcopacy.

'Two policies stand out in the present attitude of the Church toward its missionary fields-one, that of fixing residences abroad for its general superintendents, with the implied intention of requiring a some-

what diocesan service in these fields irom the bishops assigned to them for particular periods, without thereby in any way distracting from their right and authority to administer at home or anywhere throughout the Church. Thus. residences have been fixed for the coming four years in Shanghai, China, to which Bishop Bashford has been appointed; in Zurich, Switzerland, to which Bishop Burt has been appointed; and in Buenos Ayres, South America, to which Bishop Neely has been appointed. It is expected that the conferences in China and the conferences in Europe and the conferences in South America will, during the coming quadrennium, be largely under the oversight of these bishops.

The other method which is being tried by the Church in its foreign work is what is distinctly called a" missionary episcopacy." These bishops are chosen to serve in particular fields. They have all the functions and authority of the regular general superintendents within the territories for which they are elected. 'l'hey are chosen by the General Conference, and are consecrated with the other bishops. They have, however, no jurisdiction outside of their respective fields. They are held in honor and affection by the whole Church, and in their visits to the home land are an inspiration and a blessing wherever they go. Few men in the whole history of Methodism have had more 1Ilfiuence in its councils than Bishop Thoburn, Missionary Bishop for Southern Asia.

This idea of a missionary episcopacy is about fifty years old. It took its rise in the needs of the missionary work in Liberia, on the west coast of Africa, the first of the foreign missionary fields of the Methodist Episcopal Church. The journey to that field from the United States was at that time a long and somewhat perilous one, and yet the Church felt that the mission should have Episcopal supervision. The first missionary bishop, therefore, was Rev. Francis Burns, a colored man born in Albany, New York, who sailed for Liberia in 1834. He was ordained a missionary bishop October 14, 1858, at the Genesee Conference in New York State, after election to that office by the Liberia Conference in January of the flame year, under the provisions of the General Conference of 1856. Bishop Burns died in 1863. The second missionary bishop was also a colored man, born in Petersburg, Va., who emigrated to Africa in 1838-Rev. John Wright Roberts. He was consecrated bishop in St. Paul's Church, New York, June 20, 1866, and left immediately for his field of labor in Africa, where he died in 1875.

Nearly ten years passed by before the missionary episcopacy was revived. This was occasioned by the election of that wonderful apostolic spirit, William Taylor, as Missionary Bishop for Africa by the General Conference of 1884.

The next General Oonference, in 1888, elected James M. Thoburn,

WILLIAM..F. OLDHAM JOHN E

Two newly elected Methodist MJBBlonary Bishops for Southern Asia

a beloved -missionary in India, as Missionary Bishop of India and Malaysia. The labors of these godly men lifted up into great prominence the idea of the missionary episcopacy, and commended it to the attention of the Church, so that it was not strange that in 1896, on the retirement of William Taylor, Rev. Joseph C. Hartzell, for years associated with the Freedmen's Aid Society of the Church as its corresponding secretary, was elected Missionary Bishop of Africa. It is as his coadjutor that Rev. Isaiah B. Scott, an honored negro minister, has just been elected by the General Conference of 1904 as Missionary Bishop of Africa. To these two bishops has been committed the care of the three conferences in Africa-the Liberia and the West Central Conferences on the west coast, and the East Central Conference on the east coast. There are more than five thousand members and prohationers in these conferences, fifty-five men and women missionaries, and more than one hundred ordained and unordained ministers: The field is vast, and entails long and wearisome journeys. Bishop Scott was born in Kentucky. He graduated from the Central Tennessee College in ] 890. He has been a pastor and presiding elder and college president in Texas, and for eight years editor of the Southwestern Ohristian Advocate, published in New Orleans, Louisiana. Dr. Scott has been a member of five General Conferences, and of the Ecumenical Oonferences in Washington and London. He brings to his work a balanced judgment and a consecrated heart.

Four years ago the Church said that the burden of administration in India and Malaysia was too heavy to rest upon the shoulders of Bishop 'rhoburn. They therefore at that time elected two new bishops for that field-Bishops Ed win W. Parker, who very soon after his return to India was called from his labors to his reward, .and Bishop Francis W. Warne, who, with Bishop Thoburn and the cooperation of the general superintendents, has been incessant in toil throughout his extensive diocese, which includes India, Burma, Malaysia, and the Philippines. For this region, at the General Conference in Los Angeles, California, in May of this year, two new bishops were set apart to preside over seven conferences, with a population of one hundred and fifty thousand Christians and millions of unconverted souls needing the message of salvation. Bishop Warne, in his recent report, recalling the words of Livingstone, says: " After a quadrennium of travel in India, I can see the smoke, not of a thousand villages, not of a hundred thousand, but of five hundred thousand villages in ;Which there is not a Christian." '[,hese new missionary bishops for Southern Asia are William F. Oldham, himself born in India, and"J(jhnEdward Robinson, a native of Ireland, for years editor of the Indian Witness and a missionary worker in India. Both Bishops Oldham and Robinson have resided in the United StMIea, re-

B. SCOTT MERRIMAN C. HA.RRIS

Missiouary Bishop for Africa. 1IlIsslonary Bishop for Japan and Korea .

ceiving part of their educa- tion in the nHiversities and schools of the Church in this country. Bishop Oldham opened the missionary work in Malaysia in the Straits Settlements, where he labored as pastor of the Eng lis h Chu rch, as superintendent of the mission, and as presiding elder of the Burma district.

Failing in health, he returned to the United States, where he was a pastor in Michigan and Pennsylvania, and later Professor of Modern Missions in Ohio Wesleyan University and Assistant Secretary of the Missionary Society, with his BISHOP J. C, HARTZELL, OF AFRIOA headquarters in Chicago. He is unusually qualified to take up his new duties. So also is Bishop Robinson, who is known and loved throughout the Church ill India. '

The election of Merriman C. Harris as Missionary Bishop of Japan and Korea was a new step forward. Dr. Harris will have under his care two conferences in Japan and one ill Korea, with a staff of about sixty missionaries and their wives, and more than thirteen thousand mem bers and probationers.

Bishop Harris has been a mi~sionary in Japal!.. He was the first Protestant missionary to the Island of Yezzo.

Since 1886 he has been in charge of the Japanese work on the Pacific Coast. lIe is a man held in honor among ' his brethren, and is especially adapted to handle the delicate questions involved in this new episcopacy. He was born in Saint Clairsville, Ohio, 1846.

The preRent Board of Missionary Bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church, therefore, consists of Bishops BISHOP 'P. W. WARNE Hartzell and Scott for Africa, Bishops ThobuIin,Warne, Oldham, and Robinson for Southern Asia, and Bishop Harris for Japan an d Korea-a body of men i upon whom rest apostolic burdens.

1904J INDIA STILL IN NEED

INDIA STILL IN NEED BY REV. C. B. WARD Presiding Elder of Godavery District, Bombay Methodist Episcopal Conference, India, 1904- A. marvelous change in the conditions of things has taken place in almost every part of India. There are still some conservative missions that gather in yearly but few, and see not much in prospect. But the missionary movement in all India is faced with multitudes, who have broken with their old faiths and now beg admission to the Ohristian fold. The Methodists alone report 100,000 inquirers at the present time, asking to be enrolled as Ohristians. Formerly the mission sought inquirers; now inquirers seek the mission with an importunity it is difficult to put off.

Divine blessing in the distribution of the work of God in the languages of the people, the steady increase in the evangelistic forces in the field, the spread of education, coupled with the severe judgment God has suffered to come upon India in the last few years, have combined to shake the grip of old faiths, and, beyond question, Ohristianity has come to the frout as the hope of the world. In the trying ordeals of famine and plague in the empire, Ohristianity has come tremen-' dously forward in heroic service and magnificent philanthropy. When plague comes the Ohristian grapples with the monster, and, by sanitation and faith, wins and lives. The Hindu and Mohammedan flees from home, or stoically sits down to be carried off to the graveyard.

There has been the progress of a generation in the last. ten years. It is impossible for one not on the scene of action to fully appreciate it. With all the marvelous development of missionary and government educational enterprises, still the Ohristian missions have essentially illiterate masses to deal with. In spite of all that has been done to reach the higher classes and castes of India, by way of the readingbook and college, the multitudes at present round the doorway of missions in India are from the utterly illiterate masses. Ohristian schools, especially those of the more expensive grade, are well filled with caste boys and girls, and a few of the children of well-to-do Ohristians. But in every prosperous mission in India the converts in numbers are from the illiterate rural popUlation.

Here lies the condition that constitutes a serious need of missionaries but little anticipated. It is hardly to be expected, even if the advisability were assumed, that the present proportionately large investment of missionaries in educatioual work (which, while counting some, does not count much in the direction of the present and prospective ingathering) will be abandoned. But it is certain that a tremendous problem is upon the missions of India, to take in hand these incoming hundreds of thousands, rescue them and their children from illiteracy: Imd make them an intelligent, Bible-reading, Christian

people. This must be done, if we ever have a Bible-observing people.

It is not too much to say that the present army of inquirers are not coming from quarters whence many missionaries have expected them. But God is at work in India, as Ohristian people at home can little appreciate; but this cause for heartfelt praise should be better understood ou that side of the sea.

Every successful mission in this land has been undermanned for the last ten years. There has not been an adequate supply of young men coming to take the places of the old men, who, under double burdens, are wearing out prematurely. '1'here is no comparison between the life ltnd work of a pastor at home and that of an active missionary here, who has administration, financial, literary, and other work few men at home ever see, that compels him to work day and night. Let me repeat: no adequate supply for some years has been sent to prepare for the oncoming breakdown or retirement of these old and strong men. It takes ten years to make a strong missionary. Language and experience do not come in a day. Then while the above is true regarding the old work, what shall we say when we look out upon the literally hundreds of thousands of men and women cFowding about the door? Practically little has been done to provide for this new work.

Men are called for with the abilities of generals and statesmen. The older work will not, can not, supply the working force for the leavening up of these masses. Out of their own numbers men and women by the hundreds must be taken, taught to read, teach, and sing, and preach, and be supervised and led. What a work! There ought to come to India in the next year one thousand missionaries to cope with the emergency God is thrusting upon us. In a large measure the battle must be reshaped. The regime of the past can not be extended to meet the emergency. The present demand is evangelistic, and all machinery must be put out on this line.

'1'here seems to me no prospect that the year to come will see onequarter of the missionaries needed sent out. It is too great a step for our churches at home, loaded down as they are with a large element whose interest is too largely selfish and worldly. The missionary spirited people in the home churches are, in the prayer-meetings, a golden minority.

I am glad to believe there is a great missionary quickening at home, especially among the young people. There is hope in this. But in this sore hour of emergency in India, if not in the world, I feel constrained to plead for a new wing to the missionary service in all the societies in the field. We have an object-lesson in the deaconess movement among the Methodists, where scores of young women are consecrating themselves to work for Ohrist in foreign lands aud at

INDiA STILL IN NEED

home on what is estimated to be a bare support. There is no pro- vision for the savings-bank or luxuries. I plead for a new wing of the service among men, to which young men and married men may consecrate themselves for Christ's sake and that of these perishing, who cry for bread, on a humble support only-a wing of the service in which men can follow the steps of Him who "tho rich," yet for our sakes" became poor," and stayed so, till He left for the exceeding glory.

I am now a missionary in my twenty-eighth year in India. I have never worked under a salary for any society. I have found a joy in a line of life financially much humbler than the ordinary society salary.

I confidentially affirm from experience there is a safe, a humble line of support that God is pleased to own and bless, by which a greatly increased number of missionaries can be put out for the same money.

Oh, let us have it in these times, when we are straitened for men and money!

Can we not persuade 0?t1· old societies and new to inangumte a wing with, for a single man, $400; a married man, $600; a veteran, $800 a year? Let transit, furlough, housing, and other conditions for all wings of the service be the same. But let there be a wing of service to which volunteers may consecrate ·themselves-one that will appeal.

to the heroic, the self-denying, the consecrated from the younger body in our churches at home; a wing of service which will appeal to friends who are especially anxious to support substitutes wholly or in part, and hasten the work of evangelizing the world. It seems to me there must be hundreds of young men in Christian America and England, ready to say, " Here am I, send me." Is it not possible more will volunteer in this new wing than in the old one?

. Bishop Thoburn secured aud sent to India, a few years back, twelve young men, who have been by some one called "twelve apostles."

They came on half pay for· four years. Then they drop into the regu- lar society salary, and the movement dies. Let us have a volunteer wing of the service to contillue, an emergency adjunct to the regular wing, but to be permallent.

'l'here are some few societies in India whose salary to missionaries is not more than I propose. 'l'here are two htm.dred independent missionaries in India to-day who live as humbly. For Christ's sake. may I not plead with a thousand young men in America to volunteer to join the self-denying wing of the service? Can it be that young women alone haye the consecration to come out on this principle? It can not be. If so,it is a great shame. No, it is not so.

VOlltnteers, speak out to pastors, bishops, and secretaries, and that right early! Friends with missionary sympathy, speak out!

Had we the missionaries, we could take in 100,000 this year, 1904. We could train their teachers and evangelists. We should soon see such a work in India as has never been witnessed in the Christian era.

Does not the possibility-yea, the present emergency-involve a grave responsibility?

THE CIVILIZING INFLUENCE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS * BY PROF. GASTON BONET-MAURY, PARIS, FRANCE Professor of the Protestant Faculty of Theology in the College of France The influence of the Christian missionaries in foreign lands has been mightily in the direction of civilization and morality. It is due to the influence of the Moravians that Germany is beloved by the negroes of the Antilles and the Eskimos of Labrador; to the influence of the Picpus Fathers in the Sandwich Islands, and the Dominican Fathers in Algeria and equatorial Africa, that tho natives revere and respect the French republic. The civilizing influence of Christian missionaries is made evi- dent in two ways: by their scientific work and by their social and moral influence.

The scientific work of foreign missionaries gives us a long list of names of those who have contributed to the advancement of science. From La Perouse and Franklin to Lamy there have been many missionary martyrs to the cause of science. The Jesuits, Ricci and Secchi, were eminent astronomers. In the thirteenth century a Pope and a King of France sent civilizing, educated monks among the Turks. The Franciscans and Dominicans by their great learning exerted a powerful influence over the Grand Khan. One of the Lazarists, Pere Huc, traveled extensively in Tibet and China, and his books of description are still luthorities. Pere Armand David corrected the maps of China. Pere Chevalier, a French priest, did such excellent and valuable hydrographic work in Tongking that, in 1898, the French Geographical Society presented him with a medal. It was a French Catholic mission which founded and still cond'ucts the celebrated astronomical observatory at Zi-ka-wei, founded by the Jesuit Fathers, Lelec and Colombel, the meteorological observations of which have been used by Sir Robert Hart since 1898 to determine the approach of typhoons throughout China, Manchuria, and Korea. The Protestant missionaries came later than the Catholics, but they also have made important contributions to science. Rev. Edward Robinson, in 1838, wrote a work on the geography of Palestine, and (in 1856) Dr. F. W. Holland 'Yrote one on the Sinai peninsula. Missionaries have been the inspiration and backbone of the great exploration societies: the English Palestine Exploration Fund, the German Palestine Society, and the American Palestine Exploration Society. In Borneo and Sumatra the American, German, and Dutch missionaries have thoroughly explored their fields of work. In Africa and the two Americas, Catholic orders, Protestant missionaries, and French Huguenots have opened up vast regions to civilization and progress. In the history of Canada and the United States, such names as Hennepin, Le Jeune, Marquette, Joliet, Roger Williams, and John Eliot are eloquent tributes to the zeal and heroism of missionaries. Norwegian pastors explored and mapped Greenland. The continent of Australia was explored by an English Catholic and an American Protestant missionary, and the islands of the South Sea bear the impress of the work of such men as Taylor, Donarre, Williams, Ellis, Chalmers, and Coufi'e. As linguists and dictionary makers, Ulphilas, the apostle of the Goths, and Cyril, the apostle of the slavs, head the list. The Catholic Zottoli and • Trauslated and condensed frOID the Revue des Deux Mondes.

':HE CIVILIZING INFLUENCE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS

the Protestants Giitzlaff and Faber became authorities on Ohinese litera- ture. Dr. James Legge, the Scotch missionary, studied Ohinese for thirty years in Hongkong, and afterward became professor in Oxford Univer- sity. Merson, in Burma; Ziegenbalg, in Malabar; Bore, in Persia; Couerdoux, Barthelemy, and William Jones, in India; Bollig and Gis- mondi, in Syria; Lepsius, in Egypt; Isenberg. in Abyssinia; Cust and Koeller, in equatorial Africa; Hans Egede, in Greenland; John Eliot, among the American Indians; Pedro, in Mexico and South America; Janssen, Fair, and Gordon, in the South Seas-these are men whose names history will write high for their contributions to the world's knowledge of the languages of strange or unknown peoples.

As to the moral influence of missions, there is no doubt that, entirely aside from the moral elevation brought about in the lives of individual pagans, whole peoples are raised and purified. Pride, laziness, lying. and deceit, intemperance, and sexual immorality, all pagan vices, gradually disappear, in large measure. before the march of the Christian missions. Missionaries persuade the native peoples, if they are nomads, to settle down and cultivate the soil, to free their slaves, to choose the ways of peace and learning, and thus to get free free from the domination of their former superstitions. They persuade the natives to work regularly, and endeavor to overcome their apathy. The professional schools opened by the Protestant missions at Lovedale, in South Africa, have succeeded, bit by bit, in persuading the heathen to attach himself to the soil, to respect the property of his neighbor, and to develop a love of justice and truth. If they have the ear of the government, the missionaries try to obtain prohibition of the sale of opium and of alcoholic drink. Upon their petition, the Mikado of Japan has prohibited the importation of opium into Formosa and Khama, has exerted all his personal effort in the cause of abstinence from intoxicants. The missionaries refuse the sacraments of the Church to drunkards, and care for the worst of these in special hospitals. It has been due to the influence of missions that public prostitution has been abolished in several Asiatic countries. Many illustrious native converts have added to the civilizing work of the missions, among whom are Maka, in the Gilbert and Hawaiian Island, and Pundita Ramabai, in India. The tone of family life has been raised, war has decreased, and slavery almost entirely abolished through the influence of missions. Missionaries brought about many reforms in the Kongo and the amelioration of prison conditions in Japan. In public sanitation, mission· aries have done a noble work. Following the example of the Catholic bishops and the Hospitaler orders of the middle ages, the missionaries of all denominations, Dominican priests and American Protestants, Sisters of Charity and Deaconesses of Kaisewerth, have founded hospitals and established dispensaries, taking care of infirm old people who, especially in Africa, are abandoned; looking after neglected children, of whom the greater part-at least, in China-are condemned to death or prostitution. • . • To Scotch and American missionaries belongs the glory of having formed a large corps of well-trained woman doctors, infirmary professors, and deaconesses, who can penetrate into the most sacred corners of the harems 9,nd zenanas, and carry there, with the consolation of the Gospel, the relief of medical art worthy its name.

We withhold our admiration for such saintly characters as William Carey and Father Damien for their work in India and among the lepers, We have a well-founded right to say that the most certain and effective agent of civilization is the missionary.

'f A MISSING LINK "_'f THE LIVING LINK "-II BY DAVID M'CONAUGHY Forward Movement Secretary of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions While recognizing the reasonableness of the demand for Specific Objects in developing interest in missions, it is necessary to fairly face the difficulties involved in giving practical effect to the plan. That it is inadvisable, and, in fact, impracticable, to assign, individually, native objects-such as workers and scholars-the accumulated experience of the various boards has demonstrated beyond question. Because of the intolerable burden involved in attempting direct communication with the already vast and ever increasing number of native workers and scholars; because of the probability of the effect upon the beneficiary proving prejudicial rather than beneficial; because of the disappointment liable, in many cases, to result to the donor; because of the dislocation of the arrangement, sure to occur frequently, in the very nature of the case; and, above all, because of the unfavorable effect which such an arrangement is calculated to have in undermining the spirit of self-support in the native church-for these, among other reasons, it has been found necessary to abandon this practise, even after making eVErY effort to meet the demand for such individual assignment.

The assigning of missionaries sent out from the home lands is likewise attended with very real and serious disadvantages: (1) Wherever the connection is made to depend upon an individual, it is, in the nature of the case, unstable and liable to be broken at any time. Owing to death, or withdrawal from the field, or transfer to another section or to other work, the arrangement may be broken at any time.

(2) The arrangement is often disappointing, too. For some missionaries can not write interesting letters, while others will not write regularly, even at long intervals. Some are engaged in work which, while no les~ useful and essential, is less picturesque than that of others, and affords little to write about that is of inspiration, or even of very much interest to most people. Sooner or later, in many cases, the arrangement breaks down.

(3) It is a narrower interest which centers in a single worker than that which is attached to the work. For not only is the worker a variable factor while the u'ork is a constant qtwniity, but the latter affords a fuller fund of information and incident upon which to draw.

(4) It is likely to set an artificial and arbitrary limit to the financial inte:>est of the supporting constituency, when the fixed amount of a salary is the objective in view. Whatever arrangement is made should admit of expansion as ability at the base of supplies increases with growth of interest. In some cases it is quite beyond the ability of a church to rise to the support of a missionary, while in many others it is nothing short of a shame for a church to stop at any such limit when it should support a whole station as its parish.

(5) The assignment of a number of missionaries to a single church, on the other hand, tends to monopolize those who should serve as " Living Links" not to a single church, but to an ever-widening contltituency at home.

Sooner or later, therefore, there arises a very real objection to the assigning of the missionaries in~ividually, as Specific Objects, even as in

"A MISSING LINK"-"THE LIVING LINK"

the case of native workers and scholars. And, in fact, some of the mis- sionaries themselves object to the arrangement which, while often prov- ing quite agreeable, has in not a few cases been attended with embar- rassment and heart-burnings, sometimes on the part of "the party of the first part," and sometimes on the other side.

And just because of such obstacles as have been named. some boards have resolutely refused, under any circumstances, to assign specific objects. Others, after resisting the demand as long as possible, at length yielded to pressure and went the length of assigning individual native objects of all sorts, until, after reaching a sort of reductio ad absurdum on a large scale, the plan broke down by its own weight. And now, out of a wide range of experience, the principal boards have found a via media in "The Station Plan." Gradually what is merely incidental has been differentiated from what is really essential in the Specific Object, and fundamental principles are emerging more and more clearly into view. It is seen now that people C!Ln scarcely be expected to give ade- quately to what they are lIot interested in; that they are not likely to be interested in that about which they are not informed; and that, in order to be informed, there must be something, to begin with, about which even the busiest can be informed.

But it is also being realized that there are just two things vitally , essential in the process of creating and maintaining intelligent interest: (1) A point of contact-a Specific Object-on the field upon which interest can at first be concentrated until it becomes intelligent, intense, permanent, a knowledge which, in the very nature of the case, can be expected to" grow from more to more." (2) A Living Link of communication between the object on the field and the supporting constituency at home.

And here is the very heart of the problem-to make this link really living. This can be accomplished only as the board, on the one hand, shall serve in a very real and effective way as a clearing-house for duplicating and distributing information; while, on the other hand, the mis- sionaryat the front shall do his part faithfully and efficiently in furnishing such information as is wanted at regular, if not frequent, intervals and in an interesting form. The Baptist Missionary Union, after several years of experience with the station plan in its simplest form, testifies: "It grows. in favor, and gives perfect satisfaction to both board and contributers. The plan has not been changed nor even modified since its inception, and has increased the contributions to the treasury, as well ft,s awakened an intelligent interest on the part of the contributors. It is relieving the board of much embarrassment."

Under the plan, as this board has worked it: ..

(1) The entire appropriation for each station, including the work of every class, as well as the support of the workers, is divided into shares.

There is no splitting up of the word into various classes and no assign- ment of individuals, whether native or American.

(2) The home constitup-ncy is furnished statedly with information about the particular" Object" supported, embracing- (a) A detailed description of the station and work carried on there; (b) A biographical statement about each missionary in the station; (c) A quarterly letter, giving fresh incidents, etc.

The tie between the constituency at home and the work which it sup- ports is strengthened by personal visits from the missionaries when home on furlough, and in every other way possible.

It seems clear that the board which succeeds in most thoroughly per- fecting the working of a plan such as will afford definite points of con- tact with real living links between the work abroad and the supporting constituency at home, will be first to solve the financial problem of the misSionary enterprise.

THE "APOSTLES" OF MADAGASCAR * BY M. E. PECHIN For several years the Protestant churches of Madagascar have been greatly influenced by certain preachers whom the people call" apostles." .Judgments differ very much about these men. Some call them "dangerous pretenders, disturbers, who ought to be shut up or shot," while others maintain that at least the churches ought to be shut against them, and yet others receive them with open arms, as messengers of heaven. The more violent threats proceed only from a few civil functionaries.

A band of these "apostles," five men and one woman, recently paid a visit to my own church. One was a former governor, one an evangelist, and one a teacher. The leader was the ex-governor, whose dignified visage is framed in a beard of most white. A long vestment flows down to his bare feet. He it of a spirit deliberate, calm; he weighs his words; there is nothing of the pious phraseology so common in the Malagese preachers. He has in a high degree the tone of command, derived from his former eminent place. Aforetime unjust and oppressive, like most of the Malagese judges and governors, he is now completely transformed. The teacher alone has an air a little exalted, and is the most impetuous in his exhortations and expressions. The evangelist appears to me the type of the native Christian destined one day to replace the missionary when the Malagese church shall have become custonomous. Simple, modest, but of a living faith, well versed in the Scriptures, his sermons are thoroughly edifying.

The imposition of hands in exorcism and for bodily healing are now performed more quietly than formerly, so that the indifferent and the heathen no longer throng to see their real or supposed miracles. Yet, altho humble, and in other points docile, neither the" apostles" nor their followers c:tn be persuaded that evil, either bodily or spiritual, is due to anything but diabolical powers, to be overcome only by faith and prayer, with the imposition of hands. Their exorcisms appear to be directed not so much against a supposed bodily possession as against a spiritual possession by the power of evil. Their .imposition of hands is viewed as imparting a fuller measure of the Holy Spirit. Psychological science is more amenable to such a view now than once. They also impose hands for the relief of bodily ailments, and are so far successful that they are greatly resorted to for this purpose. Here also modern science, whatever its theories, has a more consenting attitude than formerly. I have found no well-attested case of a sudden cure wrought through the "apostles." Some of them have been suffering seriously from fever, yet nothing can pe1'8nade them to take remedies.

Other sides of their work are unmistakably good. There reigns among them a deep brotherly love, and they are truly messengers of peace, carrying it wherever they go. Theil' countenance is serene. No trace of agitation, of anxieties. They' are pervaded by a notable calm. The power from on high is employed to govern the mind and the body. Friends of the humble and the lowly, resting on God for themselves, they have killed the germs of discord by putting away ambition and selfishness.

They do not baptize, but refer their converts to the missionaries for • Translated for the REVIEW from the Journal des Missions.

VILLAGE LIFE IN INDIA

doctrinal instruction and baptism. They are greatly attached to their respective churches, over which they do not seem to assume either doctrinal or disciplinary control. They urge strongly the near coming of the Lord. Where this is believed, it imposes an awful hush on mundane interests, and binds men's souls to the message of the salvation and judgment.

They themselves do not deny that, with the introduction of new customs, there is danger of taking accessories for essentials, and that, in their rapid flights through the country, they can hardly be very sure of the spiritual state of those whom they receive. They are very docile to correction out of the Word of God, but are rather hard to persuade that they make too much of signs and wonders. On the whole, I am convinced that their work is a work offaith, not without faults, but radically sound, and of happy results.

What we must emphasize in this religious movement is that it is genuinely Malagese, and exhibits a real effort of the native Christians to put on the true Christian character, aud to distinguish themselves from heathenism. It is a manifestation of native piety which has come forth independently of the missionaries, who have simply favored it. Like the Moravian Brethren in Europe, the" apostles" are the best support of the community in which they are found, without setting up a new church or attaching themselves exclusively to anyone.

VILLAGE LIFE IN INDIA * BY A. S. ALBRECHT, RETACHINTALA, INDIA Missionary of the American Lutheran Church An Indian village is a little world in itself. Men live and die in the little village in which they were born, often without going beyond the village limits in their lives, or feeling the need of going. Their livlihood is there, their wants are few, and these wants can be supplied by their neighbors. Some villages are much larger than otbers, and some have a few educ8,ted men, while in others no one can read or write but the munsiff, or head man, and the karnam, or village accountant. The style of houses vary in different parts of the country, and also according to the size or wealth of the village, but in most respects all villages are alike. The houses are close together in two long rows, with small side streets branching off here and there.

If we enter the village from the east end, first we see a group of little huts, constructed chiefly of split bamboos, and not high enough for any one but a very swall child to stand erect. These are the dwellings of the yanadi, or thief caste, who are employed as village watchmen, perhaps on the principle that" it, takes a thief to catch a thief." At any rate, they never allow anyone to steal.what they are watching. Next come the houses of the Sudras, rich and poor, but the Sudras are by no means all one caste, as many suppose. The reddis and the kammos are the principal farmers, and when any religious procession takes place, each struggles for precedence. Here is the bonse of the vilJage mUnsijJ, who is a government servant, and whose duty it is to try all small cases of theft or disturbance, and report all others to the higher authorities.

There, where the blue smoke is curling up, is the house of tbe potter, * From The Lutheran Observer.

whose wheel is always turning to supply the earthen pots used by the village for cooking and for water. Those houses that are locked belong to the shepherds, who are away in the fields with their flocks and herds, and whose food must be carried to them by the women of the family.

Next come the rich merchants, who sell cloth, grain, curry stuffs, and the other things necessary for daily use. They are also the money- lenders, and take from 12 to 100 pel' cent. from their neighbors, who want money for a wedding or a: funeral feast, or to pay their taxes; and, sad to say, there are few who do not at some time fall into their clutches, and fewer stilI ever get out again.

Adjoining is the village post-office, kept in the house of the Brahman postmaster; next is the karnam's and the schoolmaster's, if there hap- pens to be a native school, and the other Brahmans who occupy the adjacent houses are gentlemen of leisure, living from the income of their lands and on the fees they get for performing weddings, foretelling auspicious days for marriages, journeys, etc.

Peep into the next hOllse, and you will see the goldsmith at work, making a gold collar for some dark-skinned beauty, while his little son sits in front of him, blowing the bellows anJ learning the trade. Here are some more boys also learning a trade. They are the barber's sons, shaving their little brothers for practise, while the father stands neal', giving directions, first to them, and then to another boy who is learning to beat the drum. for the barbers are also the drummers. Down that side street are the houses of the dhobies, or washermen, who wash for the whole village. A very rich lady, who has a fine cloth she is afraid the dhoby will spoil, will sometimes wash it herself, but otherwise, no one, rich or poor, not even a beggar, will wash his own clothes. That is the dhoby's work. Down that other street are the houses of the Mohammedans. In many places the Mohammedans are numerOllS and wealthy, but here they are few in number, and usually poor. Here is to be found the government toddy shop, which brings more poverty and misery to the people. In sandy places where the palmyra trees flourish, are also found the toddy tree climbers. There are also the Sudra weavers; the pichagU11ta people, or gypsies, who go from house to house, telling stories, singing songs. and begging, and the mutthurachalu, who have long guns, licensed by government, and who often bear a bad reputation for their use of them.

At the extreme end of the village are the tank-diggers and roadmakers, who say they used to be a very good caste, but it was spoiled from their eating field rats. Next to them often are to be seen little temporary huts occupied by the yellaka people, a wandering tribe of gypsy fortune-tellers, who weave baskets, and on their wanderings take from one place to another salt, cows, and donkeys.

All these, and others not mentioned-for instance, the carpenter and the huuter-are caste people, and most of them belon'g to the Sudra caste, They are divided and subdivided, and many will not eat with each other, and none of the subdivisions wiII intermarry.

Nearest to the tank-diggers, but separated from all of them, are the outcasts-the Malas and the Madigas. The Malas weave much of the cloth used by the villages, which must be washed in caste water before it can be worn. The Madigas are the leather workers, and the servants of the caste population. They make the shoes for the village, the leather collars, etc., for the bullocks and plows, and do the coolie work in the fields of the farmers.

They are not paid daily wages, nor for the goods they supply, but at the harvest time are given grain for the year. They also get the carcases of all cattle that die from disease or old age, and are depised beca.use they often eat the flesh, as well as take the skin for their work.

EDITORIALS

EDITORIALS Newspapers and Missions of missions are instantly suggested A HINT FOR MISSION STUDY by the fact that Liberia is a mis- CLASSES sion field; by the fact that it has hitherto been rather isolated, and Young people tend to be materi- by the circumstance that the native alists, and the younger they are, negroes there are in a far lower down to the age of dumb adoration stage of development than the of the milk-bottle, the more wholly American negroes, who will inevitare they satisfied with material ably have closer relations with things. The Acts of the Apostles Africa if the new company sucdo not attract boys of twelve or ceeds. To suggest another instance, sixteen, because a skilful teacher the war in the Far East can not only can make a bridge to connect reach an end which will leave mis- Paul and Barnabas permanently sions in China, Korea, and Japan with the interests of the twentieth just where they were when 'it century. A defect in mission study broke out. It-can not reach an end classes is that for this reason the that shall not affect the prospects interest of members is often arti- of Asiatics generally. Its events ficial. Without perpetual effort are full of interest to all who know and the inventive powers of a that there are things more imporgenius on the part of the leader tant than ball-gamp,s and horsethe members of the class are not races. Let mission study classes held together. Such classes rely report from the secular newspapers on the interesting style or material all items of news which relate to of books to hold the attention of missions, or indirectly affect their young folks and encourage them to prospects or the general advance read continuously. But what is • of the Kingdom. The interest of only interesting is not long inter- discovery and of building up relaesting. The interest must lead tions will then join with other somewhither, or the subject will interest in justifying the study and soon be dropped like a worn-out in finding through it tangible and toy. worthy results. We have no radical change in We need not add that any others these classes to suggest, but a use- than students who are interested ful auxiliary in their effort to keep in missions and in the building up up interest. Scholars in the public of the Kingdom of God can greatly schools are sometimes made to re- profit by searching the secular port on the news of the day. They press for news that touches, or may thus gain the habit of noticing have relations to, this great enterthings, breadth of vision, and prise of the Christian Church. D. general alertness of mind. Our snggestion is that members of mis- The Missionary Calibre sion study classes use an exercise of the same sort. For instance, The New York Sun recently the newspapers mentioned, not found a morsel to its taste in a let- long ago, the organization of a ter from a Japanese student at company in New York to send Yale to a paper in Japan, in which steamers regularly to Liberia. The the young student wrote" that the . capitalists who formed the com- students in other departments of pany were said to be negroes. the American University than the Hosts of questions for students theological are 'young men of fine

appearance,' 'but when it comes to bott quoted a remark made to him the theologues, beggarlike faces by Colonel Buck, the United States are in the majority,' and the fee- ]Hnister to Japan, to the effect blest of the lot 'go as foreign mis- that the r.,esult of his observations sionaries,' 'the ones who are un- in Japan ~as that Christian misable to get a suitable place here.''' sions had done more for the ad- This young Japanse is said to be a vancement of the Japanese people Christian, but he goes on to speak than all other influences and forces contemptuously of the foreign mis-' put together. vVhen Dr. and Mrs, sionaries: "If you examine their Hepburn left Japan in 1892, after erudition, their ideals, their pur- thirty-three years' work, the Japan poses, the most of them are worthy Gazette said: "We may rest asof only a smile; . • the mis- sured that it was the daily lives of sionaries and their satalites are Dr. Hepburn and his fellow worknothing but vulgar fellows, igno- ers, in the early days, which moved rant, and without brains." Japan first to tolerate and then to welcome the missionaries to these As to the charge that the divinity shores, and it is to the missionaries students are an inferior lot. with that Japan owes the greater part beggarlike faces, it would be inter- of her present advancement. The esting to test this young Japanese missionary has been Japan's instudent's judgment by mixing up structor, an influence wholly for the divinity students with an equal enlightenment and good." If the number chosen at random from the missionaries are such feeble-mindother departments of the univer- ed creatures as this young Japanese sity, and let the young Japanese student represents, it is difficult to distinguish the divinity students know which to admire the moreby their appearance. Doubtless the docility of the Japanese, or the authorities of the Yale Divinity their ingenuity in learning so much School would be perfectly ready to under missionary influence. s. have such a test applied. vVith reference to the criticism of the Perennial Objections to Missions missionaries, probably any missionary board would be willing to There are certain people who find have this young Japanese student in every event an opportunity to and any average missionary sub- object to the sending of missionajected to a competitive examina- ries to preach the Gospel in nontion. The critic saves himself by Christian lands. The capture of a statement which makes it pos- Miss ~tone gave them an opportusible for him to recognize as excep- nity to declare that she had no busitions any missionaries who might ness in Macedonia, but the kidnapbe named who would refute his ping of Perdicaris was not used as view – men like Verbeck and an argument against American Brown, and Alexander and Mc- citizens residing abroad. Wars Cartee, to speak of the dead, and and uprising in lands where mis- Hepburn, ,Green, Davis, Imbrie, sionaries work are usually credited and scores of others among the liv- to them by many ignorant 01' prejuing. diced antagonists, but the blame is not placed by the same critics on This young Japanese student the merchants or foreign officials, would probably contend that very tho it often belongs there. Thus it great progress had been made by is in all kinds of circumstances: his country in recent years. In men see what they want to see and the New York Evening Post of December 19, 1903, Dr. Edward Ab-

19041 EDITORIALS

judge according to preconceived really some points of superiority, ideas. Those who are not truly of which it might not be amiss to following Jesus Christ, and are re- take advantage. The man can not fusing to help carry out His Great see, because he will not see, that .Commission, will ever find occa- the higher order almost always sions to decry missionary work. provokes the lower to bitter oppo- Somewhat along this line the sition before it prevails over it.

Calwer-Missionsblatt says: Buddhism itself, in China, had to In consequence of the Herero ris- win its way to the top through ing, in Southwest Africa, German Protestant missions are yet again times of severe persecution-nay, dpcried in many journals. The missionaries, it is declared, have even Confucianism was sometimes spoiled the natives by indulgence, and have seduced the colonial sharply persecuted by unfriendly government to follow suit; they were, it is said, aware of the rising emperors. If we ourselves ale not beforehand, and delivered up to the enemy their own German country- still hanging up men as sacrifices to men, who had fled to the stationsin short, have approved themselves Odin, or burning them in wicker guilty of high treason. We scarcely believe our eyes when we images to the old British gods, it is see, in the Colonial Zeitschrijt, "Malaria, Blackwater-fever, Lo- not the fault of the Poultney Bigecusts, Missions-·the first and last alike ineradicable." 'Vith men lows of the olden time. t who hate missions to such a pitch there can, of course, be no further Miss Stone and Mr. Perdicaris argument. Sad and humilating is it that any such thing can be The kidnapping of Mr. Perdicaris printed in Germany. in Morocco by the brigand Rais UIi very naturally recalls to mind This is a strong argument that the case of Miss Stone's capture by Saraffof's men in Macedonia. It missions are alarming the king- has peculiar interest, too, as show-_ ing that one event may befall nondom of Satan, that they are arous- missionary and missionary alike wherever laws have lapsed through ing Satan's adherents at home to lack of energy to enforce them.

such an insane intensity of hatred These two cases are exactly alike in their main particulars. Both against them, altho in the two victims were acclimatized residents in countries whose governments are Anglo-Sa.xon countries their rela- pledged by treaty to prevent their subjects from making lawless attively greater influence renders the tacks on Americans; both were seized for ransom in their ordinary devil's children somewhat more haunts, and without reference to their personal qualities or actions, rational in their attacks. and the opportunity for both out- rages was due to a flabby govern- MI'. Poultney Bigelow says that mental degeneracy which promised impunity to the brigands whatever he believes the missionaries are do- the fate of their victims.

ing more harm than good in China, Any appearance of difference be- hveen the two cases is due to the because they are irritating the course followed by the American government in each. In the Stone people. Inasmuch as it is Jesus case the government tolerated, if it did not suggest, the payment by Christ Himself who has said, "I private individuals of the ransom which the brigands asked. It came not to send peace on earth, but a sword," it is plain enough that MI'. Bigelow looks upon Jesus Christ as a mischief-maker, and upon all His apostles and their effective successors as mischief- makers. His notion of their an- cestral religion is very good and fine, but that Christianity has

treated the affair as tho private in- kidnapping seems to offer to the terests only were involved, and it has not yet secured from Turkey consideration of missionaries the redress for the outrage. Such a line of inaction has, of course, so following principles: far encouraged brigandage in Turkey as a safe if not an honorable 1. American citizens, of whatmethod of raising the wind. ever quality, while within the do- In the Perdicaris case, however, America demanded the release of main of a treaty of intercourse, on the captive from the party responsible (that is, from the government any lawful business, have a right of Morocco), and so terminated the affair in fewer weeks than the to expect protection. method used in the Stone case required months. Of course, the Sul- 2. The duty of America when one tan of Morocco passed some exceedingly bad hours. Nerve shocks in of its citizens is deprived of his liba culminative series were produced by successive arrivals of big Ameri- erty in violation of treaty is to hold can war vessels, followed b~' hints from the news-bureaus that there responsible the government of the are others. His Majesty had no option but to save the captive at country where the outrage occurs. all costs; and if he is permitted to remain on his throne, the nlemory This duty is not a favor to the vicof this moving experience will insure that he will make it exceed tim, nor does it have any relation ingly warm for Rais UIi later on. He will thus effectively dissuade to his personal qualities. It is a his intelligent subjects from adopting kidnapping as a profession. genera,} duty that arises from It The principle on which America violation of treaty which attacks acted in Morocco is worth noticing, since it has a bearing upon the the dignity of America, the possirights of missionaries established in such countries. The merchant bility of future peaceful interor missionary who goes to ltve in the cannibal islands assumes, him- course, and the safety of all Ameriself. all risks to his life, and retains no right to call for protection from can citizens. his native country. But in the domain of a treaty the situation is . 3. In cases like those under conquite different. America, by making and promulgating treaties of sideration the payment of ransom intercourse with Turkey and Morocco, has certified that it rates by the captive or his friends is those governments as worthy of confidence. If either of them sets against public policy as encouragthe treaty at naught, America is bound, for the sake of its own dig- ing brigandage, and should not be nity, to see the wrong redressed. tolerated. D. Experience in these two cases of Vacation and Missions There are certain animals that go into winter quarters, and there are' many church-members who go into summer quarters! From October until June these earnest home workers give much time, talent, and thought for the upbuilding of the Kingdom of their Divine King; but when the hot weather sets in their ardor cools, their zeal slackens, and golden opportunities slip by unheeded. Let this sum- mer be an exception! While ab- sent from your church, you are still present with your Lord. Filled and guided by His Spirit, wisdom will be given you so to think, speak, and act among the many strangers whose lives your life shall touch, that from you shall go forth an in- fluence for the good of man and the glory of God. On the farm, by the seashore, among the mOUll-

EDITORIALS

tains, in your native land or across have been distributed, and- over 100,000 miles traveled. The results the waters, let your light shine this have been most encouraging.

summer as never before, and catch the spirit of Him •. who went about doing good." Wherever you are, suggestions for Workers keep in mind and heart a world- It may be weIl to add certain suggestions for open-air preaching, embracing Love, a world-conquer- published by this society, as they may be of assistance to others ening Faith, and a world-saving Re- gaged in similar work: deemer. T.

Open-air Evangelism 1. Let there be an acknowledged The advent of the summer leader with each group. – months brings to our attention this important phase of Christian work. 2. Preach the great truths of the In many cities churches are con- ducting regular campaigns with Gospel. special evangelists. The fifty-first year's record of "The Open-air 3. Say what you have to say Mission" of London is worthy of the attention of all interested in briefly. this work. It reveals SOHle startling facts, which prove the need 4. Do not attempt fine language for such evangelism-for instance, that on Sunday mornings people or artificial manners, but speak in on their way to the great racecourse have been counted at the a natural tone, and explain and rate of 1,000 per minute. In Manchester alone 5,000 shops, besides persuade. public houses, are regularly open on the Lord's day, while in London 5. Study the character of your the total number is 22,000. In one borough the number of men enter- audience, and adapt your address ing public houses on a recent Sunday was many thousands in excess accordingly. of the whole male popUlation of the borough-for example, 83.500 male 6. Always speak courteously, visitors entered the public houses at Paddington; this is nearly 18,- both to a group and to individuals. 000 in excess of the male popUlation of that borough. 7. Never resist the police. If you This "Open-air Mission" has think you are unjustly interfered sent forth evangelists to no less than 1,235 different places, visiting with, write to the Secretary of the nearly 60,000 homes, and holding about 3,500 special services. The Open Air Mission. workers visit races, fairs, markets, cattle shows, regattas, barracks, 8. Avoid service at late hours, seaside resorts-in fact, any place where a concourse of the people noisy singing, unseemly tunes, may be found. It is estimated that a total of 500,000 people have been shouting, and ridiculous gestures. met at these various resorts. Over 9. If a person wishes to debate, 1,000.000 TestaPlents, tracts, etc. walk and talk with him, or get one of your group to do so, or arrange for a private conversation.

10. Try to induce others to assist you in the singing and the speaking.

11. Always speak reverentially of God, and avoid everything tri- fling in manner.

12. Do not attempt to make open- air preaching so much a service of worship as an evangelistic effort to bring thoughtless and careless per- sons to give heed to the things of God.

13. Never thrust tracts at per- sons, but offer them politely to all who may be willing to accept them.

14. When the open-air service is finished, do not remain gossiping.

15. The committee are strongly of opinion that no woney collection should be taken after an outdoor evangelistic service.

Donations Received No. 295. Ramabai's Work …………. $10.00 No. 296. Ramabai s Work. ….. ……. 21.00 No. 297. African Missions…….. ,….. 15.0()

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY SAMUEL CHAPMAN ARMSTRONG. By Edith leads them to serve their fellow Ve;.. n{iw. Armstrong Tit/bot. Illustrated. Svo, 801 men in the spirit of Christ. No ~~~~'. Doubleday, Page & Co., education is safe which is not per- meated with Christian principles, Samuel Armstrong was an un- and none is effective which does not show practical results in charusually noble and unique personal- acter and usefulness. This is a great contribution to the literature ity, and his daughter has succeeded on the American negro problem.

in giving a most captivating pic- * ture of the man and his career. NEW BOOKS Many biographies are dry reading RUSSIA. Described by Famou~ Writers. Ed- ited by Esther Singleton. Illustrated. because they deal tuo much in 12mo, 361 pp. $1.60. Dodd, Mead & Co. 1904. generalities or too largely in trivi- RUSSIA: HER STRENGTH AND WEAKNESS. By alities. This gives the broad out- Wolf von Schierband. Maps. 8vo. $1.60, net. G. P. Putnam's Sons. 1204. lines of the philanthropist's career, MANCHURIA. By Alexander Hosie. Maps, and with master hand Mrs. Talbot diagrams, illustrations. 8vo. 293 pp. $2.50, net. Charles Scribner's Sons 1904. fills in the essential and interesting lIIANCHURIA AND KOREA. By Il. J. Whigham. details. There was profound depth Map and illustrations. $2.00. Imported by Scribner's. 1904. to the man, and great variety in KOREANS AT HOME. By Constance Taylor. II· his experiences. Weare shown, lustrated. $1.50. Cassell & Co. 1904.

first, the lad in his Hawaiian home, JAPAN: THE PLACE AND PEOPLE. By G. Waldo Browne. Illustrated. 438 pp. $2.50. full of energy and fun, pure-minded Dana, Estes & Co., Boston. 1904.

and noble-hearted. Next comes the SAMUEl" CHAPMAN ARMSTRONG. By Edith Armstrong Talbot. Illustrated. 12mo, student, molded under Mark Hop- 301 pp. $1 50, net. Doubleday, Page & Co. 1904. kins, at Williams, then the soldier, WORKING WITH THE HANDS. By Booker T. and, finally, the philanthropist and Washington. Illustrated. 12mo. 246 pp. $1.50, net. Doubleday, Page & Co. 1904. man of affairs. The book pulses PROBLEMS OF THE PRESENT SOUTH. By Edgar with life and overflows with humor. Gardner Murphy. 12mo, 288 pp. $1.50, net. Macmillan Co. 1904. The quotations from letters and THE NEGRO CHURCH. A Social Study. Paper, diaries abound in wise epigrams 50 cents. Atlanta University Press. 1904.

and statesmanlike utterances. AT OUR OWN DOOR. By S. L. Morris, D.D. 12mo. $1.00, net. Fleming H. Revell Co. Truly the world would have lost 1904.

much had this biog-rapical study WONDERFUL STORY OF UGAN!)A. By G. D. Mullens. Illustrated. 12mo, 224 pp. 1.•. never been written. * 6d. Church Missionary Society, London. 1904. WOaKING WITH TIlE HANDS. By Booker T. Washington. Illustrated. 8vo, 246 pp. AFRICA FROM NORTH TO SOlJTH THROUGH $1.50, net. Doubleday, Page & Co., New MAROTSILAND. By Maj. A. St. H. GIbbons. York. 1904. Illustrated. Maps. 2 vols. 8vo. $7.50, net. John Lane, New York. 1904. This sequel to" Up from Slavery" describes the author's experiences THE ESSENTJAL KAFFIR. By Dlldley Kidd. A. in industrial training at Tuskegee & C. Black, London, England. 1904. Institute, and gives his convictions on the subject. It is a strong argu- THIRTY YEARS IN MADAGASCAR. 8yT. T. Matment for the value and need of thews. Illustrated. 8vo. 68. Religious manual training for the American Tract Society, London. 1904. negro, and is written in Mr. Washington's forceful style, abounding CHILD LIFe IN MISSION LANDS. Edited by in good sense and strong faith. Ralph E. Diffendorfer. Illustrated. 12mo, He passes from what industrial 1ffi pp. 50 cents. Jennings & Pye, Cintraining accomplished for him to cinnati. ! 904. tell of Tuskegee struggles, methods, and the results on individuals and CHINA MARTYRS OF 1900. 13y Robert C. communities. He stoutly holds Forsyth. Illustrated. 8vo. 78. 6d. Religand proves that ne€(ro education ious Tract Society. $2.00, net. Fleming has not been a failure, and that the H. Revell Co. 1904. kind of training needed by the masses is that which teaches them THE STORY OF THE BIBLE SOCIETY. ByWilliam to earn their bread by the sweat of Conton. Illustrated. 8vo, 358 pp. $2.00, their brows, and at the same time net. E. P. Dutton & Co. 1904.

AT the request of Dr. Otto Pautz we can a.ttention to thefaet that in our review of his book (November, 1902, pp. 863-4) his name was mis- spelled Pantz. The name of the publishers should have been J. C. Henrichs'sche Bushhandlung. *

1904J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY iNTELLIGENCE AMERICA and the buildings of the Syrian America's Porto Rico is only Protestant College. The model is Vast Domain 18 degrees from the 14 feet long by 10 feet wide, and was equator. Panama is only9. Alaska reaches to within prepared by the Rev. H. H. Jessup, 19 degrees of the North Pole. Forty-two degrees of longitudinal D.D., assisted by his daughter. expansion, and most of it within 35 years. By latitudes we have Each one of the 13 buildings is relikewise gone by leaps and bounds. produced by an exact model cut out First a fierce struggle with nature, savages, and Great Britain for 14 of Mt. Lebanon limestone of soft degrees along the eastern coast. Then a contest with 3 EUropean texture. * nations for a thousand miles westward. Then suddenly by diplo- Baptist Forward An effort is to be macy over the Mississippi and over Moveme~t for made by Baptists the Rockies, a half continent at a bound. Then a reach to the mid- Education to raise an endowdle Pacific-a decade of rest on the Hawaiians-and then a bound to ment fund of $500,- the borders of Asia, and an unfurling of the well-starred standard in 000 within 5 years, with which to the Philippines. One hundred and eighty degrees of latitude, half of it educate a native ministry in foreign in less than 2 decades! We have expanded. The question is no fields. President Wood, of Newlonger academic. It is an accomplished fact. It has startled the ton Theological Seminary, who world-it has astonished ourselves. championed the policy at the an- REV. C. L. THOMPSON. nual meeting of the Missionary A Phase of As an illustration Y. M. C. A. of the recent devel- Union, says that it is the most im- Growth opment of the portant action American Baptists Young Men's Chris- have taken in years, and that if the tian Association, tn,ke the State of Pennsylvania, and compare the money is raised and set at work it figures of 1875 with those of 1904. The number of associations has will produce results on the mission grown from 103 to 231; of railroad associations, from 3 to 27; of mem- fields ten times greater than an bers, from 10,172 to 50,625; and the property valuation, from $216,200 equal investment of funds in Amerto $3,891,000. ican missionaries could. It is a Model of Those who attend part of the plan to found or endow Beirut College the St. Louis Expo- an educational institution in each at St. Louis sition should not fail to visit the Je- of the great fields occupied by this rusalem reproduction, and also body, for the thorough training of notice the model of the Campus native converts for Christian ser- vice.

The In Tur,key, India, American Board and Ceylon, China, and Africa, and Japan, Medical Mil$ions the American Board has a total of 42 dispensaries and 28 hospitals.

These hospitals and dispensaries last year treated 253,800 patients, the work having been performed under the superintendence of 40 American physicians, 12 of whom are women. It is an astonishing fact that all of this medical work, which is so far-reaching in its in- fluence, cost the board last year, ap'ut from the mere support of the missionary physicians, not more

than $12,000. This equals $1.00 for when it will begin the publication every 21 patients treated. of the Bible in the Revised Version or what proportion of it.. output A Farewell A unique service will be of the morfl modern work. to Missionaries was hE'ld in Ober- * lin, June 12th, in connection with the departure of The Bible This institution is Rev. Paul L. Corbin and wife, both graduates of the institution, for Teachers' to!lave anew bome China, to reopen the Shansi Mission, which was destroyed by the New Training- nt Lexington Ave- Boxers, with the murder of the missionaries and of most of the school Home n ue and Fortyconverts. The memorial arch bearing the names of those and ninth Street, New other martyrs was ncar by, and among the speakers were two York City. A large nine-story Chinese, Fei Ch'i Hao and K'ung Hsiang Hsi, who escaped from the building has been leased, which slaughter, and are now Oberlin students preparing for service in will serve both for classrooms and evangelizing their native land. K'ung is a lineal descendant of dormitories. This will be for New Confucius. York something like the Moody Bible Institute in Chicago. Many who wish to have the advantages of a thorough training in the Bible for work at home and abroad will be glad to avail themselves of this opportunity. Rooms not needed for students may be rented by other Christian workers. * The Bible The Am e ric a n A Unique A t Los Angeles. in Soc'ety and Bible Society has Missionary connection with the the Revision decided to amend Exhibit Methodist General the constitution of Conference, w ~ s the society so as to permit it to print the Revised Version of the presented a missionary exhibit on Bible. With the publication of the a larger scale than has ever been notes of the American revisers, to- attempted. It had a whole buildgether with the demand created for ing to itself, and nflarly the entire the revision of the Old Testament. field was represented. The decand the growingdemand ofscholars orations were flags, Chinese and for popular editions of the Revised Japanese lanterns and umbrellas, Bible. the Bible Society managers while the wall space was devoted have been led to realize the changed to maps and charts illustrating hissituation and to act accordingly. tory, geography, and ethnology, all Consequently, the Bible Societywill of the highest scientific value. publish in one volume the New There were 300 copies of the Bible, Testament revision published in each in a different language, a 1881, and the Old Testament revi- Chinese altar, with joss and incense sion published in 1885, together with sticks, a zenana, accurately modthe Bible as further revised by the eled after an Indian zenana. in American committee, and printed which sat a woman in Hindu dress in 1001. The churches are increas- grinding grain at the primitive mill ingly making use of the revised still used in the-country. A Japan- Bible in their pulpits, a; practise ese tea garden was also reproduced. which will doubtless be greatly 'rhis and the Chinese temple atpromoted by the action taken by tracted the Orientals, of whom the American Bible Society. The there are many living in Los Angesociety has not yet determined les, and who came in large numbers~ bringing their families.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

The Pitkin The Yale c I a s E- ing to their fip-Ids. The churches Memorial mates of Horace have given more this year than atYa!e Tracy Pitkin ever before, and the board has spent more than ever before. (killed at Paoting- fu, North China, by the Boxjij,l's, in Col. R. H. Pratt It is a disappoint- July, 1900) have erected a monu- and Carlisle mentamongmany ment to his memory in MeulOrial friends of the In~ Hall, New Haven. Public dedica- tion exercises 'were held on June dian to learn that the President 28th, President Hadley making the has removed Col. R. H. Pratt as address of acceptance for the uni- head of the Carlisle Indian Schoel, versity, and the Rev. O. H. Bron- where he has done such splendid son speaking for the class. work. Without knowing the full reasons for the President's action, The monument was designed by we understand that it is due partly the architects of the building, and to Colonel Pratt"s criticism of the consists of a marble form about direction of Indian affairs in arti- 12 feet high by 4 feet wide. Thp in- cles published in The Red Man. scription occupies the lower part. General Pratt entered the army as Above is a bronze medallion, with a second lieutenant at the reorgani- the head of Horace Pitkin in relief. zation after the Civil War, having served through the war in the In- A Religious Says the Central diana volunteers. He organizpd Phenomenon Presbyterian, 0 f the CarUsle School in 1879, and has served continuously at Carlisle Richmond, V a.: since, being the first and only super- " The largest church and the largest intendent of tne institution up to congregations in connection with this time. Colonel Pratt made a our General Assembly are not with- great success of the Carlisle School in the United States, but on the for a quarter of a century, during Kongo River, in Afri~. The mem- which time he brought thousands of bership of the two churches there is Indian boys and girls from the upward of 2,000. And the attendance on each church is upward of . West to Carlisle to be educated. 1,OOO'-l!Iometimes 1,500, or more. When a native Afl'ican from that The A letter written region witnessed church services here, with an attendance of 100 or Cooper Bequest- by Dr. John F. 200, his remark was: 'The people of America do not go to church A Correction Dodd, Assistant much.' This Church (Southern Presbyterian) received during the Recording Secreecclesiastical year just closed $236,- 529-a gain over the receipts of the tary of the Missionary Society, corprevious year of $56.070." rects a false impression given in The "Best The Foreign Mis- Year" for sion Committee at our note on this subject on page Presbyterians the Northern As- 546 of our July number. Dr. Dodd sembly, Dr. C. B. McAfee, chairman, reported that says: the board has this year sent out more missionaries than any board It is true that the Missionary ever before sent in anyone year- Society of the Methodist Episcopal 82 new missionaries and 66 return- Church, the intended beneficiary in a certain sense of this bequest, has formally declined to accept the same; but it is not true in any sense or degree that it declined" to accept the money on tl).e ground that the testator was attending a theater when he died." That par- ticular incident was not at all con~ sidered and had no bearing what-

ever upon the action of the Com- member. The number of churches not making any contributions to mittee on Legacies making the foreign mi!lsions is diminishing each year. report recommending declination, Sad Loss for The Treadwell Iswhich was adopted by the Board of an Alaskan I and, A I ask a, Y. M. C. A. Young Men's Chris- Managers. The real and only rea- tian Association son for such declination was found lost its building by fire a few weeks ago, but is now occupying the jail in the peculiar provision of the will for temporary quarters. Since the association was organized a year requiring that the amount, some- or more ago, and everyone of the miners on the pay-roll of the comwl'at uncertain, being one-half of pany (some 200) became members, the saloons and gambling-places thJ lesidue. should be invested as a lost their business, and the jail has had but one or two occupants. perpetual fund, requiring interest During the conflagration, in which several buildings were burned and payments to a widow and daughter, the destruction of the entire town was threatened, there was R aged, respectively, under 50 and scarcity of water, but the bucket brigade used the beer to stay the under 22, during t.heir lifetime; flames in one of the big saloons on the edge of the town. The Y. M. and, further, that after the decease C• .A. is planning to rebuild, and will be aided"s before, by the minof the said parties the income of ing company. The building had just been insured for $8,000 (cost. said fund only to be used for all $20,000).

time to come for the cause of mis- The " Foreign The eyes of all the Problem " in world are to·day sions. * Canada turned Canadaward The Southern The two years since -Canada, with her Presbyterian the inauguration of almost illimitable extent of terri- Forward the Forward Move- tory, compdsing 3,500,000 square Movement ment have been the miles, and constituting more than one-third of the empire. No greater years ofgreatest ad- tribute could be paid to the natural vance in giving to foreign missions. resources of our }9.nd, or the free- dom of our commonwealth, than For this period the percentage of the mighty influx of people who increase has been larger in the have come knocking at our doors within the past twelve months. Southern Presbyterian Church Previous to this year, about 60,000 foreigners had emigrated to Canada than in any other in North Amer- to make for themselves homes in ica. The increase for the year just some part of our dominion. But closed has been $56,070.72, or 31 per this year over 115,000 have entered cent. The results are shown by Canada and passed through Win- nipeg, the" Gateway of the West." the following analysis of receipts: There are now 317 churches and 27 individuals in the Forward Movement. They assume $131,055 annually for the support of individual missionaries and mission stations. They have paid 90 per cent. of the amount due on their pledges. Forty·one of these churches have renewed their pledge for a third year, and 168 have completed the first year and renewed for a second.

The Forward Movement was not inaugurated until aftel' the close of the fiscal year 1902. The following year barely one-balf of these churches entered the Movement, and last year only three-fourths gave on this basis for the entire year, yet in the 2 years they have increased their gifts $39,110. Their gift per member has advanced from $1 to $1.58, while the other churches in the assembly have decreased 61 cents to 59 cents per

GENERAl. MISSION••RY INTELLIGENCE 62~

The congested countries of Europe more pronounced in favor of union are eagerly sending forth detach- than tbe ministers. ments, a thousand strong, who are peopling our great Northwest. Glad Tidings Statistics just re- Besides the influx this past year from the ceived show refrom the United States and the Antilles markable progress British Isles, France, Germany, in Porto Rico and Italy, Spain, Portugal, Russia, Poland, Norway, Sweden, and Den- Cuba. After five years' work in mark, and even Iceland' and China, Porto Rico there are at least 29 have each and all sent their repre- preaching stations, 11 of wbich are sentatives.-Missionary Outlook. organized churches. These are ministered to by about 15 ministers Promise of Organic union be- and native helpers. Only 8 of these Church Union tween the Congre- are from the States. The church- membership,. as reported, is 1,089. in Canada gationalists, Metho- In Cuba, after less than three years dists, and Presby- 'of work, there are 16stations, with 3 organized churcbes and over 200 terians in Canada was one of the memnel·s. principal subjects dealt with at the General Assembly of the Presby- Australasian' It was in 1899 that terian Church in Canada, which Mission in the first band of was held in St. John, New Bt'uns- South America you II g W 0 I' k e l' s wick. The three bodies have had committees " on correspondence sailed from the Anwith other churches" which have tipodes for South America, under TIlade fraternal exchanges from the auspices of the Australasian time to time. All three have ex- South American Mission. Since pressed themselves cordially then they have been joined by toward such union. In April a others. Up to the present they joint meeting of representatives of have labored chiefly among Spanthe Methodist, Presbyterian, and ish-speaking people in the Argen- Congregational Churches was held tine Republic, and, after attempts in Toronto. The following reso- in various directions, a :settlement lution was adopted unanimollsly: has been made in Campana, a town sixty miles north of Buenos Ayres, Wbile recognizing the limita- and there a flourishing school and tions of our authority as to any mission are being carried on by Mr. action that would commit our re- and Mrs. Cook and Mr. Grimson. spective churches in regard to a Much has been done in circulating proposal that is yet in the initial the Scriptures in conjunction with stage, we feel ft'ee, nevertheless, to the American Bible Society. One say that we are of one mind: that of the pioneers, Mr. Allan, has, organic union is both desirable however, felt from the beginning and practicable, and we commend that his work would be among the the whole subject to the sympa- descendants of the renowned Inca thetic and favorable consideration Indians, those famous races who of the chief assemblies of the held a great part of the South churcbes concerned for such further American continent, with a considaction as they may deem wise and erable degree of the arts of civilizaexpedient. tion, when it was acquired by the Spanish conquerors four centuries There seems to be a growing ago. There are 3,500,000 of these recognition of the economy in the pure Indians, who all speak the use of resources as well as the more Quechua language. Last year adequate expression of the spiritual oneness of the Church that would result from a union organic in form. The laymen are even

Messrs. Allan, "Vilson, ano Guer- The Kongo There has been or· rero made a journey through Bo- Refonn ganized in England livia, extending over six months, Association a movement known carrying Bibles on pack-mules, and as the Kongo Re- selling a considerable number to form Association, which has for its Spaniards, at the same time spying object.the securing for the natives out the land in order to commence inhabiting the Kongo State the a mission among the long-neglected just and humane treatment which Incas.-London Christian. was gnaranteed to them under the EUROPE Berlin and Brussels Act. It is sought to accomplish this by secur· General Booth The founder of the ing the restoration of their rights in land and products of the soil, of at Salvation Army has which they have been deprived by the Kongo State; also to secure the Seventy.five jm;t completed his restoration of just and humane ad- ministration of the individual free- seventy-fifth year. dom of men, women, and children, of which they have been deprived It is forty-two years since he began by oppressive taxation, illegal coercion, and inhumane treatment. the formation' of the Army, but he The means to be employed to achieve the object are: (1) The disis as alert as ever. His activity tribution of information through the press of the world; (2) by pub. was never more aston ishing. With- lie meetings and lectures; (3) by in. viting the influence, interest, and in the last few months he has been support of all humane persons who will help the cause. preaching and organizing in Amer- The association has for its presiica, France, Germany, Norway, dent the Rt. Hon. Earl Beauchamp, K.C. N.G. P. D. Morel, Esq.. is Sweden, Denmark, Belgium, Scot· the honorable secretary.

land, and Ireland, and he has just started for a tour of Scandinavia, Germany, and Switzerland. Asked whether he were satisfied with his life-work, General Booth said: "No! Satisfied? Who could be satisfied amid the indifference and disbelief of to day? Look at the multitudes around us who care nothing for God. Look at the growing agnosticism of the people. C. E. Z. M. The general review Look at the wretchedness and suf· Statistics 'of last year shows, in addition to the ferings of the poor. Look at our 211 missionaries in home connecnational sins. Never was selfish- tion, 105 missionaries and assist- ants in local connection, 323 native ness so marked as a national vice .-Bible women and nurses, and 571 as it is to-day. How can a man be native teachers. With regard to the work done, 6,397 zenana pupils satisfied when sin has got hold of have been taught with more or less regularity; 10,669 children are on the nation so ? " the rolls in 213 day schools, with an average attendance of per- C. M. S. According to the haps two-thirds of that total: 669 more are in 32 normal or boarding Statistics last report, just is- schools and orphanages, besides a sued, the figures for considerable number in converts' home; in hospitals containing an the Church Missionary Society are aggregate of 348 beds, 2,979 inas follows: Mission Stations, 5HO. European. mi8,ionaries-ordained 422' lay 159; wives, 388 j ladies, 393 ; total, 1',362.' , Native clergy, 39~' teachers, 7 679.

Native Christian adher"ntR, 308,439.

Native communicants, 87,1 Ol. Baptisms durillg the year, 24,736. School~, 2,535; schola rs, 132,549. Medical work ~beds, 1,946; in'patients,17,- 071; visits of out-patients, 831,404.

19041 GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

patients have been received, while scarcely think of the Baptist Mis- 290,610 visits have been paid by out- sionary Society as existing. I am patients to hospitals and dispen- one of the very few whose mem- saries; and the Gospel message has orit's go back to the earliest days also been given in 2,756 villages. of his connection with the society; but all the Churches know how his Universities' The report of the encyclopredical knowledge, re- Mission to Universities' M i s- markable business ability, concen- tration of will, contagious enthu- Central Africa sion to C e n t I' a I siasm, and warm heart have been Africa, just issued, devoted unstintingly to its ser- vice." speaks of steady if not rapid prog- ress. The Bishop of Zanzibar last Missionary The amount con- year confirmed 460 candidates, and Income of the tributed last year the Bishop of Likoma 487, the time United Free was £ 219,141 of probation and training prior to reception into. the Church in all Church ($1,095,705), made these cases lasting for months, and up as follows: Rev- sometimes for several years. At the present time the mission staff enue at home (inclusive of Living- consists of 113 Europeans, 32 clergy, stonia mission and women's foreign 26 laymen, and 55 ladies. There are mission), £119,383; foreign mission also 243 natives, of whom 17 are revenue abroad, £84,121; Jewish clergy, 12 readers, and 2J.! teachers. missions, £8,080 ; Continental, £4,150; Colonial, £3,404. The total London This organization, is more than £18,000 above last Missionary which dates from year; but this large increase is ac- counted for chiefly by the special Society 1795, has now 275 efforts on behalf of the Emergency European mission- Fund and. the Livingstonia, Build- ing Fund. The ordinary congregaaries laboring in foreign lands. tional giving for the various mis- There are 100 in India, 72 in Ch~na, sionary funds of the Church shows 31 in Madagascar, 31 in South only a slight in'!:rease. Africa, and 35 in Polynesia and the West Indies. The official summary, London's Work The London Sociwhich has recently been issued, for the Jews ety for the Propshows that in addition there are agation of the 943 ordained native ministers, 3,672 nati ve preachers, 1,579 teachers, Gospel among the Jews reports an and 208 Bible women. The church income last year of $191,858. No members number 69,607, and there less than 212 workers are employed are 100,026 native adherents. Over by the society at 51 mission centers £29,000 was raised in the past year in Europe, Asia, Africa, and Amerat the mission stations, the sum in- ica. From all stations progress is cluding medical mission receipts reported. From North Africa and school fees. comes most encouraging news: hundreds of Jews in Abyssinia English Baptist The retirement is are earnestly seeking the truth, Missionary announced of Mr. and in two places alone there were Secretary Alfred Henry from 300 to 400 converts. In Per- Retires Baynes, who long sia congregations of over 100 Jews and worthily has are reported at the mission services, while 400 come to hear the Gospel filled the office of secretary to the at Damascus. In Tunis, the good Baptbt Missionary Society. Dr. seed, sown faithfully for lUany Alexander Maclaren writes: "Without Mr. Baynes one can

years in church and schools, be- arship. They have already collect- ed $1,540 toward this object. Resogins to bear fruit. M. lutions adopted by the trustees and by the faculty were also read, What the The Rhenish Soci- and also an engrossed memorial address on the part of the British Rhenish Society ety carries on work and American colonies of Constan- tinople, with over 150 signatures. Reports in 8 countries, .The influence of Dr. and Mrs. and is able to re- Washburn on the entire Constan- tinople community has been very port native Christians (adherents) marked. For eleven years before assuming the presidency of the colto the number of 96,881, an increase lege Dr. Washburn was a mission- a.ry of the American Board, and of 5,757 over a year ago, Of these, his lifelong acquaintance with Eastern affairs has made him the 55,685 are found in Sumatra, ]6,316 valued counselor and warm per- sonal friend of many American in Cape Colony, 13,909 in German and British diplomatists and states- men. Mrs. Washburn has also Southwest Africa, 7,568 in Nias, long occupied a warm place in the hearts of all with whom she comes 1,963 in Borneo, and 1,277 in China. in contact. The charm of her hos- pitality has made "Kennedy Work has just been begun in New Lodge," the president's house, a center of happiest social reminis- Guinea. cences.

Dr. Washburn. June 14th marked Dr. Washburn's successor, Dr. C. of Robert the close of the Frank Gates, was formerly Presi- College work of the Rev. dent of Euphrates College, Harput. George Washburn, Thus, the three presidents of Robert College have all been missionaries, D.D., at Robert College, Constan- and the institution, altho from its tinople. For thirty-five years he foundation independent in support, has stood at the helm, and now, at has been strongly Christian in its the age of seventy-one, retires and influence, and thoroughly in symreturns to America. His presi- pathy with the missionary work. dency has been an era of the greatest prosperity for the college. c. T. R. After the noble and heroic pioneer work of the late Dr. Cyrus Ham- ASIA lin, Dr. 'Washburn took charge of the yonng institution in 1869, when High Honor A statue to Presi· its very continuance was a matter to a Veteran dent Daniel Bliss, of grave doubt. From a mere handfulof students, it has grown to an the founder of the institution of over 300, with a large Syrian Protestant College at Beifaculty and nine buildings. The rut, was unveiled May 6, with a influence of the college on the for- large audience present, composed of mation of Bulgarian character was Christian converts, American resiso marked as to lead the first Bul- dents of the missions throughout garian sobranje, or parliament, to Egypt, Turkey, and Persia, with a pass a resolution of thanks to Dr. representation of American travel- Washburn for what he had done ers. Dr. Bliss went out to Persia for the Bulgarian people. 48 years ago, and, in connection The more than 2,400 former studen ts of the college still li ving look back with grateful memories to the wisdom, the tact, and genuine affection shown them by their beloved president. On the recent commencement day, the alumni, to commemorate their love for him, have founded a free scholarship, to be known as the Washburn Schol-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

with other missionary work, at once ment officer. The latter seems to proceeded to collect funds for the establishment of the college. It be a theosophist, but says: was successful from the start, and bas been enlarged from time to We feel that a new era has now time,·the founder being always able dawned for us and our children. to interest his friends in its behalf. Christianity is winning victory lts alumni are widely scattered after victory. I tremble; not that I throughout the East. The exer- am unwilling tn become a Christian dses at the unveiling were in Eng- if the time comes for such a change. lish and Arabic, and a poem in the But I foresee what a conflict must latter language was read. needs hreak out in the bosom of Illy family, among those who neverthe- Cholera Dr. S. M. Zwemer, less love one another greatly. This conflict can not fail to issue in an Raging in of Bahrein, writes, alienation either temporary or per- manent. Arabia and under date of May And this man told the truth. Penia 26th, that they are His personal experience confirmed his words.-Le JJliswionarie. t having a taste of The Religious A correspondent in Decadence the Voice of India what a cholera epidemic is like. The Arnong Parsees has been calling atpeople were dy ing at the rate of 60 tention to the a day. There was panic in the causes of Parsee religious deca- dence. He considers that the igibazaar, budals at night, suspicion of Christians, and the rest. The disease also got among the little norant priesthood is the chief cause. To the Parsee priest religband of Christians. Ameen's wife ion consists in meaningless cere- monies, which the modern young died, and 2 others recovered. The ladies of the mission were out day and night on errands of mercy. Dr. Parsee naturally learns to despise. The correspondent suggests serious .Zwemer adds: It is pretty hard to see them die ac tempts to create an educated priesthood. He says: like sheep without a shepherd, and to realize how helplel's one is in Vhat is wanted is not priests preaching sanitat.ion or salvation. who can officiate at petty ceremo- The British agent estimates the nies having no significance, but men death-rate at 500 a week in a popu- who can guide, advise, and instruct. lation of 20,000. The type of the If one such man for every 1,000 disease is very virulent, and people die in six hours. It is putting a Parsees is secured at first, it should stop to evangelistic tom'ing even as suffice. The Parsee population bethe plague did last year, but the ing about 80,000, we want, say, SO hospital is proving of great value. first-class priests, a number that can be gradually recruited from the A despatch from Tiflis says that college. The chief functions of these reverend gentlemen should there are 300 deaths daily in Tehe- be to preach rational discourses to ran, and that the cholera epidemic Parsee congregations on fixed days, is spreading rapidly in Northern to keep strict supervision over the petty Mobeds in each parish, to Peni~ * superintend and rationalize the ritual at the pra.yer-house, to look A New Era Rev. G. Fischer, of for India Karkal, India, hith- after the spiritual affairs of every family in the parish-in short, to do erto a very unfruit- all that is expected of an enlightful field, has lately had much more encouragement, finding himself ened clergyman or chaplain in ana his cr.techist surrounded from Christian countries. morning till night hy inquiring crowds. He has talked with some It is needless to say that no such rich Hindus, one being a govern- scheme will prove effective. A dead man can not be resurrected except by Divine power. *

Religious Value Not long since in college is a legacy to provide· preachers, teachers, and pastors for' of Some India the religious future years.

Non-religious sf>ntiment of an en- At the opening service Dr. W. A. P. Martin said: Work tire district was changed by the dig- ging of a well. The people had I hail this event as making a new been made to believe that if wells departure in the policy of the Lon-· were sunk beyond a certain depth don Missionary Society in China.

the gods would be offendf>d and Leader in the opening of missions,.

would punish them. In a time of and foremost in the work of evan- severe drought a missionary per- gelization, that noble board has not.

kept abreast of others in the work suaded some to dig deeper, and a of education. Education I Educa-· fine spring was found; whereby tlOnl is the cry that comes up from faith in their divinities was shat- all quarters. Sixty schools were'

tered better than could have been opened in Wuchang last week, and 70 near Peking a few weeks ago.

done by a thousand sermons. For want of competent teachers of their own the Chinese are seeking Tibetan The theology of the light from Japan. It is a pale and Theology Tibetan Buddhist feeble light in comparison with that is fearfully and shed abroad by our great mission * wonderfully made. It is contained schools.

in a ponderous Bible in lOS volumes A Message The Student V olun- to Students teer Mov{~ments of of 1,000 pages each, divided into from China America, G l' eat 1,083 books, and weighing half a Britain, Austral- asia, Scandinavia, and Germany ton. These are printed from hand- are now represented in China by over 500 volunteers. A committee cut wooden type, kept by the lamas, appointed by a representative meet- ing of these volunteers at Kuling and are of almost priceless worth. last summer prepared a message addressed to the students of all In addition to these, there are 225 lands, which has since been signed by 343 student volunteers in China. volumes of commentary.-Relig- The conviction that the mission- ary service. demands not only men ious Intelligence. t who are strong in faith, but also· broadminded and thoroughly train- Protestant Missionaries in China ed, constitutes the reason for such a message. The remarkable unity Men Unlnarried of the Chinese race, the immense English ….. 602 Wives Ladies Total possibilities of the people, and their American … 460 peculiar plasticity at the present Continental. 171 419 462 1.483 moment are made the basis of a 310 1,117 special claim on the interest of the 347 300 student world. Four great con- victions of these men and women 1~ 77 who make the appeal are deliber- ately and forcibly presented: (I} Total. .. 1,233 868 849 2,900 That the religious forces at work in China, apart from Christianity, One miasionary for every 133,000 have failed to save her. (2) That Christianity is proving its ability inhabitants.

The London The opening of the Mission College London Mis s ion in China College in Honkow recently was a great occasion. Its fine building, intended to accommodate both theological and normal schools, is a free gift from Dr. Griffith John, the veteran pioneer of that society in Central China. For 50 years he has preached the Gospel, and during the last 40 he has planted many flourishing chllrches in the provinces of Hupeh and Hunan. The

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

to meet every oae of China's needs. ble site, and plans have been 9.rawn (3) That the present favorable con- for a building to COEt $12,000. It is ditions for Christian leadership in intended to make the institution China may not last. (4) That the entirely undenominational, and to missionary work in China affords put it under the charge of a board fnll ;,cope for every diversity of in which the various missionary tlLlen t. The problem of China's societies are represented. The Evangelization is then summarized chairman of the preliminary com- in words of profound significance: mittee is Dr. Hunter Corbett, of the Presbyterian Mission, and Rev. But the problem is primarily a John A. Stooke, of the China In- spiritual one..We do not aim to land Mission, is secretary. produce mere intellectual adhesion to the truths of Christianity, nor Bishop Having finished admiration of its moral teaching, for these call not save the race. Schereschewsky'S his translation of "Ve seek to lead individuals and communities to such an experience Plans for Work the Old and New of the power of Christ as shall rouse the heal·t and conscience, and trans- Testaments into form the whole life. In order to accomplish this end, the leaders of the classical Wenli, and thus givthe Church in China should be men of mental culture, but the essential ing the entire Bible to an empire qualification is faith in God. of more than 300,000,000 people, A Missionary Hon. John Fowler, Rest-Hous. United States Con- Bishop Schereschewsky has no atChefoo suI at Chefoo, thought of rest. When Bishop brings news of the inauguration of a project which Graves went to Tokyo a few months will gladden the .hearts of many missionaries. The climate and ago to consult him concerning his conditions of life in China are peculiarly trying to the American plans for further translations, he constitution. After a few years the energies flag, it becomes almost found the aged bishop in good impossible to work or sleep, and the missionary must pay the heavy health and working as enthusiasexpenses of a journey home, or render himself liahle to a perma- tically as ever upon the great tasks nent breakdown. It has, however, been found that there is in Shan- he has set himself. Summer and tung Province an ideal resort, where there is pure air, sea breezes, winter, a.lmost without break, he and revivifying conditions does eight hours' work a day, and There are in China about 3,COO Protestant missionaries, and among his vigorous mind outruns the abilthese there are many to whom the opportunity of a few weeks in ityof bis native scribes to keep up bracing air would be an invaluable boon. If a sanitorium were built with him. At the request of the and equipped, a very moderate charge, within the narrow mission- American Bible Society, he is now ary means, would render it selfsupporting. Stffficient money has preparing a Chinese reference Bible. been received to purchase an eligi- This in itself is an undertaking that might well tax the entire en- ergy of a much .younger man.- Spirit of Missions.

Strategic The news items of Centers in the daily war- Manchuria budget throw an unexpected I i g h t upon the care and good judgment that is exercised in choosing sta- tions or places of miSSionary resi- dence in countries selected as fields of labor. When a missionary goes to a foreign land he does not sit down at the first village to which he comes, in order to build his house

ana church and school there. He many and France together; that England, Scotland, Ireland, and ,carefully surveys the whole field, Wales are not one-third as exten- ;1S a general surveys the country in sive as Manchuria; that Pennsyl- which he is to meet the enemy. vania, New York, New Jersey, all When he has learned where the of New England, Indiana, Illinois, and Iowa together are hardly equal ,cross-roads are, and the places to this colossal province. And it is where men flock together for trade, a splendid agricultural land, well he chooses among those places the wooded and watered, and fuJI also of gold, iron, and coal. It is little {)lles where missionaries ought to wonder that Russia is determined reside. The man or woman who to keep it.

has traveled thousands of miles to The Korean We have received influence the people of a land thus Conference word from Korea makes sure of the widest oppor- Postponed that the proposed missionary confertunity to influence them. ence, which was called to called to By reading the war news one has meet in Korea in the autumn, has become familial' with the names of been postponed on account of the the great strates;ic centers in Man- Russo-Japanese war. Due notice churia. One knows the general will he given when events make it advisable to hold the conferlocation of . Mukden, Liao-yang, ence. Hai-che;lg, and Niu-chwang, as Peculiar Dr. H. P. MacKay well as the enormous importance Needs in wri t.es to the Pres- Formosa byte1vian 0 f the <>f those places to any Russian plan needs of the work in ,of campaign. One knows, too, the Formosa, as follows: names Feng-h wang-cheng, Taku- "The arrival of the Japanese .shan, and Sill-yen as strategic has changed the conditions. They will not allow a hospital to receive p0ints essential to a successful J ar- patients unless in charge of a doc- tor of good standing. We have a anese aggression. A faet worth hospital at Formosa that did much good in Dr. G. L. MacKay's t.ime, noticing is that everyone of these but is now closed, because we have no medical missionary. One should towns, of which we knew nothing be appointed without delay. The standard of education in Formosa until they became storm-centm's, is has been mTlch raised, as in Japan. In order, therefole, to hold our a missionary station chosen long own, we must raise the standard of education in t.he T,uIlsui College by ago for strategic reasons, and adding a preparatory department and appointiY'g at least one man for -equipped, according to its impor- that. The gil'ls'school ought also to be strengthened by the appointtance, with chapel and school, or ment of two ladies. The Japanese give prominence to the education church, college, hospital, and pub- of girls, and un leEs we keep up the standnrd the girls will go to other lishing house. schools. and we shall lose our grip of the population. Dr. MacKay The rules of influence and control anticipated ~dl this before he died, and now it has come." .are the same, whether the plan is to exercise control over a people by bullets or hy the Bible. It is satis- factory to have evidence brought to light by the war that the three missionary societies in Manchuria have used good generalship in choosing their stations. D.

The Importance To multitudes of of Manchuria intelligent people Manchuria, with its ,365,000 square miles, and 18,000,000 inhabitants, is scarcely more than a name. But Senator Beveridge tells us that it is as large as Ger-

1904J <GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

Only Christian One of the signs of 1806, the abolition of the slave- Chaplains the times is the per. trade in 1807, and the Slave Emanci- Wanted mission granted by pation Act of 1&'34, had much to do the Japanese gov- with the opening of doors. So had ermnent for the sending of 12 Chris- the e:x:ploratioll which marked the tian chaplains to the front, to take second period: the Nigel' expedi- rank as officers. Arrangements are tion, Livingstone's journeys, and being made for 6 Japanese pastors th08e of Burton, Speke, Grant, and and 6 foreign missionaries to go in Bakel', of Krapf al1d Rebmann.

the capacity of chaplains to the The third period was one of ex- soldiers of Japan. Already names pansion.

have been suggested and some ap- Appeal from Bishop Tucker repointments have been made by the the Eastern cently returned to respective missions. Only English and American missionaries will be Soudan Mengo from a long permitted to go. journey through Budu, Ankole, and Toro, during The Sabbath There is a Sabbath which he confirmed 751 candidates, Question question in Japan and saw a great deal to cheer and in Japan as well as in the encourage him. He was much Un it e d S tat e s. struck with the need for women's Some of the Japanese Christians work in Budu, and with" the great sell fish or vegetables on the Lord's opportunity that in the providence day; others write up their trade of God has presented itself in the accounts, or Inake purchases, or Acholi country." Acholi is in the deliver political speeches, or attend Nile Province of the {Tganda Pro- athletic sports on the day set apart tectorate. This bishop says of this for rest from toil and secular cares special opportunity: and for worship. Some even say Mr. A. B. Lloyd has at the the "Sabbath of the missionaries present moment with him at< is impossible." American Chris- Hoima no fewer than 45 stalwart tians are not in a position to throw stones at their Japanese brethren. young men, who have come from 5- Many Methodists are lax in their of the principal chiefs to ask for observance of the Sabbath, and they have not the excuse which teachers. Mr. Lloyd has himself might be given for the Japanese. visited the country, and speaks of They are new Christians, to whom the opening as of the most wonderthe Sabbath means little more than ful kind-the people ready to re- ceive us with open arms. . . • This work, I may add, will be the commencement of missionary en- terprise in the Eastern Soudan.

the day for public worship.- The Guspel Writing in The lVorld-wide Missions. in Uganda East and the West, AFRICA the Archbishop of Canterbury says: Three Periods ~r. Stewart divides Half an hour ago I read in to- in African the nineteenth cen- day's Time8 the summaJ'y of the Evangelization tury, as regards "Blue Book" upon the affairs of missionary work in <Uganda. Prominent among the Africa, into three periods-from forces which are at. work in trans- 1790 to 1840, from 1840 to 1860, ·and forming that tract ofsav!.ge Africa from 1860 to 1900. The first period into a civilized protectorl·,te of the was largely one of preparation. The British oeCllpflt,ion of the Cape empire, str"nds the work of the of Good Hope in 1795 and finally in Christian missionaries. In words, the weightier hecans(~ they are un- impassioned, the commissioner in his official r8port to onr home~ov-

ernment records his appreciation Boksburg, stated that of 13,000 of what the missionaries ,. have natives convicted there during a done during the year in the cause of education, and the progress of lengthy period, of offenses against civilization" ; and, after specifying the law, ranging from being with- some of the linguistic and other out passes to the crime of murder, services rendered by Bishop Tucker only four had heen educated in one ltnd his clergy, he goes on to say: or other of the native churches. Facts like these ought to silpnce "Some idea of the scope of the those who repeat the baseless in- work undertaken by the mis!!ion may be gathered f!'Om the follow- sinuation that the earnest labor of ing statistics: Church Missionary so many of the most single-minded Society, 32 stlttions, 24 ordained servants of Christ is not only futile English ministers, 9 lay mission- aries, 17 lady missionaries, 3 doc- but mischievous. tors, 3 nurses, and 35 native clergy; native churches, ],070; 16 perma- What Lovedale The numbers under nent schools, 30 nati ve school-teach- is Doing instruction at Love- ers, and 1,900 general native teach- dale this session are ers; baptized Christians, 40,056; adherents of the, mission, about 710. Over 500 of these are resident 250,000." boarders, one-third of whom have their. homes beyond the Cape He fnrther shows that the Roman Colony proper. Bechuanaland (in- Catholic "adherents" in Uganda cluding the Protectorate) contrib- number about 146,000. I refer to utes 44; Transvaal, 39; Basutoland, such facts as the foregoing merely 36; Natal, 24; and Orange River Col- as an illustration, drawn quite in- ony,17. Of the Transkeian terriciden tally from to-day's newspaper, tories, Tern buland furnishes 105, and .of the dimensions of the missionary East Griqualand, 35. The most fer- factor, whether people like it or tile source in these territories for not, in the imperial work of Eng- youthful aspirants to learning land beyond the sea, and of the seems to be Cala, there being over JSheer absurdity it would now be 20 from that locality alone. The were any responsible public man to total number of new ooarder en- .disregard it as it was disregarded trants for the present session was 11, century ago.-The Christian. 167. The following are the relig- ious denominations represented in Are Native This seems a need- these figures: Christians less and insulting ~~:l~~~;~~~.'.'.':::.'.::::::::::::::::::: '.:::: ~ Worse Than question, and yet CongregationaL,. ", ………. , .. ', .. " …. 25 Church of England."""",."""".,.", 19 Heathen? there is a general Followers of Mzimha." …. " .. "',, ……. 10 French Protestant."""""""""""" 9 belief among those Lutheran, , …….. " …. , ….. , …….. , … 3 Dutch Reformed, .. , …… , …. " …. , …. , 3 who are ignorant or not in sym- Moravian, …. , ….. , …… , …… " .. , .. , .. 3 Americau Methodist Episcopal. ' , . , , , , , , , , 1 pathy with missions that a Chris- Unattached, .. ,., , .,'" ,. ,,,,,,., " " , "'" 2 tian convert is less honorable in his Total. ….. , , .. " , .. , .. , .. " " " ….. 167 .condilCt than is his unconverted -Christian Express.

neighbor. In the Presbyterian MISCELlJNEOUS Churchman, the organ of the Pres- What The problem of the byterian Church of South Africa, Theological divinity school is there recently appeared the follow- Seminaries this: not how to ing paragraph: Should Do train an occasional A most valuable discussion took man for the foreign place last month in the Witwatersrand Church Council, at which de-' field, but how to kindle the mis- .cisive proof was adduced that natives who had been educated in sionary passion in every man that various churches formed an almost insignificant element in the crim- passes through the school, that he inal class. Mr. W. Hosken put the proportions in Natal recently may thereby become an able minltt 4 per cent.; while Mr. H. H. Pritchard, Public Prosecntor of

1904] GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

ister of Christ. The primary and Settlement at, Port Musgrave, to ,essential thing is that there shall be within the school a sacred altar the northwest. There, out of a ·of missionary passion, whereat the torch of every man shall be kindled, race of savages and murderers, has .and the lip of every man shall be touched with the living coal. For sprung up a village of some 30 neat the sake of the man who possibly has gifts for service abroad, the cottages" with well-tended gardens divinity school should be hot with zeal for evangelization, should be and fields, large herds of neat and .charged with solemn anxiety for the world's condition, so that no small cattle, and over all the im- man can live within its walls with- out facing for himself the solemn print of religious peace, Culture question, Is it Christ's will for me that I go forth to serve Him in the through Christianity does seem to regions beyond? have decided advantages over cul- CHARLES CUTHBERT HALL. ture without Christianity. t Civilizing A Mr. Meston, of Without Greenland, say s What the Rev. John Stewart, Christianity Director Kluge in Church of Madras, says: the Allgenteine Mis- Could Do " If the churches of .sions Zeitschrijt, wearied the Da- Christendom sent nish government into granting him an island on which he might civil- forth their missionaries in the ize some 200 natives, "without any same proportion as the Moravian mixture of Christianity." Church, there would be on the field 400,000 instead of 14,000, and if only After some five years he an- a quartor of the members and adnounced that these natives were herents of the Protestant Church perfectly civilized. Thereupon, gave one half-penny per day, the ·officers of the government and amount raised would be $25,000,000 i;heir ladies came down in great instead of $4,000,000." As it is, the ,state to view the illustrious result. Church is at present in touch with Mr. Meston had got his men suit- less than one two· hundredth part ably clothed and drilled in their of those for whom Christ died, and behavior. The ladies' boat came 30,000,000 are dying without a first. Soon it slackens course, then knowledge of salvation. The work turns about, and in all haste makes will certainly never be done nnless back to the ship. Wbile Mr. Mes- a very different and higher standton was welcoming his eminent ard of consecration to God is .guests, his "converts of culture adopted by the Christian men and without Christianity" had broken women of our land. " The urgent into the storeroom, got thoroughly need, the absolute duty, the undrunk, stripped themselves stark speakable blessedness, and aetual naked, and thus stood ready to re- possibility of living wholly for God, ceive their visitors. Mr. Meston is the ground on which not only was promptly relieved of his our responsibility, but our appeals charge, and the Fraser's Island was for the evangelization of' the made over to the Colonial Church heathen world must ever rest." Mission. AMuttonChop We have recently Contrast this with the 'Moravian Which Brought heard of a Scotch ,12.000 woman who lived on oatmeal that she might give to missions. A friend gave her a sixpence to buy a chop, but she said: "I have been with- out chops nine years; I can do without the chop." The friend, some time after, being at a dinner where a number of wealthy people

were present, told the story of that per cent. would have gone to the· chop. Many were deeply impressed, front, and only 7 per cent. would and one lady among them spoke up have been used in expenses. and said: "I never went without a chop for Christ yet. I will give a s. B. CA.PEN. thousand pounds for missions." Another and another spoke, until, OBITUARY around that dinner-table, the old Scotch woman's sixpence worth of Fran~ois At about the time· mutton chop had grown into $12,000 to send the Gospel to the heathen. Coillard, of when our b I' i e f An Orphan To show the whole- the Zambezi sketch a f Pastor Girl's Great Gift some effect of an Coillard appeared. unselfish act of de- votion, the American Board is re- in the June Review he passed away lating the following incident: from the scene of his earthly lao. Not long ago an orphan girl made to the American Board a gift bars. having been stricken with of one whole week's wages for missions. This led a •Pennsylvania blackwater fever. He died on May Presbyterian' to offer .to be one of 100 to follow the girl's example. 27th, at seventy years of age, after The time limit set for securing the 100 donors expired March 1st. The forty-seven years of service in proposition resulted in securing within that period of time 107 gifts South Africa. He has been a great· and pledges. Two of these pledges were for $500 each, two for $200 power in Barotsi land; and his aceach, and the smallest were from two children of 25 cents each. count of his labors, as narrated in Beware of Nat very long ago "At the Threshold of Central Fraudulent there came to this Africa," is one of the best mission- Appeals country aman from Turkey, who pre- ary books ever written. By his· tended to be raising money for a death the Paris Missionary Society school in that empire. The man married an American wifE:, spent has lost a faithful worker, many in. his summers at Bar Harbor, and lived at an annual expenditure of Europe, America, and Africa a trueover $4,000. The little school across the water received about $150. Yet friend, and the Church of Christ an. this man deceived our churches, our Sunday-schools, and benevolent efficient ambassador. .. people, who gave him their money with freedom. You see what the Rev. A. G. Fraser, This honored serresult was: Over 96 per cent. of what was raised he spent on him- of India vant of God passself, and less than 4 per cent. reached the little school across the ed away at Cal-· sea. If $100 had been put into the hands of anyone of the great for- cutta, at the advanced age of 92. eign missionary hoards, about 93 He arrived in India in the year 1845, a missionary of the Free Church of Scotland, and gave over 58 years of continuous service for Christ in this land, without once taking a· furlough.

Dr. Fraser was for some years associated with the Presbyterian denomination; then for several years he met with those who felt it more in accordance with New Testament teaching to meet alone in our Lord's name. He much sympathized with the late George Bowen, of Bombay, in his intense desire to promote love and sym- pathy b~tween the Indian and European members of Christ's Church in India. *

The Missionary Review of the World — May 1904

VILLAGERS OF INDIA COMING TO PLEAD FOR A CHRISTIAN

'l'h!s photograph was taken near Jammalamadugu, in South India. The people came from Devigudi, some distance away, hut owing to lack of fuuds the request could not be granted Missiona~y Review..of the World Old Series ( MAY j New Series 1 VOL. XVII. No. 5 VOL. XXVII. No.5 GOD'S WORD fOR GOD'S WORK THE CENTENARY OF THE BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY , BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF The great celebration, marked by "Universal Bible Sunday" (March 6), and the great Albert Hall Meeting (March 7), with others the same week, suggest this as a fitting time to consider some grand facts connected with the Inspiration, Translation, and Oirculation of the Word of God.

I. Its Inspiration. That word, used by Paul, tlteopneustic- "divinely inbreathed "-is in itself a whole system of theology. It is plainly a reference to the record in Genesis, how, into the b<;>dy of dttst, God "breathed the breath of life," so that man "became a living son1." Even so, into the earthly form of human language, He breathed His own spirit, so that the Book became God's "Living Oracles." 'fhis Djvinely inspired Life may be both seen and proven by 1. The Inherent Oharacter of the Biblej 2. Its Indestructible Vitality; 3. Its HistOl:ic Results. The Book itself is its own best witness and argument. Like light, which needs no testimony but its own rays, it proves its character by" its beams. It is not a light-bearer, but a light-giver, imparting, but not receiving, illumination. After all our excursions into the "Evidences of Christianity," we come back at last to Christianity itself, which, when separated from all its foreign aceretions of tradition and corruption, is its own complete evidence. Here is the true Aaron's Rod, which alone has leaf-bud, bloom, and fruit, all at once, and which swallows up all the other rods. If ever Truth came down from Heaven to earth, to dwell with man, it is here found, without mixture of error and evil. Here truth is imperial; it wears the star of empire on its breast, and bears the crown of Heaven on its brow. Here Truth isinexhaustible. Men have been delving in the Bible in search of hid treasure for milleniums, and as yet only begun to open its deep veins of ore and discover its deposits of gems. As we study the Biblel the field of search grows; the further we penetrate, the less we seem to

have advanced; endless vistas and possibilities stretch before us, and defy all complete investigation. It reminds one of the starry heavens, where every new increase of telescopic vision only shows depths still beyond our reach aud stars that escape all lenses. 'fhe Bible suggests Infinity and Eternity. It is God's Book, and He is seen in it, and, as we reverently examine it,..,e feel that we are .making a hopeless attempt to take in Deity. There are mysteries that forever bame all comprehension, and marvels that daze us. . This living Book imparts light and life wherever it goes-. The· witness of world-wide history is: "The entrance of Thy Word giveth light." It has been tried on the highest and on the lowest alike, and everywhere proves itself superior and supreme. It has shone where men have prided themselves on their wisdom, and compelled them to confess that" never man spake thus." It has shed light in the region and shadow of death, and cannibalism, infanticide, polygamy, adultery, robbery, tyranny, and every other iniquity, have run like" beetles to their holes to hide before it. Where thorns and briers sprung up, the fir-tree and myrtle have grown, the planting of the Lord. Wher- ever the Bible has gone and had free course, personal, family, and social life have been purified and transformed. The purest civilization never precedes but follows it; peace takes the place of war, and men learn to love and serve one another. These are facts that need no proof, because they meet no denial and permit no doubt. If anyone were found to dispute them, he would be himself at the same time a proof of them, for even" infidels owe to the Christianity they traduce and oppose much of their own superiority to the lowest pagans, them- selves indebted to the insensiole influence of the Bible. They are bathed in the beams of the very Sun they would extinguish. And hence the Bible is an indestructible Book :it has God's life.

Its extraordinary survival of all antagonism is the wonder of the ages. This Book is essentially the eternal foe of man in his natural and carnal state. It mercilessly strikes at all his evil doing, ~xposes all his unholy motives, and makes war as a revolutionist upon all his unrighteous and selfish habits and institutions. It makes no com- promise, and will not even brook delay in demanding conformity to righteousness. Whatever will not bear the searchlight of truth and right must at once and forever be renounced, at any cost, even tho life were the price. It lowers its standard to suit no one, as bold against the vices of kings as against those of their meanest slaves. Of course, the Bible has met resistance, and organized resistance. The princes of the world have been confederate against the Word of God. They have gathered themselves together against the Lord's . own Book, .and taken counsel together to break asunder its bands of resgaint and cast away its cords of truth. But He that sitteth in the heavens laughs in derision. Men try to put out Ria Sun 'With

Gon's WORn FOR Gon's WORK

their watering-pOt, but their streams oulyfallback to drench themselves. They try to plant their shoulders against the burning wheel of the midday Sun and roll ito back into night, but the Orb of Day shines serenely stilI, and moves on his way.

The Modern Gift of Tongues The Bible has a strange predestination to universal sway. This is seen, first, in its adaptation for transference into: all the tongues of earth; second, in its fitness to meet the need of universal humanity; and, third, in the providential preparation for its universal mission.

The centuries are cycles of God, and we should expect that He would make them tributary to the triumphs of His Word. That Word is the expression of His thought, and, to reach all men, must be given to them in their own tongue. But such transference is no easy matter. Thought is not aiways flexible enough to accommodate itself to new molds of speech. Ideas sometime take on new dress awkwardly, and are not always recognizable in foreign attire. Particularly is this true when the conception to be transferred into the new tongue is poetic in form or scientific in substance. In the former case the linguistic dress is a part of the poetry, and in the latter case the new language may lack any fit terms to convOey the fact or conception.

Now in a wonderful way God's foresight provided against both these obstacles. For example, the poetry of the Bible, which constitutes at least one-half of its contents, does not depend on the rhythm and rhyme of words, but the correspondence of thought-the poetry of parallelism. The conceptions rather than the expressions are in accord. When we read that" he that findeth his life shall lose it, but he that loseth his life shall find it," there is nothing in the parallelism that can not be translated into any other tongue without loss. If this sentiment were dependent on a metrical form, it might be hard to find words in Chinese or Japanese to suit the meter and rhyme. For example: Who shuns the cross his life to save- Shall find but loss beyond that grave.

Were the thonght so expressed, it might be hard to find in the new tongue rhyming words to take the place of "cross" and "loss," "save" and" grave." But in the parallel these hindrances are not found.

Again, the Bible belongs to the simpler period of man's history, when the sciences were yet in their infancy. The modes of speech and the forms of.iIlustrationand parable are drawn from primitive customs and habits of life, and the language is that which universal man understands and USes.' Observe· the illustrations used-the vine, the tr.ee, the grasses and flowers, sheep and cattle, birds and fish, mQUll- , taiusand clouds; l'aJnand dew,-bread arid water. No -abstruse ideaS

or obscure technicalities. A child can understand all that is essential. The words are simple and the figures of speech familiar, and so no language has been found in which the whole Bible could not be intelligently rendered. Of what other great book is that true? l'ry Plato's Dialogues, or Milton's Paradise Lost, or Janet's Final Causes, or Macaulay's Essays.

But, more tqan that, the matter contained in the Word of God fits universal need. Man is everywhere a sinner needing salvation and a sufferer s~eking solace. To man God has given one panacea for all iUs, and the race never had another. No man was ever found so good as not to need it, or so bad as to be beyond its help. If it is God's Book by its inherent excellence, it is no less man's Book by its adaptation to his nature and needs. It searches him, and is the universal mirror to reveal him to himself, but if it. is the mirror, it is also the laver, and provides the water of cleansing. It reveals what he may be as well as what he is.

There has been a singular historic preparation for its universal translation. One has only to study history from the fall of Oonstantillople in 1453, especially, to see how the revival of learning and the dawn of civil and religious freedom were God's advance couriers for Bible translation.

Sowing the Seed in Many Land.

In the circulation of the Bible let us again note three facts: First, its coincidence with the Reformation epoch; second, the thAology of in ventions; and, last,· the singular need of modern missions.

The Church-needed to be made ready to give the Word of God to the world, and hence the great reformation of the sixteenth century which brought to the front the long-lost doctrine of justification by faith, and purged the Ohurch of her idolatries. Then look at the way, at that very time, invention seems to have had its eyes opened, and the three great helps to Bible dissemination were given to the race-the printing-press, to supply copies; the steam-engine, to help both to nfultiply Bibles and to cheapen them, and to carry them swiftly to all parts of the earth; and the mariner's compass, to guide vessels in safety to other lands.

Then God led out His Ohurch on missionary lines, and this operated in two ways-first, to create openings, and, second, to create demand for Bibles. Wherever the missionary found an open door, the Word of God entered; but, more than that, He saw that His work could have no permanence unless it was built on, and buttressed by, the vernacular Bible. And so the hand of God is as truly seen in the translation and diffusion of Holy Scripture as in its inspiration.

All these facts and thoughts give fresh interest and significance to Bible societies. This great parent society has done a noble .work.

11104] GOD'S WORD FOR GOD'S WORK .325

Last year, at a cost of about £4,000 ($20,000), it carried forward its work of translation, adding eight new languages and dialects to itB list, expending for translating, printing, etc., £121,966, and making grants to the amount of £132,000. Since 1804 the total issues have been over 186,000,000 Bibles, Testaments, etc., and the total expenditures £14,000,000 ($iO,OOO,OOO); 8,000 auxiliaries and branches have been established, and there have been issues of the Word of God for the blind in 28 tongues; 650 native Biblewomen have been employed, and 850 colporteurs-a total of 1,500 in 1903.

To put these facts and figures another way, the average for a century is five thousand copies of the Scripture (in part or whole) every day, or over two hundred every hour! and at a cost 'of four hundred pounds a day, or about forty for every working hour! and an average of eighty auxiliaries a year.. It is interesting also to note that.a complete New Testament can be had for a penny, and a Ohinese New Testamentfor fourp'ence; and the average cost of the New 'festament in anyone of the four hundred languages now represented in Bible translation is less than a shilling sterling! The society appeal!;! for a Centenary Fund of 250,000 guineas (about $1,250,000) for extension of its work in every quarter, and about one-fifth this'sum was, in hand March 6. There was a deficit of $21,000 on last year's work.

The society has had to contend with restrictions and prohibitions on its work in Moslem lands, such as Per,sia and Turkey; the modern Greek Testament can not be circulated in Greece, and from Austria and the Tyrol colporteurs are excluded. Bible burning still survjves in Baden and Franconia, Danzig and Oologne, in Spain, and in the Argentine; public bonfires in Carneola,. Pernambuco, Peru, and in Fiji, under the baneful influence of the Roman Ohurch; and some colporteurs have been robbed, beaten, and even slain.

When, over a century ago, Mary Jones trudged over those seven miles and back every week, to get access to a Welsh Bible, how little did she imagine that the story of "Mary Jones and Her Bible" was going to be used of God to set in motion sllch a great movement to bring the Word of God into contact with every living soul in the native tongue and at such trifling cost; and scarcely more did Rev. Thomas Oharles, of Bala. dream of the work of the century when he urged the formation of a society in Britain which should bring the Word of God within the reach of the destitute. But so again it is true that "a little child shall lead them," and as Rabbi Tarphon used to say. "It is not incumbent on thee to complete the work; yet art thou not free to' leave it alone." We have only to do the duty which lies immediately before us, however simple and seemingly insignificant; and He who knows how out of the minute mustard-seed to make to grow a great tree with spreading branches, will take care that the humblest act of obedience to His wiII shall not be in vain.

. RELIGIOUS RUSSIA AND PROTESTANT MISSIONS BY REV. HENRY OTIS DWIGHT, LL.D., NEW YORK Secretary of the Bureau of Missions The appearance of a gulf of separation between thinking men anywhere that seems permanently impassable is ground for disap- poin:tment in this age of approach and of toleration between nations.

Some such feeling must have shocked mauyon reading in the current news .of thEl day the story of the ceremonies attending the dispatch oithe sacred eikon, or picture of St. Sergius, from Moscow to Manchuria, as an e,ncourage~ ment to the Russian arm.y; The sense of distaqcll b~ween the religious ide~1:' of our own environmentan,d thOi!6 ruling in Russia was heightened, per- haps, when we read the words ascribed to General Kuropat- kin, on the eve of his departure to . take comman<l in the Par East: "We have taken measures to assure that of the Japanese THE CZAR OF RUSSIA who have landed upon the Oontinent not one wm escape alive." But the climax of bewilderment as to the differences between the Ohristianity of Russia and that within our own experience is reached "hen we read of the scene just before the general's departure from Harbin. After the usual religious service, the telegrams tell us, the officiating priest held up the sacred picture which had just arrived from Moscow, and gave his blessing to the great general, prostrate 011 the groun:d b{lfore it and shaken with emotion.

It is not for us to condemn or criticize the rites of a Church which, fluririg a thousand years; has represented to the Russian nation, asa whole, the source of religious teaching and the guide to strength for the burdens of life and for the supreme test of death. But if we would fore- cast the sympathy likely to be felt by Russia toward Protestant missions found in territories which pass under its control,we must clearly understand the nature of the differences .between our notions and theirs respecting the essentials of Christianity. We have already mis- givings that these differences are great ,if we have tried to imagine President Roosevelt sending a picture to sustain the enthusiasm.oJ

RELIGIOUS RUSSIA AND PROTESTANT MISSIONS

American soldiers in war, or Secretary Taft saying or doing any of the things which the St. Petersburgh dispatches, unconscious that they are unusual, ascribe to General Kuropatkin.

Russia received Christianity in the tenth century from that Byzan- tine Church whose patriarchs were in partnership more or less base with the una"ttractive emperors of Constantinople. The reasons are obscure which attracted Olga, widow of the Duke of Kief, to"Oon- stantinople to be baptized. Bu t with the baptism of her grandson Vladimir in 988, when the Russian prince married the sister of the Byzantine Emperor Basil, Chris- tianity became the religion of the aristocracy, and so sifted down, after a fashion; among the people.

Until long after the Turks over- threw the Byzantine Empire, the Russian Church was a mere de- pendent of the Patriarch of Con- stantinople, who himself was a dependent upon the Turkish Sultan, with the rank of a pasha of three tails. It is a strange lineage for a Christian Church which we discover in tracing the beginnings of Christianity III Russia.

Yet there was life there. In GENERAL KUROPATKIN 1588 we find the Russians receiving a patriarch of their own at Moscow, recognized by the Patriarchate of Constantinople, but still dependent upon it. About a century later, Nikon, Patriarch of Moscow, refused longer to recognize the supremacy of the feeble Patriarch of Constantinople, and set about reforming his own Church, using language as to that which he had to reform which suggests a state of things like that which shocked Paul when he heard from Corinth. Nikon fought for purity, and probably for spirituality, but he was condemned by a general council, deposed, and sank out of sight. It is to the honor of the Russians, however, that after Nikon was dead his greatness was fully recognized; so that, as Stanley says, " he rests all but canonized, in spite of his many faults, and in spite of condemnation and degradation by the nearest approach to a general council which the Eastern church has witnessed since the second • council of Nicma."

When Peter the Great came to the throne he adopted some of Nikon's ideas. But the great scandal of an innovator in the Church

who could be 'silenced by nothing short of a general cou neil, affected the Ozar's views of what a Ohurch in Russia should do and be. After a few years Peter let the office of Patriach of Moscow die out. Then (1721) selecting men on whom he could rely from among the bishops and archbishops, he formed an ecclesiastical commission, known as the Holy Synod, and charged with the care of the doctrine and discipline of the·Ohurch. This is the present system of government in the Rus- sian Ohurch. The Holy Synod, as constituted by Peter, is a regular departIhent of the government, and, like all other government depart- ments, has to submit all of its decisions to the approval of the Ozar, who thus becomes in sense the head of the Russian Ohurch. One has only to recall the violent, unrestrained, passionate character of Peter the Great to realize what it "may mean to a Ohurch to have a Ozar for its head. Yet the leading principle of such an organization of the Ohurch is the absolute supremacy of the Emperor, the choice of bishops being made by h'imself.

The Not·oye Vrernya, one of the' influential newspapers of St. Petersburg, discussing the other day the question whether the Slavic nations of the Balkan peninsula could be induced to come under the Russian flag, remarked that they might do so if RussJa could be less uncompromising in the matter of orthodoxy and autocracy, some of the Balkan Slavs enjoying constitutional government, and some not belonging to the Greek Ohurch. This remark touches exactly the characteristic of the Russian Church in its dealings with the people. It is the Czar's engine for securing uniformity among the common people of the empire. The Russian Church uses the liturgy of the Greek Ohurch in the ancient Slavic language, with some slight modi- fications. Its doctrine and discipline are the same as those of the Greek Ohurch. It has all that is good in the Greek Ohurch, and some things that are better. The records of the Bible societies abound in references to tranlations of Scripture into pagan languages" made by the Russian Bible Society." Russian missionaries are working to-day in Alaska, and in Japan, and among the Mongols of Siberia. No one can <;>bserve the religious worship of Russian peasants, or -witness the fervor of Russian soldiers in camp or on the march in singing Psalms and hymns ahd spiritual songs, without feeling that their religion Ilas reached deep needs of their souls. But when we discuss the differ- ences of feeling and sympathy between the Russian and Protestant, we can not avoid seeing that in this union between autocracy and orthodoxy, which aims to dominate the thought and belief of all men, • we find ourselves in the presence of a relic of old Byzantium, whose aims are as different from our own as the tenth century is from the twentieth.

The Protestant missionary can not touch the heart of a man with. out yearning to arouse in him the habit of free thought, so that Jw

may be a fully equipped man, able to stand and to grow after his teachers have left him to himself. The Russian Church organization, under lead of the political notion of absolute and God-given authority centered in the Czar, places the Parish priest, as has often been noted, in the attitude toward the people of a military officer responsible for the behavior of his company; it prepares ideas which the people should accept, and it even opposes natural tendencies and abilities of the people where the officials of the st&te are too narrow or shallow to perceive in them a real value. Dissent is rigorously and even cruelly repressed, as we well know in the case of Stundists, the Molokans, and the unsavory Dukhobors. The Russian can not reconcile his view of the nature of religion as a supporter of imperialism with the Protestant view of religion as a maker of men who walk under the law of liberty.

The Protestants in Russia Again, let us remember that we are discllssing the possibility of sympathy between Russian churchmen and Protestant missionaries. There are Protestants in Russia. I have met such who held high office in the army. Protestant churches have the same rights as other forms of recognized religion, and their ministers live in peace under Russian rule so long as they do not attempt to .talk to others on theology or to win men to their views. I have personal knowledge of the state of the Armenian Protestants who passed under Russian control with the cession of the Kars district of Asiatic Turkey in 1878. Those regions were instantly changed from heing a prey to all marauders who chose to call themselves Mohammedans into the sure enjoyment of peace and justice, which should make the dwellers therein forever grateful to an Emperor who knew how to secure an even-handed justice between rival races.

Nevertheless, Finland and Transcaucasian Armenia will tell us that the attitude of the Russian Church toward those who do not belong to the State Church is "hungry-eyed." It seeks whom it may devour. If anyone leaves the Church in which he is born he must join the Russian Church. If a man and woman of different religious pedigree -a Protestant and a Roman Catholic, for instance-marry, their children must be brought up by the Russian Church. And latterly the Russian Church has come into the church schools of the sects to put away the language of the people, to forbid such schools from carrying scholars beyond the elementary stage, and to insist that no one can teach in higher educational establishments except in the Russian language and under authorization of the Russian Department of Public Instruction. Those who suffer thus from oppression of the mind and soul often whisper to foreign visitors that they would rather go to any country where oppression is of the body only. And if we sympathize with them in this feeling, we have one more assurance that

there is small common ground on which the Russian official may stand beside the Protestant missionary.

There is historical reason for such a lack of sympathy. One of the episodes of Russian Ohurch history is its aid to the Greek Church in proscribing Protestantism two hundred and fifty years ago. By one of the curious developments of Divine Providence, a Cretan Greek named Oyril Lucaris strayed awayfrom Turkey to Europe for an education, studied theology in a, Protestant college, became a hearty Protestant, and then, returning to his own land, found favor as a preacher, and finally became Patriarch of Constantinople in 1621. The Protestant patriarch felt that he had a mission, and made a determined and persistent effort to introduce a Oalvinistic confession of faith into the Greek Church. His brave struggle continued through many vicissitudes until 1637, when he was deposed and probably assassinated. This narrow escape from the heresy of Lucaris aroused all good churchmen to take arms against Protestantism, and out of Russia came the most crushing blow. Magilas, Archbishop of Kief, drew up a declaration of doctrine intended forever to brand Protestants !s heretics so effectively that no orthodox Christian can righteously enter into fraternal relations with them.

This Russian declaration of doctrine was adopted by a great synod held at Jerusalem in 1672, as ·the creed of the Greek Church; and when Peter the Great, in 1722, was looking about for statements of doctrine which he might properly use as a Shibboleth for testing the dignitaries of the empire, he chose this anti-Protestant declaration of Magilas. It is now an authorized formulary of the Church in Russia, and is known as "the Russiau Oatechism." When the Russian ambassador told Dr. Schauffier at Oonstantinople: "My master, the Czar, will not permit Protestantism to establish itself in Turkey," he based his remark' on something more than a passing dislike.

Russia and the Missionaries It is a little singular that Russia, among all her conquests, has uever yet had to face the question of how to deal with Protestant mis- sionaries already established in territory that she has conquered. Rus- sian officials have come in contact, of course, with the Scottish and Irish Presbyterian, and the Danish Lutheran missionaries in Manchu- ria. During the Turkish war of 1877-78, the Russians encountered .American missionaries at work in Bulgaria and in Asiatic Turkey. In each case they were, on the whole, courteous, and made no attempt to interfere. In Manchuria the Russian officers have been quite like comrades to the Protestant medical missionaries. In Asiatic Turkey the annexation of the Turkish province of Kars to Russia carried with it the Armenian Protestants who had been taught by American missionaries. ,Perhaps 'this one case throws some light upon the course

l;!;l04] RELIGIOUS RUSSIA AND PROTESTANT MISSIONS

which Russian officials may follow toward Protestant missions found in any land of their conquest. Kars was an outstation of Erzroum, which remained a Turkish possession. The Protestants living at Kars were recognized, tolerated, and protected by the Russians. By and by the missionary from Erzroum went to visit his flock in Kars.

He was allowed to pass once or l twice; but after the new admin- istration was fully established the missionary was met at the frontier by a very polite official, who told him in effect that Russia can take care of her own subjects without the aid of even so amiable friends as the Americans. That ended missionary visits to Kars.

As ta Protestant missionaries who may seek to enter territory already Russian in order ta work for pagans or Mohammedans, the policy of Russia is well defined. .A BISHOP OF THE RUSSIAN CHURCH In 1795 a little band of Moravians took their lives in their hands and established a mission among the Tatars of Daghestan, near the Caspian Sea. The Church of Scotland in 1802 established a mission at Karass, between the Caspian and the Black seas, and in 1819 the London Missionary Society sent mission- aries to Selinginsk, in the region of Lake Baikal, with the. hope of finding a door to China open on that side. Under the liberal reign of the Czar Alexander 1, these missions to Tatars and Mongols were highly favored. Prince Galitzin, the Minister of Public Worship, was a pious man who took a deep interest in the experiment. Grants of land were given to the missions, and they were aided in their attempts to translate the Scriptures. All of these missions were in full and successful career, with chapels, schools for both sexes, and printingpresses in operation, and many converts from both pagans ana-Mohammedans, when Alexander I. died. The Czar Nicholas would have none of these things, and closed the Scottish mission and the Moravian mission at once (1825). The London Society's mission, nca!, Lake BaIkal. was favored by distance perhaps. At all events, it continued without molestation until 1841. Then a rescript from the Holy Synod was handed· to the missionaries which simply deolared the mission suppressed, because" the mission, in relation to the form of Christianity already established jn the empire, does not coinoide with the views of the Church and the Government."

At the present time no Protestant miuister not a Russian subject can lawfully enter the Russian Empire without special permission from iQe Czar himself. Perhaps we now have sufficient material for some forecast of probabilities as to the future of Protestant missions in lands yet to be conquered by Russia.

FALSEHOOD AND TRUTH ABOUT KOREA MISSIONARIES A REVIEW OF ANGUS HAMILTON'S "KOREA," AND OTHER RECEN.T BOOKS * BY REV. ARTHUR ,JUDSON BROWN, D.D., NEW YORK Author of "The New Era ill the Philippines"

Anyone who has visited Korea, or is acquainted with even ,the' ABC's of foreign missions, will read with curious interest the chapter on the missionary question in Angus Hamilton's" Korea." He begins by sp,verery criticizing the French Roman Catholic priests for their "unnecessary sacrifices." He says that they" live in abject poverty"; . that" they promote a.,narchy and outrage, even encompassing their .own deaths whenever the interests of their country demand it "; that " thej have wooed the glory of martyrdnm"; that" the diffusion of Christianity (by them) is not unattended with bloodshed and dis- aster"; that" in the case of Quelpart this feeling of animosity, and the immunity from taxation which the French priests gave to their followers, created an intolerable position"; that, in consequence, " anarchy swept over the island, and some six hundred believers were put summarily to death," and that "whatever may be the compensat- ing advantages of this martyrdom, the reckless and profligate sacrifice of life, which missionary indiscretion in the Far East has promoted, is an outrage upon modern civilization."

Having thus paid his respects to the French Roman Catholic priests, he calmly proceeds to criticize the Protestant missionaries because their" comfortable existence" does not equal the" self-abne- gatiou so manifest in the lives of the Roman Catholic priests." Mr. Hamilton'appears" to be a difficult man to please. .

He expresses the rather remarkable opinion that the Protestan·t missionaries are" .well paid," that, "as a class, American missionaries have larie families who live in comparative idleness and luxury"; that" they own the most attractiv~ and commodious houses in the foreign settlements, and appear to extract from their surroundings the maximum of profit for the minimum of labor." As a matter of fact, the salary of the individual>Protestant missionary in Korea is about $600, with free rent and allowance of $100 for -each child. The wife receives an additional allowance as a regularly appointed missi9nary doing special 'work among women and children. The missionaries do not own houses at all, these being the propE!rty of the mission boards, and costing but a modest sum. Nor is it true that" servants are provided free," while the vaunted" provision for the education of the • "Korea," by Angus Hamilton, Scribners;"" The Vanguard: A Tale of Korea." by James S. Gale, Revell; "Fifteen Years Among the Top-knots," by Mrs. Underwood, American Tract Society.

FALSEHOOD AND TRUTH ABOUT KOREA MISSIONARIES

children" ($50 a year) is paid only when the child is in America and both parents are on the field.

As to whether a missionary can live in "luxury" on $600, with free rent and an allowance of $100 for a child, the people of this country can judge as well as Mr. Hamilton. Korea does not produce the food and clothing that an American needs. The missionary must, therefore, buy in the United States, and pay the freight to Korea. Tho he can purchase some supplies in the few foreign stores in Korea, it is at what we should regard as exorbitant prices; so that he usually finds it cheaper to buy in New York,Ohicago, and San Francisco. If in such circumstances he can live in "luxury" on $600, he is a very remarkable financier indeed. The average parent in the United State'3 can doubtless give Mr. Hamilton some valuable information as to whether it is possible to feed and clothe and educate a child on $100 a year if at home, or $150 if at boarding-school in America.

Mr. Hamilton alleges that "American missionaries in Korea wele formerly closely associated with the more important export houses in the leading industrial centers of America." He tells us that this practise .is "no longer openly indulged," but he insinuates that such business interests represent the spirit of the American missionaries, and that they would be continued if it were not for" diplomatic representation." The simple facts are that when the first missionaries went to Korea they found a people who were quite destitute of even the commonest conveniences of life as practised by Americans. Ohristianity means much in civilization as well as in religion. To change a man's heart and to give to him the great ideas of the Gospel are ordinarily to beget in him a desire for a higher type of physical life. It was natural that when a Korean caller saw the clock or cook-stove. or sewing-machine in the missionary's house, he should manifest an interest, and ask the missionary to get him one, and· it was equally natural that the missionary should comply with the request. This was done in some instances by a very few of the missionaries, not, however, for financial profit, but simply out of kindly interest in the people. Now that foreign business firms are introducing American and European goods, the missionaries ito not do such things at all, except in rare instances. It is grossly unjust to represent the nearly two hundred Protestant missionaries in Korea as doing anything of the kind, and it is purely malicious to charge mercenary motives upon a body of self-denying men and women simply because a half-dozen more or less gave such friendly assistance in the earlier years of the work.'

'l'he .charge that the missionaries do " the minimum of labor," and that their families live in "comparative idleness," if! equally false. For example, the seventy Presbyterian missionaries, including wives and mothers who have the same family cares as such women have in America, have charge of three hundred and twenty-three congrega-

tions, seventy-nine- schools, five hospitals, and about thirty-five thou;: sand communicants and adherents. When I visited Korea I did what Mr. Hamilton evidently did not do-I took pains to inspect the missionary work. I know what these missionaries are doing, and can testify that they are among the hardest worked men and women in the world. They are literally wearing themselves out in their efforts to found and maintain churches, schools, and llospitals, and to qreate in a heathen land some of the conditions of decent society. To rep- resent such men and women as living lives of ease and luxury is an outrage not only upon truth but upon common sense. I have no hesi- tation in setting 'my personal knowledge of Korea missionaries and their work over against the ignorance of Mr. Hamilton, colossal as it is, and I assert that the Korea missionaries are among the very beJlt men and women I know, excelling in character, in devotion, and in self-sacrificing labors for God and for man.

The missionaries in Korea to-day are exposed to no small anxiety and even peril in the war between Russia and Japan. A part of the region in which they reside is &lready within the zone of hostilities.

Everybody is advising them to leave in order to seek their personal safety and escape the scenes of ruin and carnage which are imminent.

If they are the kind of people that Mr. Hamilton supposes them to be, why do they not leave? Why is it that they are staying at the post of duty? Many of them are in the interior. They are absolutely unarmed. They are forbidden by their principles to fight, and they are too few and too helpless to do so even if they were so disposed. It takes more courage for them to stand their ground in such circum- stances than it does to shoulder a rifle aud join a regiment. Yet they are staying there to comfort and guide those terror-stricken Koreans in their time of sore need.. 'It w~ld be difficult to characterize too strongly the contemptible meanness of an author who at such a time will attempt to arraign th()lle men and women as unworthy of our sympathy and support. '

Some people, indeed, to whom the missionaries are always wrong, have just been criticizing them because they declined to leave Pyeng Yang on the warship which the United States Minister had sent for them. The engineer who stays at the throttle in time of peril is called a hero. The physician who refuses to desert his cholera-stricken patients is highly praised. The Roman Catholic priest who entered the burning Iroquois Theatre in Chicago to administer the last rites to the dying was lauded by the secular press the country over. But the Protestant missionary who remains at his post of dutj is, for- sooth, "a visi~:mary whose zeal is eating -him up," and regarding whom, in the language of Mr. Hamilton, "it is imperative that cer- tain measures should be adopted which will insureth-e 'safetYQf the individual zealat -and be·agreeableto the general comfort of the com~

munity." He sagely addflv that "these restraints upon missionary labors will, of course, be resented," but that "if we wish to avoid another such manifestation as the terrible anti-Ohristian upheaval in China, it.is necessary to superint.end all forms of missionary enterprise more closely."

And yet if the missionaries had run away on that warship, these very people who are now criticizing them as zealots WOJlld have sneered at them as cowards, and would have discanted upon the supe- rior bravery of the engineer and the physician and the Roman Oath- olicpriest. .

After all that has been disclosed regarding the real causes of the .Boxer outbreak in Ohina, the man who ascribes it to the missionaries does so at the expense of either his intelligence or his honesty. It is all too clear that that. outbreak was primarily caused by the political and commercial aggressions of Europeans. It would, be ludicrous, if it were not so serious a matter, to represent the missionaries in Korea, who have to an extraordinary degree the confidence and the affection of the people, from the emperor to the coolie, as a source of disturb- ance. The Koreans know well enough who their real friends are, and they testify to the accuracy of their knowledge by loving the mission- aries but by hating the "Puffsnaubers" and mobbing the" Winter- shines," whom Mr. Hamilton would probably regard as congenial friends and high authorities.

While Mr. Hamilton makes the remarkable suggestion that the activity of missionaries ought to be limited by governmental authority, it is significant that he does not propose that the activity of traders should be so limited. But I received the very distinct impression from my own long journey through Asia, and conversation and cor- respondence with hundreds of foreigners and Asiatics have confirmed the impression, that the foreign trader has done ten times more than the missionary to alarm and irri~ate",the Asiatic. While some of those traders are men of high Christian character, it is notorious that the typical trader in Asia is brutal, profane, intemperate, lustful, and greedy, and that in his treatment of the natives and in his remorseless pushing of his own selfish interests, he creates the very conditions of hatred and unrest which Mr. Hamilton ignorantly ascribes to the mis- sionaries.

Mr. Hamilton gives only eight and one-half pages out of three_hun- dred and seven to the missionary question, but .he has pa_ckeq. into those eight and a half 'pages more ignorance, misrepresentfttionLand maliciousness than can be found in an equal space in ~ny ot)1er book of my acquaintance. It is quite plain that he knows practically nothing at first hand regardIng the missionaries in Korea; tllat ne has simply picked up the sneers and slanders currEmt among those foreign- ers who, for reasons best known to themselves find it convenient to

slander pure, high-minded men and women who are not in Korea for personal aggrandizement, but for the uplifting of an oppressed people. .' .

Those who wish to know what Korea and the Koreans really are shonld tnrn from Mr. Hamilton's overwrought pages to Mrs. Horace. G.

Underwood's" Fifteen Years Among the 'l'op-knots," and to Dr. James S. Gale's" The Vanguard." It is true that these authors have not spent any time at treaty-port hotels, drawing on their imagination for f~cts to be sent to foreign newspapers. But they have lived in Korea more than a dozen years. They know the language of the Koreans.

They have studied the country and the people until they have more knowledge of Korea in their little fingers than Mr. Hamilton has in his whole body. They know better than to tell us, as Mr. Ha)llilton does, that filthy Seoul is "neat and orderly" with "streets clean and well-drained"; that straggling Ohemulpo has "imposing shops" and a "magnificent bund" ; that Korea," once the least progressive of the countries of the Far East, now affords an exception almost as noticeable as that shown by the prompt assimilation of Western ideas and methods by Japan"; that Korea is "two hundred miles"

from Japan; that while the passage across the Korean Strait requires fifteen hours, the trip from Fusan to Moji can be made in " four hours"; that" the cost of the journey (from Moscow to Dalny by the Siberian Railway) is almost prohibitive, if compared with ocean steamer charges"; and that several other statements are true which anyone who has been in Korea will read in Mr. Hamilton's book with gasps of amazement.

Mrs. Underwood and Dr. Gale have written with intelligence and sympathy. Their books give a history of Korea of such vividness and accuracy that one feels by the time he has finished them that he really knows something about· the land of the Morning Oalm. They have, what Mr. Hamilton has nQt, eyes to see and ears to hear the mighty forces which are gradually inaugurating a new era in Korea.

They show us the real American missionary, not as an idle, luxurious, mercenary individual, but as an educated, consecrated man or woman, the embodiment of the highest type of American Ohristian character and culture, going about among those people in the name and in the Spirit of the Master, healing the sick, teaching the young, translating the Bible, creating a wholesome literature, and, above all, preaching those great trnths ,of the Ohristian religion to which Europe and America owe whatever of trne greatness they possess. No one is per- fect, not eve~a critic; bnt the man who can write only evil of such men and women is not one whose judgment will be accepted by sensible people,

THE KOREAN CHRISTIAN CHURCH 33'

From l'ke A8sembly Herald THE OFF;CERS OF THE PYENG YANG CITY R~;SBYTERIA.'; CHURCH THE KOREAN CHRISTIAN CHURCH BY REV. J. E. ADAMS, TAIKU, KOREA Missionary of the Presbyterian Church Many prayers are going up for the Ohurch of Ohrist in Korea. As men speak, it is a time of peril. With the moving of armies across its territory, and the strivings of rulers for its·possession, much suffering must needs come to the people, and the possible results of the victory of one party Or the other is an unknown factor of the future. To the eye of faith, however, there is no question but that He who rules in the affairs of men is accomplishing His purposes of ~demp­ tion in these movements of men as truly as in the more direct outpouring of His Spirit.

There are four very marked characteristics of the Korean Ohurch life: * 1. It is the simple Gospel of Christ which they have received. In the early days of the mission's work the conditions were such that the Gospel could be preached without hindrance among the people *What I shall say with regard to the Korean Church does not refer so much to the entire Protestant Church of Korea as to the Presbyterian Church, and more especially of the American Presbyterian Church, North. There are several other missions working in the country, but the work of the Presbyterian Church, North, is the largest of any single Fociety, and covers almost half of the entire Protestant work in the country. What is said of the growth and methods of the work of this Church is, in a general sense, true of all. They have all partaken of the same outpouring of grace, and in their agencies have handled it with the Same general methods.-J. E. A.

throughout the length Il:nd breadth of the land. There was no neceSsity of using secondary agencies for its introduction. The simple Gospel was preached, and it is this which the Korean Christian possesses. Among the Christians the Gospel is the ordinary topic of conversation. The Scriptures and their instruction are their themes of discussion. They apply the teachings of the Bible to solve the questions of daily life. The spiritual truths of the Gospel, in the great themes of justification, sanctification, the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, the surrounding providence of God, our adoption to Him, and eternity with Him-these form the point of departure in the outworking "f their Christian life, and to this may be ascribed a very considerable degree of those influences which have determined its character.

2. Another noticeable thing is the simplicity of their Church organization and their Church life. The gathering of themselves into groups for the worship of God and the study of His Word has seemed to be almost instinctive. The spirit of the communion of saints was begotten in them with the entrance of the Gospel into their hearts. At a certain period of this movement some years ago there were ontlying groups of from fifty to one hundred members, who formed themselves into congregations, built themselves church buildings, observed Sunday, and held meetings for worship. They had never been visited by a missionary nor organized into any definite form. This lack of formal ecclesiastical organization was largely necessitated by the rapidity of growth of the Kingdom of God. The missionary society was not able to thoroughly organize these grou ps, so rapidly did they multiply, and gradually it became a fixed policy in the mission to impose such organization upon them as became necessary with their growth. The less organized country groups even at the present day have, perhaps, only a local unordained leader and deacon among them, and they meet from Sunday to Sunday either in private houses or ·in small buildings which they have secured for the purpose. They have not yet an ordained pastor or elders, but their growth is steady and their life virile and strong.

3. Another characteristic of the Church is its spontaneous evangelistic zeal. As the Gospel is the ordinary topic of conversation among Chistians, in very truth" the glad tidings," so it becomes the ordinary topic of conversation in their contact with those outside. The ordinary Christian preaches to every·one he meets along the road. If he falls in with a fellow traveler, he will immediately begin to tell him the news of salvation. A traveling tradesman will preach to his fellows as he tramps the round of markets. Two farmers, carrying their loads of produce to market, will set their carrying-racks down on the road, and as they take breath and wipe the sweat from their brows, one will preach to the other in the truest sense of the word.

4. These three things have begotten a spirit of healthful inde-

PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN PYENG YANG'"

PREACHING TO A CROWD IN A KOREAN VILLAGE STREET* 'From "The VanJlUard." by JameaS. Gale. FlemingH. Revell Co.

pendence and self-direction in the churches. No more is it the foreigners' Ohurch than it is the foreigners' Gospel, or the foreigners' salvation, or the foreigners' God. Often as I have heard some Korean Ohristian preach the Gospel to all outsider, in answer to the objection that it was a doctrine brought by a foreigner, he would exclaim: "No, indeed, it is the God that dwelleth in the heaven above Korea, not above the Western land, that has sent down His Son to take away our sins." And then, if sufficiently intelligent, he would clinch it home with the exclamation: "And it was not to a Western, but an Eastern country, that He sent Ohrist down!" While there is on the whole the greatest love for the missionaries, and they will listen to his counsel and accept hi:l guidance, usually without question, at the same time they look upon the Church as their own, for the support of whose institutions they are responsible, in a way that would be difficult if Ohurch organization had been imposed upon them with a more developede form of Western ecclesiasticism.

The Presbyterian Mission and the Pyeng Y2Io.ng Church The last annual report of the Presbyterian Mission gives 6,491 communicants, and 6,197 catechumens; or, including all classes who are attending regularly upon the means of grace, a total adherence of 22,662. Throughout the land in the churehes connected with this mission there is a total average congregation each Sunday of 15,306 souls. There are 240 church buildings and 372 places of worship, such as are usually called "outstations." With but very few exceptions these buildings have been purchased or erected by the Korean Ohristians themselves. For the most part they are not what Westerners would call imposing structures, but are small, thatch-roofed, mudwalled buildings, suited to the present stage of the Ohurch's growth, and meeting all the necessities of the case. Many of them will seat from one hundred to three hundred, and one will seat 1,700. In connection with these churches scattered over the country, there are fiftysix self-supporting schools, beside some others, which for various reasons are as yet partially supported by the mission.

The Pyeng Yang Oity Church is the most notable instance of growth. Under the direction of Rev. Samuel A. Moffett it has attained a membership of 727, with 442 catechumens, and in the past year had ell3 adult baptisms. This is the church which has been spoken of as seating 1,700. The average congregation is from 1,400 to 1,700. Two-thirds of its cost was paid by the Korean Ohristians. It supports three assistant pastors, five evangelists, four day-schools, and contributes to the support of the academy in the city which furnishes higher instruction to the Christian young men of the province. Last year its total contributions were something over $1,000. As an illustration of the spirit which animates this church, last year a mis-

THE KOREAN CHRISTIAN CHURCH

sionary from another station came into the city one rainy prayermeeting night. He scarcely thought it worth while to go over to the church, on account of the inclemancy of the weather-no one would be out. But on going over he found gathered a congregation of between seven hundred and eight hundred. The peculiarities of the Korean dress make this the more remarkable. They dress in loose, white starched cotton cloth, and when rained upon simply melt down. Their foot-gear also is ordinarily quilted cotton socks, with straw sandals or low shoes, and it is probable that many of the congregation took off their shoes and socks and waded through the mud to the meetiug. A sense of duty would never accomplish this in their lives -rather, it is the joy of the Gospel that brings them to their gatherings. Last year the money gifts of the Church at large were $3,173. Of this, $670 dollars was given to education, and $329 to home and foreign missions. Altho this movement has been going on some ten years, growing and increasing, last year was the best of the ten, when 1,436 were added to the roll of communicants.

The Causes of the Growth of the Church In considering the causes of the truly remarkable growth and character of this movement, it scarcely needs to be said that the first and sufficient cause is the Holy Spirit of God. It hM pleased Him to graciously pour out a blessing upon this land of Korea. It is interesting to notice, however, those secondary causes which have accompanied and influenced the character of the movement. For one thing, the people are a primitive people, much more so than their neighbors in Japan and China. They live a simple, agricultural life. They have also been perfectly open to the preaching of the Gospel-there is none of that intense antiforeign or nat.ionalistic feeling of their neighbors.

The conditions existing at the time this movement received its first impetous were favorable. There had gradually developed a perfect carnival of corruption in the government until lawlessness, masking under the appearance of law, threw off its mask, and the oppression became intolerable. The Tong Hak rebellion, arising through religious restlessness and dissatisfaction, ended in a political insurrection which swept the country, and stirred the entire people in both their religious and political life. This insurrection gave occasion to the Chino- Japanese war, which again broke up the old social lines and stirred the people to apprehend more or less dimly the value of those things, before unknown to them, which had made the Western nations. Altogether the conditions were favorable.

Then the missionaries at work adopted the policy of wide itineration, not to any considerable degree establishing institutional agencies, but putting their strength into the widespread preaching of the simple

Gospel. The conditions and the methods used were favorable for letting the Gospel show its inherent power when it lays hold of the hearts of men. It was the Gospel alone that was presented to them, and it was this alone which they grasped. It literally became in them a well of water springing up into eternal life, and flowing out for the quenching of the thirst of others, and thus the movement was fully inaugurated.

'fhe method of organization, supervision, and development has also doubtless had somewhat to do with the matter. The mission has sought to pursue thoroughly natural lines of development and organization, and to push it only as fast as the growth of the Ohurch permitted. It has also adopted such supervision as wouid give the largest initiative to the Korean Ohristians themselves, and has constantly inculcated the evangelistic spirit as one of the primary and essential tests of real discipleship. In this way it has secured that spontaneity of the Spirit's outworking which is the first essential of the truly indigenous Ohurch. It is ,fail' to say that the credit for this is not entirely due to the far-sighted wisdom of the missionaries, but it was largely the result of the rapid devolopment of the work.

Probably the system in vogue in the Pyeng Yang station best illustrates the methods used for handling the situation and the aims for the development of the Ohurch. The territory is divided into circuits, over each of which a missionary has supervision. There are helpers, under the direction of the missionary, who are constantly traveling among the churches in the circuit. As rapidly as possible the financial support of these helpers is assumed by these churches, of which they have oversight. Already a large number are supported in this way. They are the embryonic pastorate, and already they exercise many of the functions of the office. In each group there is a local leader who has the local spiritual oversight and instrnction of the flock in the absence of missionary and helper; a deacon will also be appointed for the financial concerns of the church. The missionary himself will make the circuit, catechizing and baptising, and administering the communion as often as he may be able with his other duties. At the central station, twice a year, protracted Bible classes are held. In the winter class as many as possible of the more prominent and promising Ohristians throughout the country churches are gathered in for ten days' or two weeks' instruction. The summer class is more for the instruction of the helpers and local leaders, and continues for about ten days. Besides these the helpers hold numerous similar classes in the various local churches throughout the country during the year. Last year 808 men attended the two general Bible classes, and 4,000 were enrolled in 132 local country classes. Similar classes for women are also held. The total enrolment was 6,437. The development of a more permanent and qualified leadership

THE KOREAN CHhISTIAN CHURCH _

is being sought through a theological class which pursues a course of study running through five years, and lookiug toward the ministry; also another course of study, running through three years, which the helpers pursue in connection with their work. Meetings and examinations are held in these from time to time. More than this the limitations of the missionary force have not permitted; but realizing its urgent necessity, the work of this department is being pushed as rapidly as possible. The general education of the Ohurch is also not left out of sight. An academy for young men has been established in Pyeng Yang Oity, with Mr. W. M. Baird at its head. An academy for young women will also shortly be established. All the five years of the academy's course are filled with classes except the fifth, and there are something over seventy young men in attendance. Scattered through the province there are forty-five lower schools, with a definite curriculum preparatory to the academy, supported by the local churches to which they are attached, and with 841 pupils in attendance. Once a year the teachers of these lower schools are gathered in at the central station to a normal class, where for two weeks they are instructed in educational methods and what we would call the primary branches. They are also given courses of study to pursue during the year.

The Koreans and the Apostolic Days It is worth while to note the parallelism which exists along some lines between this movement and the spread of Ohristianity in apostolic days. Some of the conditions are similar-the open field where the herald of the Oross could travel and preach wherever he wished. The religious unrest; the oppressed condition of certain classes; the moral rottenness of society, at once mark a similarity of conditions. The fact that what was preached was the simple Gospel without incumbering attachments being necessary, and the way the people took it to their hearts, and the manner in which it has worked out into a joyous, zealous type of Ohristian life, can not but strike one also as similar. Under these conditions, also, the results have been much the same, and the Word has spread, and it is continuing to spread, in the same blessed way.

At the same time, from the fact that a natural development has been sought, and the process of organization not forced, the Church life is as yet not perfectly crystallized. That power to resist strain which comes from strong organization is not yet fully developed. This is the point of weakness in the present situation. What the effects of the war will be it is hard to foretell. Whatever the result as between the two nations at war, it is the people of Korea that will suffer. Under the sweep and turmoil of armies and of battles they will be as between the upper and the nether millstone. Ohurches broken up, means of living destroyed, the people scattered, the settled social order that fur-

nished the means of the movement's spread overturned-these all can not but be disastrous to the growth and solidification of the Church of Christ. It becomes the churches of the living God in America, under whose hands this gracious outpouring has been vouchsafed, to give themselves to more strenuous effort and more importunate prayer, that God may bring His Church forth out of these strivings of nations more glorious and more fit for service. We know that He rules, and that He will accomplish His purposes of grace. He that hath begun a good work will perfect it unto the day of Jesus Christ.

Lev. W. D. Reynolds, Jr. Rev. H. G. Uudcrwood,D.D. Rev. James S. Gale. Rev. George Heber Jones TRANSLATORS OF THE KOREAN BIBLE A SIETCH OF GEN. CHARLES GEORGE GORDON BY REV. CHARLES ELBERT HAMILTON, D.D., ROCHESTER, N. Y.

Lieutenant-General Henry William Gordon, of the Royal Artillery, the father of Charles George Gordon, had a most honorable military record, and his mother was an Enderby, a family famous for heroism and adventures on the sea. Both bequeathed noble blood to their illustrious son, whose birthcry mingled with the din of the great armories at Woolwich, on January 28, 1833.

The circumstances of Gordon's birth make it natural that he should prove the hero, but raise the'''question, "How could he be a saint?" To Christian thought, war is so repugnant that many conceive with difficulty of the combination of saint and warrior, but Gordon was a soldier not to promote war but to end it. He sincerely hated bloodshed, and fought only that it might cease. One of the great news-

A SKETCH OF GEN, CHARLES GEORGE GORDON

papers said at his death: ., He combined the bravery of Lancelot with the purity of Galahad!'

Trained for war, at nineteen Gordon received his first commission as an officer of engineers, and a little later, having volunteered for service in the Orimea, New Year's Day, 1855, found him.at Balaklava. We will not pause for intervening years, which were delightfully and profitably spent in helping to arrange: disputed boundaries betwean great nations. This duty called him for a considerable time to Asia. Here he was ordered to report to the army, and was present and took part in the burning of the summer palace at Peking, under orders from Lord Elgin, and as a punishment to the Ohinese for the sufferings they had inflicted upon British envoys'while under a flag of truce. This brings us almost to 1862, when he first heard of the Tai Ping rebellion, which was destined to mean the first great chapter in his immortal career, and to bestow upon him the name by which for ages he will be best known-" Chinese Gordon."

The Tai Pings were led by the self-styled "Heavenly King," who called attention to the great wrongs under which his people suffered, and claimed direct revelations from heaven. He organized a great force, and with keen genius placed over it several brave leaders known as Wangs or kings. While the wrongs against which he protested were real enough, his own rule speedily became a reign of t.error, devastating fertile valleys, and spreading suffering and bloodshed. The merchants in Shanghai became aroused to their peril and raised money to support an army who should defend them. The army was made up of Ohinese and of adventurers from many nations. The relations between England and China at this time were rather strained, and it seemed unlikely that England would interfere. The command of this army, composed of such a motley people, was placed in the hands of an American by the name of Ward, who displayed a good deal of organizing power and of bravery. He was, however, soon killed, and his successor proved utterly unworthy and incompetent. Then an appeal was made to the British comIIander to furnish them with a suitable leader. Knowing the record of Gordon, he was designated for the task. He declined at first to leave the task in which he was engaged, but as the Tai Pings continued victorious, and great interests were threatened, he subsequently consented, and so became the head of the strangely composed army of defenders. This motley crew had chosen for their name" The Ever-Victorious Army," a name which would have proved a huge farce had it not been that Providence gave to them in Gordon the one man who could make the name a glorious reality. Gordon's letter to his home at this time shows how high were his motives in assuming this position. He soon brought order out of chaos, so far as the army itself was concerned. He insisted upon just and generous pay to his men, and that all promises,

whether to friends or enemies, should be kept. This was something unknown in the Ohinese code. There were never grea.ter deeds of personal daring than those that Gordon displayed in connection with this campaign. He rarely carr~ed even a revolver, but instead was accustomed to have with him a little cane. This came to be regarded as a magic wand, for its bearer constantly exposed himself with absolute recklessness to the most terrible fire of the enemy, and apparently with no thought of danger. The tide of battle soon turned, and the immediate issue was no longer uncertain.

At the capture, by the Ever-Victorious Army, of Soochow, an incident occurred which throws great light upon Gordon's character. He had promised amnesty to the rebels and to their leaders. During all this time Li Hung Ohang, who made a triumphal tour through this country just before his death, and who for many years was the most astute statesman in the Ohinese Empire, had control and command of this province. Gordon was technically under his advice. Considering it no violation of the Ohinese ethics, Li permi~ted several of the chief rebels to be executed, and among them several of the Wangs to whom Gordon has promised amnesty. When Gordon discovered this act of treachery, it is said that, with drawn revolver and blazing eyes, he sought to find Li, with the intention that his life should pay the price for his perfidy. It was well for the great Ohinese statesman that he wisely had eluded the presence of that true and fearless man, else his name had never been written so large in Ohinese history. In disgl1st, Gordon soon resigned his command, and only consented to his recall because. of the consideration that, unless he did, thousands more of precious human lives would be sacrificed. 'l'he rebellion was soon put down, and it is estimated that Gordon saved from eighty thousand to one hundred thousand lives. He insisted on generous and just rewards to his faithful men, but when they tried to close his eyes to this by offering great personal rewards, he drove them from his room, and wrote to his home that he should come out of Ohina poorer than when he went into it. It was ou his return to England from this campaign that representatives of the Ohinese government came to the British Minister in Ohina with a letter for the Queen of England, and accompanied by this statement: "We do not know what to do about Gordon. He will not receive money from us, and we have already given him every honor it is in the power of the empire to bestow; but as these can be of little value in his eyes, I have brought you this letter, and ask you to give it to the Queen of England that she may bestow upon him some rewards which would be more valuable in his eyes." But the Queen of England was as helpless in this matter as the princes of China.

It is most significant that even the crafty Chinese Li had come to appreciate the sterling character of this strange man, and had given

A SKETOH OF GEN. CHARLES GEORGE GORDON

his heart in complete admiration to Gordon. In later years, when Russia and China faced each other armed to the teeth, when all the world thought war was inevitable, Li, who was then at the head of affairs in the empire, sent for Gordon, and told him that he alone possessed the power to avert war. This incident occurred in 1880. Gordon left India for China on June 10th, and by August 14th he was in Shanghai again with his work done.

Six years, beginning with 1864, were spent at Gravesend, where he had charge of constructing the defenses of the Thames. How does this man, who has been so conspicuous on the battle-field, bear himself in times of peace? From eight to two o'clock each day he is engaged at his military work. He has an insane appreciation of the value of time. They have to construct new boats and man them differently, in order to row him faster from one place to another. He is often kneedeep in the river, and requires the best work from everyone under his command. What about the rest of his time? It is spent where people are ill and poor. He himself lives on the plainest fare, and gives up his splendid garden to poor people to cultivate for their own benefit. He goes into fever-infected homes where others do not dare to enter, and everywhere he tells people .about the Christ and the Divine life. His four principles of life, by his own statement, were: First, entire self-forgetfulness; second, the absence of pretense; third, refusal to accept as a motive the world's praise or disapproval; fourth, to follow in all, things the will of God. His special passion was to rescue from evil ways the boys who were employed or hung about the river or the sea. He rescued many from the gutter, and kept them for many weeks in his own house. He fQund for many of them good berths on vessels. He had a map iu his room on which he stuck pins to iudicate the courses of the ships on which his boys were sailing. He moved these day by day, and it was his custom to pray for each of them every day. Hating and despising all publicity and praise, he cared for nothing but the approval of his conscience and his God. He had, however, one decoration for which he had a great liking. It was a g4)ld one given him by the Empress of China, with a special inscription engraved upon it. Suddenly it disappeared. No one knew when or where. Years afterward it was discovered accidentally that he had erased the inscription, sold the medal for £10, and sent the sum to Canon Miller for the relief of sufferers from the cotton famine at Manchester. So these six happy years passed by, spent, as were his Master's, in doing good to all, and especially to those who needed him most.

February, 1874, found him at Cairo, on his way to the Sudan. In truth" God buries his workmen, but carries on his work," for on the very day on which England was at last made certain that Livingstone had really perished in Africa, Gordon set out on his mission of mercy

to the blacks of the Sudan. By the consent of England, he was working nnder instructions from the Egyptian government. These instructions must have been singularly attractive to him, for he was to put down the rebels, break up the slave-trade, win the confidence of the native tribes, and conciliate them. He probably recognized at the first what he came to know a little later-that the motives of the Egyptian government were utterly selfish, and that they had no conscience against the slave-trade until it was for their own interest to put it down. General Gordon was offered a salary of £10,000, or about $50,000. Knowing that it must be wrung from the wretched people he was to govern, he only consented to take £2,000, and this he spent principally in relief of the suffering that was all about him. We shall never know how much he suffered by his terrible rides over the sands on the backs of camels, or from the piteons sights of agony that he so frequently witnessed. It is pathetic to read his letters to his sister, telling of the poor, starved, dying black women that were thrown in hil'l pathway, and whose anguish he was constantly trying to alleviate. He speaks of them as "your black sisters," and treats them indeed as such. The troops that served nnder him were of wretched material. He had no adequate support in his efforts to put down the slave-trade, yet his success was most wonderful, and in 1879 he could say, at the end of his second expedition: ,< I have cut off the slave-dealers in their strongholds, and I made the people love me." In December, 1879, Gordon left Egypt-his physician said, not a day too soon. Tho only forty-six, his strong frame had become greatly enfeebled by the terrible strains to which it had been subjected. He was now to have four years of respite before his endurance of his last trial. Part of this time was spent in Palestine, where he reverently followed in the footsteps of his Lord.

All this time, in Belgium, King Leopold was mapping out commercial designs for Africa. The project was very attractive to Gordon. Meanwhile a new pretender, the Mahdi, like "the Heavenly King in China," had arisen in the Sudan, and, like the Chinese impostor, had gathered great numbers nnder his command, and with them threatened every interest of humanity and all that Gordon had spent so many weary years to accomplish. So it is not strange that at the snmmons of duty he gave np his plans, and 1884 found him back at his old post in the Sudan.

We have certainly before this time gained some mental picture of the character of this man, whose blue-gray eyes flashed with the highest type of mingled heroism and devotion. He had common sense of the best type. His judgment was keen and decisive. His knowledge was accurate and scientific, and while in emergencies of a general character he would not hesitate to sentence a mutineer to instant death, in personal relations he was gentle and forgiving beyond almost

A SKETCH OF GEN. CHARLES GEORGE GORDON

the limits or human nature. And while he was sometimes imposed upon and sometimes exposed to imminent danger by those whom he had forgiven, and while his death was due at last to the treachery of one whose life he had saved, yet, on the other hand, no one could estimate the number of people who, out of baseness and dishonor, were raised to a life of nobility and self-sacrifice by the influence of his forgiveness and the inspiration of his example. It is utterly impossible to understand the secret of his personal heroism and fearlessness of danger without coming to consider the most conspicuous trait. of his life, and that was his Ohristianity. The heavenly world was so real to him and the Divine Providence so certain, that earth had for him no terrors. During his second campaign in the Sudan he was the one sent on an embassy to King J ohannis, of Abyssinia. That barbarous king, who carried with him a train of maimed or blinded cap- tives, said to him: "Do you know that I could kill you on the spot r"

Gordon replied that he was quite ready to die, and that in killing him the king would only confer a favor on him, opening a door that he must not open for himself. "Then my power has no terrors for you?" said the king. "None whatever," Gordon replied, and King Johannis trembled before him. Preaching in St. James Hall in 1888, Hugh Price Hughes, the great Wesleyan, spoke on General Gordon's idea of Christianity from the text, "Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God abideth in him and he in God." He shows how Gordon believed, above all things, that God dwelt in all men, but only those who had given themselves to Ohrist were 'conscious of His indwelling. It was therefore his supreme purpose to help those who were unconscious of the Divine indwelling to realize it, and to the utmost he believed that any service rendered to the poorest or the humblest was rendered unto Ohrist. His trust in God was so implicit that he said: "If we could believe it, we are as safe in the fiercest battIe as in a drawing-room in London."

In this spirit he went in 1884 to the Sudan for his final mission. He himself was uncertain of the result, for he said: "The Lord has not promised that we shall succeed. All will be done to me in love and mercy, for nothing can happen but by His will. Remember that our Lord did not promise success or peace in this life. He promised tribulation, so that if things do not go well after the flesh, He still is faithful, and what we have to do is to bend our will to His in all things." But his love for the poor people of the Sudan is shown by his statement when he accepted the mission: "I would give my life for these poor people of the Sudan. How can I heip feeling for them? All the time I was there I used to pray that God would lay on me the burden of their sins and crush tne with it, instead of these poor people."

After many privations, whose details we can not pause to narrate,

he entered Khartum for the last time in February, 1884. In response to the enthusiastic welcome, he said: "I come without soldiers, but with God on my side, to redress the evils of this land. I will not fight with any weapons but justice. I will hold the balance level." He felt that his government had not done its duty. lIe did not care for himself, but it grieved his heart that his country should seem recreant to her great mission of mercy and of justice. There were but few Englishmen in Khartum, but the records made by some of them tell .us of the affection and veneration in which, under this terrible strain, Gordon was held. The poor natives would wait for him by hours, compassionately kiss his hands and feet, and looked up in truth to him as to a savior. His labors and anxiety were so great that Mr Powers, one of his companions, after describing them, adds: "It is only his great piety that carries him through." On September lOth he permitted the last Englishman to go away. He did not_send them, for he declared that he would not expose others to dangers that he could not share, that he would not restrain them from going, for they could be of no assistance to him, and they had not promised to stay. As for himself, he had pledged the poor garrison that he would remain with them, and remain he would at all cost. Khartum was not a walled city when Gordon entered, yet it held out for three hundred and nineteen days of siege. He tore down the quarters that had been evacuated by those who had fled. He made entrenchments about the rest. At daybreak he slept for a little time. All day long he went about comforting, succoring, helping, planning. At night he ascended a tower that he had built on one of the entrenchments and spent the night, a lonely sentinel with no companion except his God. At last the force that had been sent to relieve the beleaguered garrison had pushed far on their way. They were only two days' distant from Khartum, when Faragh Pasha, who for treachery had once been con-, demned to death, but had been pardoned by Gordon's mercy, opened the gates to the followers of the false prophet, and instantly the doomed city was filled with howling dervishes.

We do not know exactly how Gordon died. Some who escaped said that he was killed just as he was coming out of his house to rally his Egyptian troops. Others reported that he was called on to become a Mussleman or die, and so literally and absolutely chose the martyr's death. One thing is certain-his life was given a willing sacrifice for the bla0k children of the desert.

His body, of course, could never be identified. Even Kitchener, fighting his way slowly onward until at last he entered Khartum in 1898, thirteen years later, could not rescue and bring back to England that priceless treasure, but Gordon- could have said of his body and its relation to his Lord as did St. Monica: "He will have no trouble to find me." But tho England does not possess the ashes of

PROGRESS IN CHINA SINCE 19

this one of her noblest sons, a worthy sarcophagus, with effigy in bronze, is located just at the left as you enter St. Paul's. Veryappropriate it is that the monument to the Orimean cavalry should be close by, also that of Sir Herbert Stewart, who was in command of the expedition sent to relieve the beleaguered garrison. Every verse speaks of a chapter in this devoted career. Let us trace it again in the light of his holy life: "To Major-General Oharles George Gordon, O.B., who at all times and everywhere gave his strength to the weak, his substance to the poor, his sympathy to the suffering, and his heart to God. He saved an empire by his warlike genius; he ruled vast provinces with justice, wisdom, and power, and lastly, in obedience to his sovereign's command, he died in the heroic attempt to save men, women, and children from imminent and deadly peril. Greater love hath no man than this, that he lay down his life for his friends (John xv : 13)."

PROGRESS IN CHINA SINCE Igoo REV. D. MACGILLIVRAY, B.D., SHANGHAI, CHINA "First the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear." Thus did our Lord enunciate the law of regular and orderly growthin His Kingdom. There will be setbacks, but the next wave of the tide will reach a little farther over the desert sands. "The blood of the martyrs is the seed of the Ohurch."

l. '1'he missions in the north have now, generally speaking, better buildings than before the Boxer flames burned up the old. In some cases, the sites, which could be obtained in the pre-Boxer days only with great difficulty, and so were not the best, tho the best then possible, have now been exchanged for better. However much the mission might long for a change of location, it was debarred, first, by the opposition of the officials, and, second, by the fact that expensive buildings had been erected on the land which had no value on the Ohinese real property market, and which could not be as easily disposed of as downtown churches in JS"ew York! The Boxers solved the problem by reducing the buildings to brickbats, and the officials saw to it that the next time the best site. was obtained. Several missions, too, have much larger property than formerly.

The old buildings were, in most cases, erected by the missionaries themselves; the Ohinese did as they were told (?) by men who knew little or nothing of architecture. In at least one instance the walls fell down before the roof was…on-Iuckily on It Sunday, when the work was suspended. After the uprising there were so many buildings to be erected that the boards sent out a Oanadian architect to plan and build them all. Of course, those colleges, hospitals, schools, and dwell-

ings are likely to be more sanitary and to last bettet than the work of the amateur missionary builders.

2. The gathering together of the dispersed of Israel has occupied the time of many workers, and so the records of 1902 may show a smaller number of communicants through the enrichment of the heavenly tables There was a mighty testing-time during 1900, and, strange to say, even after the Boxer bubble had been smashed. A Ohinese does the opposite of what you expect him to do. Instead of holding back, multitudes pressed forward, to take the loaves and fishes by violence. The older Ohristians, many of whom had earned the title of " confessors," passed through a time of trial where many were weakest-the love of money. One mission in Oentral Ohina saw so much danger in this feverish desire to enter the Ohurch that they almost shut the door for a while, lest too many wolves should get in with the lambs! One pastor in Hunan closed more false" chapels" than he had ever opened in Ohina in his life. The wily Ohinese saw that godliness-or, rather, the form of it-was profitable in lawsuits. This strange imitation of the Ohurch became so pronounced an evil that the Ohina Missionary Alliance, a sort of federation of all churches in Ohina, took action by issuing the manifesto on the subject oflawsuits and Ohristians which was quoted in a recent number of this REVIEW. One result is that the officials who received the document know more of the true relations of Church and State than they did before, and also more of the difference between the Protestantrs and Oatholics.

But it would be strange indeed if the Ohristians did not profit by their trials. There is a purer Church and a more missionary Ohurch coming on. Tho the martyrs had no amphitheater surrounded by thousands of eye-witnesses of their fidelity, nevertheless the facts are known and will bear fruit. The growth of the Y. M. O. A. and the Ohristian Endeavor, now under the special charge of an organizing secretary, should be noted among the signs of progress.

3. There has been decided progress toward unity among the workers since 1900. First of all, many brothers in adversity were assembled in Shanghai in 1900-1901. They had their conventions, of course; the Boxers had made them come together. '('hey formed the China Missionary Alliance, which now has some eight hundred members. So far it has not been much in evidence, but around it will center the currents of union which will lead on to what Dr. Arthur H. Smith calls" a practical federation of Ohristian churches in Ohina." The Presbyterian mission press has long been practically a union mission press for all missions, for there are few missions which have not benefited by its printing facilities. Now the Methodists have amalgamated the northern and southern church presses, and have set up in Shanghai a union press, which will help the other press to cope with the tremendous d~mands of a nation awaking from long sleep.

PROGRESS IN CHINA SINCE 1900 353

In the tract and diffusion societies we have long had grand exam- ples of united effort along one line. But the reconstruction in Peking and Shantung gave birth to union movements among colleges, whereby there will be a symmetrical educational system developed and dupli- cation avoided. These movements are now nearly successfully com- pleted, after long and delicate negotiations at home and on the field. The Northern and Southern Presbyterians have now a union theological seminary at Suchau. But, more, the various Presbyterian bodies in the empire have a weekly paper which has quickly established itself in favor far beyond denominational lines, under the editorship of Mr. S. I. Woodbridge, who was specially deputed by his board to move to Shanghai and conduct the paper. It will be a great help in bringing the Presbyterians of all the provinces together, and so aiding the work of a committee on Presbyterian union which has been at work two years on the union of all Presbyterian bodies in Ohina, a consummation preparatory to one great n,ational Ohurch of Ohina.

The movement to erect a martyrs' memorial hall in Shanghai is also a sign and proof of the unity of the sixty societies at work in Ohina, in so much that one keen-sighted veteran, when he heard of it, cried: « Fifty years hence this building will be the feature of missionary life and activities in Ohina, and the wonder will be why it was not thought of sooner! "

. 4. There has been great progress in literature since 1900. The Bible societies have sold more Bibles than ever before. Formerly portions were most in demand. Now the Ohinese want the whole Book, and will pay for good bindings. Dr. Griffith John's Oentral Tract Society at Hankau issues more books than before, and even issues some school-books. The Chinese Tract Society in Shanghai is helping to supply the demand for pure literature in the homes of the Ohristians besides tracts for the million. The Methodists are planning'to remove one of their best men to Shanghai to take general oversight of their denominational papers. The circulation of the Review of the Times, under Dr. Allen's editorship, has at last reached the paying point. But the development of the Diffusion Society, under Dr. Richard's hegemony, has been the most outstanding feature of the 'years now under review. Dr. Richard has succeeded in moving three societies to set aside one man each for united literary work in Shanghai, to assist Dr. Allen and himself in their great task. The latest acquisition is Rev. W. A. Oornaby, of the English Wesleyan Missionary Society, author. of "A String of Chinese Peachstones," and other works in English and Ohinese. The saleil have grown from hundreds of dollars to fifty thousand, and in 1903 new books and reprints reached the grand total of 25,353,880 pages.

The Japanese are helping, in a way, the dissemination of knowledge

in China; but, as the reports of the Diffusion Society have pointed out this year with greater earnestness than ever, the character of most of their books is materialistic, and detrimental to Christianity. Here, then, is a new factor in the problem of missions which is bound to be more and mOre vigorous as Japanese power waxes greater.

5. The edicts ordering the establishment of provincial colleges provoked the liveliest expectations that the Chinese government was about to begin a rapid progress along Western lines. Tho most of the inland colleges are sorry affairs, there are some which give signs of life, but probably in every such case a foreigner is the motive power. Thus Shansi, Paoting-fu, Shanghai, Ningpo, have all had tbe aid and fostering care of foreigners. The few capable Chinese instructors who try to start schools of the new learning usually give up in disgust at the corrnption which hampers the institution at every step. True, the erlucational turnover of a many-mi11ioned nl:ttion is not as easy as the" turning of one's hand" (to quote the sage). The first efforts will be crude, and the new schools must wait for the man and the hour. Meantime each fresh feint at progress made by China without Christ provokes anew the undeniable chorus of her truest friends: "Sp.lvation must come from without, by working a change within."

THE GREAT CHRISTIAN OPPORTUNITY IN BRITISH EAST AFRICA BY WILLIS R. HOTCHKISS, KAIMOSI, BRITISH EAST AFRICA Author of "Sketches from the Dark Coutinent." Missionary of the Friends' Africa Industrial Mission Five hundred and six years ago (1498), Vasco da Gama sailed into the port of Mombasa, East Africa, and described the place as a " great city of trade, with many ships." He was treated with great kindness by the Arab rulers, but unfortunately, in sailing out of the narrow harbor, his ship was driven by the strong current toward the rocky shore. Suspecting the native pilots of treachery, the friendly relations were broken off, and thenceforward the native name for Mombasa (battle) was justified by stirring events.

Two years later, Cabral, a Portuguese navigator, was sent out. His orders Were to begin by preaching, and jf that failed, to proceed to the" sharp determination of the sword." The latter method of procedure evidently commended itself to Cabral, as was proved by his subsequent Course. A. most interesting historical relic of those days is the fort at Mombasa, which was built in 1594, was destroyed by an Arab insurrection in 1630, and was rebuilt five years later. This fort is still in an excellent state of preservation, and is being used by the English authorities as a prison.

GREAT CHRISTIAN OPPORTUNITY IN BRITISH EAST AFRICA

I Even at that early date (1635), Portuguese missionaries had worked their way far into the interior;for a map of that period made by D'Abbeville shows a mission station in the region of Mt. Kenia, more than three hundred miles from the coast. But the work languished, and for two centuries no voice was lifted np in Christ's name. Then, in 1844, Lud wig Krapf began his heroic work at Mombasa. This man of God, just bereaved of his faithful wife and new-born babe, uttered these splendid words of faith and unconquerable hope: "Many mis- sionaries will fall in the fight, but their survivors will pass over the slain in the trenches and take this great African fortress for· the L'lrd." He dreamed of a chain of missionary stations extending across llBATHEN WITCH DOCTORS IN BRITISH EAST AFRICA Equatorial Africa from east to west. His prophecy has been fulfilled, and his dream is in process of fulfilment. For almost half a century there seemed to be little prospect of such an achievement, but within the last decade a remarkable series of Divine providences have opened up East Africa to the world, secular and Christian.

Hitherto Africa has been a huge interrogation point-dark, mys- terious, awful; a land that eateth up the inhabitants thereof. But interrogation is rapidly changing to exclamation as the true charaCter of this magnificent country is becoming known. With surprise and wonder we are waking up to the fact that the interior of Africa con- tains some of the choicest land on which the sun shines. Its natural advantages seem to me to make East Africa the strategic ground for missionary operations in the Dark Continent. With its great inland lakes, similar to those of North America; a river system unsurpassed . in the world; high attitudes where Europeans can live as safely as at home; fertile soil itching for the plow and the hoe-these, and other

A BALDWIN LOCOMOTIVE AT PORT FLORENCE, ON THE UGANDA RAILROAD considerations, call upon us to fling a great force of workers into the far interior from this point.

When the writer first entered Africa, nine years ago, there was no road most of the way–"-only little tortuous paths. Two and a half years later I stood in the very camp from which a lion had carried off one of our tents, and looked along the glittering rails of the Uganda Railway, cleaving the jungle through which so short a time before we had passed with much weariness and hardship.

In July, 1902, accompanied by two men (Edgar T. Hole and Arthur B. Chilson, the first party of the Friends' Africa Industrial l'rIission). I traversed the entire length of this railway from Mombasa to the Victoria Nyanza, a distance of five hundred and eighty-four miles. Only those who have experienced the difficulties of the old caravan method of travel can appreciate fully wh'at this meant. It is' probably one of the most interesting and unique journeys in the world. Passing in a few hours from the low-lying, feverish coast belt up int~ the high altitude of the interior, we sped through the Taru Desert, with its once grim spectre of weariness and thirst and death, now happily but a memory, across the great Kapite plains, where rna) be seen vast herds of antelope, from the pretty little Thomsoniand Mpala to huge Wildebeest and eland, hundreds of zebra, scores of ostriches, and occasionally a lion. Now and then a huge, ugly, rhinoceros lifts his horned snout and gazes stupidly as we whirl past.

Still up and up we go, past Narobi. the headquarters of the railway, from which point European settlers are already shipping produce to South Africa; on through lovely Kikuyu, which will one day be heard from 'co~mercially; steadily upward until the highest point is reached in theMau Escarpment, where the railway is nearly eight thousand feet above the sea. Then we pass through Lumbwa and skirt Nandi, where exclamations of delight are wrung from us at every

GREAT CHRISTIAN OPPOl/:l'UNI'l'Y IN :BRITISH, EAST AFRICA

turn of the winding road. Broad, fertile uplands, rich valleys, and tumbling streams invite the arts of civilization. And they will not ha.ve long to wait. God gra.nt that the missio~ary may precede the settler!

At every station one is made painfully aware that man is sadly out of harmony with his surroundings. In all this vast expanse, so bewitching in its beauty, so inviting in its richness, "only man is vile." The natives one sees along the railway are as hopeless looking creatures as one's imagination could conjure up. They are neither wholly savage nor yet wholly civilized. Having appropriated many of the vices and a few of the clothes of civilization, with none of its virtuas, these greasy, repulsive, thieving natives certainly do not look like attractive material for missionary effort. But notwithstanding this, somo splendid trophies of Divine grace and power are being rescued from this rubbish-heap of creation.

Reaching Port Florence, the Victoria Nyanza terminus of the railway, one is still further surprised to find a splendid twin-screw steamer ready to take him across the lake. Two steamers were placed ' on the lake in the spring of 1902, to work in conjunction with the railway, both the railway and the steamers having been bum by the English government.

These steamers are one hundred and eighty-five feet in length and twenty-nine feet wide. They are lit throughout with electricity, and are provided with electric search-lights. Single and double berth staterooms, and lnxuriou'sly appointed saloons make it hard to realize that one is really in the heart of the Dark Continent.

It would almost seem that God were getting impatient with our nJE NEW STEAMER" wn.'IFREU " ON LAKE VICTORIA, CENTRAL A~ICA

slowness, and were bringing the ends of the earth to our very doors, so that no excuse could ever again be offered against our going with the Living Word to a dying world.

Around the northeastern border of Victoria Nyanza are the people of the great Kavirondo tribe, for which the martyred Bishop Hannington prayed so fervently. Next to the Baganda, they present the most hopeful field for missionary work in all East Africa. They are unusually industrious, a very large portion of their land being already under. cultivation. They raise Caffre corn, beans, sweet potatoes, squash, and bananas, and, what is most remarkable as well as encouraging, the men work side by side with the women in the fields. They have large herns HOUSE OF CHIEF ISiAU, BRITISH E.ST AFRICA The chief's wife and daughter may be seen in full dress in front of the house of cattle, and flocks of goat and sheep. They have no villages whatever, single huts dotting the country thickly. That they are peaceably inclined may be inferred from the fact that very many of these huts have no sort of barrier around them. On the whole, it is a remarkably fertile country, well watered by several broad rivers and numerous streams, but largely destitute of timber, except on the extreme eastern edge, where the dense Nandi forest is encountered, ten miles wide and fifty miles long.

The Friends' Africa Industrial Mission has taken up a tract of land, comprising eight hundred and sixty-five acres, on the Kavirondo side of the forest, twenty-five miles north of Port Florence and the railway, and eight miles north of the Equator. The climate is delightful and healthy, owing to the altitude of more than five thousand

GREAT CHRISTIAN OPPORTUNITY IN BRITISH EA.ST AFRICA

three hundred feet. During over a year's residence there, none of our missionaries have had any feverwhatever.* As a race, the Kavirondo are only excelled by the Baganda in intelligence and industry. In one respect, however, there is a marked contrast, for while the Baganda are the best-clothed natives in Central Africa, the Kavirondo are undoubtedly the worst. Neither men nor women wear the slightest particle of clothing. As a result of this nudity in such a high altitude, large numbers die of pneumonia and kindred diseases.

The purpose underlying the industrial part of the work is to afford employment to as large a number of natives as possible, in order to bring them under continuous instruction in the Gospel. Instead of ..

MR. HOTCHKISS' HOUSE IN BRITISH EAST ~RICA.

The natives may be seen on the avenue in their usual heathen nakedness attempting, with a little handful of foreigners, to compass the vast need, we seek to train up, as quickly as possible, a strong native force who can do the work of evangelism much more quickly and effectively than could foreigners. Contrary to all my previous experience, the Kavirolldo people at once showed a surprising readiness to work for us, and, on the whole, have proved above the average in power of application and capacity for development.

Every man on coming to the mission to work is provided with a shirt, a loin-cloth, and a blanket, with the understanding that thenceforth he is to keep himself clothed from his wages. The wages, small at first, are gradually increased as the worker develops, thus giving * The present force is composed of three men and two women: Mr. and Mrs. Hole, Dr.

and Mrs. Blackburn, and Mr. Chilson. Another couple (Mr. and Mrs. ReeR) is to sail shortly, and Mr. and Mrs. Hotchkiss also hope to return befor, long.

A. FRONT VIEW OF A. PREACHING SERVICE IN EAST CENTRAL AFRICA.

Mr. Hotchkiss Is preaching, and the clothed natives of the mission station are sitting In front incentive to diligence. At present between forty and fifty are employed. On Sunday the attendance at services averages over three hundred. Two pictures accompanying this article will show the striking contrast between the well-clothed employes of the mission and the raw natives who have happened into the service. They also show, in some measure, just what the mission stands for-viz., not a Europeanized native, a being on a pedestal apart from his surroundings, and therefore out of touch and sympathy with his people, but a Christian native in native surroundings, who will be able to influence his fellows by the beauty and simplicity of a natural Christian life as distinguished from a strained and foreign imitation of it.

This splendid country is just waking up from its undisturbed sleep of centuries; the silence of its vast forests is broken by the rumble of the locomotive; her great lakes are cleft by the keels and churned by the propellers of many steamers. American locomotives cross American bridges, bearing American and English missionaries into the very heart of the Continent. The question for us to settle, and settle quickly and settle aright, is, whether or not the new Africa shall be dominated by Christ and Christianity from the beginning or by the spirit of a selfish materialism and Godlessness. Th~re is no doubt about the ultimate triumph of Christ in the world, but what about the now I We had a significant experience during our prospecting trip. At one of our camps in Nandi country an old chief named Litongwa came to pay his respects to us. He was accompanied by his son, who could speak some Swahili, and through whom we conversed. Having made the customary exchange of greetings in tangible form-on his side taking the shape of a fine big sheep, on ours of cloth-Litongwa

GREAT CHRISTIAN OPPORTUNITY IN BRITISH EAST AFRICA

said something to his son, only one word of which I understood, that being in English. The SOll translated it into Swahili: "Anataka whiskey" (He wants whiskey). I explained, of course, that we had none, and then went on to tell him who we were and what our purpose was. Then came another single English word-" Mission!" Some C. M. S. missionary caravans had passed through here years before, and he had learned that one word, and from somewhere or other that other word, too, had come to complete the vocabulary of the language of his conquerors. Only two words.. but they were representative of all that is best and all that is worst in the civilization which his conquerors would bring to him. Which shall it be? The Bible or the Bottle? Religion or Rum? Missions 01' Whiskey?

Be it said to the vast credit of the English government that in her East African possessions both liquor and firearms have been absolutely prohibited to the natives. Unscrupulous whites will undoubtedly evade the law for lust of gold, as was evident in the case of poor old Litongwa. But it can never be the awful scourge that it has been o'n the west coast if the Church rises to her opportunity and .holds up the hands of the missionaries.

Back of the political schemes of the nations God is surely at work, shaping tliings for the consummatiou of his purpose of grace for these blasted, ruined lives. These multiplied facilities and wide-open doors are a challenge to the Church to "go in and possess the land."

A. REAR VIEW OF AN EAST AFRICAN CONGREGATION The naked condition of those who have not_yet come under missionary influence is in marked contrast to the appearance of those who have been brought in touch with the Gospel, and are now clothed and more nearly In their right mind

THE STORY OF KANAYA, A HINDU CHRISTIAN * A FIERCE PERSECUTION AND A WONDERFUL DELIVERANCE BY BEY. JAMES MUDGE, D.D., JAMAICA PLAIN, MASS.

The incidents which we are about to relate took place between thirty and forty years ago, in the districts of Gujrallwala and Sialkote, north of Lahore, the capital of the Punjab. One of the many villages of that region is called Jhandran, and was inhabited at that time by some twenty-five families of Megs, a caste of Hindus who support themselves partly by weaving and partly by farming. The lambardar, or head man, of this village, was named for Rama, the famous god of Hindu mythology, and had a son called Kanaya. To this village, in 1859, came Joahir Masih, a humble native preacher on his evangel. istic tour. His simple message was so well received that the Rev. Mr. Scott, of Sialkote, the principal town of that vicinity, was called in to help, and a most hopeful work seemed to be inaugurated. Almost the whole village declared their purpose to become Ohristians. But when persecution arose, as is always the case at such time, the love of the many waxed cold. But among the few who had been truly converted was Kanaya, son of Rama, a man of few words, but very firm and resolute when his mind was once made up. He was kind-hearted, even-tempered, and full of courage. Rama had received only a little schooling, but, combined with his subsequent persistent efforts, it was enough to enable him to read. His wife, Ramdei, was of honorable family, and a loving and loyal woman, endowed with intellectual and moral qualities rarely found in natives of India. Of their five bright, promising children, Lahnu and Gandu were boys, and Basso, Makhan, and Rukko were girls.

The words of the preachers sank deep into Kanaya's heart, and in November, 1866, with five companions, he received Ohristian baptism, being at that time about thirty years of age. Then the storm of fierce persecution broke upon them, and the little band, who had thus dared the wrath of the Meg community, were made to feel its displeasure in every possible way. At first they suffered from physical violence, but complaint was made to the government, and some protection was given them. They were then turned out of the village, and a secret league was formed, especially against Kanaya, to prevent him having any communication with his wife or children, lest he should persuade them to oecome Ohristians. The small company of Ohristians were forced to make a new settlement on some rented land a mile or two from their old home. This place became known as Scottgarh.

Months went by, and Kanaya, tho happy in his love for Jesus and * This story is admirably told at great length in some two hundred pages of "Our Indian Mission," by the Rev. Andrew Gordon, D.D , for thirty years connected with the work carried on SO successfully In the Punjab by the United Presbyterian Church of North America.

1904J THE STORY 0:1;' KANAYA, A HINDU cHlnsTtAN

inflexibly firm in the new faith, pined for the sight of his wife and children. He could see their village across the plain, but a continual watch was kept day and night, and if he had ventured to visit it he would have been arrested as a thief and his imprisonment secured through the false witnesses always ready in such cases. The separation finally became so painful to him that he was no longer able to sleep. One night, as he lay sorrowfully meditating, he resolved to go up to the deputy commissioner at Sialkot and enter a legal suit for possession of his children. His project was heartily approved by Mr. Scott, and the preliminary steps were taken.

A native pleader was employed to carry the case through the labyrinths of legal processes; but the man, naturally sympathizing with his coreligionists, Kanaya's enemies, and being bribed by them, worked in their interest. The case was thus postponed from time to time, so that poor Kanaya made the journey on foot to and from Sialkot, twenty-six miles, no less than seven times. At last, strongly suspecting foul play, Kanaya told his troubles to MI'. Scott, who at once wrote a line to the deputy commissioner, Major Mercer, who had been kept in total ignorance of the course followed by his subordinates. The major, immediately perceiving what had been done, summoned Kanaya and Ramdei before him, and said to the mother: "The four children must now be given up to Kanaya. The ir.fant will remain with you until it is five years old. If possible, you yourself should go to live with your husband; you can do so and still remain a Hindu." The disappointed faction, on hearing this decision, notwithstanding all their deceitful machinations and expensive bribes, burst forth into loud wailings and lamentation, but made pretense of abject submission. "Take, now, the children," they said, "it is your right; as you desire, so do."

Kanaya went home with Mr. Scott for a night's rest on the mission premises, confident of seeing his children in the morning. Hastening at an early hour to his old home, he boldly entered the village, buoyant with the joyful prospect of once more welcoming his dear ones to his fond embrace. What was his grief and astonishment to find that his house was deserted, and wife and children gone. His furniture;his household goods, and his abundant stores, such as are to be found in a thrifty farmer's house, were all gone. There was absolutely nothing left but the bare clay walls and roof. All the village people professed entire ignorance of the whereabouts of the missing ones. Every trace of the family seemed totally obliterated, and no clue whatever could be found.

Three months passed without anything being discovered. But much prayer was made to God, and Mr. Scott and others expressed their confident belief that God would in due time bring back the children, then the wife, and, finally, the father, Rama. When this became known

to the heathen, some of them laughed contemptuously, but others were much impressed, and subsequently remembered the prophetic faith.

Qne day, five months after the disappearance of the family, Kanaya and some other Ohristians were away on a preaching expedition, and found hy the roadside a family in deep distress. The little child was . lying sick unto death. Everything the parents could do had been done for it, but all without effect, and hope of recovery had been abandoned. They sat there weeping, and waiting for the end. The father's name was Kalu, and the mother was a sister of Ramdei. The father, recognizing the Ohristians, besought them to pray for the child and give it some medicine, promising that if it recovered they could do with it what they wished. The child was cared for, and finally recovered. Kalu's wife was then prevailed upon to disclose the fact that the missing family were somewhere in Kashmir, the border of which was a little less than forty miles away. Kalu himself, tho in great terror lest some cruel punishment would be meted out to him if discovered, was eventually persuaded to go to Kashmir and find where the children were.

He discovered them in the village of Jandi, under the walls of the fort of Salar Deva Singh, the most cruel tyrant of all that region, and whose authority was almost equal to that of the Maharajah himself Deva Singh, as fierce as a tiger, learned Kalu's errand in his village, and said to him: "Go and tell Kanaya that if ever he come hither I will shoot or behead him, and his blood will be upon his own head." This did not look very hopeful, and gave an opportunity for the tri- umphant taunts of the heathen, when they learned of the expedition and its result. " What can God do for you now?" they asked. " The children will never come back; you will be killed if you make the attempt to get them." But Mr. Scott and his companions continued to hope and pray.

Three months more passed by when one evening, after the meeting, Kanaya arose and said: "Brethren, I think of going up to Jamu, the capital of Kashmir, and presenting my petition to the king himself. What do you advise?" Some opposed this, being convinced that this visit to the tiger's den would cost him his life; but Mr. Scott and others approved, and Kanaya himself_ was firm in his faith that God would bring him back alive. He set out with his friend, Kaude Shah, who was still a Mohammedan, tho almost persuaded to become a Ohristian. They traveled that day the forty miles on foot, entered the Kashmir capital at ·sunset, and found lodging in one of the king's stables, where the head man was a relative of Kaude Shah.

The next morning, after much prayer, Kanaya presented himself at the court-house before Pundit Simbu Partab, the Hindu chief justice, and explained his case. He was received with a wrathful volley

THE STORY OF KANAYA, A HINDU CHRISTIAN

of abuse, on account of his having become a Christian. They challenged him to give a reason for the hope that was in him, and he proceeded bravely to do so, after begging them not to be angry. lie read from his New Testament, and testified to the power of Jesus to save. This made the judge and those around still more incensed, and he was driven from the judgment-seat with strong threats and a most vehement assurance that never, under any conceivable circumstances, would he be permitted to recover possession of his children. lie was commanded, under severe penalties, not to tarry a single night within the city limits. Accordingly, after resting outside for the night, on the next day he returned to his own company at Scottgarh.

The case, to all human appearance, now seemed more hopeless than ever. But another expedient soon commended itself to them. 'fhere dwelt in Sialkot a personal friend of one of the judges of the Maharajah's court, Kutab Din by name. Through a mutual acquaintance he was led to take an interest in Kanaya's case, and readily gave him a letter to the judge at Jamu. Armed with this, Kanaya and Kaude Shah once more proceeded on their toilsome journey, and appeared at court the next morning. When they presented the letter, the judge answered: "This is no friendship matter; to get your children in this way or any other is an utter impossibility-yes, even tho the heavens should be turned upside down; nothing but a government order will avail you anything." So Kanaya, with an agonized heart, turned away, but as he did so he replied: "When God gives the order, then I shall see them; all power and au thority belong to Him."

The next day they returned to Scottgarh, and all night the troubled flock offered up prayer to God. Mr. Scott said that he adhered to his former belief that "first the children would be returned, then the mother would be won over and become such a Christian that by her means mauy more would find salvation."

Kanaya's next move was to lay the matter before the deputy commissioner at Sialkot; for the Maharajah of an important native state was practically setting at defiance a decision of the chief magistrate of a district of British India. This, from a political point of view, was a serious thing. Three months later the deputy commissioner called Kanaya to Sialkot and said to him: "You can now proceed to Jamu and claim your children." "But there is nothing in my hand," objected Kanaya-" no letter or order. How can I go thus with any hope of obtaining a hearing?" "You can go boldly now," said the deputy commissioner, "for an order from the English government has gone before you to the Maharajah, the meaning of which is: Give up these children to their father, and it will be well with you; otherwise, we will see who is able to stand, you or we." This, of course, put the case on a very different footing, but for Kanay.a to go noW to Jamu would be for him to thrust himself into a much exasperated

hornet's nest. The opponents would not submit to the humiliation if they could avoid it, and might, indeed, try to have Kanaya put out of the way. He, however, resolved to go, and Kaude Shah once more consented to accompany him, the brethren meanwhile pledging themselves to pray.

On arriving at Jamu they found the whole city filled with noise and commotion, the court-house closed, all public business suspended. The chief officers of the king were in close counsel as to what was best to be done. A proclamation had been issued that if any man received Kanaya into his house, that man, together with his children, would be imprisoned. So the two travelers found a lonely spot in a deep ravine I near the river-bank on the east side of the city, and there, under a large tree, proceeded to make themselves as comfortable as possible. They read the Scripture and prayed, and continued their devotions until midnight, being much encouraged by the precious promises in God's Word. For two or three days, during which the king's counsellors were deliberating the weighty matter as to whether it should be peace or war with England, Kanaya and his friend remained quiet.

At length, greatly strengthened by prayer and by the success which followed their witnessing for Ohrist to passers by, they decided that the time had come to boldiy face the authorities. So they proceeded to the hall of justice, where the court was now again in session. Their coming, as might be expected, produced intense excitement, and cries resounded on every side, as the multitude rushed together, "Is this too very Kanaya over whom our whole city has been these four days troubled, through whom our religion has been dishonored, and our treaty with the English broken. Will he not renounce his Ohristian religion? " It was to this latter point the magnates, on seeing him, at once addressed themselves. They made him magnificent offers: that he should not only have wife and children restored, but have two or three villages with their rents, if he would only deny Jesus. Kanaya replicd: "You have offered me many things of great price if I would deny Isa. Now I ask you to give me but one thing. My precious Jesus has given me salvation; if you will offer me something of more .value than this I will accept." Finding him thus invulnerable, the pundit, after acknowledging that the council had seen their inability to resist the order of England, backed by the English army, and that the Maharajah's order was to give up the children, fiercely said: "Nevertheless, the case rests in my own hands; I can postpone it according to my pleasure." So he dismissed the matter, ordering Kanaya to appear in court the uext day. The situation was now apparent. The judge, while not daring to deliberately disobey the order, was arrauging to evade it by wearing out the patience and resources of the petitioner, in this way preserving somewhat the honor of the Hindu religion and

maintaining the reputation of those who had given their oath never to delive~p the children.

This policy he pursued for seventeen days, during which Kanaya once appeared before the king, and there witnessed a good confession. He read his Bible continually, and spoke courageously of Jesus to all those that would listen. This made a deep impression on many minds as to the truth of Ohristianity-so much so that several protests were made to the judge that he was risking much in keeping the case so long in hand, not only because of the displeasure of those higher in authority, but because of the harm that was being done by Kanaya's preaching. Still the time wore on without any apparent progress being made. Their food and money were gone, and Kaude Shah started for Sialkot to obtain new supplies and to report to the brethren how matters stood. Again Kanaya went to the judge, saying: "If you will not give me my children, please give me your refusal in writing, and let me go." But the only response was further threatenings and an order, after he had waited all the day without food, to appear again on the morrow. Now the morrow was the Sabbath day, and Kanaya said: "I can not come then to court, not under any consideration; we ought tb obey God rather than man." The pundit, with a volley of loud and angry abuse, bade him begone, declaring: " If you dare to disobey I will not only punish you, but will throw your case out of court! Who is that God that can deliver you out of my hands if you come not to-morrow, as I have ordered you?" He furthermore took his Brahminical thread in his hands, and. swore publicly and formally a solemn oath-" I will surely beat and imprison Kanaya if he come not to-morrow."

Weak and fainting, almost exhausted, Kanaya staggered away, in charge of a soldier, and again found refuge under the tree in the secluded ravine. No refreshing sleep came that night to soothe his troubled soul. He was alone; no human friend was near to carry tidings of his fate; everything seemed to combine to depress him. The situation was indeed desperate; but he still had faith in God, and to Him he looked, pleading in prayer until the break of day: "0 my God, my compassionate Savior, 'rhou who dost pity Thine own servants, have pity upon me, have pity! I am poor and needy; I am not able to do anything, and have no helper but Thee. Save me and my children from the hands of those that hate me and oppress me. My children! my children! 0 Lord, save them, for Jesus'sake." He spent the Sabbath reading from his New Testament and talking about Jesus with those who came near. Another night passed in the same manner as the previous one, in earnest prayer to God, until another day dawned.

As he dragged himself into the court-house on Monday, harassed with dreadful forebodings of evil, he beheld the pundit sitting alone

on the platform awaiting his arrival. Saluting him in a friendly'

manner, and glancing about to see that no one was near, the pundit said: "Tell me, Kanaya, what you were doing last night." Upon hearing this, overwhelmed with fear, and believing that he was now to be -arrested on a false charge of theft, he answered: "I was doing nothing at all, your honor. God, who is tbe living God, Him was I worshiping the whole night long; besides this, was there aught else left for me to do?" '['he punditl then summoning Kanaya to his side, hurriedly and excitedly explained as· follows: "Kanaya, I am very busily engaged preparing a great feast which I am giving at my house; my court is, therefore, closed to-day; but I have come down solely to attend to your case. Last night I could not sleep. When I laid down upon my bed, behold two persons stood before me as in a dream, and said, ' Arise, and give that poor fellow his children!' I immediately arose from my bed and looked everywhere; but, lo! there was no one to be seen. I reflected on this deeply, and laid me down again; but before I had closed my eyes, and while I lay half awake, the two strange visitors again stood in front of me as before, and said: 'Why do you oppress that man? Give up his children! Have you not received an order?' But it is not necessary for me to relate everything; it would take too long, and I am in a great hurry. There is my oath, too; if people hear that I have broken it, they will close my mouth. But, Kanaya, those visits were repeated over and over again all night long, until the morning. I did not at all intend to be here to-day. The court is adjourned, and I am here on this very businessto give you your children, and for this alone."

The pundit went on to state to the bewildered Kanaya, half stupefied at this sudden turn in his affairs, that his wife, Ramdei, and her babe, and the father, Rama, were there in Jamu, in prison, being thus detained so that he might have no opportunity to see them or speak with them, and there it was best for them to stay a little longer. But Kanaya himself he now proposed to send in charge of a soldier to Jandi, where he could procure his children, and when the soldier saw him and children safe over the line, within British territory, and had returned to Jamu, then Ramdei and the rest would be released. "I am doing this," added the pundit, "because of the suffering which I endured last night on your account. What you were doing in the night is a mystery to me; but if I delay giving you your children, it is impossible to foretell what fearful calamity may happen. '['his also I confess: He in whom you believe and whom you worship is the true God."

The program thus outlined was carried through. The children were found sick and emaciated, but the father, braving all difficulties and conquering the remaining obstacles savagely put in his way at the village of detention, carried the little sufferers all the way to Scottgarh, where they were all received by the praying company with jubilant outbursts of praise.

Ramdei, after some years, was soundly converted, and proved a grand worker for Christ. Rama, too, was baptized into the Christian fold, and the children all grew up to be strong Christians, most of them engaging in mission work. Thus was importunate, believing prayer gloriously answered, and the faithful Kanaya became a prosperous and exceedingly happy man.

PROFITABLE INVESTMENTS

PROFITABLE INVESTMENTS BY REV. J. N. ROBINSON, LUOKNOW, INDIA Missionary of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 1892- Some years ago, in one of the comic publications of America, there appeared two cartoons that were almost startlingly suggestive. The first pictured a beautifully clad and smilingly attractive woman, named Prosperity, holding out to a complacent, attentive Uncle Sam a tray filled with all manner of good thi~gs, and urging him to partake liberally. In the background, seen over the shoulder of the woman, and in view of Uncle Sam, were two specter figures representing ancient Greece and Rome, each warningly saying to Uncle Sam: " Beware! she was once my mistress."

A fact that deeply impresses one who has been in a foreign country for a course of years and then returns to the United States is the remarkable prosperity of the people. Sav~ in places where crime or unusual misfortune has touched, poverty, in the real sense it is seen abroad, is ulmost unknown, and even our poorer classes have regularly that to eat and wear which in other countries would be counted luxuries, while the ordinary people of the land are rapidly leaving behind healthful simplicitly of life, and taking on those forms of luxury that indicate the approach of the spirit of softness that led to the debaucheries and final ruin of the nations represented by the specters in the cartoon.

If anyone lesson stands out clearly distinct on the pages of history, repeated time after time with almost monotonous regularity among the nations of the past, it is that luxury, the offspring of temporal prosperity, relaxes the moral fiber of a people and corrupts a land to its undoing. 'fhat this same foe to national well-being is beginning to show itself within our own nation is undeniable, and that the same strange infatuation that led other nations to believe temporal prosperity an unalloyed and unconditional blessing is getting possession of the mind and heart of the people, is a reality to be regretted and corrected rather than a possibility to be feared. Accepted and and used in the same way, prosperity will as surely bring enervating luxury and final debauchery to Americans as it did to any people of old. The hope for the nation is that the incoming tide of worldly blessing will be met in a different spirit, and that wealth may be made to become the handmaiden that serves rather than the mistress that satiates.

The second cartoon represented how the dangers that always attend prosperity may be, and to an extent are being, met. It suggested a difference between Greece and America-at least, in so far as the philosophy of the use of wealth is concerned. As told in the old story, so it was shown in one part of this second cartoon that the

ancient Greek, having wealth and knowing its corrupting inflnence, sought to escape the danger by carrying his bag of gold to the cliff overlooking the sea and casting it into the deep. That was the philosophy of the Greek. The American was pictured as having wealth, with the knowledge also that it would ruin him. But instead of carrying it to the cliff and throwing it into the sea, he was represented as transforming himself into Ii sower, with his dollars and his dimes as seed, and as he passed through the world, scattering his wealth on every side, schools and colleges and churches and asylums and libraries and other institutions, calculated to bless man, were springing up wherever the seed fell. If America escapes the ruin that has come to other nations through luxury, it will be because American philosophy sees the danger and averts it by the wise use of the wealth that comes through prosperity.

"Some thirty, some sixty, and some an hundredfold! " And the average American very much wants it to be the hundredfold in all of his investments. When he gives his money it is not only with the thonght that wealth hugged too close becomes a serpent that stings, but he gives it with the thought that it will do good, and as a rule he puts it where he thinks it will do most good. He endows a school only where he thinks one is needed, he establishes a library where there is room for one. But the fact remains that a small part of the earth's surface is becoming very thickly sown with these endowed philanthropies, while the great and possibly productive areas of some lands are sterile because the seed has not been scattered there. Why is this? No doubt the patriotic feeling that wishes the nation to profit by what can be given has most to do with this. The explanation speaks well for our love of country, but not for our religion. Some men are so smaH as to be able to love only self, some to love only family; many develop until they love a nation, but the Ohristian is large enough to love a world and be interested in its salvation. To him it is not only a matter of investing his mnney in a good cause, but he wants to invest it where it will do most to help build the Kingdom.

It is strange that of recent years, while enormous sums are being put into Ohurch schools and colleges in America, Ohristian philanthropists have almost entirely overlooked the fields that most need their help, and at the same time promise the very highest returns; Not at all intimfl,ting that our home schools and colleges should not be well endowed and cared for, still it is hard to understand why the great mission fields have been left to struggle along with almost no help from wealthy Ohristians. The need in these countries is great. As an instance, take India. During the past decade the popUlation of the peninsular increased two and a half per cent., but the number of Ohristians increased between twenty-eight and thirty per cent" and in that land, where once Henry Martin said if he eyer saw a man con-

verted from Hinduism to Ohrist he should look upon it as greater than a resurrection from the dead, now one man out of each hundred is a Ohristian. But these Christians are from the poorest classes, and they are scattered widely. The government schools are practically closed to their children on account of the caste feeling of the other pupils, who form the vast majority, and it is simply impossible for the missions to furnish schools in one out of a hundred of the villages where the Ohristians live. Shall these Ohristian boys and girls remain ignorant? Such a course means decay and death to the young Ohurch here. To make India Ohristian we must make her coming leadership Ohristian, and that can not be without an educated body of young people to draw from. John R. Mott, after visiting this land, wrote: "More and more will India be governed and its thought molded by t.he student class, and the burning question is, Shall this leadership be heathen, agnostic, or Ohristian ?" It is ominous that one single mission in northern India has of late thrown four thousand Ohristian boys out of its schools simply because it had not money to help them through, and this in spite of the fact that nowhere else in the world will so small an amount of money accomplish so great results. It is the hope of the missionary on the field that American Ohris- tians, in the scattering of their wealth, will see that enough of it reaches foreign lands to endow the schools and colleges we need to establish our work, and make it self-supporting and self-propagating.

As examples of what can be done with even small sums of money, a few incidents are cited. In the city of Oalcutta a school for native Ohristian boys was about being closed for lack of funds. A layman, with some money to invest in the interest of Ohrist's Kingdom, endowed it to the extent of $100,000. In America that sum would not much more than endow a chair; but in this la.nd it not only endows the chair, but one hundred boys yearly are helped through the school who otherwise would have to remain in ignorance all their lives. In _Gujarat the Methodist Episcopal Ohurch is having a marvelous work, but up to the present has been hindered because of the fact that it had practically no trained native helpers nor any way of training them. A gentleman from Kansas, with an amount ~f money to invest that in America would be counted inconsiderable toward the endowment of a school, has put it into a. training-school in that fruitful field. and his investment will raise up and supply to the Ohurch a sufficient number of trained workers for the next fifty years. In Lucknow a school has had to dismiss, perhaps, a majority of its Ohristian students because of lack of funds, but a gentleman in Illinois, with $30,000 to invest where it will do most good, is planning to endow the school to that amount, and that means that yearly between eighty and a hundred Ohristian boys, who later will go out into the ranks of the workers and become the teachers and preachers and hishops of the future Methodist Ohurch, will receive the education that would otherwise be denied them. Oan money be invested anywhere to better advantage than this?

A LETTER FROM A LAOS CHRISTIAN One of our valued friends and correspondents, Dr. C. H. Denman, now working among the Laos of Northern Siam, has forwarded to us a translation of the interesting letter written by Ai Kao, the head hospital assistant at Chieng Mai, to the church in America which supports him. The letter gives some idea of the peculiar idioms of the Laos language. When Ai Kao first came to the hospital he did not know Ohrist, and was not able to read or write. Now he is an earnest Ohristiau and an able assistant. His letter is as fonows: AT THE HOUSE OF DISEASES, CHIENG MAl, Second day of the rising moon, first month.

The slave of God,* Ai Kito, the person who dwells at the Disease House in the city of Ohieng Mai, have a word of greeting, happiness, and prosperity coming to the father and mother teachers and the elders, all together, with the disciples of the sacred God who dwell in Wheatland (New York).

'.ren years ago, it will be what day and month I cannot remember, (I) the slave of God, with my eldest brother were diseased together, both men. We assembled our hearts together, (determined) to go down amI dw,ell at the Disease House at Ohieng Mai. At that time Nourishing Father McKean was the doctor. He took care of the diseases of us two. When we two were well, good, already my eldest brother went away to dwell at his old village. But body, the slave of God, (I), did help the Nourishing Father take care of the work at the Disease House in Ohieng MaL It was ten years already.

The work which I do is like this: 1. I take care of the instruments for cutting, and the instruments for squeezing, and the instruments for washing the wounds, different kinds, and give medicine to men diseased to eat at the right time. 2. Sick people who have relatives, or sick people who are not able to find any relatives, I do <lare for and watch over continually. But sick people who can not bring relatives, the slave of God (I) do seek food, and carry rice and water nourishment, and give to the sick men to receive continually until they are well again. t 3. (I) The slave of God do teach all the brethren who come to take care of their bodies at this Disease House.

4. I do lead worship in the time when the nourishing father does not come down every time.

5. I do sweep the chapel and the medicine house and the disease house, and wash the medicine bottles, old and new, giving them to be clean and clear.

6. When evening comes I light the lamps, and beat the gong to proclaim to all men who are disciples honoring God, and the sick of aivers diseases, to cause them to assemble together for worship, to hear God's word of teaching, every night.

7. I desire to give all men to know the God who lifts away sin and frees from punishment, in order that all men may have a heart to bow before the Lord every place, every where.

I beg all the disciples of God who dwell in Wheatland to pray in behalf of me, that I may take my heart and put it into the work of God: I, serving in the hospital, pray in behalf of you all without ceasmg.

* The Laos equivalent for the first personal pronoun, I, means, literally, " Slave of God."

t Patients usually bring some relative to care for them while in the hospital.

A CHURCH: MISHIONARY AND ANTI-MISSIONARY

A CHURCH: MISSIONARY AND ANTI-MISSIONARY THE STORY OF A CHURCH THAT WAS DIVIDED ON THE SUBJECT OF GIVING TO MISSIONS * Five miles northeast of Lexington, Ky., is the famous Bryan Station Spring, from which the heroic women carried water into the fort when they knew the thickets and canebreaks all about them 'were full of sav- age Indians hid in ambush, waiting for an opportunity to attack the fort.

This incident has made Bryan Station and its spring famous in American history; but an incident just as important in chQi;ch history has since been enacted on the hill just beyond the spring from where the fort stood. Here stands the Bryan Station Bap- tist Church. This church was built early in the nineteenth century, and was an anti-mis- sionary church, where the celebrated Thomas Dudley preached for years; where the Dudley family, and other prom- inent Baptists and wealthy citizens of Fayette County, had their membership. But in the course of time the mission- ary spirit began to move among them. All are familiar 'with this movement among the Baptists – what conten- tion, strife, and division it produced, till finally the whole denomination divided, and the Missionary Baptist's became a sep- arate denomination, which has greatly prospered.

Bryan Station Church was at first about equally di- vided on the question, and became two congrega- tions, one missionary, the other anti-mission- ary. They agreed to di vide the houseand the time; the missionary element took the north side and two Sundays in the month, while the an- tis took the south side of the house and two Sundays. Things went on very well, the missionary side growing stronger and the antis growing weaker, till the house needed a new roof and other repairs. The missionaries endeavored to get their anti brethren to join them in repairing the house, but the antis were grow- ing constantly fewer in number, and would not join in the repairs, till at last the missionary branch covered and repaired one side of the house; and thus it stood for years, with a good tin roof on one side, and an old, leaky shingle roof on the other. Finally, as the antis had grown so few as hardly to meet at all, the missionaries, in sheer self-defense, to save the house, covered the other side of the roof and otherwise improved the house. Now the antis are all gone; the last member, a grandniece of the great Dudley, passed away last spring, while the missionaries have a good, active congregation. The spirit of missions and the opposite made the difference.

.. From The Misffionaru Intelligencer. Cut drawn for The Baptist Missionary Magazine.

CONFESSIONS OF A RETURNED MISSIONARY * The relation of the missionary to the pastors and churches is a large problem. Of course there are missionaries and missionaries, just as there are pastors and pastors. I was repeatedly told, when asked to occupy a city pulpit during the pastor's summer vacation, that nothing on missions was wanted, only a regular sermon. Why is it that among our large and wealthy churches there is a vague dislike to have a missionary speak on those things most of all? The problems of the East are intensely interesting and of urgent importance. The missionary movement has become a great.international or world movement, and the universities here are quick to see this, while lIhe churches are falling behind in their interest in such vital questions as "The Religions of the East," "The Philosophy that Underlies these Religions," "The Success or Failure of Missions," and "The Relation of Governments to Religion." One city pastor said to me, "You have the greatest philosophical problem of the world to solve." and invited me to speak ten minutes in his pulpit.

Among ministers, I am sorry to say, there is once in a long time one who attempts to use a missionary for his own selfish ends. He asks one of the secretaries to send a missionary on a certain Sunday as tho he himself would be present, and then goes off to fill some other pulpit fora consideration, leaving the missionary to find out the fraud when it is too late to retreat.

The Anti-Mission Christians There are in some of the churches those who have read criticisms of missions by writers who claim to have seen for themselves the uselessness and extravagance of missionary work in the East. They have heard "from those who know" that it costs hundreds of thousands of dollars for every convert. These church-members easily persuade themselves that no more money need be sunk in that-hole. and so there is in a quiet way a small anti-missionary body of Christians (?) who really think missions are a failure, and perhaps a fraud. Nothing but a pastor who knows the face value of these criticisms, and has an intimate knowledge of facts, can break the force of these criticisms.

Some forty years ago a young man in an Eastern port wrote an article that has been used ever since as a mine of anti-missionary literature. This same man is to-day one of the best authorities on all Eastern problems, and his views command the respect of men in legations and cabinets. He has been for decades one of the best friends of mission work, tho he knows well the faults and imperfections of the workers. "How came you to change your opinions about missions?" I recently inquired of him. " I simply didn't know anything about them at first, and wrote my criticisms merely to make a little fun and to fill up a blank column in that daily newspaper," WIl,S his reply.

The missionary spirit that is the dominating force in the preaching and work of some pastors is one of the gladestexperiences of the returned missionary. One whose daughter had just decided to go to the foreign field, said: "I would be so happy if all my childr8il would make a like decision." I sit at 'the feet of such men, learning of them, and wishing I were more worthy of their holy friendship, and rejoicing that our churches have many such pastors whose ruling inspiration comes from • Condensed from The Congregationalist and Christian World.

REV. BONN-ITT, OF SIAM

their vision of God's kindom as the greatest and most enduring fact on earth.

Indeed, I was everywhere deeply impressed with the rich, deep, reverent, self-sacrificing spirit of the preachers of the Gospel of Ohrist, and their prayers, so thoughtful, so comprehensive, so true to the spirit of the Oross, putme to shame formy spiritual poverty, yet fiBedme with joy that God had called these men for such a transition and progressive time as this.

The depth and power of spiritual life was everywhere apparent. I had heard of the materialism that is eating the life out of the churches and that has come over our great nation. To'be sure, it is not difficult to see painful signs of the false estimate of gold-the truly yellow peril to our family and national life. But nothing of this kind could blind me to the mighty forces that are fighting the glorious fight of faith.

One reads much of the rottenness of politics and of the bribery that pervades business life. 'l'alks with legislators and master workmen are spiced with one peculiar gesture that I never have noticed in former visits to my native land-a backward curve of the hand into which a bribe could be secretly put. Since when, I wonder, did this evil gesture become common in conversation r But it is evident that spiritual forces exist, and that they exist for victory over evil. I go back glad I am a missionary, even tho I must pass through the anti-missionary belt that pervades steamers and the open ports of the East. But I know whom I have believed, and I know no reason for being ashamed of the Gospel that has been an abiding blessing upon my whole life, and that is of infinite, redemptive, and uplifting power. There.isno need of pessimism.

REV. BOON-In. OF SIAM* Boon-Itt, whom Dr. A. J. Brown pronounces one of the most remarkable men he ever knew, was born in Bangkok, Siam, February 15, 1865. His father, a Ohristian Chinese, was the head man of his village. His mother, Maa Tuan, was the daughter of the first Siamese to receive Christian baptism, and she was the first among Siam's women to work for the education of the women and girls of her native land. Educated at the Presbyterian mission school in Bangkok, now known as the Harriet House Memorial School, after graduation she became matron of the school. In 1880 Maa Tuan taught in the palace, one of her pupils being a wife of the king. For many years she was an efficient and much valued teacher in the mission schools, and a faithful witness for Ohrist.

This Ohristian mother committed her boy to the pioneer missionaries, Dr. and Mrs. S. R. House, on their return to this country in 1876, and thus Boon-Itt's early years were spent in their home in Waterford, New York. He soon won the affectionate interest of the people thel'&- an interest maintained for over twenty-five years, and culminating in the adoption of Boon-Itt as their own missionary by the Presbyterian Ohurch of Waterford in April, 1903. Very early in his career here, Boon-Itt became imbued with the American spirit, and "wanted to do what American boys did." In vacations he secured employment and evinced the spfrit of sturdy independence which characterized him to the end.

Four years (1881-1885) were spent at Williston Seminary, Eastha.mp- • Condensed from a pamphlet of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions.

ton, Mass., preparing for college. In the gymnasium and on the athletic field, at baseball or football, his lithe and muscular body found few equals. His swimming feats and records were never equaled. In the classroom his work was always well done. In the literary society he was one of the merriest and one of the most faithful. Everywhere his good humor and hearty laugh were contagious, and his unselfishness was a byword. The charm and winsomeness of his life on campus and in hall was carried with earnestness and tact into the best and deepest of Williston's religious life.

Going to Williams College, he was an apt and conscientious student of the languages, the sciences, and philosophy-biology and moral philosophy being his favorite studies. His biological notebooks, with their accurate and beautifully colored drawings, were especially fine. He was active in the Y. M. C. A., and influential in the Christian life of the college. Socially he was ever a modest, considerate gentleman, the soul of honor, above pettiness and meanness, versatile in his accomplishments, loyal and stimulating in his friendship.

A summer vacation was spent at Northfield, attending the Student Conference and learning anew from Mr. Moody the way to win men to Christ. Then he entered the Auburn Theological Seminary, from which he graduated in 1892, and remained for a post-graduate year. During these Auburn years he acquired American citizenship; he spent one vacation preaching in Michigan, and one at Bergen, N. Y.; and he added a large number of friends, who loved him and whose friendship he prized.

He became connected with the Presbytery at Rochester, and by this Presbytery was ordained May 11, 1892. Upon his appointment to missionary service by the Board of Foreign Missions, the Young People's Societies of the Presbytery pledged themselves to his support; this they carried out for several years.

In the early summer of 1893, with a loving good· by to this land which, in the number of years of residence, in the forces which had molded him, in the friendships which were most precious to him, was his real home, he returned to Siam, the land of his readoption, for which he was to give his life.

His first task was to regain and perfect himself in the use of his mother tongue; his English speech was faultless. Meanwhile he did literary work for the mission press. He accOl;npanied Dr. Dunlop on evangelistic tours to the peninsula by the station boat Kalamazoo, and overland, making good use of a stereopticon to enlist the interest of the villagers in the story of Jesus; he wrote to classmates how great was his joy to tell it to multitudes who had never heard it before.

On September 23, 1897, he married Maa Kim Hock, who had received her education in the Harriet House School. Soon after their engagement Boon-Itt was again offered a very large salary in gold by a commercial house if he would enter its service. On consulting his fiancee, she at once said: "I think we would be far happier doing the Lord's work on a little money than to leave it for this large sum." Mrs. Boon- Itt proved herself a true helpmeet to her husbltnd, aiding him in all his efforts for the uplifting of their people. Three children were born to them-a boy and two girls.

Most of their married life was spent in Pitsanuloke, a month s journey up the river from Bangkok. Here he developed a boys' boarding-school which" has never had a dollar of foreign money. The land,

REV. BOON-ITT, OF SIAM

an old palace ground, was given by the Siamese chief commissioner in 1889; the teak building cost over four thousand ticals, every tical of which was secured by Boon-Itt in Pitsanuloke. In the competitive government examinations the boys of this school gained the highest percentages over the boys of the government public school and the Royal Survey School."

In 1902, Rev. Dr. Arthur J. Brown, Secretary of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions, reported that there was "neither missionary nor church in Bangkok proper for the bulk of the population, for the intelligent, well-to-do classes who are becoming eagerly interested in foreign ideas, and for the thousands of bright young men who flock into the metropolis. In the main part of the city are scores of young men and women who were educated at our boarding-schools. Many of them are Christians. Properly led, they might be a power for Christ. For this great work a man and a church are needed at once. No other need in Siam is more urgent. The man should be able to speak the high Siamese like a native. He should be conversant with the intricacies of Siamese customs and etiquette, and so understand the native mind that he can enter into sympathy with it and be able to mold it for God. There is one man in Siam who meets all these conditions. That man is Rev. Boon Boon-Itt, already a member of the mission, and one of the most remarkable men I have met in Asia. At the head of his 'clan,' whose family home is in Bangkok, he is widely and favorably known in the capital. Young men like him and resort to him for advice whenever he visits the city. The government has repeatedly offered him lucrative posts, and I was told by United States Minister King that a trading corporation in Laos is eager to employ him at a salary of $4,000, gold. As a minister of Christ he receives $650 and a tumble-down native house, and he would rather be a missionary on those terms than an official or a trader on a high salary."

Accordingly, Boon-Itt was transferred to Bangkok. At this juncture Phra Montri, an influential Siamese nobleman, educated at Columbia College, offered to give the money needed beyond what the other Christians could raise for a new church. Phra Montri, being a great admirer of Boon-Itt, wished him to carry out this enterprise, which he did. A cottage prayer-meeting was organized and was largely attended; Christian worship was instituted in many homes; a movement was started to found a Christian community in the neighborhood of the new church and school buildings. Boon-Itt felt most strongly the need of facilities for reaching and helping young men, not only on Sunday, but all through the week-a reading-room, gymnasium, etc. Tho heartily approving this, the board had not the available funds to supply it. Two of his student friends interested a few parishioners, and, accordingly, Brown Memorial Presbyterian Ohurch of Baltimore and the First Presbyterian Church of Ithaca became responsible to the extent of $500 a year for this new work and extra equipment. But just as all these cherished hopes and larger plans were about to be realized, and he "was standing on the threshold of a career which would apparently make him one of the most influential Christian leaders in Asia," Boon-Itt was suddenly stricken with cholera, and after ten days'suffering, and in spite of all that the best human skill could do for him, died on May 8, 1003.

Boon-Itt's death is a deep personal sorrow to his lllany friends; to Siam it seems an irreparable loss. This the lllissionl;l.ries on the field feel most keenly. Their first thought was of what might be done to perpetuate his influence. They propose" the erection of a suitable building for the work which was on his heart when he died, as a memorial to him, for the highest good of his people. The plan is simply this: to secure a lot central in Bangkok, and on it erect a building for Ohristian work among young people, within which there would be library, reading-room, chapel, etc., somewhat after the style of Y. M. O. A. rooms at home. This was also Boon-Itt'splan." They estimate $10,000 in gold would be needed to accomplish this. On November 5, 1903, the board in New York approved of this general plan, with the change that the memorial be an additional building to the plant of the Ohristian Boys' High-School in Bangkok. There " the board has the land, so that no expense need be incurred for that." Moreover, "the cost of maintenance, after erection, will come out of the general funds of the board." * PROTESTANT MISSIONS IN MANCHURIA MISSION STATIONS Alchuka-fu . V.F.C.S. 1892 3 4 1 ;, :~: I: 5 131 Fa-ku-men …. P. C. I. 225 Fen-hwang-cheng D.M. 1899 1 1 18 8 Hai-cheng-hsien lB99 2 3 V.F. C.S. 1876 1 Hai-Iung-cheng . 2 25 10 . . . 5 865 V.F.C.S. 1897 1 2 Hsing-min-ting . P. C.I. 5 4 73.') Hsin-pin-pu . 1899 1 1 21 15 16 2 300 V.F. C. S. 1894 1 Hsiu-yen .. D. M. 2 9 8 356 Kai-yuen .. Kin-chau-fu 1898 1 I' .. 2 1 1 13 Kirin V F.C.S. 1896 1 1 838 Kirin … . P. C.I. 3 22 2 171 B.&F.B.S. 1891 2 6 27 . 1~2~. . ~.~ . 8 '1 22 9 '115 P. C. I. 1894 2 3 Ku-yi-shu …. . P.C.I. 1899 1 1 22 6 6 4 Kwan-cheng-tez . 170 P.C.I. Kwang-ning-heien P. C. I. 1891 4 7 26 10 11 2 1 119 Liao-yang 1895 2 3 27 24 16 5 1 300 V.F.C.S. 1882 4 10 17 16 MUkden ., B.&F.B.S. 5 1 650 Mukden P. C. I. 11 4 ;, '4 79 1889 1 4 10 Mukden ., V.F.C.S. 1875 5 12 22 21 P. C. I. 1 17 2,281 Niu-chuang . 1869 1 2 22 8 10 1 Port Arthur 110 D.M. Sa-hoa·tsze . 1896 1 3 2 1 2 33 Ta-ku-shan . D.M. 1902 1 1 8 D.M. Tie-ling. 1896 2 3 1 V.F.e.S. 1896 1 2 1 3 138 The societies at work are: The British and Foreign Bible Society, Danish Mission, Vnited Free Church of Scotland, and the Presbyterian Church of Ireland. (Statistics furnished by t~Bureau of Missions; P. C. I. statistics from Beach's Atlas, 1900.) " • Friends are hereby given the privilege of having a part in the proposed memorial, and are asked to contribute as generously as possible for the perpetuating of Boon-Itt's noble life·work. Checks should be made payable to Howard Kennedy, Jr., Treasurer. It Is earnestly hoped that this fund may be completed before May 8, 1904, the first anniversary of Boon·ltt's death.

EDITO~IALS

EDITORIALS The Bible Society Centenary Japan and Ru.sia The centenary of the British and For at least a decade of years Foreign Bible Society has in a sense there has been a growing alienation occupied the whole year ending between these two empires. Russia with M~rch, 1904, and culminating has been steadily advancing south in a grand series of memorable cel- as well as east, the great Siberian ebrations. There was first arecep- railroad being apparently intended tion of delegates, with the Marquis as a line for troops and supplies of Northampton, the president of when the crisis should come. Japan the society, presiding. On Satur- has felt more and more that every day, March 6, at 3: 30,.in Royal movement of Russia meant the en- Albert Hall, a children's demon- dangering of her sovereignty and stration, with a choir of 1,500, freedom. Whatever advantage Japresided over by the Lord Mayor pan gained in the war with China, and Mayoress, and addresses by J. Russia tried to wrest from her, and L. Paton, Esq., and Bishop Taylor- as Manchuria had been lost to her, Smith. On Sunday a special ser- Korea was likewise largely domvice was held in St. Paul's, the inated by Russian advisers. When royal family attending, and the the Boxer uprising supplied an opprimate preaching. On Monday portunity, Russia spread her troops evening, at Alhert Hall, the cen- over Manchuria, ostensibly to protenary meeting proper, with ad- tect her interests, but, after the dresses by the president, the Mar- war was over, clearly planned to quis of Northampton, by the Arch- secure for the Czar what had been bishop of Canterbury, Sir George wrested frOID the Mikado. Smith of Travo, Sir Lewis Dibdin, Dean of the· Arches, and Dr. John To many this war has for years Watson. On Tuesday, at Queen's seemed inevitable, and now that Hall, the Bible Society meeting of it has come, we can only pray the Foreign Missionary Societies. God to guide the final issue, and It was one of the most memorable especially to protect the missioncelebrations of modern history. aries and native Christians who may be in peril from the excite- It may be well here to put to- ment incident to war. It must be gether, in round figures, the statis- acknowledged that Japan has tics of the B. and F. Bible Society's shown herself both humane and last report: magnanimous in more than one in- stance, and has even put to shame Languages represented……….. . 370 so-called Christian nations by the New languages printed in 1903…. . 8 moderation and humanity of her For translating, printing, binding, course. Grants of Bibles, etc…………•.. £122,000 Deficit on last year's work…….. . £132,000 The Christian War in the Eaat Bibles issued last year………… . £Z1,000 New Testaments issued last year.. Weare interested in the war be- Portions issued last year…..•.•.. 998,000 tween Russia and Japan chiefly be- 1,492,000 cause we are interested in another 3,455,000 and a more important warfare- that for the conquest 6f the world Total.. .. ……•….••••…… 5,945,000 for our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. It matters not who wins Excess over previous year.. •. . • •. . 876,000 the petty battles of the nations if Total issues since 1804. •….•…… 186,000,000 Total CO&t …………………….. £14,000,000 Colporteurs employed last year… 850 Total sales last year….. ………. 1,830,000 Native Biblewomen employed….. 658 Weekly visits by Biblewomen to.. 38,680 380 THE MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD [May only the sovereignty of God is months he restored order and es recognized. Our antagonists are tablished radical reform measures, not the established governments, abolishing the most active elements nor flesh and blood as such, but of corruption in the courts. When we contend against ignorance the rebellion, which threatened to and oppression and sin wherever become a second to that of Tai- found. Our weapons are not ping, broke out in the southern torpedo – boats and rapid-firing province Kuangsi, he was appoint- guns, but the " Sword of the ed governor of that province.

Spirit," which is the Word of God. Before leaving Sz-chu(>n province Our soldiers are not trained in mil- he was presented with a superb itary schools, but in the Divine copy of the New Testament, similar school of prayer and faith, with to that presented by the Chris- light and love. With brain and tians to the empress dowager.

body empowered and brought un- His reply was printed in the native der the control of the Holy Spirit papers. It was as follows: Christ's soldiers are invincible and I have received and read a trans- lation of the joint letter from the invulnerahle. missionaries, male and feniale, of the English and American mis- The outcome of the Russian-Japa- sions. I am both ashamed and thankful. The contents of the letnese conflict is yet unknown, but we ter were sincere and straightfor- ward. I fear my virtue is only know that our war must go on un- ordinary, and that I am not worthy of your praise. . . . til the kingdoms of the world be-' Nevertheless, I steal some pleascome the Kingdom of our Lord. ure from t,he thought that the populace and the Churches are now Let us then take courage and gird on very friendly terms. The offi- cials of China are gradually acquirourselves again to the battle; let ing a knowledge of the great prin- ciples of the religions of Europe us watch and be sober and fight a and America. And the Churches are also laboring night and day to good fight, not only in lands be- readjust their methods, and to make known their aims in their yond the sea, but against the foes propagation of religion; conse- quently, Chinese and foreigners are that are nearest. * coming more and more into cordial relations. This fills me with joy China's " Ablest Viceroy" on Missions and hopefulness.

Chang Chihtung has been recog- But, after all, the province of nized as a great official. For the Sz-chuan is an out-of-the-way moment being out of office, Ts'en place, and ignorant peoJ?le are still Ch'un-hsuan is accredited by numerous. My hope IS that the Chinese as the foremost statesman teachers of both countries will of the empire. He came promi- spread the Gospel more Widely than nently into notice of Western peo- ever, that hatred may be banished ple after the Boxer rebellion, as and disputes dispelled, and that the the successor of the governor be- influences of the Gospellllay create fore whose official residence 54 mis- boundless happiness for my people sionaries were murdered, some of of China. And I· shall not be the them by the governor himself. only one to thank you for com- Rev. W. Arthur Cornaby, writing ing to the front in this good to the Methodist Recorder, London, work. . . . tells' us that Ts'en Ch'un-hsuan threw himself heartily into the May the Gospel prosper I project of establishing a Martyr Memorial University. I herewith present my card, In 1902 he Was appointed to quell TS'EN CH'UN HSUAN. the Boxerism of the great western province Sz-chuan. In eight **

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY THE SOULS OF BLACK FOLK. By W. E. selves on the side of right to give a Burghardt Du Bois. l~mo. $1.20 net. fresh study to the whole question. A. C. McClurg & Co., Chicago. 1903. A systematic effort for defaming the American Indian, and thus dis- From title to finis this is a book paraging Indian education, and of compelling interest for all who opening Indian lands to spoliation, heed the thought currents of our was recently brought to light, and time or appreciate literary form. there is reason to believe that there is a similar propaganda against the It is a series of essays, sketches, freedman. At the same time there tales, and songs, all exquisite in are facts regarding negro life and beauty and appealing in pathos, character, as shaped by slavery while sustained by a foundation of upon the basis of original heathen- convincing scientific statement. ism, which allmust face and reckon The reader feels the grip of a great with. We wish to refer those who and passionate soul, but realizes seek information which may guide that behind the passion is an intel- them toward solid facts and prinlectual and moral power of a high ciples to two other books on this order. It is not exactly a popular general subject: George W. Cable's book-its appeal is to scholarly and "Negro Question" and Kelley Milthinking people, and to such it ler's "Education of the Negro," brings large satisfaction by its fair- published by the Bureau of Educaness, its grasp of the entire subject, tion at Washington. The whole and its unfailing and peculiar ch~rm subject of "lower races" and the of style. It is full of beauties at improvability of man is fundathe side, like the description of a mental to the work of missions, birth and the Milton-like setting and thus becomes not only a nationforth of the aim of education, but al, but a world question. it never wanders far from its main theme and thesis-" The negro is a This book of Dr. Du Bois' is presoul." cious as coming from one who is "within the veil," and because it Thoughtful people are beginning reveals to us both the bcts regardto realize that another "irrepress- ing the African race in America ible conflict" is possible between and their spiritual significance. He those who, like the author of " The makes us feel the blind aspiration Leopard's Spots" and" The Negro of the slave, the groping of the a Beast," hold that the African freedman, the disappointments and race is hopeless, and hence possessed fresh aspirations of 40 years' of of no claim .for recognition, en- freedom, and, more than all, the couragement, or uplift-only alms heart and feelings of the actors in and stern repression-and those this great drama-the "old master," who discuss the elevation of the so much nobler than some other darker race as a hopeful enterprise Southern types, the "carpet-bagof patriotism and religion. The gel'," the "since-the-war" broods, "race problem," or the "Southern and the "Yankee schoolma'ms, " problem," is not the negro problem heralds of that" crusade of the sixmerely, but the question of the ties, that finest thing in American attitude, and hence the moral drift, history, and one of the few things of the superior race. Will the peo- untainted by sordid greed and ple of the dominant race become cheap vainglory." leaders and benefactors or oppressors of their humbler neighbors? We attempt no epitome of a work The debate is already on, and it becomes all who wish to place them-

which must be read by everyone ing and exciting events. She tells who would know the thought of the time. It is not a book to be re the story of her. life at Seoul in a ported in a paraphrase or summary any more than one of Tennyson's straightforward way, describing poems. things as they were and are with a The portion which will incite most comment, and which may woman's sympathy and a woman's need a word of explanation, is the chapter in which, with the greatest insight. She passes over lightly courtesy and deference, the author criticises Mr. Booker T. Washing- many of the discomforts and trials ton, "the man who bears the chief burden of the leadership of. the to which she and other missionrace." To llS it seems that Dr. Du Bois has a less buoyant and practi- aries have been subjected in this cal spirit than the author of "Up From Slavery," and that really Mr. land of filth and stagnation, but Washington is starting multitudes upon the road which leads to the the pictures she draws are vivid recognition of the negro as a human soul. He takes a bluff South- enough to enable one to fill in the erner or a Northern man of business, who recognizes mainly the unpleasant details. Mrs. Underphysical and material needs of the situation, and says: "Well, if you wood was on friendl~ terms wi.th believe in industrial education for the negro, Come on and let us pro- the murdered Queen of Korea and vide it." This is a plain, practical step; And it is enough that Mr. with other members of the royal Washington should enlist in this enterprise a multitude who might family, but she only hints at be unwilling to enter upon any longer or larger program. That important parts that she and her there must be a longer and larger program is, however, self-evident. husband have played in many stir- It is well that Dr. Du Bois has presented so forcibly those aspects of ring events in the capital. She race uplift which have not been put in the forefront of late. w. G. F. tells however, most graphically, FIFTEEN YEARS AMONG THE TOP-KNOTS. By of the "baby riots," encounters L. H. Underwood, M.D. Illustrated. 12mo, 271 pp. $1.50. The American with ruffians, attacks by robbers, Tract Society, New York. 1904. the China-Japan war, the Tong- This volume has already been referred to on another page. It is in hak rebellion, the murder of the marked contrast to Mr. Angus Hamilton's volume, the result of queen, etc. The whole volume 15 weeks (or was it 15 days P) among these same" Top-knots." Mrs. Un- gives an unusually clear and fasderwood went to Korea as a medical missionary in 1888, and has cinating account of missionary life ptssed thrOUgh some very interest- and work in Korea. It ill also a conclusive answer to such puerile and shallow-minded criticisms of missionary work as those referred to in Mr. Hamn ton 's book. Unlike Mr. Gale, Mrs. Underwood has not written under the guise of fiction, but, like him, she has produced a missionary book which can not fail to capture and hold the readers'

attention, and which gives a clear and correct idea of how an. able and noble woman finds it worth while to give her life for the Koreans. * THE VANGUARD. By James S. Gale. Illus- trated. 12mo, 320 pp. $1.50, Fleming H. Revell & Co. 1904.

This "Tale of Korea" is not a novel as novels go, but is so much the better on that account. It is a vivid, stirring picture of present- day missionary life and work in the land of top-knots. The author has lived in Korea for over fifteen years,

BOOKS FOR THE llUS8IONARY LIBRARY

and under the guise of fiction de- sionary societies in the work God has appointed each to do among scribes experiences and characters these people."

that he has met there. All who It is seldom that two such excel- lent books on one small country have read his "Korean Sketches" appear in so short a time as this by Dr. Stuntz and that by Dr. A. J. will make haste to read this latest Brown, but there is room for both. This is, perhaps, even more of a product of his pen. Dr. Gale has distinctly missionary book than the other, but it deals in a broadthat happy faculty of !;eeing both minded way with the problems which confronted the military, pothe sublime and the ridiculous in litical, commercial, educational, and religious leaders from America life, and of describing them in a who are seeking to regenerate and develop the Philippine islands and fascinating way that detracts from their people.

neither profit 0'1' enjoyment. His Dr. Stuntz deals kindly but can- didly with such questions as "Why hero is a real man and a noble one, the Friars are Hated," and "The Government and Religious Condiand each character stands out in tions." He describes the work of the Bible societies, Methodists, an individuality which shows a Presbyterians. Baptists, Episcopa- lians, and others, and shows the master hand. The plot itself is difficulties which confront the Prot- estant missionaries in their work. of secondary importance and inter- Dr. Stuntz' book impresses us as an accurate, fair-minded, Christian est, but there is enough of action account of the conditions in the Philippines, and the need of an enand human interest to hold the lightened government and of Prot- estant missions for the temporal reader's attention riveted to the and eternal welfare of the Filipinos.

page from first to last. Variety * and spice, point and purpose, love EVOLUTION IN My MISI!ION VIEws. By T. P. Crawford. 12mo, 160 pp. 75c. J. A. and adventure, humor and sadness, Scarboro, Fulton, Ky. 1903.

all are found in these pages. Besides This volume is a series of letters by the Rev. T. P. Crawford, D.D., shipwrecks and rebellions, wild setting forth his convictions re- garding missionary methods. Dr. beasts and wild men, the every-day Crawford went out to China in 1852 as a missionary of the Southern life of the missionary is described, Baptist Convention. In China, Dr. Crawford became convinced (I) the printing-house, the hospital, that absolutely no money should be used in mission work except for teaching, street preaching, itinera- the support of missionaries. There should be no native workers. ting and personal work-all with a schools, or medical work supported by mission funds in whole or in mingling of pleasantry and serious- ness that makes it delightful. We know of no better book to give a correct idea of the hardships and rewards of missionary service in Korea. The author is able to speak more plainly of opponents and friends than would be wise if the story of his experiences and obser- vations were not in the form of fiction. * THE PHILIPPINE!! AND THE FAR EAST. By Homer C. Stuntz. Bvo, 514 pp. Illus- trated. $1.75 net. Jennings & Pye, Cin- cinnati, Ohio. 1904 Dr. Stuntz is a Methodist missionary in Manila, who was for eight years in India. He has here sought to "set down in order the things which American voters and American Christians ought to know for their guidance in helping snape the policies of our nation, and furnishing the support for our mis-

part. Missionaries should preach a man who was beyond fifty, and the Gospel, and let the native work had been for thirty years a slave be self-supporting from the outset. of drink. We know Mr. Shorey And (2) that there should be no personally, and have great con- mission boards, but that the work fidence hi his piety and spirit- should be carried on by individual uality.

home churches sending out their His narrative illustrates the say- own missionaries, "without the ing of the late Sir Benjamin Ward intervention of outside committees, Richardson that "alcohol is the associations, or boards." Dr. Craw- devil i.n solution."

ford had the courage of his con- Mr. Shorey found Christ in con- victions, and about forty years nection with Mr. Moody's meet- after his arrival in China he sepa- ings in New York, in 1876, at what rated from the Southern Baptist was known as Barnum's Hippo- Board, and started out in an inde- drome. His appetite for drink was pendent mission. Before much was at once taken away, and he has attempted, the Boxer troubles since lived a truly Christian life absorbed in the/' rescue of other broke up the work, and Dr. Craw- men tempted in like ways.

ford returned to America, where The book has nearly two hundred pages, but only the first chapter is he died in 1002. There is a large taken up with Mr. Shorey's own experiences. Subsequent chapters measure of truth in Dr. Crawford's treat of Jerry McAuley's life, Will- iam Lloyd, William Noble, the views, but he was an extremist. work of Charrington, the work of the Salvation Army and the Church He twisted good principles into bad Army, and other forms of Chris- tian and rescue and temperance ones, and while the ends which he work in America and in England. To those who are se1lking to save sought were desirable ends- the lost, these narratives will be found instructive and stimulating namely, a strong, self-supporting and helpful, and we have no hesi- tation in recommending this book native Church, and an active, self- to all such warmly. We hope it may have a wide reading. sacrificing Church at home-his NEW BOOKS methods were futile to accomplish KOREA. By Angus Hamilton. Map. Illushis ends. It was a case of indi- trat.ed. 8vo, 316 pp. $2.00. Charles Scrib ner's Sons. 1904. vidualism carried to excess. The THE VANGUARD. A Tale of Korea. By Jameg same principles and devotion, tem- S. Gale. Illustrated. 12mo. $1.50. Flem- ing H. Revell Co. 1904. pered with moderation and good FIFrEEN YEARS AMONG THE: TOp·KNOTS; OR, jUdgment, would have produced LIFI!; IN KOREA. By L. R. Underwood, real and lasting results. s. M.D Illustrated. 8vo, 296 pp. $1.50. American Tract Society. 1904. THE CASE AGAINST THE KONGO FREE STATE. JAPAN TO-DAY. By Alfred Stead. Illustrated. Compiled from Official Documents and 12mo, 248 pp. E. P. Dutton & Co. 1904. Other Sources. 1d. Office of the Inter- national Union, Mowbray House, London. DIRECTORY OF PROTESTANT MISSIONA.RIES IN 1903 CHINA, KOREA, AND JA.PAN. 60 cents. CONGO SLAVERY. By H. Grattan Guinness, Presbyterian Mission Press, Shanghai. M.D. 2d. net. Regions Beyond Mission- 1904. ary Union, Harley House, Bow, London. SIEGE DAYS. By Ada Raven Mateer. 12mo. $1.25. Fleming H. Revell Co. 1904. 19().~. A CHINESE STORY-TELLER. By W. Remfrey Hunt. Illustrated. 75 cents. Christian THI!; NEW AFRlCAN SLAVERY i…0R~KING LEO- Publishing Co., St Louis, Mo. 1904. POLD'S RULE IN AFRICA. .tSy Jj;. D. Morel. THE PHILIPPINES AND THI!; FAR EAST. By 1d. Mowbray House, London. 1904. Homer C. Stuntz. 8vo. $1.75, net. Jen- nings & Pye. 1904. These pamplets form a powerful INDIA AND CHRISTIAN OPPORTUNITY. By Har- lan P. Beach. 12mo. 50 and 35 cents. indictment of Belgian administra- Student Volunteer Movement. 1904. SAMUEL CHAPMAN ARMSTRONG. By Edith A. tion in the Kongo State, and should Tltlhot. 8vo. $1.50. Doubleday, Page &Co. 1904. be read by any who are not already convinced that the atrocities and abuses demand international inter- vention. * WHAT .Tl!;sus Is DOING. By S. F. Shorey. Al- fred Holmes, London. 1903.

Mr. Shorey's narrative is a very striking story of the conversion of

1904J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGE~CE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE AMERICA ization of the society, including volumes, tracts, and periodicals, Cooperation The success of the 749,315,572. The number of period- in Mission plan of Uni ted icals printed and distributed within the last twelve months reaches Stud)' Study of Missions 2,738,900, and the total number of languages and dialects in which the proves that it has society has published is 158. The number of family visits made by met a real need. The fact that the colporteurs was 187,673. Prayer was offered in the majority since the publication of the first of these visits; 61,581 volumes were left in the homes. The total numbook of the series in September, ber of family visits made since the organization of colportage is 15,- 1901, the publishers have actually 386,699, and the total number of volumes left in the families is Hi,- sold nearly 120,000 copies of these 495,936. The societ.y has expended three studies, and that 44 boards a total of $750,000 in creating and circulating Christian vernacular are using the material, while each literature at the foreign mission stations. year the sales are increasing, gives us some reason for referring to the "success" of the enterprise. We have even greater reason, however, to rejoice in the use made of some of these books. In miSSionary so- cieties in city and in country, east and west, aud in Canada, which was quite ready for annexation, women and girls are studying mis- sions with a thoroughness and American- Zion's Society for earnestness which exceed our Norwegian Israel of the Nor- hopes. Some women's clubs have Work for the wegian Lutherans ventured upon these courses. Cer- Jews in America, Minne- tain professors in a great university apolis, was organ- were willing to follow these out- ized in 1878, and hence this society lines in a series of lectures before can look back upon almost twen- the women's missionary societies ty-six years of missionary activ- in an eastern town. Many public ity among the Jews in America libraries have added the preferred and Russia. Its secretary, Prof.

lists of books to their shelves. J. H. Blegen, of Angsburg Semina- Study classes in such colleges as ry, Minneapolis, has just published Harvard, Vassar, and Mount a history of its work (" Zionsfor- Holyoke have used these text-books eningens Historie," 400 pages), from with great acceptance.-From the which the following facts and fig- Annual Report. ures are taken. The society em- What the According to a re- ploys 2 mislilionaries among the Tract Society- port recently given Jews in Russia.-namely, Pastor Has Done by the American Tract S~iety, 89 Meyersohn in Minsk and Pastor new pUblications were added to the Gurland in Odessa – and 1 (Paslist during last year. These were in English, Polish, Bohemian, Ger- tor E. N. Heimann) in Chicago. man, H1!mgarian, Spanish, Swedish, and Italian, and the total num- Rev. Paul Werber worked in Balber of distinct periodicals added was 180, making the grand total of timore from 1882 till his death in pUblications issued since the organ- 1896, while Rev. A. H. Gjevre was employed in Greater New York from 1900 to 1903. The number bap- tized by the missionaries of this society in Europe and America

during twenty-five years is 409. namely, the school, the preaching," and the work for mothers and chil- The total income was $80,640, while dren. During these twenty-nine years 40 mission schools have been 167,656 copies of the New Testa- sustained for different periods of time, and 20 of these are now in ment, whole or in part, and 168,040 operation. More than 19,000 Chi- nese have been reached. More than tracts were distributed. M. 1,700 have become Christians in California since the work began. Prince Yee It is strange tpat These results have been reached, not by public addresses and evan- Persecuted the persecutions to gelistic meetings, but by steady and faithful individual work. Inin America which Prince Yee, dividually the converts go home to China and preach to their rela- the second son of tives and friends, doing what they can to bring them to Christ. They the Emperor of Korea, has been also organize free schools and help to support the Gospel work in many subjected to while a student at wayli, at all times working hand- in-hand with the missionaries of Wesleyan University, Delaware, the American Board. Aside from this, there is organized work which 0., and which have driven him to reaches across the ocean to China, under of the name of the China Washington, have elicited so little Congregational Missionary Socie- ty, the Booklending and Evangelizcomment. ing Society, the Mothers and Girls' Missionary Society, the Relief So- The prince and his secretary ciety, and the World·Wide Mis- sionary Society. were set upon and beaten by a young farmer who exulted in the name of Strong. Somewhat later burglars broke into the apartments of the prince and stole his valu- ables before his eyes, while a masked man covered him with a revolver. These are samples of the unpleasantnesses to which he was subjected. Can we "blame him and his countrymen for not hastening to accept the sort of Christianity which he saw so dramatically il- lustrated in Delaware?

Had the tough farmer and the greedy burglar and the other de- spicable tormenters of this imperial Gospel Progress Rev. Sheldon Jack- in Alaska son writes in the visitor and possible future emperor Christian En- been " soundly converted" the deav()r W ()rld: prince might have seen a great Light at Wesleyan University, and might have become a great light I established the first mission to his native Korea, and thousands school in Alaska on August 10 might have followed Prince Yee a18n7d7,afolirtttlheelaPterer sobtyhteerrsicahnoColhsuwrecrh~'

into the Kingdom of Christ. established by the Roman Catholics There is a manifest relation be- and the leading Protestant denom- tween the redemption of our home inations. These schools proved to communities and the saving of the be the foundation of churches, and heath~n. * last year, 26 years from the start, these Protestant churches report California The C a Ii for n i a 1,866 native communicants, and Chinese as Chinese Mission of ~rom 6,000 to 7,000 adherents, show- Home the American Mis- Missionaries sionary Association mg the power of Christian educa- commenced work tion among the aboriginal populaamong the Chinese of that State in 1871, and has 3 departments- tion. This great advance from heathenism to t Ch rcisotmiamneinty~emfreonmt barbarism to he of civilization, is difficult to com- prehend.

1904J GENERAl. MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

An Alaskan In the eighties Conference of 1902–3 report the Frances Willard Frances Willard, a number of senior societies as 13, you n g Thlinget girl, was taken into the mission with 628 members; junior societies, school at Wrangell, afterward was transferred to Sitka, and then, 16, with 668 members-a total of 29 through the interest of Eastern women, was placed in a boarding- societieH and 1,296 members. In- school at Elizabeth, N. J. She spent her years in that school, the cluding both organizat,jons, there trusted and loved companion of her associates, many oftbem daughters are 74 young people's organizations, of wealthy New Yorkers. Christ- mas and Easter vacations were with 2,796 members. J. w. P. often spent, on invitation, in tbe palatial residences of her compan- EUROPE ions in New York. She was graduated with honor, the equal of those The British As Dr. D. C. Gilaround ber. Since returning to Society's man informs us in her own people she has been a mis- Indian Bible his article on the sionary of more than ordinary success, and has latterly reduced the Centennial of the ThIinget tongue to writing and British and Foreign Bible Society produced a lexicon of the same, in the March North American Rewhich will soon be published by view: "The first attempt of the the United States Bureau of Edu- new association to translate any cation, and which is, I trust, only part of the Bible into a foreign the first of a series of books that tongue was to provide a portion of this talented young woman may the Scriptures for the American Inprovide for her own people. dians. The decision was reached-to translate the Gospel of St. Mark REV. SHELDON JACKSON. into Mohawk, and a Mohawk chief with the unmanageable name Ty- Presb"terian For a number of onenhokarawen, or Tryoninhoka- Mission in years the Canadian ravin, passed several weeks under Trinidad Presbyterians have Lord Teighmouth's roof, at Clap- ham, engaged in the work. Some- sustained work in times, we are told, he appeared, clad Trinidad, largely in behalf of the in his war dress, at the table of his thousands of Hindu coolies em- host, and performed for the enterployed in that island. The number tainment of the visitors the warof missionaries is 6 men and 3 dance of his tribe, tomahawk in women, with 3 ordained natives, hand. This same warrior took the 45 catechists, and 14 Biblewomen as part of the Englisb in the war of associates. JI'he schools number 57, 1812, and gave up his unpronouncewith 7,648 pupils enrolled last year, able patronymic for the simple and the communicants 946. The name of Major John Norton, by contributions were $6,343 from the which he was known in the army." native Church. French Prot- The .French Society Young People's According to late estant Work for the Evangeliza- Movement in statistics, the Bra- for Jews tion of the Jews, Paris, was estab- Bruil zilian Endeavorers lished in 1888, and supports 2 or- have 45 societies dained missionaries-l in Paris, the other in Oran. The work among and 1,500 members. The minutes the more than 40,000 Hebrews in Paris is very much hindered by lack of the Annual Epworth League of means to rent and furnish a suit· able reading-room where the Jews could be met and publi~ meetings

could be held. The work in Oran posing itself to administer the is in a prosperous condition, and the Church funds; and now it claims missionary is making frequent trips the right to appoint the pastors.

to the Israelitish communities in It is well known with what the smaller neighboring towns. A severity the Russian government reading-room has been kept in Al- persecutes all new sects. But this giers during the past years, and has attack upon the time-honored Ar- proved of great help in the distribu- menian Church, the oldest religious tion of the Old and New Testa- denomination in the Czar's empire, ment and missionary literature, but has excited unusual indignation.

it seems probable that this must be Generations ago the government given up. M. granted the Armenian Church a constitution guaranteeing it the More Jewish Religious persecu- right to manage its own church Persecution tion in R u s s i a affairs; but it has no more kept in Russia grows more severe. In its efforts to faith with the Armenian Church crush out the ancient Armenian than with Finland. Large num- Church, the government has just taken the extraordinary step of bers of the best and most learned claiming the right to appoint the pastors of all Armenian congrega- of the clergy are daily being bantions, the teachers in the Armenian theological seminaries and denomi- ished. Great exasperation prevails national schools, the prelates and bishops, and even the abbots of the among the Armenians, especially monasteries. Hitherto every congregation has chosen its own pas- in the Caucasus, and the governtor, and the principals of the seminaries were appointed by the ment is hu…rying troops thither in Catholicos, the elected head of the Armenian Church. The govern- fear of an outbreak. * ment, which stops at nothing to suppress non-conformists, has de- A Spaniard's Ani n fl u e n t i a I termined to make all the Armenian clergy mere government officials, Estimate of political paper in appointed an.d paid by the state. As in the case of the Georgian Missionaries the north of Spain Church, the next !ltep will doubtless be to pay ouly those of the recently reported clergy who will encourage their parishioners to leave their own de- an interview with a monarchical nomination and join the Russian State Church. member of the Cortes upon his The present arbitrary act is only opinion of the Protestant movethe latest of a series of attacks on the religious freedom of the Ar- ment based upon his personal obmenians. A few. years ago the government took possession of servations. He reported as foltheir denominationl schools, and claimed the right to dictate the lows: curriculum; last year it confiscated the revenues of the Church, pro- The influence of those missions has been declared at times to be political. This is a great mistake. Those who really know them can see clearly enough that their labor is one exclusively of religious prop- aganda. I have seen them in many places, and I can affirm that they do not ever mix themselves up in political questions, either natibnal or local. They have followers be- cause our clergy are inferior to theirs, and because both the pas- tors and evangelists and their ·wives devote themselves actively and intelligently to the teaching of the people, and with kindly hearts and ways are always ready to do what they can for the poor. It is lamentable to see the difference be- tween the schools of the Protes- tants and the Catholic schools. Go into any of the viIIages where there

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

is a Protestant center, and you will week; he was summoned to answer notice how inevitably the country grave charges of being too honest! people who join the Protestant Fortunately, he is now reinstated. ranks acquire a certain degree of culture. I have attended their It is said that a treaty has been meetings for worship, and have agreed upon between Turkey and acquainted myself with their Bulgaria w'hich will settle some of schools, and I have noticed their the difficulties in Macedonia, but excellent manners and their intelli- gence. If they are insulted on the we look for no' satisfactory reforms streets, they let it pass. If per- sons implore their help or advice, while the Sultan is on the throne. it is given ina kindly way, without * asking whether they are Protes- tants or Catholics.-1I'Iissionary ASIA Herald. Power Resident At a recent ordina- Conditions Letters just re- in the Word tion at Amasia, a town some 100 miles in Macedonia ceived contain seri- northwest of Sivas in Western ous premonitions Turkey, a Testament in Turkish was shown which was brought to of yet further disaster in this un- that place by an Armenian some sixty years ago. Rev. Mr. White happy land. For obvious reasons, reports that it was probably the first copy of any part of the Scrip- names ate withheld. The first tures ever seen in that place, in a language which people could under- writer is in Macedonia, and says: stand. The affair made a great commotion. It was regarded as Medical relief is meeting serious hostile to the religious life of the difficulty. The Turkish authorities place, and a plan was formed to fear apparently that if we are al- kill the man who brought in this lowed to have hospitals, all the Testament and he was obliged to other powers may claim the same flee for his life. Such was the right. Strict orders are issued that darkness in that early day. Now no more patients be received by there is a church at Amasia with us; that the government doctors over 40 members, and a congrega- shall attend to the patients we tIOn several times that size. They have in hand until they are killed have a good church building, and or cured; and that our doctor must the people provide for· nearly all . always be accompanied by the gov- the expenses, and the Bible is cir- ernment doctor when visiting the culated freely in all that region. villages. Plague and The American Tract The government doctors are not- Baptisms in Societ.y has received ably incompetent and inert. In the Punjab a report from the Kastoria, the Turkish hospital, when visited by our agents, con- Rev. E. M. Wherry, tained half a dozen forlorn patients. a Presbyterian missionary in Lodi- For three days they had eaten ana, India, in which he states that nothing but bread, and during this there is a terrible siege of plague time no doctor or nurse had been in the Punjab just now, and that near them. One boy had smallpox, the weekly deatp.-rate from plague and no attempt had been made at alone in Lodiana district is 1,500. disinfection, isolation, or cleanli- He also states that there is a great ness. Our neat, homelike hospitals, movement going on in India among in contrast, are like heaven to the the people, but especially among sick and wounded. the low caste population. The Our lady agents are bringing to light many heartrending cases of outrage perpetrated by Turks. Some of the girls have died, and some have become insane. One of the latter was kept for a long time in a deep hole by her mother in a desperate attempt to hide her from the vile beasts who were attracted by the child's reputed beauty.

The good Albanian governor was enveloped in a political cloud last

signs of it are seen in the increased came a Iamb. He made a short number of ruptisms. Recently tUldress atDllr cDnference, and said some fifty or sixty persons were he was glad to see us, and how baptized in a single village in the much he appreciated the good we Lahore district. In the Lodiana were doing the poor people.

district many persons are seeking The long-standing difficulty be- baptism, and so it is everywhere. tween the Baptists and pedobap- Another sure sign of this move- tists in the Telugu country in re- ment is said to be seen in the in- gard to the translation of the creased opposition of the adverse Scriptures has been, we trust, fin- systems. One sect of Hindus is ally settled. The basis of agree- actually striving to receive low ment is as follows: caste people within their pale, in (a) That the commission (Matt. xxviii: 19–20) be rendered as fol. order to prevent the Ohristians lows: Therefore ye having gone, make disciples of all nations, bapfrom getting hold of them. * tizing them into the name of the Father and of the Son and of the The American This conference Holy Ghost, teach them to observe Baptist met in Hanama- all things whatsoever I commanded Telugu konda, Dec can, you.

Conference during the first (b) That the rendering of the week in January, preposition lr (en) in all passages relating to baptism be brought into with 69 missionaries present, rep- conformity with the rendering resenting 27 stations, 536 native adopted in Dr. Hay's version of workers,245 Sunday-school teach- John i: 24-31 (in, not with). ers, over 9,000 scholars, 574 day schools, withnearly 9,000 pupils, and (c) That the prepositions lz~ and a membership in the churches of l.u (eis and ek), in passages relating over 50,000. to baptism, be rendered as in the English revision. The mission has had a very prosperous year, tho the addition to the (d) That bllpti8manu be in the churches have not exceeded 2,000 text with or munchadamu (or souls. Yet a great deal has been immerse) in the margin. done in Sunday and day schools, in the college and seminary, in medi- JOHN McLAURIN. * cal work, and in promoting selfsupport. A " Shocking" Not long since in Things move slowly in India, but Innovation Delhi a Mohammethat they do move was strikingly shown at these meetings. The dan family was pub- Hyderabad government, being Mohammedan, is against Ohristian licly baptized. This step was Imffimissions. The present Talugdar of Hanamakonda was fanatically op- ciently radical and startling for posed to Ohristianity, and prevented the missionaries from pro- the husband, but how much more curing land or labor for building their houses. When Mrs. Dr. Breed for the wife. The Delhi Mission came to this district at first, he forbade the people to call her, even in News thus pictures the scene: their direst need. Finally he fell ill himself, and in his fear and ex- Until recently a wholly purdah tremity he sent for Dr. Breed. God woman, who had never conversed blessed her efforts, and the lion be- with any man, I suppose, except her husband, she has now, without surrendering one jot of her mod- esty, been led to more than toler- ate-to evidently welcome-the in- trusion of the male sex in my per- son, and her guiet, tl'anguil de- meanor at her baptism, exposed as she then was to the view of a COIl- gregation largely consisting uf males, without her chudder to pro- tect her, was in itself a grand testi- mony to the Jiberflting powpr of the Go; pel. One such example is

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

enough to pulverize the contention " What have you brought these of those who would fain maintain here for? "asked the missionary; that it is ;mpossible for a genuine " I don't want them." pMrdah woman to break her pMrdah without loss of self-respect " You have taught us that we do and modesty. And now the or- not want them, sir," said the deal has be'Olngone through, she native; "but we think they might remains just the same quiet, gen- be put to some good use. Could tle, lovable character, full of intel- they not be melted down and ligence, as she was before, with formed into a bell to call us to just that added something which church? " differentiates the Christian from the Mohammedan. The hint was taken; they were sent to a bell-founder, and made Miracles of At the recent Stu- into a bell, which now summons the native converts to praise an,d Grace in India dent Vol u n tee r prayer.

Convention Miss A.

H. Small narrated from her own experience a telling illustration of true success in missionary work. Flocking to Miss Elizabeth Law- After sixteen years of service in Christ in rence writes from India her health failed, and she Burma Rangoon: Last Sab· wal;l compelled to withdraw. Sit- bath Mr. Thomas ting down with the native church and 2 native preachers were very for their last little communion busy examining and baptizing 60 service, her eyes were opened to Karens, coming out of heathenism the true significance of their in Letpadon. Monday morning gathering. In the center sat the they baptized over 40 more, and last pastor of the church, a man of week, Tuesday, over 40 others were middle caste. On his right were a baptized by a native pastor, so that Jew and a Mohammedan, on hi.. within a week there were 159 bap- left a Brahman and an out-caste. tized from among the heathen.

As she watched the cup pass from Isn't that good news? We hear, the Jew to the Mohammedan, and too, that in the region below Let- from the Brahman to the out- padon, at Okkan Station, there are caste, she realijled that she was 200 families about ready to give up l(loking upon five modern miracles. all their heathen ideas and bec~e And there were others no less re- disciples of Christ. Praise the markable. In the front row sat a LordI La'!t Sunday we attended Brahman lady, and next her an one of the Karen home mission out-caste leper woman whom the meetings, held inVinton Memorial lady had been the means of win- Chm:ch, which probably holds 2,000 ning. Lower down sat another people, and I think some stood up lady whose life had previously beep at the service. '

almost all spent in the seclusion of Progress in In a tour through the purdah, now brought into the Siam and Laos the States on the liberty and gladness of the children of God. Bay of Bengal side of Siam, Dr. Dunlap sold 8,700 por- Idols Put to A missionary i n tions of God's Word, Christian Good Use Travancore saw, books, and tracts. He had the joy one morning, a of baptizing in their homes two native coming to his house with a Siamese noblemen, the elder sixty- heavy burden. On reaching it, he four years of age. This man was laid on the ground a sack. Unfas- converted through reading God's tening this, he emptied it of its Word, and led his fellow-nobleman contents-a number of idols to Christ.

It has been the avowed purpose ing never been the objects of any of the Laos mission for some years attention, they do not imagine that that every Christian Laos child shall be able to read by the time it •. the invitation is meant for them. reaches ten years .f age. Two self- supporting primary schools have Chinese From Wan-hsien in recently been established. Burning their Sz-chuen news Korat, one day's journey by rail from Bangkok, is a strategic center Idols comes of 9 families recently visited by the missionaries. Three hundred ox-carts la- having burned their dened with many wares come into Korat. The missionaries took a idols, one of which was represented IR,rge stock of books, but could easily have disposed of double the by a man, formerly an exorcist, quantity. The chief commissioner assured them that he and his peo- who destroyed some 5,000 cash ple would help in erecting schools and hospitals. There are no mis- worth of paraphernalia employed sionaries or colporteurs of any in his trade, and gave his two .church in the Korat district. * gongs to be melted down and made Missions in Since the French Annam occupation of this into a new one to be used in his semi-Chinese coun- own village to call the people to try, the Paris Societe des Missions Evangeliques has had its messen- worship God. Another, a wealthy gers there. Roman Catholics have been at work for three centuries, scholar who not long ago held and their numerous missionaries are settled in the most fertile office in Ho-nan, burned his "Liregions, but occupy themselves with trading more than with gain- tai-chao-mu," a scroll corresponding' converts. They baptize great numbers of natives, but these so- ing to the Heaven and Earth tabcalled Christians do not differ from others. Truly regenerated souls let of the common people. are rare. In writing to the Journal des Missions, M. Bonnet, a col- Baptisms by The venerable mis- porteur, thus describes the condit.ion of the women of Annam: the Thousand sionary of the Lon- The young girls have no names; don Missionary So- they are designated by a number and in the order of their birth. ciety, Dr. Griffith John, sends home When married, they are known by the name of husband or son. They a most cheering report of the work do the hardest of the work in the house and the field, and in the boats of the China Central Mission durthey do the rowing while the husband holds the helm. ing 1903. He writes: When M. Bonnet invites the in- We have had a very good year. habitants of a village to hear the I have just been visiting 2 of the Gospel story, the men come; the outlying districts, and have been women remain at their work. Hav- greatly encouraged by what I saw and hflard of the progress of the work. In one district I baptized 131, in the other there were 54 bap- tized. Our baptisms this year will not be much under 2,000, the larg- est number we have ever had in one year. The high school is do- ing splendidly, and the theological school is turning out some very fine workers. We have, indeed, much to be thankful for.

A Need in Chi-nan-fu, the pro- North China vincial capital of Shantung, was the cradle of Boxerism. After Peking, it is the most important town in north China, and has a population of about 300,000. Commercially it is in touch with all the important cities of the empire, and has a powerful body of "literati," and

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

3,000 Mandarins. Three Confucian which already appear. The Amercolleges, the great examination ican Methodists in Peking have hall of the province, and the new been able to purchase extensive government college for Western properties immediately adjacent to learning make it a great center for them, so that their compound now students, to whom in a few years embraces about 15 acres, while that the government of the empire will in which the Peking University is be committed. The influence ema- situated' covers 25 acres. The nating from this center is now in- American Board premises are probtensely antichristian, but Shan- ably twice their former size, while tung missionaries are very desirous those of the American Presbyterian of attempting to disarm this hos- Mission have been consolidated tility by a systematic dissemina- into a much better arrangement. tion of truth in a way suitable to' than the two situations formerly the literary characteristics of the in use. A similar improvement is population. They wish to estab- observable in the American Board lish a museum and lecture-room, and the Presbyterian missions at with waiting-rooms, where evange- Pao-ting Fu. At Tientsin 4 conlists could converse with vi~itors, a tiguous compounds seem likely to library and a reading-room, a cen- be exchanged-in part, at least-for tral preaching-hall, and a private others better adapted under the room where the missionary could new conditions to reach the Chimeet with any who showed special nese. The Canada Presbyterians interest. For twenty years they have had a unique opportunity to have been urging the establish- retrieve previous errors of judgment of such an educational and ment in the location of two of their evangelistic plant at this center of stations in northern Honan, and Confucianism. Fifteen thousand now enjoy the exclusive possession dollars is asked for by the Baptist of three large and populous prefec- Shantung Mission for this purpose. tural cities directly on the line of the great trunk route from Peking ** to Hankau. The cooperation in educational lines of the American Foot-binding In China, posters Presbyterians and English Baptists is Doomed have been circu- in Shantung, and of the American Board, American Presbyterians, lated in denuncia- and the London mission in Chihli, tion of foot-binding. The upper with Peking as a center, are steps part of the poster is covered with a in advance such as, but for the series of illustrations intended to great upheavel, would probably depict the cruelty and resuts of have been out of the question. foot-binding, while the lower portion is occupied by a statement of The Kingdom Let Dr. William the Anti-Footbinding Society. The work of this society has received a Growing in Ashmore set forth great impetus by the action of the China the stu pen do u s dowager empress in issuing a de- changes witnessed cree against this ancient practise.

Incidental In an article re- in the Celestial Empire since the Good from cently appearing in first missionary attempted to set the Boxer The Pacific, en- foot upon its soil: Evil titled " Mis s ion Instead of one man, Morrison, and his wife, we behold 2,785 mis- Reconstruction i n sionaries, men and women. In- North China," Rev. A. H. Smith stead of one convert, Liang Afa, mentions these lilubstantial benefits we see 112,000. Instead of one

preaching-place in a dirty out-of- its first treaty with a Western nathe-way alley in Canton, we see 653 tion having been made in 1882. preaching centers, and 2,476 subor- Dr. and Mrs. Allen found at first dinate places where the Gospel is much opposition. But December sounding out probably 10,000 times a week, to say nothing of all the s.-:-S, 1884, an insurrection occurred.

wayside preaching that is done. All the other foreigners at the cap- We see great cities occupied and great audiences gathered-some.- itol hurriedly fled for safety to Chemulpo, the port. But Dr. and times as many as 2,000 at a time. We see great school buildings go- Mrs. Allen heroically remained to ing up, colleges and universities care for the wounded. Among being founded. We see great Bible those who were badly injured was societies and great power printing- Prince. Min Yong Tk, a nephew of presses at work. We see numerous hospitals, with 200 medical mis- the king. Hastening'to the palace, sionaries, who treat nearly 200,000 Dr. Allen found the native doctors patients annually." about to pour boiling wax into the Medical Chinese m ed i c a l wound. He persuaded them to " Science" in science is Iittle bet- permit him to treat the case, and China ter than a parody he did it so skilfully that the life on what it pro- of the prince was saved. The grat- fesses. Surgery is practically un- itude of the king was unbounded.

known. Medicines are nauseous, He immediately gave Dr. Allen a expensive, and for the most part hospital, and from that time more inert. Superstition vitiates every favor was shown to missionary kind of treatment. Nursing is a work. In April, 1885, the Rev. Horace G. Underwood joined Dr. "lost art" never discovered. Foods for the sick are everything which Allen, and was the first Protestant they should Dot be, and dieting is clergyman to enter the empire. both inconceivable and impossible. The Dilemma In view of the large Antiseptics as unknown as the X of Russo- number of Japan- Japanese ese Christians who rays, and in the absence of sani- Christians are members of the Greek Church tation, ventilation, ptoper clothing, (nearly 30,000), it is interesting to isolation, and general common note the advice which the Greek sense, nothing but a strong consti- (Russian) Bishop has given to his tution and the mercy of God pre- branch of the Japanese Church. vent all patients from dying daily He says: of unconscious but age-long viola- 'The relations of Japan and Rustion of all tho laws of nature. One's sia having become somewhat strained, there are not a few who faith in the germ theory of dis- think that war may break out be- tween the two countries; and ease is much shaken by the un- Christians point out how greatly our work would be hindered by assailable fact that the Chinese such an event. In the first place, I would say that the less we meddle race still survives. with politics the better. We hav.e really nothing to do with the ques- REV. ARTHUR.H. SMITH. tions at issue or with the mode of settlement adopted by the coun- How Missions The story will bear tries concerned. This it is the duty Entered Korea repetition. Protes- of the pastors present to impress upon their flocks. I pray for tant m iss i on ary peace; but if war shOUld unfortuwork in Korea was begun by the nately occur, then Japanese Chris- Presbyterian Board, which, in 1884, tians must show the depth and sent Horace N. Allen, M.D., now the distinguished United States Minister to Korea, as a medical missionary. Korea was at that time "a hermit, nation" in spirit,

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

reality of their religious feelings by the depot in order that he may fighting manfully in their country's read and explain the Word of God cause. Christ said that no greater to them. Another has to be carelove can be shown than by a man's ful not to raise the anger of his laying down his life for his friends. bigoted father. The other evening A Japanese Christian fighting for the young fellow heard his father his country is manifesting to the praying: '0 Lord, why has my full this Christian love. Tho you son become an infidel? If he had and many of your fellow- become a drunkard it would not countrymen have received your have mattered, or even got into Christianity from Russia, if war bad society. If he had stolen and break out, Russia will become your was imprisoned, I could set that enemy, and to fight against the right with money; but why, 0 enemy of your country is your Lord, should this disgrace come duty. But, you will ask, Is not this upon me by my son becoming a a violation of the principle that we Christian? ' " are to love our enemies? Not at all. War can be carried on with- Hottentot The Germans have out hatred. If you fight against Trouble in been having trouble an enemy, it is not because you Demara Land in their possessions hate that enemy, but because you wish t9 vindicate some principle on in Southwest Afwhich your country is now laying rica. The native troops have reemphasis and is bound to defend. volted, have torn up the railroads, wrecked many factories, and killed Salvation Anny The S a I vat ion some of the settlers. There is con- siderable agricultural and mining in Japan Army in Japan has wealth in this territory, which is larger than Germany. A German 38 corps (stations) missionary has written, defending and outposts, 90 officers and cadets the Hereros against the charges of massacring women, children, and (all but 13 of whom are Japanese), men. Native Christians, the mis- sionary adds, assisted a number of a home for discharged prisoners women and children to reach the military stations safely. The miswith 40 inmates and a rescue home sionary further aSl!lerts that the Hereros rebelled partly on account for women. At Yokohama the of the oppressions of the traders, partly owing to the cruelties in- Army has a home for foreign sea- flicted on them, and partly on ac- count of the disregard of the Germen, where, according to the testi- mans for the sacredness of the marital relations of the natives. mony of foreign residents, the The atrocities committed by Prince Prosper von Arenberg helped to character of the district formerly incense the natives. The fact was forgotten by the Germans that the called Blood Town h"ls been greatly mother of Willy Oain tthenative brutally killed by Prince von Arenchanged. It has also a League of berg) was a sister of leading chiefs, and therefore had African ideas of Mercy, composed almost entirely princely rank. Finally, the mis- sionary asks: " What German of Japanese women, who for several hours each week visit th&poor and sick. Experience seems to show that Salvation Army methods are particularly suited to reach the Japanese. Government and people alike appear to be sympathetic.

AFRICA Converts from W r i tin g from Islam in Tunis, Mr. Arthur North Africa V. Liley gives a striking instance of a Mohammedan's view of Christian discipleship. "Most of the con- verts," says Mr. Liley, "continue to give us great joy. One is most zealons ill. getting the Arabs into

count or prince would leave his field. Each of the two societies sister's wrongs unavenged? " , agrees to retire from certain dis- The Rhenish mission of Barmen tricts where there is not scope for conducts work in 25 stations in both, and in any case in which it German ~outhwest Africa. * may not be clear which society The Gospel Writing from Arup- ought to withdraw, the question is Among the pukottai s tat ion, Mr. Hazen says in to be settled by arbitration. Has Zulus the Herald: England nothing to learn from You must not think of our work here as confined to one church in Madagascar in such matters?" one place. Thi13 station covers a ISLANDS OF THE SEA territory of 650 square miles, and is as large as one of the counties of Methodism Concerning the your State. It has 600 villages, with a population of 24,000 souls. Of in the work of Protes- these 4,272 are Christians. So far Philippines tantism in t Ia e from being in one congregation, they are in 81 congregations. The Philippines, Dr.

field is divided into 4 parts, with a Homer C. Stuntz, superintendent pastor to superintend each part, and under him are 10 or 11 cate- of Methodist Episcopal missions in chists and a few teachers. Altogether we have 4 pastors, 44 cate- those islands, writes as follo}'Vs: chists, 50 teachers, male and fe- I confidently expect to see a male,and 13 Biblewomen. Althowe Philippine ministry of at least-50 men at work here within 10 years, have 4,272 pers:>lls who attend and in regular connection with the church and have renounced idola- annual conference. By that time try, only 1,127 are church-members. the number of local preachers and exhorters in connection with the During the past year we have re- district conferences will run into ceived into the church on profession the hundreds. We are very grate- ful to God that, while Rome is of faith 10<1. That means a steady, wrangling about what kind of hea.lthy growth, which is quite priesthood she shall provide for the gratifying. We are also much Philippines, God is helping us raise up a body of plain men who love cheered to see our people feel a their Bibles and are willing to go sense of responsibility in saving anywhere to do the King's business. their own countrymen. They have Only 7 of our 68 licensed local given, during the year 1903, $761 preachers and exhorters and our 2 conference members receive any for benevolent objects, which is 68 money from America and they cents per church-member. This, are supported by special gifts and are kept in evangelistic work. Not considering their great poverty, is one dollar of the appropriations of the missionary' society has ever doing very well. It is $236 more been spent in the Philippine Islands than they gave last year. to pay the salary, traveling ex- penses, rent, or any other charges Christian Unity Three mISSIOnary in connection with the native in MadagasclU' soc i e tie shave work.

wrought lovingly Secretary Taft Addressing the together side by side for years-the London, the British Friends, and Speaks of Presbyterian Social the Norwegian Lutheran-with a fourth, the Paris Society, recently Philippine Union of Philadeladded. And the arrangement recently made by the London Society Missions phia, on "The Good with the Norwegian Missionary Society for the division of work in Which Protestant the "South Betsileo country is another instance of that comity Missions Can Do and Are Doing in which is so happy a feature of Christian work in the mission the Philippines," Secretary Taft said that the time is not ripe for proselyting, but that great good can be done by sending to the islands hospitals, schools, and

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

churches, "and, above all, high- Ex-Cannibals Rev. Mr. Turner, of Feasting New Guinea, reclass clergymen," who can set up Together ports a great feast the standard for the people. 'rhe held under Chrishygiene of the islands is dreadful. Ninety per cent. of the people live tian auspices, in which people in dense ignorance. Self- gathered from all quarters. There government must be postponed un- were present 26 native chiefs, many til this great percentage of the of them having been leaders in people has been educated. Dr. wholesale riots and massacres. Charles Cuthbert Hall said at the They all bowed together fervently same meeting that the progress of in prayer, and after the addresses Christianity in the East is con- the feast was spread, followed by stantly handicapped by the "self- games and by many expressions of aggression" of the West. good will. Mr. Turner exclaimed: " And what a gathering! Who is Romaniat Rev. Francis Price, there that can look upon it without saying, 'This at least is prophetic Persecution at under date of De- of the dawn of a better day in this part of the interior of New Guam cember 31st, writes Guinea' ?Think of it! Here is a company of some 1,100 natives, of an outbreak of many of whom have not seen one another before; if they have, it has persecution incident to an unfortu- only been when facing one another in battle array. And here are nate ruling of the governor, which gathered together representatives from at least 45 different villages; the Spanish priests interpreted as villages which, in many cases, have left each other severely alone, or, giving them liberty to use force if they have had any dealings with one another, it has been in terms against the Protestants. They of war, bloodshed, terrorism, and death." stoned the mission church at MISCELLANEOUS Agana, and attacked the worship- Missions Mean "It is a serious ers on the streets and on their way More than mistake to push the Money financial side before home from the service. Protests laying the .founda- were made, and the governor ad- tions for a deep and abiding inter- est in the cause. In too many monished the priests, who were churches "m-i-s-s-i-o-n-s" spells money. The people hear nothing obliged to cease their persecutions. whatever of the work, save in con- nection with the contribution-box. Mr. Price says: Mission literature, mission meet- ings, and mission preaching have On the whole, the tide is now had so much of the ring of the silver in them that people have wholly in our favor, and altho we begun to shun them. We who push the work must never lose may be temporarily restrained, we sight of the silver, of course; but the sooner we learn to bait the hook shall not be the loser in the end.

The Protest:tnt faith has a foothold such as we little appreciated until we saw it challenged. For the overruling Providence which mak- eth the wrath of man to praise Him, for the successful closing of the school year, for the increased attendance on the Sunday services, for the general favor and kindness shown us by the American public, and for strength and couragE and faith which enable us tp look for- ward hopefully to the work of the coming year, we ren@r hearty thanks to the Father of., mercies, being assured that the igood work He has begun in Guam IJ~ will con- tinue unto the end, and that in His own time the longed-for and pray- ed-for times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the * Lord.

so that people will not see the sil- rather than discourage evange~istic ver until they are on it, the better work in the East. The Chmese it will Ite for the work. We should know nothing about Admiral have more mission sermons that Kempff's refusal to fire on the 'l'aku people do not know are mission forts, but they know all about sermons, more missionary meetings without collections, more deep- the eleemosynary work of the ening of the spiritual life, more to mis::;ionaries, and are grateful to interest and instruct pleasantly without bringing up the idea of America. finance-until missions have such a hold on the people that they will How A recent writer in not shrink from 'closing the bargain' when we name to them the a Church The Missionary Inprice."-fllustrated Missionary News. Found Herself telligencer of the Foreign Christian Missionary Society tells the story of a " Church that Found Herself."

It is the story of a Church that ex- isted for 60 years without discover- ing any of her real powers and A Fable An American quar- capabilities-without learning that for Given tel' of a dollar, with she could live while helping others the figure of Lib- to live, and that her own growth erty on it, is said to have looked was absolutely dependent upon the down contemptuously on a copper development of an unselfish mis- cent. with the head of a red Indian sionary disposition. And this is on it, and to have said: "Oh, what the old, conservative Church, you dark-skinned, feather-trimmed under the leadership of a young, barbarian, do you call yourself a consecrated, and aggressive pastor coin? " "Well, whatever I am," found: (1) that she could support a said the copper cent, "I am oftener foreign missionary, and raise the found in missionary meetings than money in advance; (2) that she you are!" could support a home missionary, P. and pay the money in advance; (3) Missions in the Hon. F. S. Stratton, that she could have a state mission- Eye of a collector of the port ary, and furnish his salary in ad- Business Man of San Francisco, vance; (4) that she could also iu- returning the other crease her pastor's salary one- day from a journey of three months fourth, and besides make handsome in China, Japan, and the Philip- gains in all the other benevolences pines, said to a representative of of the Church. And she did all this the San Francisco Chronicle: after finding that the old "omni- I went out opposed to the mis- bus" or "bunching" plan of giving sionary movement in China-at least, I had no sympathy with it. for missions had never permitted All the stock arguments against it are familiar to me. I, however, her to know her real ability. have been converted by what I have seen. America leads all Serving God Dr. Alexander Macothers in philanthropic and religious work in the Orient, and the re- with laren says: "Giving sults, while slow, are, in my opinion, sure, and the foundation is Mammon is essential to the being splendidly laid. Commercially speaking, the missionaries completeness 0 f are the advance agents for the American commercial enterprises. Christian character. It is the If business men only underseood this better, they would assist crowning grace, because it is the manifestation of the highest excel- lence. It is the result of sympathy, unselfishness, of contact with Christ, of drinking in of His spirit." Mr. Speer says: "We can

1904J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

not serve God and Mammon, but years as an exceptionally noble we can serve God with Mammon." and efficient missionary of the Dr. Chapman urges Christians to Presbyterian Board. The son was "give until it hurts, and then educated in America, and returned keep on giving until it does not in 1893 as a missionary to Persia, hurt." ,. There is needed one more where he was stationed at Urumia.

revival," declares Horace Bushnell, He was a most lovable character, "a revival of Christian giving. and had already been permitted When that revival comes the King. to do excellent service in Persia. dom of God will come in a day." He leaves a wife and two children, The great Apostle Paul said: "As the former a daughter of Rev. Dr.

ye abound in faith and utterance H. A. Schauffier, of Cleveland. and knowledge, and in all earnest. Details of the murder have not ness and in your love, see that ye yet been received, but a cablegram abound in this grace (of giving) announced that the murderer has abo." And He who glwe all, even been identified as Si Jafa, a fanati· to the sacrice of His own life, said: cal bandit, who claimes to be a "It is more blessed to give than to lineal descendant of Mohammed.

receive." * ,OBITUARY William When the Rev.

Rev. B. W. It is with a very Speer. of William Speer, Labaree. keen sense of sor· Pennsylvania D.D., LL.D., en· of Persia row that we record tered into rest at the murder of Rev. his home in Washington. Pa., Feb- Benjamin W. Labaree, by Moham· ruary 16, 1904, it was the close of a medan brigands, in Persia, on long and a useful life. He was March 9th. A cablegram received born at New Alexandria, Pa., April by his brother, Rev. Robert M. 24, 1822, and was graduated at Ken- Labaree, of Doylestown, Pa., reads yon College, Ohio, in 1840, in the as follows: same class with Rutherford B.

Returning from Khoi prudently, Hayes, and entered the Western servant shot; Labaree taken to Theological Seminary in the fall of hill, daggered. Motives obscure. 1843. He was ordained June 16, 1846, with a view to foreign mis- Sympathy intense. Government sionary work in China, and with active.

This seems to indicate that Mr. two colleagues established the first Labaree was not traveling reckless· mission of the Presbyterian Board lyon by-roads or at night. He was in Canton, China. Failing health returnin'g from escorting a lady compelled his return to the United missionary to Tabriz. The mur· States in 1850, gnd after two years del' took place near Salmas, 60 miles spent in the service of the Board of frum Urumia, and was a deliberate Education, he went to labor among one. The motives for it seem to the Chinese in California. For have been more than simple rob. five years he devoted himself with bery. The people as a whole sym· unremitting energy to this work.

pathize with the missionaries, and For several years he edited a the weak and inefficient govern· Chinese and English paper, built a ment of Persia intends to punish mission house, ol'ga,nized a Chinese the offenders. church, initia,ted and directed the Mr. Labaree was 39 years of age a,gitation which secured a repeal of and was born in Persia, where his acts passed in 1854-5, excluding father has been laboring for 50 Chinese from mines, visited the

Sandwich Islands, and established special classes are arranged for a Chinese mission in Hawaii. them.

In 1865 he was elected Secretary Further information can be ob- of the Board of Education at Phil- tained from Mrs. C. C. Thayer, adelphia, an office which he held Olifton Springs, N. Y. * more than ten years. * Young People's The dates of the Rev. Robert Rev. Robert Len- Conference. sum mer confer- Lennington, nington, a veteran ences of the Young of Brazil missionary to Bra- zil, died in Jack- People's Missionary Movement are sonville, Ill., on December 26th of officially announced as follows: last year. Born in 1833, he was ordained in 1862, on the completion The Western Conference at Winoof his seminary course at Princeton. His first mission was to the na Lake, Indiana, June 17-26; the exiled Portuguese of the Madeiras. He entered Brazil in 1867, where he Southern Conference at Lookout founded the Parana Mission of the Presbyterian Church. He had the Mountain, Tenn., July 1-10; and rare privilege of seeing his son, Frederick Lennington, take up the the Northern Conference at Silver same work.as he laid it down. Bay, on Lake George, N. Y., July J. W. P. 22–31.

The Winona gathering will be the first of these conferences to be held in the West; this will be the second year for the Southern Con- ference and the third for Silver Bay.

NOTICES The purpose of these conferences is to afford a practical training- International The twenty-first school for missionary workers in Missionary annual meeting of Sunday-schools and young people's Union the International societies, and to combine with such Missionary Union training the facilities for rest and will be held at Clifton Springs, recreation that most Christian N. Y., June 1-7,1904. workers are obliged to seek in con- All evangelical foreign mission- nection with their brief snmmer aries are invited, and are eligible to vacations. The list of speakers is membership, and, as such, are en- exceptionally attractive.

tertained free. The general theme Missionary secretaries and other for the June conference will be leaders who are in closest touch " Christianity in Conflict with with church activities have come Non-Christian Religions." As this to regard these summer conferences is the centennial year of the British as ·one of the most effective agen- and Foreign Bible Society, special cies for the better equipment of emphasis and time will be given to young people for leadership in mis- the Bible as the weapon in the con- sionary work in the local church.

flict. A large number of mission- They have proved most enjoyable aries fresh from their respective and stimUlating.

fields will be present to give the Additional information condern- most recent intelligence of the mis- ing theie conferences may be had sionary outlook in other lands. by addressing the Young People's New appointees will find it greatly Missionary Movement, 156 Fifth to their advantage to attend, as Avenue, New York City. *

The Missionary Review of the World — January 1904

OF THE MISSIONARY SOCIETIES OF THE WORLD FOR

This table includes only Missions to non-Christian and non-Protestant peoples, and so omits work done in non-Catholic Europe, while covering that in behalf of Indians, Chinese, and Japanese in the United States. Tbe figures are derived almost wholly from annual reports, and relate in the main to 1903, tho sometimes the year includes a part of 1902. Thp. aim lIas been to leave the fewest possible blanks, and hence where the la'est official figures were not at hand, conservative estimates have been made, based upon former reports.-REV. D. L. LEONARD, D.D.

~~ ., ., .. .. . ~g .. ., .s .";"is" ~ ….l>.'"<, .., . I :; ,::: ] o~ ..8 :! al~ '»8" III '-~"E"E",~O6al .'!": .eO) Ill,"" Oil 0:: 1 I'J Countries in which Missions ~ os :Ii! §!l a ~ are Sustained N.lIla 41" SOO1£TIBS .0<..>,. .. -e .s~ :l .!: ~ ~~ ~~ illS Oil .~f, o""".'.0~~ ~ ~ Z :B=0 8 """-O<"""J 8 0,"" o·~ 'Qll '0 :iii …asl ~ 0 0 ".,.r!..l 1<.1<. IllS. .Q Oil ~-"''.~Q" ~~ 0 II: .~…. :-M<a::::; r1J r1J "0 " 0"0''0' 0 $740,777 ~ 722,':'58 — 218,513 – — — — — — — — —– 66,263 South Afti~a. Tu~key, India, China, Japan, 23,245 Mit·ronesla. MeXICO, Spain, Austria. A.merican Board…………………………. 1810 1176,439 169 22 170 183 544 27.5 956 1,500 1,394 59,585 5,902 158,806 1,368 Saptist Missionary Union ………………… 1814 127,857 1,406 37,844 Burrna. India, China, Japan, Africa, France. Southem Baptist Convention …………….. 1845 114,062 181 23 116 185 505 289 8,306 3,811 1,665 113,418 7,553 25,000 lipain. Philippines. Free Baptist…………………………….. 1833 62 15,376 54 2 16 67 139 G7 192 331 3BB 8,880 1.790 2,000 100 1,350 China, Japan, Africa, Italy, Mexico, Brazil, Cu ba. 783 8 0 8 2 18 6 66 84 14 904 107 3,860 India (Southern Bengal), Africa.

ChrisUan (DisciplE's) …………………….. , 1875 182,142 25.567 83 4 87 19 9J 47 290 882 92 3,289 581 10,000 89 2,199 India~s~hina, Japan, Turkey, Africa, Phllip- pin 4 5 Japan (Tokyo, etc.). American Christian Convention…………… 118S6 10,386 °@ 0 8 15 7 12 27 35 420 43 1,500 1 Chrlstian and Missionary Alliance………… 1897 211,316 1,748 70 50 70 80 270 ° 151' 426 100 2,800 772 3,500 80 2,200 Africa, India, China, Japan, South America, Protestant Episcopal. ……………………. 1835 489,119 22,527 58 16 39 84 142 75 526 668 240 5,8,9 467 20,000 188 ca, etc 4,622 Afri China, Japan, Haiti, Mexico, Alaska.

Soclety of Friends……………………….. 1871 68,927 6,013 24 30 23 31 108 8 193 301 71 2,120 885 5,112 87 1,716 Mexico, Alaska, Jamaica, China, Japan.

Lutheran, General Council……………….. 1869 26,287 2,190 7 0 8 5 15 3 254 269 22B 3,860 890 . 9,285 180 5,216 India (Madras), Porto Rico• Lutheran, General Synod………………… 1837 61,278 1,300 12 ° 11 9 82 0 506 588 629 8,586 900 85,525 ;US 6,886 India (Madras), West Africa. Scandinavian Alliance……………………. 1891 29,7(i() 570 62 1,500 4 150 Japan, China, India, Africa. lIethodist Episcopal. …..•…•……………. 1819 1,314,000 5,000 45 ° 68 0 108 0 55 168 98 4,847 250,000 839,728 84,480 1,198 35,000 1,181 39.666 China Korea, Japan, India, Africa, Bulgaria, ethodist Episcopal, South………………. 1846 16,289 257 34 243 233 767 510 8,608 4,376 904 12,906 25 MeXlCO, South America. Philippines.

26,452 80 5 79 8 172 95 246 318 312 2,212 China,Korea, Japan, Mexico, Brazil, Cuba.

lIethodist Protestant…………………….. 1888 16,045 662 6 1 7 ° 14 6 15 29 85 469 107 1,0()0 2 885 Japan (Yokohama). Presbyterian ……………………………. 1837 1,064,119 46,540 5,227 27,370 India, China, Japan, Korea, Africa, Syria, Presbyterian, South……………………… 1861 19,690 262 12 268 164 706 192 1,988 2,694 1,529 5,270 125,000 764 Cumberland Presbyterian ……………….•. 1820 168,425 890 Siam, Persia, Spanish America, Philippine,. 29,079 10,727 60 15 56 82 165 15 132 297 246 850 85 12,000 25 1,260 China •. Korea, Japan, Africa, Italy, Mexico, 1,427 9 2 7 7 25 7 28 58 14 1,500 4 Brazll, Cuba. 250 China, Japan, Korea, Mexico, Indians.

Reformed Presbyterian (General Synod) …… 1836 29,555 31iO 8 1 9 10 29 1 41 70 16 316 2.~ 1,000 18 611 India (Northwest Provinces).

United Presbyterian…………….. ……… 1859 193,000 87,318 88 10 40 49 137 46 798 935 403 16,293 1,G97 88,810 312 21,694 Egypt, India (Northwest Provinces).

Reformed (Dutch) ……………………….. 1832 158,895 16100 32 5 29 29 95 33 589 634 270 4,717 304 15,000 307 7,089 Indl'B, China, Japan, Arabia.

Reformed (German)……………………… 1878 66,305 2,000 11 2 13 6 36 10 55 91 64 2,100 350 3,000 4. 361 Japan (Tokyo, Sendal, etc.), China.

German Evangelical Synod……………….. 1883 20,915 1,200 9 0 5 1 15 0 108 123 48 2,263 124 4,999 80 1,877 India (Central Provinces).

United Brethren in Christ ………………. 1858 34,393 2,750 16 0 16 0 32 9 105 137 76 2.700 400 6,000 16 700 West Africa, China.

Woman's Union Missionary Society………. 1861 50,000 2,000 0 ° 0 58 58 ° 200 25B 16 600 ° 400 22 4,700 India, China, Japan. Canada Baptist.•…•….••……………….. 1873 66,103 1,804 Indl'B (Telugus), Bolivia. 1,683 24 1 21 20 66 9 317 :183 70 5,291 673 6,532 107 Canada Methodist……………………….. 1873 139,347 8,916 56 ° 54 ° 110 36' 86 197 245 8,814 792 25,000 49 1,450 Japan (Tokyol, China, Indians. 858 Canada Presbyterian…………………….. 1844 186,809 10,276 49 18 64 45 1–.::. 176 10 177 2,OM 114 4,102 221 6,000 92 6,517 China, India, New Hebrides, West Indies. 212 887 21,484 Formosa. Othe~American Societies….•……………. 1,492 1,149 …… – – – – Totals for AmerIca……………………. 358,700 47,500 418 – -13-2 – -28-7 282 – -2-4,84-3 1,350 – – -69',-000- 615 – -1-675-0 —- ~,964,976 $611,245 1,999 485 1,7GB 5,740 1,741 15,842 9,598 432,765 37,487 1,000,426 7,136 267,007 Baptist Society (England) ……………….. 1792 480,045 35,590 141 5 te9 66 815 29 1,105 1,420 1,046 58,910 3,290 150,000 780 19,086 India, China, Palestine, Africa, West Indies.

London Society (L. M. S.)…………………. 1795 853,2.~5 100,655 172 88 170 65 445 94.3 6,462 6,907 945 69,607 4,891 11l6,026 1,940 92,686 China, India, Africa, Madagascar, Polynesia.

Church SOCiety (C. M. S.)…………………. 1799 1,751,450 154,325 418 152 883 877 1,330 379 8,076 9,406 5SO 81,652 9,687 299.553 2,37R 121,541 Persla, .Chlna, Japan, India, Africa, North 68,800 6,520 230,000 870 AmerIca. etc. Propagation Society (S. P. G.) …………….. 1'001 760,000 28,640 356 0 820 80 676 192 3,140 3,816 3,700 4,322 12,000 146 817 88,000 IndiIt, China, Japan, Malaysia, Africa, West Universities' Mission ..•……•…….•…….. 1859 147,410 4,445 27 21 0 48 100 17 224 324 75 Indles, etc.

5,079 Africa (Lake Nyasa and Zanzibar).

Society of Friends….•……•..•…..•.•.•••.. 1867 92,455 12,000 0 35 29 30 94 0 Il78 1,072 249 2,932 170 27,685 255 16,677 Palestine, India, China, Japan, Natal, Mad· Wesleyan Society………………………… 1816 560,450 agascar. Primatlve Methodist…………………….. 1870 24,270 47,945 227 190 180 0 552 43 1,136 1,683 403 64,614 2,072 175,000 950 42,289 India, China, Africa (West and South), West 6,500 q 4 12 0 27 3 7 84 41 1,466 55 8,500 22 Indies, Italy, Spain.

275 West, South, and Central Africa.

Presbyterian Church of England….•.•……. 1847 132,390 12,r.oo 25 18 28 29 100 33 670 770 261 7,844 591 20,000 112 2,064 India, China, Malaysia, Formosa, Syria.

Presbyterian Church of Ireland..•••..•……. 1840 99,875 8,900 32 24 29 29 114 5 419 582 116 2,796 140 5,000 185 1,870 China, India (Gujeratl, Syria.

Welsh Calvinistic………………………… 1841 48,810 2,820 18 2 14 7 41 10 101 142 41-1 5,104 674 20,340 879 7,698 N.E. India, France (Brittany).

China Inland Mission ………. , …………… 1865 358,830 2,000 50 250 186 248 734 18 741 1,475 509 7,774 1,0'26 12,000 90 1,082 China (Sixteen Provinces).

Established Church of Scotland…………… 1829 267,495 14,200 28 22 36 62 145 10 642 787 217 8,789 774 11,988 225 11,595 India, East Africa, Palestine.

United Free Church……………………… 1843 541,545 ~,235 146 57 118 89 410 65 2,115 2,524 827 39,644 2,813 75,000 915 57,680 India, Africa, Arabia, Palestine. New Heb- rides, China, Japan, West Indillll. …… —– – – – – – – – – – – – Other British Societies•…………….•.•…. 53.480 366 120 176 290 952 – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – 885,062 16 1,201 2,153 875 6,500 852 15,260 – – – – 15,000 – .21-0 Total British Societies………………… $6,957,842 S882,235 2,017 988 1,74U 1,340 6,035 1,763 27,017 33,051 9,255 420,754 34,322 1,158,087 9,527 4-'12,832 Paris Society……………………………. 1~ 282,058 46,000 74 35 64 33 208 48 1,095 1,303 259 29,126 2,500 120,000 690 42,300 Africa (South, East and West), Tahiti, Mad· 8wiss Romande….•….•…………………. 1875 43,250 1.193 143 a lI:ascar. Basel Society… , ………………………… 1815 313,325 2,300 18 5 15 15 58 ° 68 116 58 24,372 2,500 ,59 2,102 1,870 EastAfrica. 51,410 182 76 148 16 422 88 1,265 1,687 566 60,000 .Q35 21,880 South India, China, West Africa Berlin Society …………………………… 1824 15:~,387 5,000 95 15 89 18 217 4 924 1,141 331 21,978 575 48,240 331 8,301 AfrI' ca (East and South), China.

Breklum (SChleswig-Holsteinl…•…………. 1877 39,o.'l3 250 14 °8 3 25 ° 84 107 78 748 220 8,741 39 1,088 Indla (Telugus). Gossner's Society…. ,………………….. lS'16 68,451 19,547 830 5,793 Indla (Ganges, Chota Nagpore). 8,220 48 I> 25 1 69 24 1,145 1,214 250 83,287 210 HermanDsburg Socie~y…… . .. .. .. .. . . . .. . … 1854 112,003 13,877 59 0 55 1 115 ° 223 343 168 24,000 663 51,000 124 7,418 India, South Africa, Persia. Leipsic Society………………………….. 1836 183,671 9,280 866 9,844 South India, Burma, British and German lIoravIIlDChurcla………………………… 1732 224,763 8,750 61 5 42 7 115 30 -650 965 284 32,687 1,198 21,815 218 North Oenua.a Society…………………… 1836 1,986 148 E a.t Africa. 48,434 190,162 168 32 183 11 394 23 47 441 839 98,599 230 24,189 South Africa, Australia, South America, 13,000 18 2 12 10 42 '3 98 140 68 4,500 62 WestIndies. Eskimo. 2,024 West Africa (Slave Coast).

RheniM &ciety (Barna~………………… 1829' 181,527 28,477 140 11 117 17 285 27 1,562 1,817 291 40,288 4,278 91,124 388 17,926 Afllica. Borneo, Sumatra, New Gum.,a, China. 180,840 5.000 15.000 …… Other GermaD Secieties.. _…….. _……….. 48 – – 107 340 -6 258 -59-8 -11-5 – – 7,100 472,306 52 – – -85-0. S319,146 – – – – 72 –1-3 – – – – – – – 920 18.000 25,000 — 125,000 TGtai German Societles.. _.__ ………….. $1,400,434 8,500 8Q2 154 7"~7 191 2,024 155 6,461 8,483 2,485 181,881 11,300 2,189 99,313 128,450 …… NetheriaDda Societies… _…………….. _…. 483,740 58 12 25 3 98 8 205 306 160 4,920 81 445 11,700 …… Scandinavian Societies……………………. 159 84 125 77 895 98 2,096 2,491 1,136 55,285 4,730 872 84,670 Australasian Methodist Society…••…..•…. 1855 – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – —– – – – – – – Totals for Asia, Africa, the Islands, etc…. .-…-.. 121,985 45,000 – -26 11 18 10 65 84 4,132 4,197 1,554 40,525 1,570 1:11,526 1,601 81,414 FljI, Samoa, New Britain, New Guinea. $;'35.650 939 391 5,820 685,220 1,764 68,400 $76,000 620 126 188 158 15,557 4,28-3 62,681 6,759 2,300 – -2.47,-84-0 8,824,065 24,283 989,506 13,282 4,337 71,458 4,046,503 1l'T2,t81 – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – — – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – —– TOTALS FOR CHRiSTENDOM…………… 4,259 '— 4,610 3,318 .. • $17,114,383 $1,955,426 5,863 1.800 78,554 27,800 1.414.176 96,860 – – – – 4. – – – – – – – – – – 25,583 Totals for 1902· …….. · ……………….. . $16,310,424 12,837,675 4,6971t.m 409 12,879 84,740 24:070 ~5,544 9~,607 ,- Missionary Review of the World Old Series i J ANUARY lj VOL. NXewVISIe. riesNo.1 VOL. XXVII. No.1 f SOME GRAVE MISSIONARY PROBLEMS BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF One chapter in the Second Book of the Kings * contains a brief epitome of the greatest reformation recorded in Hebrew history. Josiah found at least ten forms of idolatry and iniquity polluting the Temple and people: Worship of Baal and Astarte; Asherah, or Phallic, abominations; Sodomites; Tophet, or Moloch; Chemosh of Moab; Milcom of Ammon; Bethel with Calf Worship, and the consulting of Familiar spirib, and the offering of incense in high places. He destroyed all existing relics of idolatry, defiled idol altars and sites, and degraded priests of Jehovah who had corrupted His worship.

Turn, now, to confront the evils of our own day which call for a new reformation, and the problems which demand practical solution. First looking at the Orient, we find three generic forms of false faith: 1. ANCESTRAL-Worship of deceased ancestors, including all human heroes lifted to Divine honors.

2. ASTRAL-Sun, moon, stars, including the natural forces of the universe, and the material creation.

3. ANIMAL-Various forms of animal life, originally probably used as symbols of Divine creative power, etc., like the Egyptian Apis.

Under these three forms all false faiths may be arranged, as, for example: Under Ancestral, Confucianism, Mohammedanism, Buddhism; under Astral, Parseeism, etc.; under Animal, Brahmanism, Fetishism, etc.

For convenience in stndying the great missionary problems, we may divide the world field into two parts-the Orient and the Occident; the one representing the territory where the dominant false faiths prevail, and the latter the territory of at least a nominal Christianity, whence must come the missionary forces for the great campaign of the Kingdom of Christ.

In Oriental lands we find several gigantic obstacles to the spread of the Gospel, and, while various systems of heathen religion have certain features in common, like polytheism and idolatry, each has some one or more conspicuous characteristics which differentiate it from the others. For instance, Fetishism, the lOWEst form of idolatry, is one of the grossest forms of the worships of nature, as Parseeism, or • u. Kings, xxiii : 1-24. fire-worship, is the most refined. Brahmanism is specially marked by its iron system of caste, and Buddhism by its essential deification of man, in Buddha. Mohammedanism is comparatively a pure system of belief, but corrupted by sensuality, and moder~ Judaism is a pure religion perverted into denial of the Messiahship of the very Christ which it fore- told. Confucianism is a lofty ethical system tainted with the worship of ancestors. Thus, every system has one or more distinguishing features which render it specially difficult to meet and overcome by the modern missionary forces.

In the Occident, even among the nominal people of God, more or less exact counterparts to these errors are found, constituting the main hindrances to missions at home, if indeed they are not more formidable than those encountered abroad. For example: The virtual worship of nature in scientific materialism and naturalism.

The Oaste Spirit, in race prejudice,clasR antagonism, and social hatred.

The Rejection of Ohrist's Deity ir. Unitarianism and philosophic skepticism. .

The Oounterpart of Oonfucianism in dependence on ethical systems, tradition, etc.

Modern idolatry, as it appears in Christian lands, may be classified, therefore, substantially under three main heads: 1. Worship of matter-materialism.

2. Worship of Mammon-wealth and worldly enterprise. S. Worship of wan-self-interest and self-indulgence.

In Christendom there is the Self Life as a principle and motive, with this world as its field of ·operation, and present time as its period of opportunity; while, pel' contra, God commends unselfish love as the principle motive of mission&, with the whole race of man as its field of operation, and with all eternity as its harvest hope and reward. It is a remarkable fact, which should be emphasized as most sig- nificant, that, when we turn to these Occidental lands and study the hindrances which, among so-called Christian peoples, impede or pre- vent the missionary conquest, we thus find every obstacle, confronted abroad, to have its almost exact counterpart at home. The wor- ship of nature corresponds to materialism, sometimes gross, sometimes refined, as in scientific skepticism; the caste system is reflected in race prejudice and class antagonism; the deification of Buddha, in hero worship; the sensuality of Mohammedanism corresponds to the awful corruption of sensual vice; Judaism, with its rejection of the Messiah, to the Christless creeds of a nominal Ohristianity. Ancestral worship has its counterpart in blind reverence for tradition; and idolatry generally, in the worship of Mammon. It is as though Christendom had imported the idols, superstitions, and debasing practises of heathendom, modified them, and called them by other names, still giving them'a shrine and throne in the temple of God, as the Jews did with the strange deities of the heathen. It is another example of the repetitions of history. There is nothing new unger the sun. The

SOME GltAVE MISSIONARY PROBLEMS

human nature which is in the heathen and pagan reappears in the Ohristian, and, so far as unsanctified, brings forth similar if not' essen· tially identical fruit.

Some heathen obstacles are peculiarly formidable. Mohammedan- ism, called also Islam, Resignation, is theoretically entire submission to the will and word of God; practically it is fatalism, not faith. It has two fundamental cre<1al statements: "There is no God but God, and Mohammed is God's apostle." God has no offspring-"begetteth not, nor is begotten." Jesus Ohrist is a great prophet, and will come again to establish Islam everywhere. Angels are mediators between God and man. There are four archangels: Gabriel, Angel of Reve- lations, the Holy Spirit; Michael, Guardian of the Jews; Azrael or Raphael, Angel of Death; Uriel, the Trumpeter of Resurrection.

The duties are four: prayer, almsgiving, fasting, and pilgrimage.

Prayer, five times in every twenty-four hours; almsgiving, legal and voluntary; fasting, during the whole month of Ramadan, from sunrise to sunset (they may eat from sunset to sunrise), and pilgrimage to Mecca. .

Oaste is a term applied chiefly to class divisions in India-" a system of cellular structure, where the cells do not penetrate or communicate." It makes subdivision of labor so rigid that to go outside of the limits of one's employment is a forfeiture of social rank. In some cases even the touch of a lower caste defiles, and some sorts of food are defiled when the shadow of an inferior caste passes or falls over them. In India t~e principal castes are four-priestly, military. mercantile, and servile, with numerous subdivisions; and so stringent are the caste rules that Dr. Judson declared that to get a convert to accept Ohrist and come out for Him was like pulling the eye-tooth of a live tiger!

Some Obstacles at Home (1) 'fhe calc~tlating or mathematical spirit, that coolly calculates whether or not missions pay financially. It puts in one scale the money annually spent and in the other scale the number of converts annually gathered, and weighs one over against the other. Such a method applied to a work commanded by God is itself close akin to blasphemy. Money it is possible to weigh, but who can weigh a soul? On the triple doorways of the Oathedral of Milan are graven three inscriptions. On one side, with all the emblems of plenty and pleasure: " All that pleases us is but for a moment!' Opposite, with all the symbols of pain and anguish: " All that affiicts us is but for a moment." In the middle, over the fadeless crown: "That only is important which is eternal." All temporal good, however desirable, is still temporal. The earth and the works that are therein shall be burned up, while he that doeth the will of God abideth forever.

The story of inissions is a sufficient answer to such financial

arguments. Take one example-Livingstone's body-guard, Susi and Chuma. When they found him dead on his knees in that grass hut at Ilala, they took out his heart and buried it under the moula tree, as the inalienable property of Africa; then rudely embalming the body, wrapped it in bark and canvas and lashed it to a pole, and undertook that greatest funeral march on record, running all manner of risks for forty weeks by day and night. They had to pass through hostile tribes nearly every fifty miles, involving new risk. That journey of fifteen hundred miles demauded all the patience of indomitable love and the sagacity of the most competent generalship. Yet, depending on God, the deed was done, and so the remains of the great missionary general, statesman, and explorer were laid to rest in England's grand Abbey. Do missions pay? That. black man, Susi) whose hand was upon the pall, was fully the equal in nobility of any of the noblemen that helped bear that sacred load; yet Susi was the fruit of missions; and had all the life-blood and treasure spent on African soil wrought no oth~r result than to give such a hero birth, it would be a full compensation.

(2) The Gaste Spirit. This as really exists in such countries as Great Britain and the United States of America, as in India; it may not be as rigid, but in some cases it is as unquestionable and insurmountable. The cellular structure of society is such that cells do not interpenetrate.

Two great facts which are both obvious and conspicuous are sufficient to prove this. The intense race prejudice and hatred which exists toward the colored inhabitants of our country and toward the Chinese emigrants on the one hand, and class separation and antagonism as between poor and rich, capitalists and laborers, everywhere exemplified in society-these are sufficient illustrations both to vindicate and illustrate the affirmation that the spirit of caste is by no means confined to the East Indies or Isles of the Sea. We have our "tabu" system as certainly as the Cannibal Islands of the Pacific. One of the most startling proofs of the malignity of this spirit is found in the amazing growth of lynching and similar acts of violence, especially among the people of the South, in this great republic.

In a letter to The Springfield Hepttblican the eminent Harvard psychologist, Prof. William James, described the lynching spirit as a profound social disease that is so rapidly spreading that "we shall have negro burning in a very fflW years on Cambridge Common and in the Boston Public Garden." Professor James' letter was hardly published before the report of the lynching in Danville, Ill., afforded a lurid verification of his prophecy in a Northern town-the home of the man who has been selected by the Republicans as the Speaker of the House of Representatives, a town that has hitherto been regarded as a center of light and leading for the eastern part of Central Illinois.

SOME GRAVE MISSIONARY

No doubt at the bottom of this lynching there is much latent race hatred, as most of the victims were blacks. But in connection . with this is undoubtedly a still more dangerous defiance and contempt of law. The old triangular contest is upon us: infidelity and irreligion at the opposite angles of the base, and the common apex in which each naturally culminates-disregard of both human and Divine law. The evil is deep-rooted, and the appetite for cruelty in connection with these acts of violence grows, like the tiger's taste of blood, into a maddening fury.

Mary Cowden Clarke, in her book, "The Iron Cousin," represents her heroine as retiring from Christian work among the the slums because she" can not stand the poor smell." Mrs. Rhea, formerly of Persia, has graphically told how, when she first went into those Persian huts and sat down on the earth floor among those filthy and ragged women, she was thankful for the almost naked condition of the children, because the less clothing the less room for vermin to hide. . . . She tells how she went home, threw herself down on the floor of her room, and said: " 0 my God, I never can work among these women without a new baptism of love for them." Thousands of people are kept from Christian work at home by the repulsion which they feel toward the ignorant and degraded, the poor and the unclean. More than this, in at least two cities where the writer has lived he has known Christian people of intelligence and culture who have been so influenced by what may be called ideas of aristocratic locality that they would not pass the line of certain streets, even to engage in Christian work or attend a missionary meeting. Vain is it for us to remonstrate against the caste spirit abroad while such narrowness and meanness exists at home, often under the guise of piety. If we are going to carryon world-wide missions we must learn more sympathy with the immaculate Christ, who was the most "pedect gentleman" who ever trod the earth, and in comparison with whose refinement and delicacy our finest tastes are coarse; yet who, nevertheless, passed his human life in the closest contact with the poorest and lowest and filthiest classes of Palestine, yet who never once betrayed any repulsion, save from hypocrites and formalists.

(3) I. et us look a moment at the Oarnal Sp£r£t, which means the spirit of self-indulgence in all its breadth and length. This may be illustrated in two ways. First, by the comparative cost of missions and of other expenditures, even in Christian communities. Taking $1,000 as the basis of the estimate, it is reckoned that we spend annually on schools, $30; on footwear, $60; on cotton goods, $65; on woolen goods, $75; on meat, $100; on breadstuffs, $150; kid gloves and feathers, $20; on tobacco, $200; on drink, $300. To state it differently, out of every $1,000, we spend for food, $218; clothing, $250; ostrich plumes, $2; education, $30; tobacco and rum,

$500; missions, $2. Our gifts to missions are, therefore, but $2 out of $l,OOO-as much as the ladies give for ostrich plumes! If this does not reveal appalling extravagance on the one hand, it certainly does show appalling parsimony on the other. And, if expenditure for God's work is to be estimated by comparative ontlay, this is a reproach and a shame. It may be said that this is an estimate of money as expended not by Christians, but by society at large in Christian lands. Yet no disciple of Christ can prayerfully consider this tabulated statement· without being impressed that even devout believers can not exculpate themselves from responsibility for such conditions of things. If they do not in this case always lead the way, they are too prompt to follow where others lead.

Another illustration of the carnal spirit is suggested in the following relic of one of the most godly men and ministers of the Scotch Church. Dr. Andrew Bonar once made a quaint analysis of the zeal of the preacher. He reckoned that out of one hundred ounces, personal ambition had twenty-three; love of praise, nineteen; denominational pride, fifteen; pride of talent, fourteen; love of authority, twelve; bigotry, ten; while love of God might claim four, and love to man as man, three.

The late Dr. A. J. Gordon, of Boston, was studying the subject of comparative expenditure, even in the churches. He made careful investigation as to the conditions of churches within, say, a radius of twenty miles from the Clarendon Street Church in Boston, and he found that the amount of money annually expended for organs,' choirs, and other musical performances averaged ten times as much as the whole sum given in these churches to missions-and published his own statement to that effect ! We have personally known facts in our own observation that fully sustain this' statement of Dl'. Gordon's.

(4) The Secular Spirit. By this we mean the constant tendency and temptation to magnify what is temporal and visible over that which is etel'llal and invisible. This seems to be the special form of temptation against which we are warned as that which comes through the world. The flesh seems to represent innate depravity and carnality. The devil seems to stand for lies and wiles, or denial of truth und a delusive and subtle evasion of duty, but the world represents the temporal and visible order, good and desirable, but oftentimes an obstacle and hindrance to the clear vision of things spiritual and Divine.

Nothing is, perhaps, more fatal to a true missionary spirit than the Becular spirit. For example, the spirit of what we call modern enterprise has never yet found its way into missions, certainly not since apostolic times. There have been what we might call spurts and starts in this direction, but no steady, faithful, onward, and upward movement. For example, it is now more than fifty years ago since

Dr. Angus, of London, made the proposition in his famous missionary sermon, that the Ohristian Ohurch should put men enough in the field, and set apart money enough for the work, to evangelize the world in the course of the half century then remaining. He demonstrated mathematically that the Ohurch was strong enough numerically to supply the men and women by giving one out of a hundred to the direct work, and financially abundantly able to supply all the money by giving one out of every hundred dollars of income. His proposi- tion was not only never seriously followed, but it was laughed at as an impossible scheme. Yet it is perfectly obvious that there was nothing in it either unreasonable or impossible.

In the time of Esther, when Ahasuerus wished to reach the utter- most part of his empire in the shortest possible time, in order to save the Jews, the queen's people, from destruction, he had a proclamation translated into every language of his empire, and the swiftest posts carried it to its bounds within nine months, and yet he had none of the facilities of the printing-press, steam transportation, or electric telegraph; and his empire was probably fifteen hundred miles in one direction by three thousand in the other. There were three such proclamations successively sent forth by him in his empire, and this fact seems to be recorded that a lesson might be put permanently before the Ohristian Ohurch as to the possibility of the" evangeliza- tion of the world in a single generation."

(5) The Scientific Spirit. We do not mean that there is anything necessarily antagonistic between science and Ohristianity; of course not. True science is as truly Divine truth as revelation, but scientific theories and facts are different things, and scientific inferences are sometimes strangely delusive and misleading. For example, there is a tendency in our day to carry Herbert Spencer's philosophy of evolution into Ohristianity and even Ohristian work. The basis of evolution is, of course, development and survival of the fittest, and the effect of this, when carried into Ohristianity, is to make the Bible nothing but a book which marks a peculiar stage in the evolution of revealed truth; to make Ohrist only a personal factor, representing also a stage in the evolution of manhood toward perfection; and to make all heathen religions steps and stages in a final evolution of a perfect religious system. With this philosophy permeating Ohristian missions, the heart of Ohristian endeavor is paralyzed. We may let the heathen alone, Why not? They will come out all right in the end, and it is not probable that we can do much even to hasten this slow process which, like other evolutions, takes ages to accomplish.

The beginning of a new year is a good time to take our bearings, and to look seriously at the whole question of our attitude toward a dying world, and at the hindrances in the way of our performance of duty.

There are certain grand incentives and inspirations to missions which must be steadily and prayerfully cultivated.

First: Christ's command and promise. It is a question, at bottom, of submission to Divine authority, or, as the Duke of Wellington said, of « obedience to marching orders."

Second: There must be love for man as man. We must remember Robert McAll's two sentences with which he began and upon which he built up his great mission in France-" God loves you" and " I love you." Nothing can take the place of a passionate devotion to Christ on the one hand and to human souls on the other.

Third: The principle of self-sacrifice, which is born of love and which is identical with it, must become the law of our life. We must have the spirit of John Maynard, the martyr pilot on the Great Lakes of the North. Standing at his wheel on the burning steamer, seeking to beach the boat in time to save the passengers' lives, removing his right hand from the wheel when burned to a crisp, he placed his left hand on the wheel to be burned, and sacrificed his own life cheerfully that he might save the lives of others. We need the spirit of « Ohinese" Gordon, whose principles of life began and ended in utter absorption to the will of God and utter oblivion of self.

Fourth: We need a revival of stewardship. We must learn anew that holy lesson that all things helong to God, and, hence, that man owns nothing. What he has is simply committed to him in trust, to be rendered back to the original Owner. We have long since outgrown this apostolic principle. Men consider that what they have is their own; that it was got by their own industry and sagacity and economy and frugality, and they deny the claims of God upon their property; and this is true even of many devout disciphis.

Last of all, we need the revival of spiritual sensibility. Our faculties must be exercised to discern invisible things, and we must come anew under the powers of the world to come-Ohrist as Leader; the Holy Spirit as Administrator; eternal realities as the hope and inspiration of the Ohurch of God.

When such conditions as these are fulfilled, we- can understand such words as those of Rev. Hunter Oorbett: "I may have' buried my life' in Ohina, but this I know: that at this moment there are at least two thousand converts there who are daily praying to God for me." Dr. H. H. Jessup, of Syria, when offel'ed a missonary secretaryship in New York City, which would have multiplied his salary fourfold and lifted him to leadership in his own land, sent a letter of declination which was itself a grand missionary document. He said, in SUbstance, that his American friends, in asking him to forsake his Syrian work and converts, were suggesting a self-denial for which grace had not yet made him equal. Such identity with the work makes even self-sacrifice a joy.

o

THE ltEDEMPTION OF THE CiTY

THE REDEMPTION OF THE CITY CHURCH FEDERATION AND EVANGELISTIC WORK IN CITIES BY REV. WALTER LAIDLAW, PH.D. Secretary of the Federation of Churches and Christian Organizations in New York City The Bible, opening with a tale of the ruined association of two people, closes with a vision of the rapturous association of a count- less throng. The wretched pair, departing with a curse from Eden's closed gates, give place to the ecstatic myriads of the Holy City, within whose ever-open gates there is no more curse.

The country, tho glorious with the fresh, creative touch of God upon it, was the scene of man's seduction by the serpent, Satan; the city, though first men:tioned as built by Cain, the murderer, and though we read that God interfered with the building or one whose selfish people were harmonious only in speech (Gen. ii: 6, 7), becomes at last the seat of the throne of God and of the Lamb, while the nations, severed by speech and sick from sin, are healed by the leaves of its Tree of Life, and walk together in its light and glory.

The city is thus represented, in the general outline of the Bible, as capable of being transfigured. There is in the program of redemption not only a provision for the fellowship of men with God the Father, but for the fellowship of His children with one another. The cell which shelters an individual ascetic is not the richest place for the revelation of God, but the city, where souls' echoes flow to other souls.

God enriches the individual not only by what He directly gives to him, but by what He gives to him through others. Not the isolation of country life but the association of city life is the final prophecy of the Bible. The pessimism of the "fear-full" is discredited. They see only evil in the modern trend of population to the cities. God's enmity to cities includee only those built for selfish purposes, and whose plans include a tower of escape from the fate and the need of the rest of men. God's glory may flood every avenue and alley of the cities that will cooperate with Him for the good of all humanity.

The general optimism of the Bible concerning urban life receives especial support from the history and teaching of Jesus. He spent the greater part of His life and ministry in Galilee, which in His time was an urban rather than a rural community.* The Gospels themselves bear witness to the multiplicity of the towns of Galilee, and to the influence of its urban make-up upon the plans of the Mas- ter. He sent seventy forerunners, in groups of two, into every city * Josephus may exaggerate when he says that there were two hundred and fifty towns above 15,000 in population, but archeology is justifying the claim that from a mountain height" the land must have looked like one continuous town." The ruins of three hundred and sixty-five towns have been marked in northern Galilee alone. There can be little doubt the Galilee of the days of Jesus was densely populated-as much so as almost any part of the world in our own urban age. w. L.

and place whither He himself was about to come. He calls cities as well as souls to repentance, Chorazin and Bethsaida, as well as Matthew and the Magdalene. He wept over the sorrow of the home of Bethany, but He wept also over the shame of Jerusalem. He bade HIS disciples wait for the coming of the Spirit not on the Mount where He was transfigured, but in the city where He had been crucified. 'rhe devil had tempted Him in the wilderness; the Spirit would come to them in the city. Soon every city, even to the capital of the empire, received the Messianic message needed to complete its life-wisdom for Ephesus and Athens, righteousness for Rome, sanctification for Corinth, redemption for Jerusalem. Paul's letters to Rome, Corinth, Ephesus, Philippi, Colossre, and Thesalonica, especially those last written, are letters to the chnrches, 101' the Christianization of those cities; and the heathen of early Christianity are the heath-men, the countrymen, untouched by the apostles in their sanguine march to _the strategic centers to claim the associated life of humanity for Christ.

The foregoing'has minute relations to the question of church fed- eration for evangelistic work in cities of to-day. Church Federation is necessary: (1) To revive that purpose and expectation of the Ohristian conquest of cities which characterized early Ohristianity.

(2) To compact the churches into the Ohurch, and to acquaint them with the nature of the campaign.

(3) To assist them in conducting the campaign. (4) To conserve the results of foreign missionary campaigns elsewhere. (5) To restore to the Evangel of the Church its original inclusiveness, and to dower her with purpose and power to fulfil the Messianic prophe- cies of the relationship of Ohrist to cities.

The illustration of these claims will be drawn from the experiences of New York's Federation of Churches.

The Restoration of the Conquest Spirit of Early Christianity The expectation of conquest gave substantiality to things not yet seen when John was a prisoner on Patmos, and when his great vision helped to cheer the persecuted Christians to stand firm to the end. The pathetic voice of an illextir.guishable hope sounds out from Paul's prison cell in Rome when he says: "All the saints salute you, especially they that are of Cresar's household" (Phil. iv: 22). In his bonds he rejoices that the Christ has claimed the homage of some who live at the court of the empire which sentenced Him to death. His name, Jesus (Savior), is yet to be above every name-even that of Cresar or Czar. He shall yet triumph. Rome, supreme among the cities, shall yet enthrone Him.

The Curia on the Tiber is not, indeed, an embodiment of the lowly Nazarene; but neither is it Anti-Christ, as last-century Christians

THE REDEMPTION OF THE CITY

were wont to maintain. Nor is it as difficult to believe that Christ shall yet control the cities of the Christian world-London, New York, Chicago, San Franciscoas-it was unlikely that Paul's dauntless hope should be realized. The house where the Crnsars glutonized, as well as the prison where Paul. suffered, have had to be recovered by the archrnologist's spade; but the Fisherman's Ring, or its equivalent, has outlasted Crnsar's crown. Conquering and to conquer, the Christ, whose personal triumph only gives value to Rome, to Geneva, to Canterbury, and to Heidelberg, with all their varying views and ways, survives the disappearance of the Roman empire even as He survived its cross. Paul's hope has been justified, for he walked by" faith and n.ot by sight. If our hope is any less than his it is because we walk by doubt and not by faith. A subtle agnosticism which resolves Christ's resurrection into a subjective vision, or explains Christianity's history by hypnotism, has been stimulated by the march of worldly knowledge and the dwarfing of the earth in space since Paul's day.

But those who accept the historicity of the resurrection and the ver- dict of the jury of twelve aposUes, who were transformed from Jews into cosmopolitans and who sealed their verdict with their life-blood, need have no fears from science or from sociology. They can say, with Pressel: "

"0 earth, thou grain of sand upon the shore of the universe, thou Bethlehem amid the princely cities of the heavens, thou art, and thou shalt remain, the chief among ten thousand suns and worlds, the chosen one of God. On thee the Son of God has a great work to complete. Thou didst once drink in His life-blood, but Thou shalt yet give Him the crown that is His due."

rrhe conquest spirit of early Christianity, in other words, must possess everyone who believes Ohristianity's own account of its origin. This must mean, in turn, the conquest of cities, as Rome, slipping from the Crnsars, has held to the name of Christ. He who directed His disciples to attack and attach the cities does not despair of redeeming New York or London. He incites the true successors of His apostles to capture for Him even the most powerful cities, as He incited Paul to capture Rome. Not many wise or mighty had confessed His leadership in old Corinth, but those who do homage to the Christ to-day are among the wisest and mightiest of the world. The Christian conquest of cities will appear possi"ble to all who have not lost Paul's faith or who have not closed their eyes to the results of H. If our age is as urban in its trend as was Galilee in the days of Jesus, the Master-the" same yesterday, to-day, and forever" in purpose and power-bids His disciples not to sU13cumb to the difficulties, but to meet them, and give to Him, even in this, the preeminence. If modern Christianity will devote itself, faiLh-filled and faithfully, to this task, the Master may speak again the words which He spoke on the

Ttiill MiSSIONAiW REVIEW OF' Ttiill WORLD

return of the Seventy: "I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven."

This, again, must mean church federation. Paul's letters to the churches were letters to the Ohurch, and the consciousness of conquest can not come to Methodism, as such, or to Presbyterianism as such, or to Episcopalianism as such; but it is held by Methodism or any other "ism" that is not self-idolatrous only as it devotes itself to the upbuiIding of the Kingdom of God. One of the noblest expressions concerning federation as yet formulated by a religious communion in this country is the following: We desire to renew the expression of onr profonnd interest in the current movements toward the federation of churches and Christi,an workers. We firmly believe that the vast and perplexing problems confronting the Christian Church in the cities can be met triumphantly only when the Christians of the various denominations give a practical evidence of the essential oneness of the Church of Christ by unselfish cooperation in federative efforts to reach the unchurched multitudes in the congested centers of our population.* To stimulate the expectation of conquest in every city of the land, its churches should be federated into the Ohurch. Without such federation the" isms" are in danger of being more interested in their own surviving and thriving than in the conquest of the city for Ohrist. In other words, without federation the churches are not the Ohnrch as they were in early Ohristianity.

New York needs, at this very hour, an expression of invincible hope and desire for a city whose builder and maker is God. Such expression it might have in a federation of all its churches, which would work back into the faith of all its Ohristians, and forward again, from them and by them, into a Ohristian Oitizens' Union.

II. Compacting the Churches into the Church There are some cities whose federations are little more than a rallying-point for the hope that maketh a Ohristian worker not ashamed, the hope of the final Ohristianizing of his city and his kind. Evangelical alliances and ministerial associations which attempt no active federative work, but which at least help to bring the Ohurch to the conciousness of the churches, are of this nature. But when attempt is made to compact the churches for active work federation is more dynamic and more like early Christianity. It is a great mistake to think that early Ohristianity was absolutely homogeneous in belief and methods of work. Peter was a conservative, and had followers who adhered to Hebrew ritual; Paul was a radical, esteeming it almost a sin to adhere to old forms. J ames, brother of the Lord, differed from *.This resolution was adopted by the National City Evangelization Union of the Methodist Episcopal Church at Pittsburg some years ago, and it not only asserts that the problems incident to the Christian conquest of cities can be solved, but that church federation is the method to solve them.

THE REDEMPTION OF THE CITY

CHART SHOWING PROPORTIONS OF Prote.~t.. Romaa Catholics aDd Helwc1q ill GreaterNewY~1I: PROTESTANTS ROMAN IRONX CATHOLICS Heb.,lopuct. R.C. lSPUct. Prot• .ss~r ct.

'BROOKLYN .Heb.lo.8puct.. R. C. ]4.:a per ct. PTot..s~ pcr ct QU£ENS W Heb.

R. C. Jl2o•.•6ppeel'rc(tt.. ~ P~t. 57 per ct.

RICHMOND a> Htho optret.

R. C. P.9 per ct.

Prot. sL' per cto, CBART OF PROTESTANTISM C .reIu.how com,.ratiyc pofM!.1aI,OQ of BorHtJi. of He_ York.. Di… i,iooa Ie Greater N", Ycwk, altowiq. UI lilt Dad… .,w.ce. lbe ,"porno. 01 tile OIIt-ol~vrU PTot- I ho. relahft proportl..- HeI…". . lMaded l, Ro.a. Catholics ~ow Hit- ntaats to tbe """ote.. aDd, as """ed. tlte pro- .,.-. at ncbf'). aDd Protettuts Ito til. ,.,.n. . . plUIe …~Prot~stulCOGUrlllAi…. 1""HetKt. .) I.a~'IaIioa~OIICb&.

CHARTS PREPARED FOR TH E FEDERATION OF CH UR CH ES both, and idelltified religion with social service to such an extent that Luther repudiated his writings. John, who had leaned upon the Master's bosom, was a mystic, at once conservative and radical-a doer and a dreamer. There was unity between these men, but there was not uniformity. Their unity lay in their common, intense devotion to bring the world to Ohrist and Ohrist to the world, but there was no uniformity. There was federation rather than organic union even in

the apostolic band, or, rather, there was organic union with admitted diversity, It is a long way from the homogeneous communions of to-day to a . widely inclusive organic unity with admitted di- versity, tho there are those who are working fo r this ideal. Bu t the com pacting of the churches into the Ohurch ill any city is a much shorter step, inasmuch as it involves, not the chang- ST. CORNELIUS CHAPEL ing of the customs of a whole communion, but ThIs was formerly the home of Faith Presbyter ian Church only the quickening of (419 West Forty-sixth St reet), but was bought by the the Ohristian conscious- Episcopalians. 8 8 a resul t of the recomm endation oJ the ness and the engaging of Federation, because of the number of that communion In the dIstrIct the Ohristian consecration of the chnrches of a single city. If there is any message in the Book of Revelation, for instance, to the churches of New York, to what churches does it come? To the Methodist alone, or to the Methodist and Presbyterian? Nay, surely to all the churches; that is to say, to the Ohurch of New York. A proper honor to the Bible will, therefore, tend b "the compacting of the churches into the Ohurch if they have an ear to hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. If that message ' addresses t hem to redeeming the city, a federation ll111,st be effected which will ac- quaint them with the nature of the campaign.

Lutheranism, for exam- "pIe, may know how many of its own churches survive ,and thrive; it may know C~URCH OF THE ARCHANGEL how many new churches they Tbls Protestant Episcopal Church had been abandoned , ought to have and where but in a fe w months became self-supportin g, as a result of the Federation's canvass of the district they could be placed advan- tageously ; but if the city is to be saved, the Ohurch must know where the churches ought to be placed, or to be specially supported, or to be reduced, that nothing be wasted.

Some such work as this has beEm done by the New York Federa- tion in jts seven years of history. It hilS gathered lists of the churches

THE REDEMPTION OF THE CITY

NATIONALITIES IN MANHATTAN BOROUGH. NEW YORK The population of Manhattan includes foreign born (789,342), native colored (34,497). native whites of foreign parentage (713,947), and native whites of native parentage (312,307). in separate tables. The foreign born are divided into two section", non-English speaking and English speaking, and peoples of cognate languages are placed contiguously.

FOREIGN BORN ESTIMATED ENROLLED IN ESTIMATED OUT AFFILIATIONS CHURCHES OF CHURCH NON-ENGLISH rI ~ – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – 165,548 Germany.. 24,832 107,607 32,109 55,073 60,683 Austria.. . . . 15,170 3.035 33,750 52,534 6,262 3,035 10 . 11 42,478 21 Luxembourg .. 11 28,007 Hungary.. 5,603 2,800 19,604 4,000 1,400 1,603 1,400 13,448 Bohemia .. 5,378 6,726 1,344 3,000 1,085 2,378 5,641 128,136 Russia .. 10,250 115,323 l r 1,575 l 19,930 Poland .. 875 8,671'1 2,296 16,535 1,421 r 2,563 4,600 *938 1,099 921 1,883 Finland . 1,883 t 962 *198' 95,~33 Italy. . . 92,096 2,878 959 90,650 1,446 10 270 France. . 6,674 3.076 1,90'03 3,081 51750 } 10,000 1,179 *1,368 280 700 Belgium. . 350 302 829 1,509 Holland .. 378 280 J 4,914 Switzerland. 1,230 829 3,684 3,684 9,453 Roumania . 9,453 (; 860 Spain. . . . . 97 Portugal.. . . 818 6 36 1 570 South America . 97 ) 10,000 *6,786 558 Central America. 570 179 Mexico .. 54 1,443 Cuba . . . _. __ 54 154044/ 35 J 35 1,081 d62 362 1,452 French Canadian 1,089 363 2,000 409 *911 363 1,999 Norway. 80 1,919 80 1,510 10,936 Sweden . . 318 10,607 11 10,909 318 302 1,790 Denmark.. 162 1,610 18 224 162 1,386 865 865 Wales. 865 1,350 110 *360 1,100 Greece .. 110 990 1,070 962 1,070 Turkey.. 108 4.500 4,500 China . 4,500 195 34 161 ~~~ f~Ei~~: 131 131 251 Africa . . . . 251 ni 251 737 Asia, unspecified. . . 589 73 589 75 168 Europe, unspecified. 84 84 84 223 Atlantic islands. . . 23 177 2.3 23 177 51 Pacific islands. 26 25 26 25 175 Unspecified. 87 88 87 88 101 – -203-Bo-rn at Sea. – – 1 -102- -101 – – – – – – – – – 102 – – – — — — 569,988 Total Non-English. . 160,751 169,298 239,939 158,000 77,439 2,751 91,81,9 ENGLISH-SPEAKING ———–1—————– 2'J: Iues~~!li~~e.s : 65 2,1~ iai 644 1,540 32,446 England. . . 4,841 25,982 1,623 9,139 Scotland.. . 914 7,767 458. 166,066 Ireland . . . . 150,954 14,944 168 9,258 Canada (Eng.). . . . ' 2,314 6,944 . . . . 713,947 Whites, For. Parentage 285,579 304,368 124,000 312,307 Whites, Nat. Parentage 62,462 234,230 15,615 ———1– ————— 1,243,424 Total English. 507,129 594,300 141,995 370,930 415,292 136,199 179,008 34,497 Colored Native 698 33,799 3,000 33,625 *2,302 174 1,850,093 TOTAL POPULATION. . 668,578 799,581 381,934 531,930 527,000 136,648 272.581 789,342 TOTAL FOREIGN BORN. ~19,839 227,184 242,319 * ;Excess of estimated affiliation c4limed to he enrolled.

of every Ohristian name in each of the seventy-seven subdivisions of the city. It knows the districts which are abundantly or superabun- dantly supplied with churches; it knows, too, the districts where dense populations have been passed by. By house-to-house religious cen- suses it has discovered to some churches, ministering to special classes or nationalities, that their days of service are over, and that other districts of the city could be better served by them, while, on the other hand, it has brought new churches into other districts adapted to the nationalities and classes within them.

One of the most recent studies of this Federation has oeen a com- putation of the religious adherences of all the nationalities of New York. From the studies made we can measurably teIl what percentage of a group of Russians in New York are Jews, how many Roman . Catholics, and how many Protestants or Greek Catholics. By tabulating the membership of all the churches of the city, and subtracting the population represented thereby from the number of each nationality, an estimate can be made of the number in each nationality who are churchless. Thus guidance can be given as to the forwarding or abandoning of special churches.

The figures for the Manhattan section of Greater New York show, for instance, that no more churches are needed for Welsh, for the membership claimed by the Welsh churches equals the entire Welsh population of Manhattan. On the other hand, the parallel figures for other boroughs show a considerable Welsh population in Brooklyn, and as there are only two Welsh churches in New York, and these both in Manhattan, within two blocks of one another, it is certainly true that the Welsh church properties of the city are not being used to the best ad vantage, either of the Kingdom of God or of Welshdom.

In every large city, and especially in such heterogeneous cities as New York, the Church needs to study population, environment, institutions, etc., to plan her campaigns. Jesus knew that His disciples would enconnter at a certain street a man bearing a pitcher of water on his shoulder; He directed Paul to the very street and dwelling where he would be shown what he should do. But the servants of Jesus in New York can not know all the facts of the city's composition without investigation, and if they desire to Christianize New York they must equip themselves with a larger and larger measure of the knowledge of .Jesus in order that His love may be a larger blessing.

III. Assistance in Conducting the Campaign When fishermen go after fish, they mayor may not be certain that fish are in the waters where they cast their hook or drag their net. A large part of the charm of fishing lies in this uncertainty. The fisher of men, on the other hand, if he be sympathetic with the desire of the Christ to draw all men unto Him, must know where men are. He

THE REDEMPTION OE' THE CITY

has no time for mere outings, tho in a city like New York the results of many of his" pastorial visits n might be classified under that head.

Since ninety-five out of every one hundred families in New York lease their dwellings, and so are constantly on the move, it is an advantage for a clergyman to know where men live to whom he can minister, and this the New York Federation can tell him. Bya cooperative district system each church annually visits, say in the autumn, every family within certain blocks. It notes especially the newly arrived families.

When the district has all been visited it sends the directory of the families to the Federation's office, and the Federation reports the families according to their creed. Adjacent churches do the same thing, and so a bridge of approach is built to every family threshold.

More important still, the out-of-church population, without special creed, are given into the charge of churches supervising the blocks in which they live.

The churches, unfeder- ated, concern themselves only with those families which they can attach to their tenets, while the churches federated on a cooperative district plan WEST INDIAN NEGROES PLAYING CRICKET IN NEW YORK seek to draw all men unto Christ. The cooperative A building formerly used as a home for .discharged COlldistrict plan ii a con- victs is now rented by the Third Moravian Church for these negroes, and bas 187 communicant members fession of their common Leader. Isolated church activity brings so me families to Christ; federation brings Christ to all families. In three assembly districts of New York this kind of work has been suc- cessfully done for several years, and similar organizations are to be effected this autumn in many others.

IV. Consenl'~tion of the Results of Missionary Work It took many years to arouse the churches of the last century to acknowledge the imperativeness of the Great Commission in its ethnic aspects-preaching the Gospel to foreign nations. It may take as many years to educate the churches to acknowledge its imperativeness in its domestic aspect-teaching the nations not only to believe the things Jesus revealed, but also to observe the things that He commanded. One thing is certain: if there is anything in foreign missions beyond a mere "witness" to Christ, church federation is necessary to conserve the results of fidelity to the ethnic aspects of the Great Commission.

The Moravians, for example, early instituted missions in the West Indies. Economic causes are to-day producing a large emigration from those islands, and many Moravian blacks are now New York citizens. The Federation of Ohurches encountered some of them in a house-to-house canvass of 1897, and when the First Moravian Ohurch of New York, desiring to provide a religious home for the blacks who were crowding out the whites, asked the Federation's advice in locating it, the answer was at once ready. The West Indian negro, unlike the American negro, is neither a Baptist nor a Methodist, but a Moravian, and whenever the Federation in future discovers a churchless West Indian negro family it knows the church whose net is adapted to hold him. In other words, the results of foreign missionary effort elsewhere are being conserved. The Federation has just been asked to advise concerning a similar Moravian work in Boston.

v. Purpo,e and Power to Fulfil the Messianic Prophecie, The early Ohristians preached repentance for social sins as well as for personal sins. Take infanticide, for instance. Gibbon tells us that it was "the prevailing vice of antiquity." What removed it? Gibbon, skeptical as he was, was obliged to confess that it was mainly due to the protests of the apostles and their successors, and their revelations of the value of human life. But it took over three hundred years, after the birth of Jesus, to make infanticide a crime in Rome. Are there social elements in the teaching and activities of Jesus which the Ohurch of to-day is neglecting? Jesus says that it is not the will of the Heavenly Father that one little child should perish. The parable of the Ninety and Nine in Matthew is a parable on child-saving. Who framed and toiled for the Ohild Labor laws enacted at Albany last winter? The churches? To a certain extent; for the Federation of Ohurches spoke in favor of those laws on behalf of the two hundred and seven churches in its membership. But where were the other one thousand churches of the city, and their moral and material power i' Far less potent certainly than the settlements, which many call irreligious, but which, for this at least, are certain to receive the blessing of Him who said, "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these ye have done it unto Me."

To catalog all the social elements of the Gospel to which the churches are giving inadequate attention would require an article by itself, but meantime it may be pointed out that some churches are so far estranged from the inclusiveness of the early Evangel that they twist the very words of Jesus to excuse their neglect. A prominent Presbyterian minister of this city, in a sermon two years ago, said that Jesus does not mean the physically hungry, naked, sick, etc., but the spiritually hungry, naked, sick, etc. (Matthew xxiii). A Baptist divine of eminence more recently said that Jesus gave attention in

THE REDEMPTION OF THE CITY

His miracles to physical wants mainly in the early part of His minis- try, but that He virtually abandoned this at the end. His intention was to inject the inference that the Ohristian who gives atten~ion purely to the spiritual needs of men is nearer to the Master. In some such fashion the Rheims (Roman Catholic) Bib 1e renders "Give us this day our daily bread," "Give us this dllY our supersubstan- tial bread," adding a foot- note to say that the bread Jesus refers to is the sacra- mental bread. And is this orthodoxy? The day will come when such teaching will again be regarded as heretical- when men's or- thodoxy, in other words, will not only be judged by their A HARTLEY HOUSE KINDERGARTEN conception of the person of Jesus, but also by their con- Tbis settlement was located by tbe Federation at 413 West Forty-sixtb Street, in tbe densest district on Man- hattan's West side. It is denser than any part of London secration to His purposes.

Federation is necessary to the coming of that time. The religious communions of the world stand naturally for their peculiar tenets.

But Federation elevates before them the ideal of the Kingdom of God, to whose extension and perferring their tenets and their activities are to minister. The Kingdom of God is not indeed meat and drink, but neither is it also only" joy in the Holy Ghost." It is also" righteous- ness," something that Christians could promote if they were but more closely united, and "peace," something which has been so little in the ideals of the denominations that Christ speaks concerning it to the modern world, in the main, through the Society of Friends. To bring righteousness and peace to kiss each other in the State is the mission of a Ohurch which follows the inclusiveness of the early Evangel.

The indifference of the Church to physical wants has wrought injury to her success in her spiritual mission. Mr. Jacob A. Riis, the "most useful citizen" of New York, in President Roosevelt's estimate, says in "The Battle with the Slum": The Church, which once stood by indifferent or uncomprehending, is hastening to enter the life of the people. I have told how, in the memory of men yet living, one church, moving up-town away from the crowd, left its old Mulberry Street home to be converted into tenements that justly earned the name of "dens of death" in the Health Department's records, while another became the foulest lodging.house in an unclean city; and of how it was a church corporation that owned the worst underground dive down-town in those bad old days, and turned a deaf ear to all remonstrances. The Church was" angling for souls." But souls in this world live in bodies endowed with reason. The results of that kind of fishing

were empty pews and cold hearts and the conscience-stricken cry that went up, "What shall we do to lay hold of this great multitude that has slipped from us?"

The years have passed and brought the answer. To-day we see churches of every denomination uniting in a systematic canvass of the city to get at the facts of the people's life, of which they had ceased to be a part, pleading for parks, playgrounds, kindergartens, libraries, clubs, and better homes. There is a new and hearty sOlind to the word " brother" that is full of hope.

The wider and wiser Evangel was well expressed by Rev. G.

Campbell Morgan in the Homiletic Review of December, 1899, when he said: The sorrows of the city are most keenly felt in the heart of God. He has abandoned no part of what He Himself created. All the physical disability has His sympathy: the dwellings of the poor, the drainage of the city, the workshops of our men and women.

The Church of Christ exists to reveal God and to act in concert with Him. God is working for the city's regeneration. How is the city to know that it is not Godforsl1ken.? Through the Church…. We must know our city, pray for it, vote for it, and preach to it. Jonah was angry because God would forgive Nineveh. Jesus wept over the sins of the city. I am in sympathy with Jesus rather than with Jonah. Christian am I if I am Christlike; Christlike am I if, like Christ, I weep over the city and give myself for it even unto death.

When Christ reaches and touches our cities, as He desires and designs to do, all who live in them shall flourish "like grass of the earth." '1'he Federation of Churches and Christian Organizations in New York City rejoices, therefore, over the improvement which it has brought to the pbysical welfare of its people.

THE PRESENT OUTLOOK IN CHINA BY HENRY B. FERGUSON, TS'ING KIANG FU, KIANG SU Missionary of the China Inland MiSSion, 1895- China's greatest need, for the life that now is as well as for that which is to come, is the full Gospel, the full revelation of Himself which God has graciously set before us in Jesus Christ; for not only is there " none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must be saved ," but also only the full light of the Sun of Righteousnes, a true and full knowledge of God as revealed in Jesus Christ, can dispel the dense darkness of superstition which invests the whole land of China, burying out of sight even the law of cause and eifect, crushing out the intellectual life of the people, loading them with burdens grievous to be borne, binding them to the past, and making progress difficult almost to the point of impossibility. What the friends of China wish t() see is a nation enlightened andiree, ieMing a.nd Joving God, and, while living for God and the life to come, enjoying all the good that enlightenment brings within the reach of man in this. While as heralds of the Gospel our greatest desire is for the salvation of souls, we can not but be moved with compassion at the sight of the present

THE PRESENT OUTLOOK IN CHINA

distress and be concerned· for its alleviation. Do the signs of the present time indicate that this need will soon be met and this desire fulfilled, or do they lead us to look for further delay? Will China go straight forward to her goal, or will she continue to wander indefinitely in the wilderness? What are the signs, and whither do they point?

Looking out upon China as it is, we see the great mass of the people now, as always, engaged in a hard struggle for a mere existencea struggle which, in most cases, absorbs all their energy and all their thought. "What shall we eat? What shall we drink? Wherewithal shall we be clothed?" After all these things do the heathen seek, and these pressing present necessities overshadow in their minds the affairs of the nation and the infinitely weightier matters of the life to come. Now, as always, they are exposed to calamities which sweep multitudes of them into untimely graves-flood, famine, pestilence, disorder. They are, however, a people of very great capabilities, tremendous endurance, and tremendous patience; wonderful power of recuperation, and of making the best of untoward circumstances; splendid working power, both physical and mental, and, withal, remarkable for court~sy. Yet through lack of enlightened direction they have not realized their capabilities, neither are they now doing so. This physical and mental stamina is their greatest national asset.

Government and Gods Discredited We see also the government weak, discredited, and bewildered. Scorning to receive enlightenment from abroad, it has striven to maintain the traditions of the past, and every effort has ended in total collapse, making its weakness and insufficiency more apparent to the nation and to the world. Its military power and prestige have been shattered, and parts of the national inheritance have passed into the hands of strangers. The army is great only on paper, its administration is thoroughly corrupt, and it has very little either of courage or patriotism. It is of little use either for aggressive warfare, for defense, or for the maintenance of order at home, and is often itself an element of public danger and public dread. So great is the distraction of the government that Manchuria, the ancestral home of the dynasty, containing the ancestral tombs, is being allowed to Blip from its grasp without an effort to retain it and with scarcely a protest. The empress dowager and her advisers were so ignorant and superstitious as to believe in the Boxers, and, confident in their invulnerability, they defied the world. The collapse of the Boxer hope only added to their bewilderment. But tho the government is discredited, there is no present alternative.. Its overthrow would mean anarchy and foreign interference. What the people most desire is peace, in order that they may devote themselves to their struggle for existence without distraction. So the government is tolerated and even maintained, and it

TaE M18810NARY REVIEW OF TaE WORLD

clings to power, concerned far more for its own continuance than for the country's good.

Also the gods of China are discredited. The Boxer movement was an appeal to the gods, particularly to the spirits of departed generations, reverenced in ancestral worship. The movement was idolatrous throughout; its votaries looked to the spirits whom they worshiped to make them invulnerable. Its defeat may have far-reaching effects, altho the Chinese mind but slowly r!3sponds to the stern logic of facts.

China is, moreover, a nation drugged. l'he use of opium has spread to all parts with the most direful results. It is undermining and threatening to destroy that physical and mental stamina which is the greatest asset of the nation. It intensifies the struggle for existence by undermining the working power of millions of workers, transforming productive laborers into indolent, self-indulgent parasites, much more inclined to encroach upon the labor of others than to labor for the benefit of others. Through this habit, multitudes of bread-winners gradually cease to be bread-winners, shirk responsibility, become burdens to the families to which they belong, often abandoning wife and children to shift for themselves, or, in the extreme-of poverty to which the vice brings them, evell selling them to procure the means to assuage the insatiable craving which relentlessly drags them down to ruin. This also diverts much land from the production of foodstuffs, in a country much affiicted by famine, to the production of poison. It is doing more than any other one cause to weaken and destroy the nation. The present helpless condition of China and indifference to her fate are, without doubt, largely due to the effect of the drug through the great multitude of officials, high and low, civil and military, as well as common people, addicted to its use. One effect of opium is to take the reliability out of a man, making him like a wooden pillar which has been infested by white ants: it retains its form, and may retain an appearance of strength, but no dependence can be placed upon it. As the malarial germs in the blood, through unfitting many corpuscles for the 'duty they have to perform in the body, make the body weak ahd unable to bear its burdens, notwithstanding the greater number left unimpared, so the opium in the uation, by destroying or curtailing the usefulness of a multitude of individuals, makes the whole body weak and unable to perform the functions of a nation. There are no signs of this evil abating.

The form of national pride prevailing in China, especially in government and official circles, has proved a most serious and everpresent obstacle to China's betterment. She has been the proudest of the nations, accustomed to look upon herself as the height of perfection in government, in doctrine and morality, in literature and culture, in customs and manners. So far from having anything to learn from foreign nations, she considers herself fit to teach the world the princi-

THE PRESENT OUTLOOK IN CHINA

pIes of right and decorous conduct. U nUke Japan, scarcely less proud, she has never humbled herself to take the learner's place. Though compelled outwardly to lower her lofty pretensions toward other nations, in her heart she retains them still. Her unreasoning pride has led her to the fatal mistake of closing doors and windows against the entrance of light, while making no effective effort to prevent the diffusion of moral pestilence. But God, in his all-wise providence, has brought Ohina down into the valley of humiliation; she is descending deeper; humiliations are being heaped upou her. Yet she is still un humbled, so may have to dwell long in the valley, until she learns the lesson of her experience, and comes up out of it, perhaps by the way of the Valley of the Shadow of Death, a regenerated nation.

The Ohinese nation, in its attitude toward progress, may very fitly be symbolized by a locomotive with its boilers fiiled with tepid water. There is great latent power if only heat can be applied; the locomotive, symbolizing the nation, and the water the mind of the nation, thought, which is a movement of mind as heat is a movement of the particles of matter, is the heat required. The Ohinese as we find them are not progressive becaMe not a thinking people. But through contact with the West, especially with the heralds of the Gospel, thought-heat is being communicated to the cold, inert mass, and a pressure is being created which tends to movement. As the application of heat continues the pressure increases; and there is a possibility that it may become strong enough to move the engine, causing it to go forward. But that is not the desire of those who have their hands on the throttle-the rulers of Ohina; they wish to keep it standing still. As they are powerless to prevent the application of heat and its gradual dissemination throughout the mass, they endeavor to prevent its effect by refusing to open the throttle and by steadily holding down the safety-valve, to prevent any expression of the gathering pressure within. (To this end the government has recently evinced a very strong desire to get its hands on certain native newspaper editors.) What will be the result? Will the restraining force be thrown off, or will the engine go to pieces, or will it be taken control of by outsiders? The Ohinese mind is a slow conductor of thought-heat, yet this heat is slowly permeating the mass and opening the eyes :of the people to the possibility of better things, and creating desires therefor.

The Real Remedy While the nation pursues its chosen course, and difficulties and dangers thicken about her, a sovereign remedy is being applied. That remedy is the truth-primarily, the truth of God as revealed through Jesus Christ, and, secondarily, that emancipation of mind which knowledge of God accomplishes, leading to the recognition of God's ways in the world of men and matter. It is through poverty of truth that Ohina is weak and distressed. Ohina is now in contact

with the nations of the West, who are, in a sense, the repositaries of the truth that China needs. But that contact has not been an unmixed blessing; for while she has been exerting herself to make it ineffective, her efforts have been more successful against good than against evil. While she has received and applied but little of profitable knowledge, the opium habit, undcr foreign pressure, has spread to every corner of the empire, and tens of thousands of her sons have been corrupted and tens of thousands of her daughters sacrificed in palaces of sin and dens of iniquity that flourish under foreign license in Shanghai. It is not truth alone that Western nations bring. To depraved minds our boasted liberty is an opportunity to plunge headlong into sin. When will China have her" senses exercised to discern both good and evil?" And when will she" know to refuse the evil and choose the good?" But the truth is God's remedy for a sinful world. In His hand it is a force that never ceases to operate. Though refused and thwarted a thousand times, it still persists. "The eternal years of God are hers," and the truth of God in Christ shall conquer even in China. Already it has penetrated far. Those who have received Christ are a goodly company, though .few compared with the great mass of the population. But they do not represent the whole result of missionary effort. The seed of truth has been very widely sown where 'no fruit is yet apparent. The esential truths of the Gospel have been planted in minds hostile or indifferent, where curiosity, or a desire (they know not for what) has led the individual to listen to the preacher or read the printed page. '{'he Spirit of God watches over the buried seed. He will cause the living truth to triumph in the coming conflict, when China is aroused, over the dead traditions of the past. Very wide doors of opportunity now stand open before the Lord's servants, and the cry for more laborers to enter these doors continually reaches our ears. The present is a critical time, fraught with tremendous possibilities. Who will go?

What answer must we give to the question as to the present outlook in China? The prospect is bright only to the eye of faith which looks beyond the present. The present" vision is to them that hate her and the interpretation thereof to her enemies." China is still in the wilderness, wounded, helpless, bewildered, drugged, surrounded by enemies and doubtful friends, and failing to recognize her true friends. She needs help from beyond herself, help which is available in God, but she does not yet recognize her need. In the truth of God we have the assurance of the final triumph of righteousness. Whatever vicissitudes the nation may still be called upon to pass through, the hand of God will not be withdrawn. He turns not aside from his purpose of grace. The kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our Lord and of His Christ, and China shall not be lacking among the number.

THE PROTESTANT LITERARY MOVEMENT IN CHINA

THE PROTESTANT LITERARY MOVEMENT IN CHINA BY REV. J. T. GRAOEY, D.D.

A movement has already begun to take shape for the observance, three years hence, of the one hundredth anniversary of the inception of Protestant missionary work for the Ohinese, dating the centennial observance from the arrival of Robert Morrison in Ohina, 1807. This work was of necessity for many years largely preparatory, aud, for that matter, the whole century has been one of preparation. The foundation work was chiefly of a literary character, and the scholastic work occupied its representatives for the first half of the century, and for the first third of the period was operated from a base outside of the territory-the whole archipelago of southeastern Asia.

In dating the centennial anniversary from Morrison, in 1807, there is no design to underestimate the beginning of Joshua Marshman in 1804, three years earlier. It is difficult for a man to acquire two repu- tations, and Marshman has been so long classed as· one of the great triumvirate-a Oarey, Marshman, and Ward "-and thus with the great worthies of India missionary beginnings, that the tendency has been to obscure the colossal work he did looking to the evangelization of Ohina. If that were accorded its proper weight, the centennial might easily have been observed in 1904. Fortunately the proposal is to begin now, and continue for the next three years, the preliminaries required for a becoming centenary celebration. The appeal has been issued for activity in a a Three Years' Enterprise" before the Morrison date, that all Ohristendom shall join in thanksgiving, confession, and prayer for reinforcement all along the line till it doubles its present numbers, and secures a great increase of the Ohinese Ohristian com- munity.

The First Sixty Years In reviewing the century of laying foundations, it is well to emphasize the first sixty years of Protestant missionary literary work.

In pursuing this investigation, one is struck with the widely separated beginnings, which seem now a special coordination of an overruling power.

Joshua Marshman began the study of the Chinese language under the tuition of Mr. Johannes Lassar, an Armenian born at Macao, who had been engaged by Rev. D. Brown, Provost of Fort William Oollege, Oalcutta, to commence a translation of the Scriptures into the Ohinese language. Marshman gave himself to this work with great persever- ance, till he had" succeeded in producing the first complete transla- tion of the entire Scriptures in Ohinese," published at Serampore, India, 1822. As early as 1809 he published his bulky quarto of seven hundred and twenty-five pages of translation from the original text of

the works of Confucius. This same year he issued a dissertation on the characters and sounds of the Chinese language; also elements of the Chinese language, a grammar growing out of the" Dissertation" known as the" Clavis Sinica."

The interlacing of the providences which connect remotest parts of the earth in the accomplishment of the work of God finds a striking illustration in the fact that an Englishman and an Armem'an from Macao should cooperate in India to translate the Scriptures into Chinese; and that Morrison, the accredited.founder of Protestant missions in Ohina, grandson of a Scotch farmer, should commence the study of Chinese in London, tutored by young Sam-tak, a Ohinese who just happened to be in England, and that he commenced this study only one year later than Marshman did in Calcutta. Each of these men translated the Scriptures into Ohinese, Marshman completing his work, published in India, in 1822; and one year later Morrison his translation, in twenty-one bulky volumes, published at Malacca. Marshman was born four years before Morrison, and survived him by ten years; yet Morrison died in the Danish Hong, at Oanton, and Marshman was buried in the Danish settlement at Serampore, where thirty-eight years before he had begun his missionary work. Marshman wrought alone. Morrison had Milne as coworker on the Bible translation. The same year that Marshman issued, at Serampore, his complete Scriptures in Ohinese, Morrison published his monumental" Dictionary of the Chinese Language," in six quarto volumes, at Macao, the one being aided indirectly by the East India Company, the other in its official employ as translator. Morrison's Dictionary of the Ohinese Language was pronounced by Professor Julien, of Paris, "without dispute the best Chinese Dictionary composed in the English language." It cost the East India Company, who published it, $75,000. Morrison was the author of ten other publications, large and small, in Ohinese, and of fifteen separate other works in English, besides those already mentioned_ William Milne came next, the author of twenty-one publications in Chinese and three in English; following him came Walter Henry Medhurst, who was the chief in the production of another edition of the Bible. The enormous amount of literature furnished by these earlier missionaries laid the foundation of Chinese missions. They were, for the most part, shut up to this avenue of reaching the people, . and a prodigious part of it was done outside of Ohina-in Macao, Malacca, Batavia, Singapore. There lie before the writer now the titles of nearly a thousand pUblications in Chinese, and as many more in English, with Malay and other publications, all of which were issued within the first sixty years from the arrival of Marshman and Morrison in their separate strategic points of labor for the conversion of the Chinese.

It may interest some of the women working in foreign missions, and others of the home workers, to know that at the inception of the work in China, Mrs. Medhurst translated "Lloyd's Scripture Catechism" into the Malay language, which was lithographed at Batavia in 1832 and printed in Roman characters the next year, in order that "an extensive population of professing Christians in the Moluccas might be furnished with a system of doctrine and preeept drawn entirely from Scripture, which may prove widely and lastingly beneficial." * The Roman Catholic missionaries have wrought greatly in their literary productions in China, but Protestant missionaries never have been indifferent to the power of the press. Of course, the modern titles are not countable, but the earlier missionaries as well, were keenly alive to this avenue of reaching nationals who pride themselves on being a preeminently literary people. In the memorials of Protestant missionaries to the Chinese, published in Shanghai, is a list of literary publications by missionaries in English, German, Dutch, Chinese, Mongolian, Malay, Japanese, and Siamese, prior to 1867.t Of those fonowing Marshman, Morrison, Milne, and Medhurst Giitzlaff is credited with sixty-one Chinese titles, two Japanese, one Siamese, five Dutch, seven German, and nine English; Dr. Legge with eighteen Chinese and two English, and Dr. Hobson with the same number; Dr. Muirhead with thirty Chinese and three English; Dr. McCartee with thirty-four Ohinese; Dr. Edkins with fourteen Chinese, seven English, and one Mongolian.

Since 1867 Of the intervening years there is no space now to write. Within the past twenty years the literary glacier of China has exhibited some indications that it may move with a rush. Twenty-six years ago the "School and Text-book Committee" was raised by the Shanghai Conferenee. It was supported seven years later by "The Chinese Book • Miss Aldersey is credited as the first unmarried woman to do missionary work for China, but Mrs. Medhurst's sister, Miss Sophia Martin, lived with the Medhurst's in Batavia, and left for Singapore in 1829. She assisted in conducting a Chinese school, and was the author of a little work in Chinese called "Three Character Classics for the Instruction of Females." She afterward married a Dr. Little in Singapore. Miss Aldersey did not go to the East till 183,', in company with Dr. and Mrs. Medhurst.

t These embrace twenty-eight translations of the Scriptures or portions of the Script~res; thirty commentaries on portions of the Bible; two hundred and thirty-two theological works; twelve works of sacred biography; thirty-seven catechisms; seventeen prayer-books; eighteen hymn-books; eleven educational and linguistic works; eighteen histories; three works on government; fourteen geographies; eight mathematical works; six astronomical works; thirteen medical works; two botanical works; four works on physics; twelve almanacs; twelve serials, and thirteen miscellaneous works-giving a total of four hundred and ninety, on a wide variety of subjects, from the little child's primer to such profound and noble works as Dr. Martin's translation of Wheaton's International Law, Dr. Hobson's medical and physiological works, Mr. Wylie's translations of Euclid's Geometry and Herschell's Astronomy, and Mr. Edkin's translation of Whewell's Mechanics.

and Tract Society." In 1892 this was followed by the "Uhl'istian Literature Society for Ohina."

The Fourteenth Report of "The Society for the Diffusion of Ohristian and General Knowledge among the Ohinese "-a title cumbrous enough to have strangled it-shows that the aim of this society is the circulation of Ohristian literature. The dissemination of this will, perhaps, solve the problem of future Ohinese government, the future history of Ohina being in a sense the future history of the world. The society hopes to influence the Ohinese government to see that Ohristians propose nothing but what every patriot in Ohina must recognize to be working for the welfare of the people and their government. They hope also to bring them to see that the granting of free religious liberty in the public schools and government positions will make for advanced civilization.

This forward literary movement has been a great factor in the modern reform movement in Ohina. The chief of the reformers and the prince imperial himself were identified with it, and it became the target of the empress dowager. All this only points to the influence and power of the literary form of evangelization in an empire every official of which is admitted only through the door of literary examinations.

This "forward movement" groups itself around a few names preeminently, among which are Rev. Timothy Richard,* secretary of the Diffusion Society; Dr. Griffith John (Richard's fellow Welshman), and Dr. Young J. Allen, of the Southern Methodist Ohurch, America.

Dr. Richard is still on the staff of the English Baptist Missionary Society and is supported by them, but assigned to this literary work as secretary of the Diffusion Society. In this great national move-' ment he is ably supported by his fellow officers, of whom are: Sir Robert Hart, Bishops Moule and Moore, Dr. YOl1ng J. Allen, Dr. Griffith John, Dr. Ashmore, and Dr. J. Edkins. That this movement has grell.tly impressed leading Ohinese mandarins and merchants is manifest in many quarters. A Ohinese official, at the last anniversary * Timothy Riehard-or Li Timotai, as the Chinese call him-was born on hia father's farm in 1845, but prepared for a professional career. He became a pupil of Rev. George H. Rouse, who has been missionary in India for thirty years, and is now putting through the press in Calcutta the revised Bengali Bible. Richard determined to be a missionary, and went to China, landing at Chefu 1869. He settled at Tsing Chou Fu, the only European among its SO,OOO inhabitants. In the Shansi famine, which is supposed to have carried off twenty million people, he gained great influence with leading men of the empire by his efforts to relieve the suffering. In the eighties Chang Chih-tung sent to ask him to accept a position for developing the iron and coal resources of the province. In the winter of 1895-6 he was invited to hecome permanent adviser of the Chinese government. He was sumrilOned by imperil,l decree to the consultations of atate to consider the problems relating to the peaceful prosecution of missionary work in China. He is President of the Sh&nsi University, and was asked to organize the University of Tai Yuan Fu. At the close of the Chino-Japanese war Dr. lllchard was chosen to draw up a statement of the Christian religion, with the memorial to the thrcne, which was signed by leading missionaries of all denominations in China. Since the BO:l!:er troubles no less than three governors of provinces have applied to Dr. Richard to aid in settling their diftlculties of iIldeuulity, lUll! also for modern books.

GREATEST LITERARY ENTERPRISE OF CHRISTIAN ERA

of the society, bore strong testimony to the influence of this literature in enlightening the Ohinese and raising their esteem for foreigners, and to cultivate friendly relations with them.

China's Protestant Centennial In connection with what has been written about this Protestant literature during the past hundred years, we take from Gracey's "Ohina" (levised 1903) the following condensed statement. about the proposeu observation of the centennial year-1907: A mass-meeting held in Kuling, China, August 7, 1003, had for its central thought a three years' enterprise, looking to the celebration by some fitting movement of Chinese Protestant centenary year, 1907.

From this meeting went out an appeal to all Protestant Christendom throughout the world to join them in thanksgiving, confession, and prayer; the special object of prayer being that they may get reinforcement all along the line. The proposition is to secure in the next three years: A large increase of members. More Chinese workers. Double the present missionary force.

A movement was inaugurated at Shanghai, July 1,1003, looking to a proper memorial of the Protestant martyrs of all China. The form of memorial suggested is a great connexional building at Shanghai. This will commemorate the martyrs and perpetuate their testimony. It will be a perpetual witness to the world that China has a martyr church. The essential unity of the Christian Church will manifest itself in this united effort as a concrete example of how to honor the dead and bless the living. The committee having it in charge are composed of leading ministers and laymen;such as Rt. Rev. Bishop Graves, Canton; Bishop David H. Moore, Shanghai; Drs. Griffith John, Timothy Richard, Young J. Allen, A. P. Parker, and others.

THE GREATEST LITERARY ENTERPRISE OF THE CHRISTIAN ERA THE WORK OF THE BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY BY F. KLICKMANN, LONDON, ENGLAND One of the most important religious events for the coming year is the centenary of the British and Foreign Bible Society. This Society originated in the desire to supply Wales with the Scriptures in the language of the people, there being a positive famine of Bibles in the principality at the beginning of the last century. Rev. ::I'homas Oharles, of Bala, appealed to the Religious Tract Society of London for a grant of Scriptures in the Welsh language. He showed the need and the eagerness of his people by telling of a little Welsh girl, who had come to him from a distance of between twenty and thirty miles, over the wild mountains, to purchase a Bible. In consequence of this appeal a thought suggested itself to Rev. Joseph Hughes, Secretary of

the Tract Society, that" if such a society were likely to prove useful to Wales, why not to the other countries of Europe-to the whole world ?"

This thought was destined to result in what has been called the greatest literary enterprise of the nineteen Christian countries. The idea appealed to the little gathering of the Tract Society with singular force, and Mr. Hughes was appointed to embody their views in a paper entitled," The Excellence of the Holy Scriptures: An Argument for Their More General Dispersion at Home and Abroad." It had for its motto these words: "Let us be the first institution that ever emanated from one of the nations of Europe for the express purpose of doing good to all the rest." On March 7, 1804, as the outcome of much careful deliberation, the British and Foreign Bible Society was born. Its purpose was the spreading of the Gospel of Peace, yet it sprang into existence in one of the darkest and most tumultous periods in modern history. In the autumn of 1803 Napoleon had formed an immense camp at Boulogne, and prepared to invade England at the head of the army with which he had conquered Italy. The Battle of Trafalgar had not yet been fought, and Waterloo was still further in the future. Judging by external circumstances, it would be difficult to name a year in the last century when the national outlook was less propitious to the launching of such an undertaking.

'rhe men who founded the Bible Soeiety understood little enough of the strange new movements stirring round about them, but they brooded over the miseries and evils of mankind, believing profoundly that for these ills there was no remedy except the Gospel of incarnate and atoning Love. By a splendid act of faith they formed a society for the purpose of giving that Gospel to every human creature in his own mother tongue.

The financial support which enabled the Society so quickly to take shape came from that group of "holy and humble men of heart," sometimes designated" The Clapham Worthies," who, by their pure lives and untiring devotion to God's service, shine out as beacons in the dim light of the struggling century. Granville Sharp, Charles Grant, William Wilberforce, Zachary Macaulay, William Alers Hankey, and Joseph Reyner, men of great and diversified attainments, were united in this movement for the wider circulation of the Scriptures.

At that time the evangelical revival, tho deep and genuine, had kindled only a fraction even of religious England. But this spiritual minority displayed an astonishing ardor and self-sacrifice for the salvation of mankind. The Baptist Missionary Society was nine years old. Both the Church Missionary Society and the Religious Tract Society were five years old. Some of the stanchest adherents of these earlier organizations gave their hearty encouragement to the new venture.

GREATEST LITERARY ENTERPRISE OF CHRISTIAN ERA

From the first the object of the Bible Society has been to issue the Bible as cheaply as possible to all tongues and all peoples, without note or comment. In consequence, it has proved the broad platform on which Ohristians of the most diverse views meet and work in unison; and it is the chief religious institution that is able to associate and unify all Ohristian commu- nions.* It endeavors simply to obey the Master's command and give the Gospel to all nations.

The Society has been singularly fortunate in its presidents. The first was Lord Teignmouth, who THE LATE EARL OE SHAFTSBURY had been Governor-General of India from 1792 to 1798, and who Third President of the British and Foreign BIble for thirty years devoted the best of Society (1851-1885) his energies to the cause. Lord Bexley followed Lord Teignmouth, and during his !Jeventeen years of office the Society accomplished its splendid scheme of giving a copy of the New Testament and of the Psalms to every emancipated negro in the English West Indies who coUld read. This links, in a striking manner, the liberty of person and the liberty of conscience for which such men as Granville Sharp and William Wilberforce prayed and strove and prevailed in the early days of the Society. The Earl of Shaftesbury became president in 1851, and he writes.of it as follows in his private journal: I should have been grieved had * The founders recognized that the management must commend itself equally to all denominations; therefore, three secretaries were appointed to represent respecti,ely the Established Church, the Nonconforming Churches, and the Reformed Churches of the Continent. It was also resolved that the committee should consist of thirty-six laymen, fifteen of wEnhgomlanmd,uasnt dbfeifmteeenmbmeerms boefrstboAr Church of other Christian communions, the remaining six to be foreigners resident in London. The same representative character has been faithfully adhered to through the hundred years of the Society's exiotence, and to-day a balance of denominational interests is THE MARQUIS OF NORTHAMPTON maintained both in the committees and in tbe official staff. President of the British and Foreign Bible Society

circumstances prevented my elevation to this high post. It is the headship of the greatest and noblest of societies, and I am not indifferent either to the honor or the utility of the position.

He was president for thirty-four years, and the Society owes mnch to his wise administration. The Earl of Harrowby became president in 1886. As a cabinet minister, versed in public affairs he brought ripened experience to bear on this work, and gave the Society fourteen years' devoted service. The va- cancy by his death, in 1900, was filled by the Marquis of North ampton, who has already proved himself a worthy successor to these men of illustrious name amI deed.

Translation and Revision The work of the Bible Society is connected, first, with the translation and revision of the Scriptures into the various lan- gnages of mankind; and, second,.

with the printing and circulation of these books. The first volume issued by the Bible Society was St. John's Gospel, for the Indians on the Mohawk River. One of the earliest entries in the So- " HEADQUABTERSOF THE BRITtSH AND FOREIGN BIBLE ciety's books is the following: "To the Mohawk nation 2,000 SOCIETY, 146 QUEEN VICTORIA STREET, LONDON, E. c. .

copies of the Gospel of St. John (bound in calf), £204 98 ·6d."

Since that small edition was sent forth to convey the glad tidings to afar-off people in their own tongue, oyer one-hundred and eighty million copies of the Scriptures have been distributed by the Society.

The following facts, will convey some idea of the immensity of the work accomplished during the hundred years of the Society'S work.

At the beginning of the last century the Bible was current in about forty different languages; to-day some parts of the Bible has been issued in over four hundred, including every great vernacular of the world. And toward this result the British and Foreign Bible Society has contributed more than all other agencies put together. Its list of versions now includes the names of three hundred and seventy distinct forms of speech. Eight new names-Fioti, Kikuyu, Shambala, Karanga, Nogogu, Laevo, Baffin's Land Eskimo, and Madurese-have been added during the past year.

GREATEST LITERARY ENTERPRISE OF CHRISTIAN ERA

The work of translation and revision is usually supervised and financed by the Bible Society, generally through committees organized in the country where the language is spoken, and composed of representative missionaries and native assistants. Such work is usually laborious and often expensive. For example, the actual revision of the text of the recently completed Malagasi Bible (apart from printing) cost considerably over $15,000. But this sinks into insignificance when compared with the expense of translation work at the first. The Society's grants to Dr. Morrison and his assistants, for producing the first Chinese Bible, amonnted to $50,000; while to William Carey SELLING BIBLES F OR COWRl& SHELLS IN UGANDA and his associates, in the various Serampore versions, the grants of money and material exceeded $150,000. In contrast to this, the revision of the Lifu Bible (for the Loyalty Islands), altho it took three years to accomplish, and involved fifty-two thousand three hundred and ten corrections, entailed no more expense for the six natives who assisted the revisers than an annual grant from the Society of six suits of clothes.

One who is accustomed to find the English language sufficient for all his needs in the world's great centers, seldom realizes how limited is its scope. Scores of tribes in Africa, for instance, speak languages, the very names of which are scarcely known to us. The Lolo language is spoken by ten millions of people on the equatorial tributaries of the Kongo, and Galla is the language of a fierce tribe of about six lDillions. There are also vast tracts of country where different languages or dialects are met every ten or fifteen miles. A hundred years

THE FIRST BIBLE CART IN MAXCHURIA ago the Scriptures had been printed in but three African languages: Coptic, Ethiopic, and Arabic; to-day the British and Foreign Bible Society publishes the Bible, complete or in portions, in eighty of the languages indigenous to Africa, apart from those needed by the European or Asistics who had taken up their abode in the Continent.

Tht: diversity of tongues to be found in one country is often a matter of surprise. Last year the Society's agents sold the Scriptures in fifty-three languages in the Russian Empire, in twenty-eight languages in Burma, in over thirty in South Malaysia, in fifty-three in the Egyptian Agency, while in Capetown the Biblewoman alone sold copies in fourteen different languages.

One of the Society's ideals has been not only to produce the Bible in every tongue, but to secure one accepted version in each language that shall be as correct as careful scholars can make it. 'I'here is a constant demand for revisions of versionEl already made, so that the great task of translating and revising the Scriptures never ceases. Of the Bible Society it may truly be said that the sun never sets on its labors. At the present time about a thousand representative missionaries and native assistants are at work in different countries under the Society's auspices and mainly at its expense.

Important and engrossing as is the work of preparing the Bible in all languages, the Society is content with nothing short of actually placing these same Scriptures in the hands of the people for whose supreme need they have been provided. The distribution is accomplished by

GREATEST LITERARY ENTERPRISE OF CHRISTIAN ERA

the Society's agents and sub-agents stationed at depots in the princi- pal capitals of the world. Over eight hundred and fifty colporteurs were employed by the Society last year to carry the Scriptures even to the very outposts of civilization. No country seems too distant and no journey too hazardous for these men.

Many modes of conveyance are necessary to carry the Gospel to the ends of the earth.

The Society's su b-agen t traverses the desolate plains of Mongolia with a small caravan of camels, visiting the nomad tribes in their tents. In this benighted region, where no other Christian organ- ization is at work, he re- cently made a tom of about two:thousand miles, taking with him all the prOVIsIOns he needed, utensils for cooking, half- barrels for carrying water in the desert, leather for men din g the camels'

shoes, etc., since nothing can be bought in Mon- golia but mutton. The Mongols have no money, so that he had to trade the Bibles for sour milk, rotten cheese, pieces of silk, or fuel. Another COLPORTEUR ROHRSETZER I" lmLlVIA colporteur has recently completed a fourteen months'tour in the equally neglected country of Bolivia. Only last year two of the Society's colporteurs suffered mar- tyrdom rather than deny their faith. One, a converted Moor, was murdered by fanatical Moslems in Morocco; the other, an aged Chinese, who had been for many years in the Society's employ, was brutally massacred by Boxers in Szechuan.

Among the convicts and emigrants in Siberia the colporteurs labor indefatigably. We also find them scattering the seed among the opium dens in the East, the lumber camps in the far West, the negroes on the slave coast, and the miners of Klondike-in fact, wherever humanity stands in need of the One Changeless Hope.

On account of the large proportion of women in Eastern lands

who are doomed to spend their lives in the unnatural seclusion of the zenana, the Society supports over six hundred and fifty native Chris- tian Biblewomen, who not only read the Scriptures to their neglected sisters, but who patiently teach any who may be will- ing to learn to read for themselves. These devoted women work under the su- pervision of the missionaries in connection with nearly fifty different missionary or- ganizations. The Society also contributes to the sup- port of European Bible- womeu in Canada, Brazil, North Africa, the Cape, France, England, and else- where.

The British and Foreign Bible Society has been called the handmaid of missions.

From the first it has been linkcd with all the great mis ==-==-=""====_ sionary societies in the closest and most cordial .A COLPORTEUR IN MADRID relations. The bishop of Liverpool has said: "If, owing to some great disaster, the British and Foreign Bible Society were blotted out of existance, it is no ex- aggeration to say that the missionary work of English Christianity would be utterly paralyzed, if not destroyed." The aim of the Society has ever been to provide all missionaries with the Book which is the fundamental basis of their work.

As a rule, Scriptures for the foreign field are granted on "mission- ary terms "-that is to say, the Bible Society sends out the books that are needed, free of cost and carriage paid, to the missionaries at their different stations; in return, the missionaries remit to the Bible House any proceeds arising from the copies which they sell, after deducting the expenses of circulation. .At ber;t, only a small fraction of what the Bible Society expends on the preparation and delivery of these missionary versions can ever come back to it as the result of such sales, while the missionaries obtain all the Scriptures they require without any cost whatever to their own societies.

Another interesting section of the Society's work is the providing of Scriptures in Moon and Braille types for the blind-not only in Europe but also in India and the East, where there are a far larger

GREATillST LiTEaARY ENTE.kPRISE OF Ciil!.IST1AM ERA 3~

proportion of these unfortunates than in our own country. Her late Majesty Queen Victory took much interest in this work, as is evidenced by the following letter addressed to one of the staff: Her Majesty is gratified to find how much is being done for the education of the blind in India, and also to know that these useful efforts were initiated chiefly by you. The Queen congratulates you on the admirable results of your labors, and trusts that you may be blessed with health and strength to continue them.

The Bible Society often acts as the pioneer, or, "the ploughshare" of missions, sending its colporteurs into new countries, and opening up the ground by means of a dispersion of the Gospel, so that when the missionary arrives he sometimes finds the people prepared beforehand and waiting for his teaching. Moreover, the Society can often work in countries that are closed to ordinary missionary enterprise. For instance, in the empire of Russia, Church and State alike give the Society's representatives encouragement and assistance, granting them free rail and steamer passes and free carriage of the Bibles. In the Sudan, also, since the defeat of the Mahdi by the British, it has been deemed inadvisable, for political reasons, to permit missionary work among the Moslem population, but the Bible Society has been allowed to establish a depot at Omdurman, in the market-place, just .opposite the door of the new mosque. There for more than three years it has been selling the Scriptures in a dozen different languages, while native Ohristian colporteurs are also at work on the Blue and White Nile. The SOCiety's work, which was inaugurated at Khartum in 1866, is thus restored once more. The experiences of the Arab colporteurs are of absorbing interest. One recently penetrated the Eastern Sudan as far as South Galabat on the Abyssinian frontier. He writes: There I found some Abyssinians who had A BLIND BIBLE·READER IN ALLAHABAD apostatized under the der- vishes, and offered them a New Testament in their own tongue. They took it, and then burst into tears. "Wherefore do you weep?" I asked. "Will Christ receive us now?" they cried. " Yes," said I, "at any time He will receive you."

Thereupon I read to them from St. Matthew. Then they were glad, and bought three Testaments, two Falash Gospels, and nine Amharic Gospels.

Abyssinia is another country that is closed to the missionary but not to the Scriptures. The Emperor Menelek has not only accepted copies of the freshly revised Ethiopic New Testament, but requested that a consignment might be sent him, adding, "and I will see that they are distributed and a good price paid for them."

Even the mysterious city of Lhassa comes within the scope of the Society's opera- tions, for altho the highlands of Tibet have been sealed for centuries against Europeans, the New Testament has been translated into Tibetan, while at Ghoom, on the slopes of the Himalayas, 'ribetan Ohris- tians are at work printing the books for the Society. These are bought by traders, who carry them back to the impen- etrable fastnesses of that great unknown land.

THE: BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETylS COLPOR- Nor does the Society lose TEURS WHO ARE DOING PIONEER WORK oN THE NILE sigh t of the claims of the The pillar commemorate. the Battle of Omdurman English people. Generous grants of Scriptures are made to public and philanthropic institutions at home, schools of all de- nominations, orphanages, hospitals, asylu ms, theological training col- leges, barracks, prisons, etc. On this department of its work the Society spends $50,000 annually. Large consignments are also fre- quently sent out for special objects. For instance, in times of war the Society spares no pains to put the Word of God into the hands of those who, at any moment, may be summoned to eternity. And in this no distinction is made between friend and foe.

In the Russo-Turkish struggle of 1877, 478,000 copies, together with the expenses of transit and colportage at the seat of hostilities, involved an outlay of $120,000; while during the late war in South Africa over 133,000 Bibles, Testaments, and Gospels were distributed in 1900 and 1901 to belligerents on both sides, prisoners and families

GREATEST LITERARY EN',-'ERPRJSE OP CHRISTIAN ERA

in the concentration camps, without counting the supplies provided for the contingents from the antipodes and Canada.

One great factor in the Society's success has been its policy of decentralization. Whereas most large organizations seek to focus themselves at one point, its aim has been to spread self-governing auxiliaries all over the world. In England these auxiliaries and branches number about 5,800, and 2,000 more lie overseas. In Australia, Canada, and New Zealand the Society's powerful auxiliaries not only defray their own expenses, and themselves undertake the printing and passing through the press of certain versions) such as those for the New Hebrides and New Guinea, but they also remit substantial contributions annually to the parent Society.

The American Bible Societies The example of the British and Foreign Bible Society first took root in the United States in Philadelphia. The Philadelphia Bible Society was established on December 12, 1808, and the London committee at once voted a donation of $1,000, and as the supply of Scriptures required in Welsh, Gaelic, French, and German could not be obtained in the States, consignments were sent out from England at cost price. Six years later the number of Bible Societies and kindred associations in the States had increased to sixty-nine. In May, 1816, a convention of delegates from the different societies in the Union was summoned by the Hon. Elias Boudinot, LL.D., President of the New Jersey Society. Thirty-one organizations were represented by sixty delegates, including Presbyterians, Episcopalians, Baptists, Reformed Dutch, Congregationalists, and Friends. But among them

all there was not a dissentient voice; and so great was the Ohristian harmony and love, that some of those least affected could not help crying out: "This is none other than the work of God!" Thus in its appointed season the American Bible Society was established, and Dr. Boudinot, tho prevented by ill health from being present, was elected president-the man who, three-~nd-thirty years before, as President of the Oongress of the United States, had signed the treaty of peace which established the independence of the American people. The tidings of these events were received with great joy and thankfulness by the British and Foreign Bible Society, who testified to their good wishes by a donation of $1,500 and a duplicate set of stereotype plates for the French Bible.

Despite the vast amount of work already accomplished, the needs of the nations are still unsupplied. The committee ofthe British and Foreign Bible Society therefore call upon all branches of Ohrist's Ohurch to make its centenary the occasion of reconsecration in the work, which in the providence of God has been so manifestly committed to its charge.

The Anniversary Celebrations It h~s been decided to celebrate the centenary not only by great public meetings, but also by the observance of March 6, 1904~the last day of the Society's century-as Universal Bible Sunday. The several convocations, unions, and conferences of the churches in England have with unanimity and cordiality recommenhed the adoption of Bible Sunday in their respective churches as a day of thanksgiving for the possession of God's Word, and by emphasizing in sermon and addresses the duty of its wider dissemination among all peoples. The observance of Bible Sunday will not be limited to the British Isles. On the Oontinent of Europe, in Africa, in the East, in British North America, the United States, Central America, Brazil and the Argentine, Australia and New Zealand, Protestant churches have promised to cooperate in this universal celebration. And in order that the Society may be enabled to respond to the many imperious claims that are pressing upon it from every side, it is proposed to raise a special centenary fund of 250,000 guineas ($1,312,500), which is to be devoted to the enlargement of the Society's work in all departments. All who have received help and comfort from the Word of God are asked to give, as a thank-offering, whatever sum they can afford to aid in sending to the millions of people who sit in the Shadow of Death this Book whose leaves are for the healing of nations.

'1'1Ill: RELIGIOUS AW AKEN1NG IN JAPAN

THE RELIGIOUS AWAKENING IN JAPAN BY KlICHI KANEKO New York Correspondent of Yorozu, Japan A year or two ago there were some discussions among the more intellectual classes in Japan on the subject of the religion of the new age. What is the future of the existing religions? What will become of Ohristianity? What can Buddhism or Confucianism do for the coming generation? Is there anything to be preserved in Shintoism? Such were the subjects of discussions, treated rather in an academic way by professors of various universities, 8cholars of high standing, and prominent writers. As the result, there were many pUblications on similar subjects, two of which are noted as representing strongly the two opposing sides. One is from the pen of Dr. Tetsujiro Inoue, head of the schools of philoso· phy in the Imperial University. Dr, Inoue's point of view was that of an ethical teacher, that the religion of the future must be based on ethical principles. Humanity is the only consideration in determining it, and this opinion was advocated by many other scholars as well as average public men. The other side was represented by Dr. Sensei Murakami, a Buddhist scholar of high reputation, who once held a chair on Buddhism in the Imperial University of Tokyo. '1'ho he had published no book on the subject, he wrote many articles, in which he insisted that the new religion can not be founded on ethical truth only. To be a· religion, he asserts, there must be some sentiment in it-that is, it must have some object to be worshiped, it requires authority.

Thns the discussions ended as such; yet the tendency to seek after the new light did not stop, for the degeneration of national morality appeared to be the most serious defect of the country. Mammonism was worshiped by the great majority, including prominent politicians, educators, and even among the clerical circles of different sects, many of whom have changed their sacred career for the profession of money making. It was thought at one time that if this tendency continues for a while there will be no one in the ministry. Many Japanese Ohristian ministers who have had some English training went to the government schools to teach English instead of preaching the Gospel of Ohrist, because hig~er salaries could be obtained; other prominent preachers lLbandoned their ministerial services and went into banking business, where they have been treated with great hostility on account of their familiarity with Western manners and methods.

These and other tendencies have compelled the nation to think about the future of the national morality. A voice from the midst of the darkness was heard, crying: "Rise up to save the corrupted nation! Lift up your hands to fight with the degenerate influences of the times I" Such voices were heard here and there and everywhere, and

TttE lInSSIONARY REVIEW OF THllJ W01tLl>

simultaneously a party named" Risodan "-01', " The Ideal" Societywas organized by the effort of editorial writers of the Yorozu, assisted by men of all ranks and professions. This organization secured imme- diately hundreds of thousands of members throughout the country. Its aim is to elevate the moral tone of the members in general and to apply the principles to their every-day life, regardless of their religious beliefs. It is decidedly an ethical and practical effort. Many local branches were formed all over the country, the main branch being located in 'rokyo, which sends lecturers wherever required. This is, no doubt, one of the most remarkable features of the religious awakening in Japan. '['he society has had, and still exercises, great influence over the younger generation. On the other hand, Christianity and Buddhism began to be studied with great enthusiasm by the students in all schools. When Christianity was first introduced it was studied with some enthusiasm, as now, but the motives were entirely different. Some, in former days, studied it merely for curiosity's sake, while others thought it a good chance to study English and to obtain Western knowledge (as Mr. Ransome boldly stated in his most admirable book, " Japan in Transition "), but very few had faith to follow the teachings of Christ.

This is not, however, a matter of surprise, for the time when Ohristianity was first introduced was one of transition and conflict. Everything was upset, and one could have hardly a chance to think of the deep question of life. Men simply wanted to know something about new things-the new civilization, of which they were absolutely ignorant. '1'0 knoUJ was everything then, and to think was entirely unnecessary; they were busy acquiring and adopting new things. In this way the Japanese introduced many systems from the West, paying slight attention to the fact that there were many vicions elements in the systems. The time has come when Japanese ought to think of what they have done in the past forty years. Now they find their statesmen corrupted, their educationalists depraved, and their family life destroyed; in short, they have become conscious of their condition. Japan really needs to be evangelized. The religious development must always come foom its inner side, just as men can not be forced to believe this or that creed unless his mental condition is ready to accept it. So with regard to a nation and to a country. Japan needs the new light, the new life, that will save her by reconstruction from the very foundation. She needs the same light which shines over the Western nations in this great century. The awakening of religious spirit in Japan to-day is the very consequence of her having walked down slowly the path of natural evolution. May Japan prepare herself for her future great spiritual awaking as she did in political and material things in contrast to her sister countries in the Far East!

THE RELIG10US CONDITION OF' ITAL~

THE RELIGIOUS CONDITION OF ITALY BY THE REV. ALEXANDER ROBERTSON, D.D., VENICE It is extremely difficult for people in England and America to form any accurate conception as to the religious condition of Italy, and as to the influence of the Roman Catholic Church upon that condition. Even those who come over and travel in Italy imagine that it is a real Roman Catholic country; that its inhabitants are sincere, if not bigoted, believers in their Church; that they attend church. They think that the priests are well-educated men; that they have a powerful influence over the people, and guide and direct them; that the people reverence them arid obey them; and that they l'lok up to the Pope as a being apart, representing the Savior on earth, and entitled to be revered almost in a spirit of worship.

Now, what do they find? If they study the conditions at all they find that Italy is a Roman Catholic country only in name; they see that its churches are almost empty of worshipers and filled with sightseers; they find that the priests outside of Rome are comparatively few in number, and are men of the lowest appearance-even outwardly dirty and repulsive; they find that the Italians they meet in their hotels, and whom they employ as guides, coachmen, gondoliers, speak in the most contemptuons manner of them; they find an entire lack of reverence for the Roman Catholic Church and all its doings; and they find that even the Pope is not particularly esteemed.

Let me state the cause or causes of this attitude of the Italians toward their Church and priests. Then we shall see whether or not they are justified in assuming it.

One cause is political. Italians see that the Church is the enemy of their country. Before 1870 it did all in its power to prevent the formation of the union. Again and again the pope brought in foreign soldiers to fight against the Italians. Then, since the union of Italy, the Church· has never ceased to make war upon it. The pope claims the temporal power. He never speaks of King Victor Emmanuel as the King of Italy, but as the King of Sardinia. Pope Pio IX. spoke of him as the wolf of Savoy. So did the organs of Leo XIII. The Vatican is a great center of conspiracy. By the papal guarantees it can not be entered by the Italian police, and, therefore, it is the headquarters of a political agitation hostile to Italy that has its ramifications in every quarter of the country, and in foreign countries, too. It fomeuts disloyalty. It subsidizes newspapers at home and abroad that will speak evil of Italy'S king and government. It employs the priests to agitate against useful legislation. It is now fighting the new proposals regarding the regulation· of marriages. The riots in Sicily, at Cararra and elsewhere, were all indirectly the work of the Vatican. Because, then, the papal Church is the enemy of the

country, therefore the Italians assume an attitude of hostility toward it.

A second cause is ethical. The Italians feel that the influence of the Ohurch is on the side of immorality. Wherever it exercises power it brings about a low moral tone of life. They look upon it as an assurance society which guarantees salvation in another world, no matter how men may live in this. It is looked upon as an arrangement between man and man for immunity in evil. A paper published in Rome which I saw had a picture of a priest sit.ting at his writingtable with a" Tariff for Sin" card before him, making out accounts. Before him stood a gentleman who confessed to have done certain evil things, and the priest was making out the bill. Each sin was expiated at so many masses, and each mass cost so many francs, and the total masses were twenty, and the price of each 2 francs 50 centimes. Thus the man had to pay 50 francs to clear his conscience, in order that he might begin again his evil courses. In this way the papal Ohurch is regarded as inciting to and encouraging evil, while seeming to prevent it. So, also, its system of indulgences is regarded as having the same object and tendency. An indulgence is defined to be "the remission of the temporal punishment due to sin which the Ohurch grants for some good work," which good work generally is giving money in one form or other to the Church. Thus people are encouraged in evil doing; thus Italians regard it as not only not a Ohristian Ohurch, but as the antithesis of Ohristianity. Wherever Christianity goes people are made better. Life is exalted. Materially, intellectually, morally, and spiritually there is advancement; but wherever the Roman Oatholic Ohurch goes, life is degraded-poverty, ignorance, and immorality abound. Italian thinkers are accustomed to contrast Roman Catholicism and Ohristianity, and to hope for the coming of a day when Ohristianity will destroy it. Oharles Dickens once said in regard to the Protestant and Roman Oatholic cantons of Switzerland, that in the former you found" neatness, cheerfulness, industry, education, continued aspiration after better things," while in the latter you found" dirt, disease, ignorance, squalor, and misery."

Another cause of the hostility of the Italians to their Ohurch is that it is simply a shop. They call it the pope's shop, in which everything can be got for money, and nothing without it. "Give! give! give!" is the cry. When the pope had power in Italy every one had to pay heavily to keep up the Ohurch. No will was valid in which there was not a legacy left to it. No one ill could see a doctor till he had first called a priest. In Italy, at the present time, as I have shown, sins are all expiable by fines for masses. The worship of the Madonna is only a. source of gain. There is a Madonna in every village, and there are madonnas for "all the ills that flesh is heir to," and these madonnas can only be approached for the securing of their

THE RELIGIOUS CONDITION OF ITALY

help by money gifts. Saints' days are priests'" market-days." Saints' relics are shown and sold for gain. ~eligious services for the dead and the living are all sold ~Jr so mnch. A funeral may cost ten francs, or it may cost twenty, or, as it dId in the case of a friend of my own, a thousand. The Roman Catholic Church fleeces its sheep. it does not feed them. Italians know that. They were poor when the Church had power, now they are becoming rich, as a nation and as individuals, because they have cast off the burdens of the Church. This explains also thcir hostility to it.

Now in Italy there has been a change of pope, and some people have hopes that there may be also a change of policy. 'I.'his, hO'Neve':, is impossible, for the pope is only the nominal ruler of the Church; the real ruler is the general of the Jesuits, who is called the Black Pope. He it is who really directs the policy of the Church. Guiseppe Sarto, the new pope, is a contrast to Leo XIII, his predecessor. Leo XIII. was of good family, was educated, had traveled much, had held high diplomatic posts, had seen and spoken to princes and kings. Pope Pio X. is of peasant family; his father was the messenger of the municipality of Riese at a wage of eighteen cents a day, his mother was a tailoress, and his family now keeps the village inn and a shop. He is uneducated, altho he was a good student, because he only attended Roman Catholic schools; he has no university education; he has never traveled, and knows nothing of etiquette in good society. At the same time, he is a better man than Leo XIII. Leo XIII. was a miser; thousands of pounds sterling of gold Were found in his bedroom; he never was known to give a penny in charity; he was a cold, unloved, and unlovable man. Pio X. is kind, generous, warm-hearted, obliging, self-denying, and is liked by all. But all the more his influence is to be dreaded, because he will be nsed by the Jesuits as a means of disarming Protestants against the papacy. They are already saying that he is a "religious" pope, and that, therefore, the Church will now be less political and more religious; bu t in fact it will be nothing of the kind. It will always be the enemy of Italy, of liberty, of education, of a free constitution, of human rights everywhere. Papal power rests on human fear, superstition, ignorance, and sin, and these it must encourage. Where truth goes, and liberty, and learning, and the Bible, and Protestant Christianity, it dis- It.ppears.

Americans should therefore be on their guard when they visit Italy agaiRst papal intrigues. When in Rome they ought not to go to see the pope, nor ought they to attend his services in St. Peter's. Great mischief is caused by their doing so. Their recognition of the pope is an insult to King Victor Emanual; it is a betrayal of Italy that is giving them hospitality. The liberty they enjoy in Italy they owe to the Italian government. If the Papal Church had its will,

their liberty, as Protestants, would be cut down. Lastly, their going to see the pope and their recognition of the Church is chronicled not only in Italian but in American newspapers, and thus American Roman Catholics are encouraged, and American Protestants are perplexed. So and so, who in his native American town is a good Protestant, a Sunday-school superintendent, a helper of good works, an influence in politics, went, when in Rome, to see the pope, and he attended the services in St. Peter's. "Surely," they say, "it can not be such a bad Church after all, since he did that." Or they say: "What is the good of fighting against clericalism here at home when Protestant champions encourage it abroad?" Those thus weakly, perhaps from a false sense of liberality, yielding to the fascinations and attractions of the Papal Church when in Rome, damage themselves, damage Italy, and damage their own country and countrymen.

MISSIONARIES GETTING TOGETHER IN HUNAN *.

BY REV. GEORGE L. GELWICKS, SIANGTAN, HUNAN, CHINA Missionary of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America The years have passed into centuries since Xavier, standing before China, cried: "Oh, rock, when wilt thou open to my Master?" It is but little over five years since the "closed" province of Hunan was opened in answer to prayer and persistant knocking and a Protestant missionary ventured to reside there. Less than three years after the first herald of the Cross began to live within the walls of the capital city, whose proud boast was that no "foreign devil" should ever enter its gates, the first conference of Christian missionaries met in Changsha (that capital), June 19-21,1903. We went about the Father's business with perfect security and freedom ata time when crowds of visitors were attending one of the chief celebrations. The streets were thronged with the gorgeous processions of the great idol, and we were forcibly reminded of what God hath wrought.

This large, newly opened field appealed to many mission societies, so that an unusually large number began work within its bounds. This led to the conviction among many missionaries that a conference should be held to consider economy and cooperation in mission work in Hunan. The call thus stated its purpose: In certain older mission fields the attainment of results sought by this conference has been impossible, because the work has become so fixed that any change involved considerable sacrifice. It is, therefore, deemed wise to afford the Hunan missionaries an early opportunity for consultation and cooperation.

• Tho this conference was held six months ago, its importance and the example it sets )Dakes it worthy of particular attention.-EDITORS.

MISSIONARIES GETTING TOGETHER IN HUNAN

Twelve mission societies have resident missionaries in the province: 1. Ohristian and Missionary Alliance. 2. Ohina Inland Mission. 3. Oumberland Presbyterian Mission. 4. London Missionary Society. 5. Mission of the Presbyterian Ohurch in United States of America. 6. Mission of the Reformed Ohurch in United States. 7. Mission of United Evangelical Ohurch. 8. Mission of the Methodfst Protestant Ohurch. 9. Wesleyan Missionary Society. 10. Finland Missionary Society. 11. Norwegian Missionary Society. 12. Ohurch Missionary Society.

Ten of these missions were represented at the conference by thirty- two foreign missionaries. '1'he plans of another society to be repre- sented were unavoidably frustrated, it being in full accord with the conference. The American Church Mission, which has only Chinese workers in the province, expressed regret at its inability to send a delegate. The missionaries present represented Australia, Canada, England, Finland, Germany, Norway, Scotland, and the United States. The spirit of love and oneness that characterized the entire conference bore testimony to the presence and sanction of the Spirit of God. On Sabbath afternoon, in a memorial service, the delegates all united in the observance of the Lord's Supper.

The work and results of the conference, perhaps, can best be stated briefly by reviewing the subjects considered and the resolutions adopted. 'fhe paper on "Affiliation or union of Ohinese 'Churches with respect to name, government, and statement of belief," led to the following resolutions: Reoolved, That the members of the conference pledge themselves to do all that they ca;n to further the outward expression of the real inward unity that exists between the churches represented here. We advise that the Ohinese terms for names held in common be, as far as possible, unified, and that matters in which we differ be emphasized as little as possible; and, Resolved, That the conference recommend the following nomenclature: For Ohristianity, Ohi Tu Ohias (religion of Ohrist); for Protestantism,Fu Yin Ohias (religion of the Gospel); for street chapels, Fu Yin Tang (Gospel hall); for churches where Ohristians worship, Li Pai Tang (worship hall).

The discussion of the subject or " A permanent organization representing Hunan missionaries to deal with questions of comity and general mission interests" resulted in the resolution that the secretary of the conference be empowered to request each mission working in Hunan to appoint a member upon a committee to prepare a plan for a permanent advisory committee, representing all the missions in the province.

After consideration of "Converts and the civil power," the resolution was adopted "that this conrerence of missionaries at present

working in Hunan wishes to record its opinion that the Church of Christ in China should seek in every way to avoid all intermeddling in Chinese litigation of any kind whatsoever."

As a result of the paper on "Mission interrelations regarding enquiries, members, and native workers," this resolution was adopted: Resolved, That inasmuch as the Chinese are entitled to freedom of choice, previous attendance at other services should be no bar to membership in the churches of any mission. But no baptized or communicant member or Chinese worker of any mission '3hould be received or be employed by any other mission without consultation with the first mission. Further, we suggest that when any unbaptized person transfers his attendance to a different mission, the missionaries to whom he comes inquire as to his antecedents. And it is considered a brotherly act for the missionaries from whom he goes to volunteer such information even if not asked.

After the paper upon "Division of territory for the. purpose of making each mission society responsible for a given section," members of the various missions laid before the conference their present plans for the occupation of territory. Tho no formal action was taken, strong emphasis was laid upon the facts that the true principle of divisiou is not a seeking to exclude others from a field, but a seeking to lay responsibility for a definite region upon a particular mission, and that our duty is to cooperate in evangelizing Hunan as speedily and thoroughly as possible, and to avoid the overlapping of forces in certain districts to the neglect of others. Already, as a result of this discussion, two missions have practically decided to yield two cities in favor of other societies and occupy more needy centers. And the other societies expect to adjust their work in accord with these principles.

As a consequence of the discussion of " Cooperation in educational, literary, and medical work," a resolution was adopted, extending an invitation to the Yale University Mission to establish an educational center in Changsha, and recommending the missions working in Hunan to entrust the higher education in the province in sciences, arts, and medicine to this mission, and to confirm their primary education, as far as possible, to the plan of higher education that may be adopted by the Yale Mission. This action was taken in answer to a request from the Yale Mission regarding the advisability of its locating in Hunan. A resolution was also adopted providing" that the committee prepare a plan for a permanent advisory committee be instructed to recommend at the same time a union hymn-book and union Lord's Prayer."

Will not all Christians in the home lands cooperate in all that helps to realize the Master's prayw "that they all may be one; as Thou Father art in Me and I in Thee, that they also may be one in ..'i! Us: that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me."

THE CHRISTIAN AND HIS MONEY

THE CHRISTIAN AND HIS MONEY * BY REV. G. CAMPBELL MORGAN This title is capable of two interpretations-a false and a true. Everything depends upon the significance of the personal pronoun. In the highest sense of the words the Christian has no money. Himself being now utterly devoted to his Lord, all the power by which he gets money is Divine, and all the money he obtains in the exercise of that power belongs to his Master. If the pronoun indicate absolute possession, the idea is a false one. If it indicate the possession and responsibility. of stewardship, the thought is perfectly correct. That there is a vast amount of carelessness among Christian people on this subject of their relation to money can not be denied. This arises largely from a failure to recognize certain important principles. To understand these wiU be to correct much that is wrong. They may briefly be stated: 1. The Christian belongs to God-spirit, soul, and body-in all powers and possibilities.

2. All that the Christian has is to be used with a single eye to the glory of God in the accomplishment of His purposes.

These things being granted, the method of getting will be safeguarded. No person devoted to Christ will be able to follow any ca11ing, or take up any business which is harmful to himself, or to others, merely for the sake of obtaining money. The method being thus conditioned within the sphere of loyalty to the will of God, the use of money will also be so conditioned. It is at this point that so many mistakes are made. Very much money that is properly obtained is improperly spent. The purpose of spending is too often that of ministering first to the desires of the selflife, then occasionally-and, alas! too often, meanly-gifts are made to God. This is wholly wrong. Another method, far better, is that of devoting a percentage-say, one-tenth-to the work of God, and then using what remains for the necessities of life. That is, however, far from being the highest ideal for tho Ohristian in dealing with his money. The giving of the tenth under present conditions of life does not work out righteously. A person with an income of a pound a week, out of which two shillings are devoted to the work of God, is giving with a generosity that far exceeds two hundred pounds a year out of an income of two thousand pounds, or ten thousand pounds out of an income of one hundred thousand pounds. And yet the man who would give ten thousand pounds out of an income of one hundred thousand pounds would be looked upon as a princely donor, while he who gave his two shillings out of a pound would be considered as one of " those who are not able largely to help the cause."

Applying the principles before laid down, how should a Christian deal with his money? Of whatever incOIne he obtains, he ShOlild say, H This belongs to the Master. I am to discover by honest calculation how much I need for the proper maintenance of my life and home, that both may continue to glorify God. All the rest is to be devoted as He shall direct for the extension of His kingdom among men."

Thus, upon receipt of income, the following items should be carefully and prayerfully considered: 1. Necessary for food to the glory of God.

* From the Illustrated Missionary News.

2. Necessary for clothing to the glory of God. 3. Necessary for shelter to the glory of God. 4. Necessary for mental culture to the glory of God. 5. Necessary for recreation to the glory of God. 6. Necessary for ministering to poorer members of my household to the glory of God. 7. All that remains for God's work. Such a distribution of income would make a great difference in eating and dressing, in home, in mental culture, in recreative indulgence, in sympathetic ministry; and the church would no longer have to beg for assistance for its missionary enterprises from those who are living in rebellion against the Kingship of Christ. Spasmodic giving would be impossible, and the high and glorious ideal of partnership with God would become an every day reality. This method, moreover, would maintain the ideal of stewardship, and would demand a periodic readjustment of expenditure, according to the rise or fall in income. Here, as everywhere, no outside interference must be permitted, but there must be a constant and unceasing submission to the direction of the King. This will be carried out or not, according to the power which rules by love in the heart. If the love of the Lord be dominant, the delight of devotion will be permanent. If the love of money hold sway, theshameiul meanness of giving will continue.

TEN YEARS' PROGRESS OF WOMEN IN INDIA * • BY MISS AUSTICE ABBOTT, BOMBAY, INDIA Member of the American Board, 188B– Our days fly as a weaver's shuttle. Ten years! What are they in the long web that has been spun in the loom of the ages? The dark, heavy web that has been turned out for thousand of years in conservative India -so dark the colors, with but a glint of gold here and th£l'e, and a gay, tiny spot at long, irregular intervals that we must bdieve that the prince of the power of darkness has stood at the head o~ the loom-the shuttle weaving forever and forever its woof of misery, ignorance, and shame, into the warp of superstition and wrong. How could the pattern change, darkness guiding the dark threads through the dark ages? Yet the pattern has changed. Fifty years ago new shimmering lines began to appear in the fabric, the lighter shades have increased, the designs are purer and more effective. The Designer has not changed. The Divine Designer of the ages remains unchanged, but the hand at the loom has changed. Some one is carrying out the God-given patterns in a truer fashion. It is the beginning of a new fabric-dainty, strong. light, and serviceable; the fabric of women that the Indian looms ttlrn out.

The past ten years have seen the greater change. That the condition of women has improved in some places is universally conceded. It will be profitable to know in what parts of India the change has been more rapid; in what direction improvement has been made, and the trend of these improvements.

Improvements are under the heads of: 1. Marriage. 2. Education. 3. Industries. 4. Christian work.

• Condensed from a paper read before the Bombay rdissionary Conferen~.

TEN YEARS' PROGRESS OF WOMEN IN INDIA

1. We take Marriage first, because marriage makes the woman of India. Her birth is an incident; the life she lives is merely an outcome of her marriage; the wedding is the pivotal point.

Twelve years ago the infant of ten years might enter the marital relation! In 1892, after great seethings in the vernacular press and boil- ings in the political pot, the age of consent was raised to twelve years!

Two years more of child-life, two years more for physical development; how meager it is! And yet it was a change for the better.

The agitation of 1892 has, however, done more than this. Individ- uals and communities plead for fourteen years as the limit of the age of consent, but government headed the majority, which was mostly the mass of the ignorant conservative. The leaven of progress began to work, however, and is still quietly pervading thought and action in this direc- tion. In the north some castes have not given their girls in marriage until fourteen, and in the south the Mysore State has led in this respect.

Other states have already made or are considering the making of fourteen years the limit. There is agitation everywhere in the social congress, in states, communities, and individuals; and the leaven will work, we hope, until the whole is leavened, and the brides of India are women instead of babes.

Progress can be reported also in widow remarriage. Individual cases are increasing. In the Bombay Remarriage Hall weddings have occurred between high caste Hindu widows and widowers. In Ahmedabad also there have been remarriages. From 1860-1891 there had been sixty-six of these in the Bombay, Bengal, and Madras presidencies-in 1891, dur- ing the year, eleven remarriages; during the decade, 1891 to 1901, there were seventy-two remarriages. The agitation goes on feebly, but noble spirits are not deterred. .

According to general opinion, the educated young men are not averse to marrying a young widow, but are prevented by the censure and threats of the women of their families. The women are ignorant, and stand in the way, a,lso, of raising the age limit of marriage. They are ignorant because they are married too early to have an education. The late Jus- tice Telang put it well when he said: "We seem to live in a vicious circle -we can not raise the age of marriage for girls among any large portions of the community without a widespread of female education; and, on the other hand, any considerable spread of education was hardly possible until the age of marriage was raised." There has been no great change in the last ten years, since the people are not ready to step out of this vicious circle. In large cities, however, there is a growing indifference to the e~tering wedge. A year or two added to child-freedom might create indignation and opposition, but months more or less are winked at. A remarried widow is looked at askance, but only for a while.

We believe that the telling influence upon child marriage will be more and more the adult marriage of Christian girls. As the famine and plague have greatly swelled this number of Christian girls during the last seven years, we believe that physical and mental improvement among the Christian women will appear to be so great that the Hindu can not but follow their example. There is no greater influence even now at work than the Christian home-the wife and mother a partner in the home, and not merely one of the servants or playthings of the mother- in-law.

2. What has been done, then, in Education the last ten years? Among •

Hindus very little has been accomplished in general education. A year or two more of schooling is something, even tho not yet generally adopted, but it has not made itself felt in any appreciable way-no change to speak of in the Mohammedan community; among the Parsis, the percentage of literates has somewhat increased. The widows' homes and the orphanages for girls, however, which have brought thousands of women and girls under Christian influence, to say nothing of the natural growth of the Christian community, have raised the number of female literates.

The number matriculated or in college courses has but slightly increased, as far as we can judge from statistics returned. The number of women who are properly called educated women have increased 100 per cent., and yet the aggregate seems inflnitesimally small in comparison with the Christian female population. The number of women in the professions increased in the Bombay Presidency 100 per cent. Of these 65 per cent. are in the Christian community. The increase under other religions is mostly in that of the Parsis, while there ani some notable instances among the Hindus. Of women holding responsible positions, the increase is not only in numbers but in quality; for instance, the appointment of lady educational inspectors in Madras and in Bombay.

The increase in Hindu female education can only be spasmodic and individual until early marriage is a thing of the past. While we maybe thankful that education is on the increase, yet this ability to read and write is not in itself an unmixed good; complaints have already been heard that many of our boarding-schools educate the girls beyond their station. They have just enough knowledge to despise work, and few, comparatively, can be used as teachers. It is for this reason that we see, with great hope, the tendency to teach women industries. . Ten years ago a Christian girl had, with but few exceptions, only three avocations before her: that of a wife, a teacher, and a Biblewoman. Now, for a bright educated girl there is open for her, besides the professions of nurse and doctor, lawyer, author, editor of magazines, inspector of schools, etc. Ability and perserverance seem to be the only limit for woman's honorable professional career.

3. Industries. For the thousands of girls who would have made third-rate teachers and Biblewomen there is something better adapted to their capabilities-work that will encourage self-respect, not self-conceit; activity, not indolence; prosperity, not poverty. Ten years ago industries for women were scarcely thought of. Lace-making ill the south was giving employment not only to widows but also to the wives of Christians. In the north needlework wAs taught in some zenanas and in one or two homes for widows. Plain sewing and crocheting was taught in many schools and to a few Christian women-not so much asa means of support as a means of furnishing spending-money. Gold thread embroidery in the Madras district was an industry also ten years ago. The great army of women and children whom the famine brought to the missionary door has necessitated a serious consideration of the question of their support. And while necessarily dependent at the first on outside help, the obvious thing to be done was to provide for their self-support. With this aim in view many industries have sprung up: Rugweaving, embroideries in silk and linen, drawn thread work and lacemaking, weaving sarees, field-work and gardening, plain sewing, basket-

TEN YEARS' PROGRESS OF WOMEN IN INDIA 53-

weaving and chair-making, chick-making, embroidery of shoes, rope- making, and bead-work.

Most of these are employments indigenous to the country, but taken from the men who had nearly the exclusive right and transferred to the women. In most cases the outcome will be natural and stable, and the income better assured if men and women fit their work into each other's hands and not each woman work independently for herself. Progress in this direction has not meant merely that so many thousand women and girls are learning things they did not know before, nor even that they are relieving their parents or husbands or the mission of the burden of their support by the annas of their daily wage. These industries keep them from the gossip of the street or the veranda of the chaw!. It enhances their self-respect, in that they find themselves capable of doing things, and in being able to bear their own burdens and help bear those of others. Last but not lea;;t, this independence has often saved a widow from selling her soul and body for a piece of bread.

We consider the general opening of industries to women as one of the greatest signs of progress in the decade. It is still but an opening, a start; but it is in the right direction.

4. Our next inquiry would be whether there had been tangible prog- ress in the line of what is ca,lled mission work, teachers, Biblewomen, nurses and assistants in hospitals? No general statistics are available; of those received from different parts of India, the rate of increase has been over 200 per cent. While the rate shows progress, still the most hopeful thing about it is that the quality has greatly improved. In 1891 the report was that many of the Biblewomen were untrained, now they are mostly trained; the grade of the teachers is higher in nearly every report, while trained nurses and assistants doing Christian work in hospitals are almost the product of the last decade. Bible schools, trainingschools, and medical schools have more than quadrupled in the last ten years, which shows that while the increase in numbers is very hopeful, the efficiency is greater in proportion. The same state of things is true in regard to female education among all religions in India. The aggregate increase is encouraging, but the increase of those in professional avocations, and especially of those in places of responsihilityand power, gives great hopes for the future of women in India.

After all, it is the spiritual progress of the women in which we are the most -interested. Has it kept pace with the physical and mental progress, or has the growth in these directions had a retrograde influence on the spiritual? This last we can not believe, altho some missionaries have expressed this fear for their own women. It is life that gives growth; what is the new life that has quickened India? It can be no other than the eternal life, which is the Son of God. If this Power is working through head and hand, it can sureJ..y be doing no less through the Spirit, which is of its own substance. There may be less of Bible language freely used, but we believe there is a greater abundance of the fruit 'of the Spirit, a steadier flow of spiritual life in the heart and the home of the women, and a greater dignity of character horn from the love of the truth that is in Christ Jesus.

ATTEMPTS TO ENTER HAUSALAND* BY THE REV. A. E. RICHARDSON, B.D.

While the civilized world still shudders over the horrors and atroci- ties which yet abound on Africa's coasts, calling forth in our hearts eager ambition to adequately" take up the white man's burden "-while the man-of-the-world's complacency over the heathen's" primitive sim- plicity" and "childlike innocence" is rudely shaken by names such as Benin, Ashanti, and Aro, which bear, burnt into them, the memory of hitherto unheard-of abominations-the kingdom of Satan is being attacked at another almost impregnable quarter.

What pen can fully depict the great land of the Hausas-a land so unlike anything met with before? Looked at upon a map there is nothing to indicate a state of affairs differing much from that of surrounding lands. The mighty rivers, the Niger and the Binue, sweep down-the one from the northwest, the other from the northeast-and meet at Lokoja, three hundred and fifty miles above the sea, forming a majestic stream, even here five miles across. Embraced, as it were, by these giant arms, the Hausa country lies, bounded on the north by the Sahara Desert.

Well-watered, undulating, thickly populated, richly fertile, it affords It unique and heretofore unoccupied field for missionary enterprise; for the Hausas are the most remarkable people in the whole of that vast continent. As individuals they are fine, strong, healthy men, full of resource and of great ability-capable of enduring hardship and privation. Instead of a scattered, meager, heathen race dwelling in forest haunts and mountain caves, they form a mighty Mohammedan nation, comprising 15,000,000 people, living in vast walled cities, some of which contain 200,000 inhabitants, And they are as remarkable as they are numerous. Their cities are very bee-hives of industry, their land well cultivated. The noise of the looms, where their far-famed cloth is woven; the roar of the blast-furnaces, where their iron is smelted from the native ore; the countless little lakes of indigo, where their cloth is steeping; the fertile fields; the fine herds of milk-white cattle-all alike witness to the flourishing condition of the country.

The streets and market·places are thronged by well-dressed, stately people, who are courtesy itself, and move to and fro as tho they owned the very world itself. Nor do they lack culture. The babel of their schools is heard on every hanil, for these marvelous.folk possess a literature of their own. The boys are taught to read and write, to shoot and sew. There they dwell, the red turretted walls of their cities towering up toward the fieckless blue sky, their merry laugh and cheerful song ringing out in street and mart, in field and plain-a clever, intelligent, witty race, dwelling in the garden of the world.

But having said this, we have said all that can be said in praise of this people. " Are they not' happy enough as they are' ?" " Ought we to disturb so fair a picture by carrying religious controversy and strife into their midst?" "Is it right to make good Mohammedans into bad Ohristians ? " Oh, the utter folly and blindness of such delusive queries! Good Mohammedans? The mention of only two of the curses of humanity which Mohammedanism not only tolerates but teaches-slavery and polygamy-ought surely to draw down condemnation upon that lifeless, * Condensed from The Spirit of Missions.

ATTEMPTS TO ENTER HAUSALAND

paralyzing creed. The demoralizing, degrading effect of slavery upon master as well as man can only be felt by one who has dwelt in a slaveraiding country. There are probably 10,000,000 slaves in Rausaland, and who can estimate the suffering that this implies?

The people are so perverted that nothing appeals to their hearts and consciences. Tell them of the crucifixion of Ohrist (as the writer once did at the dose of a sermon to 200 men) and a roar of appreciative laughter greets the description of the pains of the cross. Torture? I dare not recount the barbarous methods of killing victims in which the Hausas delight. There is dire oppression, and there is utter lack of redress. Their consciences are seared-nay, almost utterly destroyed. Instead of seeking good, evil is delighted in. Yet you would call them "religious"; bnt what an awful travesty of the word! If you secure the candid opinion of any thoughtful Hausa, he will tell you that the nation is corrupt, from the lowest slave to tbe bigbest Mobammedan priest. "Our hearts are as black as our skins" is the frank and frequent confession.

If ever a nation needed the cleansing Blood of Ohrist-if ever a nation needed tbe power of the Holy Spirit-vf a truth the Hausa nation does. "We have those ten commandments which adorn you,r religion." said a Hausa priest to me; •• but there is this difference. You Ohristians have some power which enables you to keep those commandments. We Moslems have no power to resist breaking them."

As long ago as 1857 Samuel Orowther endeavored to r3ach Sokoto, .he religious center of Hausaland. He was wrecked five hundred miles up the Niger-a fitting type of the failure which almost every succeeding attempt to reach the country has met with. Of these many efforts space will not allow a recital. Early in 1900, however, five of us, under the leadership of Bishop Tugwell, were enabled to penetrate into the very heart of the Hausa states. The journey was one of extreme interest, and fraught with most important consequences; for failure probably meant many years' delay, wbile success would act as a spur to missionaryeffort throughout the wbole of tropical Africa. No one can gauge the far-reaching issues of a flourishing mission among Africa's premier race.

We reached the great city of Kano-a city of two hundred thousand inhabitants, who confidently declared that at a week's notice they could put 10,000 mounted warriors in the field. The king, fearful that the advent of the ,. praying men "-as we were named-would abolish that most awful of all trades-the slave traffic-refused to allow us to remain within his territory. "Seven days is given you by the king in which to leave his city" was the message delivered to us, after a very stormy interview.

So our six hundred miles march was futile, our hopes were vain, our efforts t4rown away? No; that can never be. True it is we were compelled to retrace our steps and reluctantly leave that field ripe unto harvest. A brief stay was made at Gierko, tbirty-four miles south of Zaria. One of our party died there, and another was invalided home. After eight months' residence in that small town of five hundred people an event took place which completely checked further work for the time being. One night a cry rang out on the still air-"Wuta! Wuta! Wuta!" Bishop Tugwell sprang to his tent door. He took in the whole situation at a glance. The midnight sky was lighted up by the glare from the burning mission house. "Fire! Fire! "-the alarm rang out again, calling to action the stupefied sleepers.

Burnt out of the mission house, our hope of remaining at Gierka was shattered. A retreat was necessary, and Hausaland was again without a messenger of Christ. In February, 1902, however, Dr. Walter Miller, one of the bishop's former party, again obtained permission to reenter the country. Accompanied by the Rev. G. P. Bargery, he journeyed up to Zaria and secured the necessary sanction from the king to resettle at Gierka. There he is to-day, fighting that superhuman enemy, Mohammedanism. In December, 1902, the British sent an expedition against the King of Kana, and captured the city. How this will affect the mission we can not yet tell. But one thing is certain: There is need for earnest, continuous, believing prayer on behalf of these Christless millions, and on behalf of the pioneer missionaries holding the fort against insuperable odds-nay, not insuperable, for .. If God be for us, who can be against us?" Men are also needed. There is not an angel in heaven who would not gladly sweep down from realms of glory to, preach the good tidings to the Hausas. That which is forbidden to them is allowed to us. ~hall we refuse to come to the help of our God?

SOME SIGNS OF PROGRESS IN CHINA * BY REV. A. J. BOWEN, NANKING, CHINA Missionary of the Methodist Episcopal Missionary Society, 1897- Since the utter failure of the Chinese to overthrow foreign influence by obliterating the foreigner in 1900, the people seem to have lost faith not only in the government's power to crush out foreign influence and to check the spread of Christianity in their country, but in their own ability to resist it. The result is that they believe Christianity will ultimately prevail, because back of and supporting it are all the forces of the modern world. The Chinese consider Christianity as the religion of the foreigner, and they feel quite certain that the foreigner is invincible. Believing that the Church represents the national and political strength of foreign powers, the people seek to join the Church in order to avail themselves of its prestige and power in their country. Thus in all sections numbers of people seek admission into our fold. This does not indicate greater spirituality on their part, but it does signify that the people believe there is irresistible power in the Church. To the Chinese it is quite strange that the missionaries do not open wide the Church doors and take them in. So again they are caused to realize the Church's power, inasmuch as it is independent of thenl, and they find themselves unable to use it for their own selfish purposes, T!I-ey are checked, and the shock causes them to reflect, and ask what this peculiar doctrine is and what these missionaries and their Churches really mean. There is thus afforded an opportunity to present the spiritual and moral side of our holy religion. So the people are becoming indoctrinated with the truths of Christianity before they enter into the fellowship of the Church. One of the sublimist spectacles of history is that of the unity among all Protestant missionaries in their desire and purpose to prevent the Christian faith from becoming parltlyzed by the mighty tide of worldliness and sin tha' would otherwise flood its bounds and destroy its spiritual influence upon the people.

Another change taking place is, the Chinese themselves are recogni:z;- • Condensed from The Review oj Missions.

SOME SIGNS OF PROGRESS IN CHINA

ing the difference between the methods of Protestants and of Roman Catholics. The Catholic Church has never scrupled to take under its care the characters who have sought its folds through selfish motives. The magistrates in all provinces have had great trouble with Roman Catholic Christians. The contrast between the opposing methods of Protestants and Catholics is so marked that the Chinese quite clearly and justly separate the two. The Chinese authorities, together with the more intelligent people, are quite well aware of the fact that the two branches of Christianity do not represent the same thing.

Again, great progress is being made iIi educational affairs. During the last year the people have come to realize as never before the imperative need of knowledge which they do not possess. They are conscious that the present situation demands modern thoughts and modern things. It is not a spiritual thirst that moves them, but a feeling that they are now face to face with a superior force, if not a superior race or races, and that their very maintenance as a nation depends upon a complete change in the prevailing regime; hence the great cry that is heard on all sides for foreign or modern education. The more intelligent students in schools and colleges condemn the ancient system of education as a thing of the past and tota,lly insufficient to meet the present needs of theircountry. Our mission schools are overflowing with students, while the governors and magistrates take pleasure in urging on this work of education among their people. Two years ago it seemed that all efforts were about to fail through the destruction of school buildings and the slaughter of their occupants. In place of the former have risen, and are still rising, larger and more beautiful structures; while ten times the present number of modern teachers could find employment in this country.

The people seem to have but little confidence in one another, but they are willing to risk the promise of the missionary to almost any extent. We seem to have completely won the confidence of the Chinese merchant and banker in our financial ability and integrity. They appear willing to risk both their money and their children in our hands.

In political affairs much has been already accomplished, and there is a steady movement that is driving this nation along the line of political reform. The alliance between England and Japan brings to China and to all of us a feeling of security from foreign aggression that is truly encouraging. England's treaty with China will tend greatly to help relieve many of the hard and oppressive poliCies of this government.

In conclusion, let me refer to another encouraging feature of Protestant missions here-viz., the organic union of the various branches of the Protestant Church. The Presbyterian bodies have already agreed upon a basis of union, so that, if they are not forestalled in their efforts by the Church at home, there will be in the future but one Presbyterian Church in China. The Baptist divisions are earnestly seeking a similar basis of union. The Methodists are uniting their interests and moving along the same line. In fact, this spirit prevails and must eventually triumph in this country; the necessity of the situation demands it. Not only is this true among the different branches of the denominations, but there is also a spirit of fraternity and adjustment among all Protestants that causes them ~o rejoice in each other's welfare. It is the wish and prayer among all Protestants that this spirit of Christian union and church fellowship shall continue to move and inspire until the highest hopes be realized.

"

EDITORIALS The Condition of Home Churches come a working power upon the mass of Christians, the Church and Christians generally are agreed her missions face a difficulty. that home churches are far from Thirdly: Americans have become taking the interest in the spread of great travelers; as such their exthe Gospel that J e~us Christ would amination of missionary activity is have them. Few real sacrifices are superficial or wanting altogether; made for the Master's work, and and on returning home they hide their ignorance of what might have comparatively little attention is been seen by cool assumption that given to the subject by a vast the missions either do not exist or are practically doing nothing. The majority of those whose first aim blasting influence of these traveled in life should be to "seek first the people uron the missionary cause Kingdom of God and His righteous- at home is much greater than many think. ness." It is sometimes especially Lastly: Anti-missionary spirit helpful to know the impression has been fostered by the seeming made upon one who has been away ingratitude of alien peoples respon- sible for maSl;lacres of missionaries from the home land for a number sent to do them good; moreover, of years and returns to visit the the growing belief in evolution carries in the mind of many an churches. Dr. J. P. Jones, of India, argument against missions to nona man of clear judgment, high Christian peoples. These say, ideals, and practical service, recent- "Why do you not let peoples with ethnic religions gradnally evolve ly returned to America on furlough, their own religious destiny rather and traveled 20,000 miles, speaking than thrust upon them a foreign faith and introduce a revolution of in nearly 200 churches. He calls religious life and conceptions attention to the following facts and among them ?" Doubtless a great deal of the comimpressions which deserve prayer- mercialism of the age has entered ful consideration: into the Church of America, and First is the appalling fact that so this spirit is impatient with the few of the members of the churches remote and not very articulate aphave any knowledge of, or take the slightest interest in, foreign mis- peals of the missionary in foreign sions. That there is not more giving lands. Much of the trouble lies in commensurate with income is not due necessarily to penuriousness. the ignorance of the church-mem- The financial support and substan- bers. The apathy and indifference tial benevolence of Christian people has largely passed out of the chan- can in part be traced to the indifnels of direct churchly activity. ferent-and sometimes worse-ad- Ecclesiasticism, with its direct calls and claims, is held relatively much vocacy by missionaries of their in less esteem than formerly. cause among the churches.

Second: The old doctrines upon On the other hand, there is a which the missionary movement of vastly better attitude of the clergy acenturyago was constructed have toward foreign missionaries than been either swept away or have lost their emphasis. The missions of there was formerly. This is due to-day are not based upon our be- largely to the changed attitude of lief in the hopeless depravity and lost condition of the heathen so the theological seminaries. much as by loyalty to the last The educational aspects of the commission of our Lord and by a conviction that Christianity is renaissance in interest in missionessentially missionary in its charac- ary enterprise are most encouragter. The old motive having ceased to grip the Church of to-day and ing, such as the preparation of the new motive not yet having be- manuals and text-books for study; the annual conferences of officers of va,rious denominational societies; the Student Volunteer movement and the Y. P. S. C. E. movement, which have enlisted intelligent and consecrated youth as never before.

EDITORtALS

The Anti-Sl(oon Movement We have seldom seen any scheme The cause of temperance is in- separably connected with missions for the reprebsion or suppression of both at home and abroad; hence strong drink marked by more signs we call attention to a movement in this direction which has spead of a great uprising. It has long rapidly in America and Great Britain. One of the most remarka- been a mystery to the best men of ble manifestoes ever issued has re- the community that there should cently been published in Great Britain, signed by over 200 prom- be such general apathy with regard inent men from all classes of so- to the ravages of strong drink. It ciety. The signatories include 18 is said that African slavery has bishops of the Established Church and 1 Roman Catholic archbishop, caused the death of a sufficient as well as leading men of various professions, heads of universities, number of victims, directly and inprominent politicians, statesmen, journalists, and editors. Such a directly, to make a double row of body of signers naturally calls attention to the contents of the mani- human bodies around the earth at festo, which is an attempt to start a new temperance reform, and the the equator. Yet even this is small program is definite and positive. For example, it is emphatically in comparison with disaster caused stated that" the present expenditure on alcohol can not be main- by drink. This is well known to tained except at a cost to the community, which imperils the prog- the community, and yet both ress and well-being of the nation." Then, for correction of this obvious Church and State seem hitherto evil, suggestions follow as to radi- to have been absolutely unable to cal measures. First, a great reduction in the number of saloons; cope with this tremendous and and in order to prevent needless injury to those who would thus bJ growing evil, which Jills prisons driven out of the business in which they have previously engaged, it is and hospitals, asylums and insane proposed that the money paid for licenses shall be diverted from other retreats, not to say drunkards' purposes of the treasury, and use it to compensate saloon-keepers de- graves and accursed homes, with prived of licellses. At the same the trophies of its satanic tl'iumph. time it is proposed to fix a date We pray God for the success of any after which withdrawal of licenses shall be without compensation, measures looking to the correction Another measure proposed is to grant to all communities local or amelioration of this awful curse. option, so that the liquor trade may, in any local section, be entire- The Need of a Native Ministry ly suppressed or conducted by municipal authorities, so as to pre- Rt. Rev. James T. Holly, Bishop clude private or public gain. of Haiti, West Indies, writes as follows on this important subject as related especially to his own field of labor: . Neglect to raise up a well-pre- pared native clergy as soon as possible, to whom the propagation of the missionary work should be entirely confided among their own race, I think, is the real cause of the superficial results obtained by European missionaries among those people of a different branch of the human family.

Old Africans, seeing the ruling clergy all white men, say openly that the religion of which those missionaries are the ministers is the "white man'B religion," and that their African traditions, com- ing down from their forefathers" are those of the "black man's re- ligion." They insinuate those ideas into their children. Hence, Ro- manism here, kept up as it has been by white priests from France, has

not been able to root out those going missionaries, but to all work- African superstitions which the ers for God, as worthy of a modern natives practise, along with the Solomon. We could wish to lay Romish religion, as their real relig- stress on Dr. Jessup's warnings ion, and regard Romanism as a about common sense and care for mere French embellishment that bodily health. In God's eyes, piety they observe to be thought Chris- often runs into fanaticism and folly. tian and civilized! It is not a "zeal," according to knowledge, that leads anyone, Racial self-respect demands that through absorption in "the Lord's ministers should be of the same work," to treat plain laws of health race as those to whom they minis- with indifference. .MI'. Stanley ter. In the work which I and my thinks most fatal diseases among colleagues are doing here, we have missionaries and travelers in Africa succeeded, under God, in converting have been due to ignorance or wil- a voodo priest, whom we have em- ful violation of such laws-eating ployed to convert others as lay food, wearing clothing; or persist- missionaries, and we count over 20 ing in habits unsafe in that climate. of them solidly converted to Chris- They walk miles in the hot sun, or tianity; 25 of their mystic temples build dwellings in deadly districts, have been destroyed by the hands and wonder that the fatal fever of these converts, and their gris- cuts them down. Faith trustfully gris burnt up. So far as I can find says, ".My times are in Thy hand," out, no other denomination here but it is presumption that exposes has done as much to make inroads a life to needless peril. Our Lord's upon the African superstitions, first temptation was to distrust His . and we could have, under God's Father's providence, but the second blessing, done vastly more of this snare was to presume upon miracl- kind of work if we had not been lous power in an act of virtual sui- confined to an annual pittance of cide. He who promises to keep about $7,000. what is committed unto Him, for- bids us to" tempt" Him by putting The central fact of the incarna- Him to unwarranted tests. It is tion justifies this idea of a homo- the devil who says, "Cast thyself geneous racial ministry of the Gos- down." pel. Our Lord took not upon Him the nature of angels to convert Mrs. Charles Spurgeon and Her Book men, but our human nature. The Fund apostles ordained ministers among their converts everywhere, and left The messenger of death has been them charged to carryon the work very busy of late, and some who of the Gospel among their con- have been called home have been geners. A great mis.take in this re- among the conspicuous leaders of spect has so far been made in our the Church militant. modern missionary operations, and this mistake is responsible for what Mrs. Charles H. Spurgeon's work is to be deplored in the faulty re- was for God and men. .Mrs. Spur- ligion of onr converts, not only in geon was taken away in compara- the West Indies, but everywhere tively the prime of life, and her else where the Gospel has thus been friends had hoped that many years persistently kept up among unde- might be added to her period of veloped races by a ministry of a service. Since her husband's de- different branch of the human race parture in 1892 she has suffered among them. much from ill health, and has been more secluded and sad. .Mrs. Spur- Dr. Jessup's Advice We commend the" words of theV wise" in the November issue, by Dr. Jessup, * not only to all ont- *There are such demands tor a reprint of Dr. Jessup's admirable paper that a reprint is issued for wider circulation. Copies may be had at 5 cents each-2 cent. by the half hundred, with corresponding reduction when a still larger number is ordered at once. Application may be made to the Editors. or to Funk & Wagnalls, 30 Lafayette Place, New York.

EDITORIALS

geon's life, we hope, may be writ- the translation of his sermons into ten for the sake of the many les- foreign tongues, called the "Fund sons of great value which it would for General Use in the Name of the suggest to the living. What is Lord"; so, likewise, a "Pastors' known as her peculiar work is, Aid Fund." Mrs. Spurgeon's motto perhaps, the most conspicuous and was: "Just do a thing, don't talk the most extensive. She conceived about it." the idea of collecting and redistrib- uting useful volumes, booklets, and India's Missionaries tracts among needy ministers, mis- sionaries, and theological students. We have received a quiet rejoin- She carried on this work for many der from George H. Hamlen, mis- years over increasing territory sionary of the Free Baptist Confer- and enlarging usefulness. ence, with regard to the statements in the September (1003) REVIEW, The so-called "Book Fund" of page 698, which he thinks calcu- Mrs. Spurgeon originated in 1875 in lated to injure the work in India. a very simple way. After reading They are quoted from James Mon- the proofs of her husband's first ro, Esq., but, he says, "are likely series of "Lectures" to his stu- to mislead, and need qualification." dents, he asked her how she liked Some missionaries may be carried it, and she said, "I would like to away by Higher Criticism, but he . place it in the hands of every min- thinks very few. "As a whole, ister in England" "Then," said Indian missionaries exalt the Bible, he, "why don't you do it? How and wisely use it fully as much as much will you give?" She had a the ministers at home; and they little sum laid aside which she de- know it far better and practise it cided to use for this purpose, and much more perfectly than the mawhich paid for one hundred copies. jority of Christians in the home This led to the organizing of a defi- land." nite work. She made known the need and her purpose to supply it, He refers also to the statement and the public response was such on page 712, as to "What India that the next winter she made ex- Need!! "-namely, to see a Christian tensive grants of "The Treasury of life-where it is stated" that there David" and of her husband's ser- is not so much difficulty in the acmons. Within a year she had re- ceptance of Christianity, but that ceived about $2,500-enough for India is in need of seeing a multiover three thousand books. Corre- tude of Christian lives in her spondence disclosed the need, espe- midst." cially of country pastors with very small incomes, which she had never Mr. Hamlen rejoins that "no previously conceived, and this led more Christian Iives can be found to the enlargement of effort. In than in the ranks of the missionten years over twelve thousand aries and among native disciples, ministers from all Christian bodies and that the native Hindus would hftd been helped with useful books, not recognize Jes!ls Christ Himself covering a much wider range than as an embodiment of holy living if her husband's publications. In he were again incarnate among 1886 Mr. Spurgeon declared that them. It may be true that the mis· his wife's strength was no longer sionaries need more Christlikeness, able to cope with the growth of but Hindus need the open eye and this work unaided. Around the the !lnprejudiced mind." main fund there grew up one for Donations Acknowledged No. 286. Industrial Evang. Mission … $25.00 No. 2$7. Plindjta Ramabai ….. ,. , … , 5,00

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY THE NEW ERA IN THE PHILIPPINES. By Ar- Dr. Brown's style is clear, candid. thur J. Brown, D.D. Illustrated. 12rno, and convincing. His narrative is 314 pp. $1.25, net. Fleming H. Revell brightly told and full of interesting Co. 1903. incidents; his facts are important, and. we believe, trustworthy; his Dr. Brown, the able secretary of suggestions and conclusions are such as to command respectful conthe Presbyter~an Board of Foreign sideration. We heartily recom- mend Dr. Brown's book, not only Missions, who has recently returned as instructive, but as entertaining, and of permanent as well as present from a tour of the Asiatic missions, value. It is essential to all who would understand the religious has given us far and away the best conditions and need for Protestant mission work in the Philippines. book yet published on the Philip- * pine Islands from a Christian and TO-DAY IN SYRIA AND PALESTINE. By William missionary point of view. He right- Eleroy Curtis. Illustrated. 8vo, 524 pp. $2.00, net. Fleming H. Revell Co. 1903. ly considers the advent of Ameri- This book is made up of letters can rule in those' islands as the to the Chicago Record-Herald writ- ten during a tour to the Holy Land dawn of a new era, with great op- in the spring of 1001. The writer went through the land from Beirut portunities for progress, but still to Jaffa and Jerusalem, and gath- ered an amount of information uncertain in its outcome. He wise- which is remarkable. He says in the Preface that he dictated on an ly says: "It is not a time for nation- average 2,500 words a day to his son while on the journey. .al glorification or for appeals to He devotes 28 pages to the" Protgreed or passion, but for thought- estant Mission Work in Syria," and speaks with admiration of the ful, solemn consideration of our Christian missionary institutions in Beirut and vicinity. It is reduty. The real issues of freshing to hear from an old news- paper correspondent such glorious the new era in the Philippine Is- language with regard to the Mission Press, the Syrian Protestant Collands are not so much political and lege, and the medical work of Dr. Mary Pierson Eddy. He says: commercial as moral. It is a grave If any gentleman in the United errol' to imagine that they can be States h'ts a few thousand dollars he would like to invest in a noble settled right without the active and and useful enterprise that will pay him bigger dividends than the prayerful cooperation of the Chris- Standard Oil Company, he may ap- ply to the president of the board tian churches of the United States." of trustees, Morris K. Jesup, of New York. for a block of stock in This quotation gives the spirit the Syrian Protestant College.

and purpose of the book, but it Yet on page 53 Mr. Curtis uses scarcely shows its wide scope.

After giving a brief sketch of the early history of t·he Philippines and the story of how the United States took possession, Dr. Brown de- scribes his own tour of the islands and the many interesting things he saw there. In separate chapters he discusses also the Labor Problem, the Chinese Problem, the Character of the Roman Catholic Church and its Relations to Filipinos and Amer- icans, Protestant Missions, Educa- tion, the Real Philippine Ques- tion, etc. In describing the Roman Church Dr. Brown frankly ac- knowledges the good they have done, but as frankly states their evil influence and failure to really Christianize their converts.

1904J BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY

. an expression which is liable to He speaks of the Maronites as re- mislead the reader. In speaking of the non-sectarian character of the jecting the dogma of the "resur- college, he says that, while the students are required to attend rection of the body." This is chapel daily, public worship, and Sunday-school on the Sabbath, and incorrect. The Maronites claim to Bible study as a part of the curri- culum, "no evangelical work is at- accept all the creeds of the Roman tempted." He probably means proselyting work. The whole Church. spirit and work of the college is evangelical and largely evangelis- On page 95 is a curious errol', in tic. The professors and teachers believe in preaching the Gospel, which the Moslem population of living the Gospel, and leading their pupils to a saving knowledge of Damascus is put at one-third. It Jesus Christ. Yet there are no special favors granted to one pro- should be four-fifths. . fessing Protestantism. All are free to accept or reject the Ohristian The author accepts Mount Tabor faith, and the result is that the majority of the graduates are as being, without controversy, the men evangelical in sentiment and belief. Mount of the Transfiguration, al MI'. Ourtis is wide of the mark in tho Mount Hermon was probably his statement in regard to Moslem the place. On page 379 Mr. Ourtis converts in Syria. There have been many, but most of them have ventures thf: statement that the been obliged to leave the country. I have, however, the names of at Moslems of Silwan carry water in least a dozen now living in Syria known as Ohristians, and of not a pig skins! An ordinary Moslem few others who are Ohristians in secret. Owing to the espionage of would prefer death to touching a the government, it is extremely difficult for a Mohammedan to pig skin! profess Christianity. But the book is worth reading, There are a few other errors in the book which would have and above the average. The au· been avoided by greater care on the part of the author and proof-reader. thor's good humor, kindly charity For example, besides misspelled words, the writer speaks (page 38) toward all, quick discernment of of the possibility of "seeing Mount Hermon, 30 miles away," from shams, his honest and cordial ap- Beirut, whereas the range of Lebanon hides it completely from view. preciation of the good being done He probably meant Jebel Sannin. by Ohristian missions, and his He errs in making the number of Mohammedans in the world 300,- habit of close observation have 000,000 01' 400,000,000. There are not over 200,000,000. made his work one of the best books of the pilgrim literature on the Holy Land. Those who have been there will be glad to revisit the Land with such a keen and genial guide, and those who have not been there will be impatient to go. J.

PIONEER MISSIONARIES OF' THE CHURCH By Rev. C. C. Creegan, D D. Illustrated. 12mo, 313 pp. $1.25 American Tract So· ciety, New York. 1903.

These sketches of prominent pioneer missionaries are scarcely more than appetizers. The char- acter and main events in the lives of 26 men are outlined in 300 pages. They are really too brief, for there is scarcely enough to give any adequate idea of the im- portance of the work of these men, much less to show their char- acter and the influences which molded them. Dr. Oreegan has, however, shown much discrimina-

tion in selecting the main point in years since the first edition was each career, and has succeeded in including a number of interesting prepared many changes have taken incidents which mark the lives of these great men. Most of the mate- place. The facts and figures have rial in the volume is not new, but it furnishes a source from which been brought more nearly down to much information can be gathered by those disinclined or unable to date, and a chapter on "One Hunread more extended biographies. "Ve hope they will serve as an in- dred Years Ago and Now" has troduction to lives that have already furnished inspiration to been added. There are still some multitudes at home and abroad. corrections that need to be made- Among the heroes whose lifestory is sketched are Reginald e.g., "until within a decade Korea Heber, the missionary bishop and hymn-writer, who studied Latin at continued to be a hermit nation" six and wrote poetry at seven. Robert Morrison, the first Protes- (page 426), and a few similar tant missionary to China, as a lad was pronounced a dunce, but could changes that have been overlooked, repeat Psalm cxix without an error when he, was twelve.. He became a but as a whole the revision has renowned Chinese scholar and translator, and labored amid in- been carefully made. The book is numerable obstacles, having gained only one convert after seven years valuable alike for reading, study, oflabor. We read also of John Eliot and David Brainard, apostles to and reference. The Index might the American Indians, one dying at eigthy-sixand the other at twenty- have been enlarged to advantage. nine, but both accomplishing a great work. There are also Luther * Halsey Gulick, missionary to many lands; Martyn, Duff, Scudder, PROGRAMS FOR MISSIONARY CIRCLES. Arranged Miller, Murdoch, Clough, and by the Ladies' F. M. S. of the First Pres· Schwartz, of India; Hamlin, Bliss, byterian Church. Augusta, Ga. No. XI. Wheeler, and Riggs, of Turkey; 1904. Verbeck, Brown, and Davis, of Japan; Parker, Gilmour, Taylor, These programs are designed for Williams, of China, etc. If one the use of any society, and contain could master even the facts here Parliamentary rules (not, however, briefly set forth they would furnish all in parliamentary praseology), him with a great amount of mis- suggestions to leaders, a missionary sionary information and inspira- creed, constitution, etc. The protion to courage, energy, faith, gram proper takes up varIOus monthly foreign missionary topics, patience, and spiritual living. * with suggestions as to hymns, Scripture passages, order of service, A HUNDRED YEARS OF MISSIONS. By Dr. D. sub-topics, and references to the L. Leonard. Revised edition. 12mo, subject of the month. 448 pp. $1.20. Funk & Wagnalls. 1903. NEW BOOKS We welcome a new edition of Dr. Leonard's book. In the ten CHINA'S BOOK OF MARTYRS. By Luella Miner. Illustrated. 12mo, 512 pp. $1.50, net. 'l'he Pilgrim Press, Boston, and the West· minster Press, Philadelphia. 1903.

TRE WOMEN OF THE MIDDLE KINGDOM. By R. L. McNabb. 12mo. 75c., net. Jennings & Pye, Cincinnati; Eaton & Mains, New York. 1903.

TUFTS AND TAILS. By Archdeacon Moule. Illustrated. 12mo, 72 pp. 18. Church Mi.sionary Society. 1903.

EVOLUTION OF My MISSION V,EWS. By Rev. T. P. Crawford. 12mo, 160 pp. 75c. J. A. Scarboro, Fulton, Ky. 1903.

INDIA, PAST AND PRESENT. By C. H. Forbes· Lindsay. 2 vols. 8vo. $4.00, net. Henry T. Coates, Philadelphia. 1903.

HIGHER HINDUISM IN RELATION TO CHRIS- TIANITY. By T. E. Slater. 8vo. 68. Elliot Stock, London. 1903. ISABELLA THOBURN. By Bishop J. M. Tho· burn. 12mo, 873 pp. $1.2.'i. Jennings & Pye, Cincinnati. 1903. THE NEW ERA IN THE PHILIPPINES. By Ar· thur J. Brown, D.D. Illustrated. 8vo. $1.25. Revell. 1903. ADAORA. The Romance of a West African Girl. By nlary E. Bird. Illustrated. 12mo. 50 cents. Revell. 1903. CHILD LIFE IN MANY LANDS. Edited b~' H. Clay Trumbull. 12mQ. $1.00. Revell. 1903.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE AMERICA or English Canadian, While if we add 71,831 Germans and 59,415 Swedes, President Our Chief Execu- not to speak of Finns, Norwegians, and others of high grade, we find Roosevelt on tive has recently that not far from one-half are of a character that easily accepts Home Missions made this declara- American ideas. In the remainder, however, there are certain elements tion: of anxiety. Thus there are 387,570 Irish, 299,712 French – Canadians It is such missionary work that (thrifty, indeed, and by no means prevents the pioneers from sinking dangerous, yet not entirelysympaperilously near the level of savagery thetic with our ideas); 61,297 Italagainst which they contend. With- ians, 16,701 Portuguese, 42,916 Rusout it, the conquest of this con- sians, 35,739 Poles, and so on. tinent would have had little but an animal side. Because of it, Baptist Home The Baptists of the deep beneath and through the na- Missions United States are tional character, there runs that making proclamapower of firm adherence to a lofty ideal upon which the safety of the tion of the Gospel in nearly two Nation will ultimately depend. dozen tongues-that is, to so many nationalities. The IIlen and the Commenting upon these words, money expended are divided as follows: The Outlook adds: Americans ……………….. $177,185 No armies ever achieved so thorough or so speedy a triumph as the Swedes. . . .. .. .. . . .. .. . . . . . . .. . 20,260 American pioneers dId. And among the pioneers none were more cour- Germans….. . . . . … . .. . . . . . . . 17,lO6 ageous, none were more steadfast, and none more in earnest, or, on Mexicans…………. …….. 11.3.34 the whole, more successful in atattaining their purposes, than the Porto Ricans ………… , …. 9,908 men who went not for the sake of extracting wealth from the soil, Cubans.. . ……………….. , 8,082 hut for the sake of establishing righteousne$S in the new communities.

New England Dr. E. M. Bliss, French.. . . .. . . . .. . . . . . . . . . .. …. 6,014 as a New England field Negroes ……. '" . " ……… 6,287 Indians…………………… 6,078 Mission Field secretary of the Norwegians……….. …….. 5.090 Arne ric a n Tract Danes.. .. .. . . ….. ………… 5,841 Society, says that New England Chinese.. .. . .. .. . .. … …….. 4,707 has become in a large degree mis- Italians. ………………….. 4,115 Jews…. ….. ……………… 1,033 sionary ground. Somewhat more Poles … , .. . .. .. . .. . . .. . .. .. .. . 871 than half the entire population of Japanese ……. , .. . . .. .. ….. . 683 the six New England States is of Bohemians…………… '" . 440 other tha,n native New England Hungarians.. .. .. .. .. . . .. .. .. . . 390 Portuguese. .. . . .. .. .. .. . . . .. .. 346 stock. In the cities the proportion Russians.. .. . .. . .. . .. .. .. . .. .. . 300 is fairly startling. In Boston the Finns……………… …….. 273 percentage of foreign parentage is Total for Home Missions, … , ….. $227,152 over 70; in Cambridge. 69; Fall River, 86; Holyoke and Lawrence, Where the Many things are 83; Hartford, 62; New Britain, 74; Monnon Mischief said and penned New Haven, 63; Providence, 70; Centers about Mormon- Woonsocket, 83. It does not, in- ism which have deed, follow that all may fairly be but slight relation to the weighty called alien, as out of the total for- facts in the case. But every word eign-born considerably more than in the emphatic allegation which one-fourth are English and Scotch, follows is based upon the bed-rock,

of truth. Professor Richard T. public. All enlightened public Ely says: sentiment may modify and cause The Mormon organization is the to be concealed the grosser prac- most nearly perfect piece of social mechanism with which I have ever tises of Mormonism, Congress and in any way come in contact, ex- cepting alone the German army. the law may lop off polygamy, but It moves with the impact of trained regulars and with the zeal of fiery only Christian mission schools and fanatics. It moves to Western coasts, to Eastern capitals. Its Christian academies, and a Chris- hypocrisies blindfold a nation, while it chases, paralyzes, and tian college, baptized with the Holy strangles. With what easy indifference we regard its advance! If Spirit, can destroy Mormonism and we were told that there were two thousand men going through the change its deluded followers into country, every Clne of them infected with smallpox, the nation would happy Christians, and prosperous, flee or would grapple with the dan- ger. But to be told that there are law-abiding citizens. * two thousand men abroad trying with the deftest tact to infect a na- SHELDON JACKSON. tion with a religious system that is blasphemous, and with practise'> American Board The financial histhat are subversive of social moral- Receipts for tory of the Ameriity and destructive of the national Fifty Years can Board is an conscience, is to awaken a mild pro- interesting study. test here and there, or even to call forth as an apology: "Are not With marked regularity dark days Mormons industrious? Look at have appeared when the Board has theirschools, their irrigating ditch- suffered from the general financial es, their commercial prosperityl" conditions which prevailed ill the We go to sleep while their system country. Afterward the receipts spreads and its apostles hasten to- have risen to a higher plane not to ward their avowed goal-the con- go back again. It has not been untrol of the western states and terri- usual for men to predict the limit tories, the ultimate holding of the of receipts for foreign missions; national balance of power." in fact, this occurred as far back as 1837, and has been prophesied The Impor- After personal con- many times since. The average contributions by decades for the last tance of nection with the ninety years, in round numbers is as follows: $16,000; $66,000; $168,000; Winning Utah work of establish- $255,000; $298,000; $451,000; $462,- 000; $645,000; and the last decade, for Christ ing Christian instL including the financial embarrass- ment of 1893-1895, $701,000. For tutions west of the the past few years the question of whether there &hould be a debt has Mississippi River from 1858 to the depended upon the receipts from ]egacies.-Congregational WQ1·k. present, and during those 45 years Do Foreign The report of the dealing with Mexicans, Indians, Missions Pay? A. B. C. F. M. shows Mormons, Eskimos, and whites, of that it has in for- eign mission lands 535 native many nationalities extending over churches under the care of 275 na- tive pastors and 519 native assistan area from Mexico on the south ants (unordained). The additions to these 535 churches were 5,902 to Alaska on the north, and from new members, an average of more than 110 to each church. Can we the Mississippi River to the Pacific find 500 churches in any denomioa,· Ocean, the matured judgment of of my life and experience is to the effect that relatively Utah is the most important, needy, and urgent mission field in the United States -the storm-center of home mis- liiions, the plague-spot of the re-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

tion in this country which report will seem to many entirely wild and impracticable, but I do not use more than 100 accessions during these figures lightly. I have be- come somewhat familiar with the the year? condition of things in the mission- The Episcopal This body of Chris- ary field, and I feel quite sure Church and tians now contains if the above large reinforcement should be sent abroad, it would not the Negroes 85 negro clergy- at all suffice to meet the present men-that is about demand.

1 in 58 of the whole number, min- The Lutheran The Lutheran Church in C h u r c h Almanac istering to 15,000 communicants. America for 190!, authorized by the G e n era I In all, 146 colored men have been Council of the Evangelical Lutheradmitted to holy orders in the an Church in the United States, presents the following summary: Church, 2 of whom are the present Synods in the United States•. ,.". 66 bishops of Cape Palmas, in Liberia, Ministers, ….. , .. ". , ……… ,. . . 7,290 and of Haiti. Congregations. .. . .. . . . … ……. 12,221 Methodist The Christian Ad- Recruits for vocate of Novem- Communicants" …. " ….. ,….. 1,689,385 Foreign Fields ber 11th reproduces Sunday-schools……….. " . .. . .. . 6,072 the faces of 60 mis- Officers and teachers……… , , , . . 58,894 sionaries recently gone, or soon to Scholars……… ". … .. . … ….. 541,659 go, to the foreign field. They are Contributions for missions, etc., ,$1,684,005.56 about equally divided between the The following is the growth for sexes. Of this number, 16 are the past year: destined to India, 11 to China, and Ministers … , ……… , , . , .. , , 135 the others to Burma, Korea, Mexi- Congregations.. . . .. . . . .. .. . . . . .. 245 co, South America, etc. Members. , ………………………. , 97,896 Bishop Thobum This is what this The Almanac gIves also a table of Lutherans (by countries) in all on What Ought eminent authority lands. The following are the to- tals: to be Done says with exclusive Pastors …… , … , …… " ……… , 35,868 reference to his own Churches … , ……… , … " ' .. , …. , 56,170 ~fember3 .. , .. , , ……. , . , .. , ……. , 6(J.16(J,8f?1 Church, the Methodist: E. L. TUCKER. * If asked for an estimate of the men needed, I should say that we The Industrial A United States should enlist at least 250 mission- Evangelistic council of this misaries within the next twelve Mission. India sion Was recently months. Do not be startled in that formed to forward this number seems large. If you had the view which I possess of the and control the interest of the actual extent and imperative de- work. There is already a council mands of the work, you would in Great Britain. The members of wonder at my use of so small a the American council are: Mr. number as ~50. The painful fact is Frank H. Marston, president; Rev. that we' have become accustomed Dr. Le Lacheur, vice-president; to figures which are altogether out Rev. C. C. Cook, 150 Nassau Street, of proportion to the vastness of the New York, secretary; Hugh R. work which we have in hand. We Monro, Esq., 156 Fifth Avenue, should send 75 new missionaries to trea~urer; Rev. W. J. Mosier and southern Asia, 75 mOI'e to eastern D. L. Pierson. Mrs. J. C. Lawson Asia, 50 to Spanish America, and is this year acting as field secretary 50 to Africa. I say nothing of the in America, Mr. Lawson having women, in addition to the heroic wives who would go out with these returned to India to take <;:harge of men. Our woman's society should send a force of at least half as many more-that is, 125 unmarried lady missionaries. Of course, a statement of t,his kind will occasion more surprise than approval. It

the work there. One hundred and great Pernambuco family, without distinction of class or sex. Recife, fifty famine boys are now being FREI CELESTINO. taught trades at the same time September 20, 1903.

that they are learning Christian This proposed Bible-burning was truth. They are thus being de- telegraphed to the daily papers in veloped into industrious self· Rio de Janeiro, and the authorities supporting Christians. * were appealed to to put a stop to Anti-Protestant The American Bible it. Several excellent articles by League. Brazil Society has recently competent and liberal-minded men received from Bra- have appeared in the papers, strong- zil the following information in re- ly denouncing such proceedings.

gard to a proposed Bible-burning The utterances on the subject which is announced in A Provincia, which have made the profoundest one of the daily papers of Pernam- impression of all were in a speech buco, Brazil. From this we trans- made before the House of Federal late a, few extracts: Representatives bya member from Occurring on the 27th of the the State of Rio Grande do SuI. present month the first anniversary of the Providential inaugura- He aJ;gues that the existence and tion of the League against Protestantism in the Penna Church of this work of the league against Protcapital, and desiring to celebrate it with the greatest pomp and re- estantism, and especially the Bibleligious devotion, the Central Directory and its respective council burning, is a violation of the Brain extraordinary session have resolved to observe the following pro- zilian Constitution, which guarangram (here is given the order of the celebration of the mass by tees perfect religious liberty and the bishop the diocease, etc.). protection alike to men of all There will be on a table under the majestic dome of the same ~eeds. * church a considera,ble number of false Bibles, books, tracts, and EUROPE papers rotten with the grossest errors and revolting Protestant The London This organization, heresies, that were voluntarily delivered to those reverend Capuchin Missionary which dates from missionaries by many Catholics, to whom the ministers and pastors of Society 1795, has now 275 this new sect sold them fraudulently, or offered them gratis, as European missionthe true ""Vord of God!-and which are already destined to the flames. aries laboring in foreign lands.

It is respectfully requested of There are 106 in India, 72 in China, Catholics who may have in their possession such little books and 31 in Madagascar, 31 in South cards, that they send and deliver them at once to the said mission- Africa, and 35 in Polynesia and the aries in order to give them tlreir proper doom, seeing that they can West Indies. The official summary not continue to possess them without incurring the canonical penal- which has recently been issued ties thundered by the Holy Mother Church. shows that in addition there are There are invited to attend this 943 ordained native ministers, 3,672 religious festa, besides the illustrious members of the council, all native preachers, 1,579 teachers, the distinguished members of the league and all true Catholics of the and 268 Biblewomen. The church- members number 69,607, and there are 196,026 native adherents. Over £29,000 was raised in the past year at the mission stations, the Bum including medical mission receipts and school fees.

A Nob.b1e Some months since Bequest to I' u mol's weI' e Missions abroad, which now are found to have been founded on fact, to the effect that a Welehman, Mr. Robert

1903J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLtGENClll

Davies, had bestowed upon the $10,000 represent their contribu- Welsh Oalvinistic Ohurch no less a tions. Bum than £135,000 ($675,000). The inoney consists of debenture stocks A Queer A Saturday "mid- in two of the great English rail- ways. These stocks were originally Midnight night" service, of the value of £118,000, but they are now quoted in the market for Service from 11.30 P.M. to £17,000 more. There are 12 trus- tees, all of them being deacons of 1.30 A.M., is the the Oalvinistic Methodist body, and, in pursuance of the terms of latest departure of a mission at- the document, resident within a radius of thirty miles of Bangor. tached to Holy Trinity Ohurch, Another stipulation is that the money is to be exclusively confined Oloundesley Square, Islington. It to the Khassia mission, to which Mr. Davies has already devoted is held in the church mission hall, several thousands. His present benefaction is reported to yield an and a hearty invitation is extended income of £5,020 annually. to "the homeless, destitute, de- A Worthy Its name tell s Mission in a where its field of spairing, and sorrowful." Describ- Barren Field operation is found. ing one of these interesting seances, The North Africa Mission has 6 male and 20 female the Daily Chronicle says: missionaries in Morocco; 5 male and 13 female missionaries in On entering the hall each visitor Algeria; 5 male and 20 female mis- is handed a cup of coffee and some sionaries in the Regency of Tunis; cake, and while attention is being 2 male and 4 female missionaries in paid to this a party of lady vocalthe Dependency of Tripoli; 5 male ists sing some of Moody and Sanand 6 female missionaries in Egypt key's well-known hymns. There -altogether, 23 male and 63 female was a large gathering after 12 missionaries. This includes wives o'clock. For the most part the auof missionaries. dience was made up of men of the humbler class. If their walk was The Friends A company 0 f unsteady they were assisted to of Armenia Ohristians in Eng- seats by the stewards, and quickly waited upon with refreshment. land. organized in 1896 under the name of the United Free About 600hristian "Friends of Armenia," in a multitude of ways have rendered valu- Church Jewish agents are directly able assistance to the orphans in Turkey. The money collected has Mission employed by this been distributed quite largely through our missionaries, or by Ohurch in the work those with whom our missionaries have been in happy fellowship. of the Jewish Mission, of whom 7 Since their work began, in 1897, they have forwarded over $220,000 are ordained. During the last year to the distressed districts. and during the last quarter not far from 1,296 boys and girls (in the propor- tion of about 1 to 2) were enrolled as pupils in the schools, besides 236 boys and young men in evening classes, or 1,532 in all (which im- plies a daily attendance of proba- bly 1,000 young people), who re- ceive, along with the elements of a sound general education, a knowl- edge of the facts on which the Ohristian faith is based. In some 60,000 cases opportunity was given to the medical missionaries and their assistants to apply the heal- ing art and to minister the Word of Life under favorable conditions.

Hundreds of Jewish men and women attended the places of pub- lic worship and evangelistic meet- ings. M.

The Jews in The work among called simply because they are in Kishinef the Jews in Kishi- danger. .. Absolute security," for nef, Russia, which that matter, can not be guaranteed to anybody anywhere. We mishas been carried on by Probst Fal- sionaries are fully persuaded that tin uninterruptedly since 1859, has we are just now at the post of ceased to exist, because Probst duty, and therefore the safest place Faltin has removed to Riga to en- for us-if safety be an important joy a well-deserved rest in his old consideration-is this particular age. Many Jews have been led to spot. It is possible, of course, that Christ through the instrumentality we may be massacred-very much of this devoted servant of the against our personal desire-but Master, among whom are found we indulge a strong hope that for a the well-known Jewish missiona- while, at least, we may comfort ries Gurland, Friedman, and Rosen- and strengthen the hearts of many strau.ch (the able writer of tracts native friends who are in a measure for Jews), Pastor Ao R. Kuldell, of depending on us. Besides, t.he Allegheny, Pa., and the faithful two boarding-schools for girls Pastor E. E. Gruenstein, of Monti- which are reopened-one here and cello, Iowa. Thus Kishinef, in- one in Kortcha-and the prospect famously known through its mas- of participating in relief work for sacre of Jews in 1903, is left without more than 50,000 starving, naked, a missionary worker among its homeless refugees, forbids the 40,000 Jews-at least, at present! thought of flight. We would However, we understand that rather perish in Macedonia, if it be Peter Rabinowitz, the son of the the Lord's will, than to prolong our unforgotten Joseph Rabinowitz, days outside somewhere and be was in England a short time ago to ashamed of ourselves. interview friends of the Jewish work with regard to its future. M. An Appeal Mis sEll e n M.

A Heroic As a fine illustra- for the Stone, who was re- Facing of tion of the splendid Deadly Peril stuff of which mis- Macedonians leased from the bri- sionaries are com- gands of Macedonia monly made, it is worth while to note carefully the following inci- by American Christians, has writdent. Late last September Mr. Leishman, American Minister at ten to The Christian Herald, ap- Constantinople, sent a letter to the American Board calling attention pealing for help for the Macedonian to Macadonian conditions, and suggesting that it would be wise for refugees who have been driven the missionaries to withdraw from that region until quiet was restored, from their homes by the "Unbecause safety could not be aS8ured to American citizens in that part speakable Turk." She forward" an of the country. A copy of this letter was sent to the missionaries at appeal from the Bulgarian Evan- Monastir, and Rev. Lewis Bond, a missionary, replied as follows: gelical Society, which is, in part, as While appreciating the interest follows: thus manifested by our Minister, we sincerely hope the mission- The present assassination of aries at this station may not be re- thousands of Christians, and the destruction of hundreds of villages with their Christian church build- ings, is a triumph of Mohammedan fanaticism over the Christianity and Christian civilization of the twentieth century. Will God's people all over the Christian world remain silent and irresponsive to the bitter croies of the dying ones in Macedonia?

Dearly beloved in Christ, through the native Bulgarian Evang~lical Society, which for twenty-eight years has been a power for good among the European provinces of Turkey, the Protestant churches in Bulgaria pray you most earnestly to take such timely measures as

1904J GENERAL MIsstoNARY INTELLIGENCE

shall put a stop to the horrible He visited Tripoli, and there saw atrocities and the rapid extermina- Dr. Harris, one of the missionaries tion of the Ohristian population in Macedonia. of the Presbyterian Ohurch, who ASIA had charge of a large hospital in Light on Dufferin Oollege, which good work was being done, Lebanon Schwifat, Mount as well as outside its walls. He L e b a 11 0 n , was founded by Miss Louisa Proctor continues: and Mr. Tanius Said (a native gen- In the ancient city of Hums I saw tleman) for the education of the the sick flock to Dr. Harris as of old they flocked to Christ. He had youth of Syria, in memory of the with him only a pocket-case of medicine and a few instruments. benefits derived from the wise and The receiving-room was our little statesmanlike conduct of the late church, the operating-table a board laid across a couple of benches. But Lord Duiferin, by which the dis- amid those primitive conditions, the missionary gave such relief to trict of Lebanon enjoys greater scores of sufferers that their grati- tude knew no bounds, and men who freedom than any other portion of would have stoned a preacher reverently listened to the doctor .the Sultan's dominions in having a while he talked to them of Ohrist. The work of Dr. Mary Eddy among Ohristian governor. The school women and children is also reprewas opened in 1895 with 20 boys; sentative. Tho hithert'? nominally a member of the Beirut station, now aver 100 are educated within she has itinerated throughout the entire mission field, and even beits walls. Among the pupils are yond it. With her Biblewomen Mohammedans, Druses, Greek and her camping outfit, she jour- neys on horseback to some outlying Ohristians, Maronites, and Prot- village and pitches her tent. A surprising number of the sick and estants. Side by side they study injured speedily appear. It is pa- God's Holy Book. The fame of thetic to see the trustful confidence of that diseased and crippled the education given has spread throng, some of whom are plainly throughout Syria, Palestine, and beyond all help that man can give.

Egypt, so that last year there were Bibles not The Persian gov- over 150 applications for admission. Allowed to ernment has re- A.t the present time, 45 who have Enter Persia cently prohibited been trained in the schools are the introduction of teaching for other missions in Bibles into Persi~. A number of Egypt. Palestine, and Syria, giving cases of Scripture are lying in the satisfaction to their employers. custom-house at Bushire, which Medical Dr. A. J. Brown, in the officials will not release. They MiJSions the course of a tour also stopped a number of Persian in Syria through Asia, was prayer-books sent out by the deeply impressed Ohurch Missionary Society, but with the value of medical missions. they were afterward released.

He says: Even the Turks are better than Healing the sick is an important that, for they permit Bibles to pass phase of mission work in Syria. The antipathy of Moslem and the custom-house-provided they Oatholic to the Protestant preacher does not bind them to the fact that have been properly "expurgated." the medical missionary can cleanse their ulcers and set their broken The Koran enjoins the reading legs. Thus as the educational work opens up wide avenues of influence of the Bible, altho Mohammed was among the children, so medical work opens up equally wide avenues uneasy when he found that one of of influence among the sick and injured. his chief disciples was devoted to it,

"laying to him: "It may be dan- A Hindu The great com- Thanksgiving munity connected gerous." The subterfuge of the with the American modern Mohammedans is that Board Mission in Ahmednagar ob- served June 20th and 21st as days Christians and Jews have corrupted of thaksgiving for God's care dur- ing the recent epidemic of plague, the Scriptures, altho the Koran from which at least 3,500 deaths occurred among the popula tions of makes no such charge. the City. There were but 11 deaths among the Christians of the Ameri- The Persians, altho accounted can mission and the same number from among the handful of Chrisheretics at Mecca, being Shiites in- tian] in the Salvation Army. If the Indian Christian community had stead of Sunnites, are in some re- lost their share of the 3,500 who died, 210 Christians would have been the spects more intolerant than the number instead of 11. "They were about nineteen times as immune as Sunnites. For instance, the Sun- the other communities." If we in- clude those from the Salvation nites adllJit Christians into their Army, the Christian community lost 22, or "ten times as immune mosques, but Mr. Benjamin, for- as the rest of the community." Certainly there was sufficient merly our minister to Persia, says ground for the thanksgiving meet- ings. The reasons are easily disthat there, if a Christian should covered, Among the Christians cases were promptly reported, and make his way into a Shiite mosque, they maintain better sanitary con- ditions. no rank and no considerations of policy would save him from death. t Industrial Rev. James Smith, Training for 0 f Ahmednagar, India's Orphans thus answers the question why he believes in industrial training for orphan children in India: 1. Because for nine years I have tried it and found that in general my most intelligent and resource- ful pupils are those who have had a simple course in lllanual training, in addition to their other work.

2. Because it fits boys and girls for life. Books for the The n u mer 0 n s 3. Because it saves many" block- Blind friends of the late heads," turning them into men of Miss Annie Sharp ability, much to the surprise of some of their teachers. will be interested to learn that her 4. Because it seems to develop lamented death has caused no in- faithfulness and truthfulness better terregnum in the management of than arithmetic and spelling and the North India Missionary Insti- other forms of mere book-work (in which crl',mming and whispering tute for the Blind. She had worked make der,eption and superficiality for many years at Amritsar with so easy) her sister and Miss Hewlett. The 5. Be~ause it makes boys more latter lady was with Miss Sharp self-re.iant and manly.

6. Because it developes original- when she died, and without delay ity. There is no class where there has taken control of the work, and is so much independent and original is now resident at Raipur. One of thinking done as in the class in the latest efforts of the departed mantlal training.

7. Lastly, because working men worker was to draft a letter to The and working boys must have an Christian, giving details of prog- education suited to their future. ress in the adaptation of the Braille· They must be fitted for earning bread. If we simply give them type for the blind. At the close of book-learning they will despise the letter she says: manual labor and be unfitted for such occupation. .. I can not sufficiently thank my

1904J GENERAL MISSIONARY

faithful band of Braille writers and Self-support The Church Mis- other helpers, and I would ask in India sionary Soc i e t y them and others to note these four probably to a larger facts: (1) On our shelves to-day are some 70 English books, also the extent than other missions, is de- whole Urdu Bible, almost tripli- veloping self-support on sound, ago cated, and many copies of the Gos- gresRive lines. The Madras Dio- pels and Psalms; also a few good cesan Record informs us that all the Urdu story books. (2) At Rajpur C. M. S. congregations in Madras we shall number (excluding EUrop- and its neighborhood are finaneans) over 70 souls. About 5 of cially independent of any foreign these will be sighted boys and aid. The affairs of the church are women helpers; the rest are, for all managed by a council consisting practical purposes, blind, and 7 of wholly of Indian clergy and laity, them mentally defective. (3} We and the bishop's testimony that have sent out 9 workers-2 Bible this state of things has grown up women, 2 preachers, and 5 teachers on very sound and solid lines, will of the blind. (4) There is not one very much encourage these Indian pupil (except the sick ones) who pastors and people to renewed efdoes not work according to his or forts for their own spiritual growth, her ability.-The Christian. and for the extension of the King- dom of God. The C. M. S. has Giving by A few years ago I paid much attention to native church organization, and it is a Hindu Christians investigated care- great encouragement to have so fully the economic clear and valuable a testimony given by the bishop of the diocese conditions of the most prosperous to that system as it is at work in the Telugu mission. and largest village congregation of Trouble in For some time past the Madura mission. I discovered that 5 rUI}ees (that is, $1.00) was Tibet we have received the average monthly -income of from India disquieteach family of that congregation. ing letters as to the relations of the And that meant only 33 cents a Indian government with Tibet. month for the support of each There are constant rumors of immember of a family! We have pending military operations, an congregations whose income is less army of Nepalese being stationed than this. And yet the Christians on the frontier. Some years ago a of that mission contributed over 2 rupees (75 cents) per church mem- commercial treaty was arranged her as their offering for 1900. For with Tibet, Sikkim being taken un- all the Protestant missions of South der British protection, and a line of India the average offering per boundary was fixed upon. Herein church member during 1900 was 1 lies the source of the present rupee and 9 annas (52 cents). For trouble, it being alleged that the South India this represented an ag- Tibetans have not fulfilled their gregate sum of 248,852 rupees ($83,· part, but have repeatedly displaced GOO), or about seven and onp-half the masonry pillars erected on the per cent. of the total sum expended boundary. in the missions during that year. The Indian government, after An American can easily realize negotiating with China. appointed how much this offering is as an absolute gift; but he can not realize a commission to treat with Tibet, how much of self-denial it means and the members by appointment to that very poor people, nor how entered the Chumbi Valley some hrge an offering it is as related to the best offerings of our home churches to-day.

REV. J. P. JONES.

months ago, but have waited in tianity, shall in no case be inter- vain at Kamba .long for Ohinese and Tibetan officials with proper fered with, or molested in person credentials to meet them. or property on account of his teach- Preparations have, therefore, been made for a forward move- ing or his religious belief. No rement, a large supply of military stores having been collected in striction shall be placed on Chinese readiness. Whatever the true in- wardness of the situation may be, joining Christian churches. Conit is a call to the people of God to intercede at the throne of grace verts and non-converts, being that a peaceable way may be found out of the impasse, and that we Chinese subjects, shall alike conmay not become involved in another of our "little wars." We form to the laws of China, and remember, too, that brave and devoted missionary, Miss Annie R. shall pay due respect to those in Taylor, who is in that eountry alone, as the representative of the authority, living together in peace Tibetan Pioneer Mission. – The Christian. and amity; and the fact of be- An article appeared in this RE- ing converts shall not protect VIEW for April, 1903, giving an ac- them from the conseqmmces of any count of the missions to Tibet. " offense they may have committed Missions and In Article 13 of the the Treaty with English treaty with before or after their admission into China Ohina of September the Church, or exempt them from 5, 1902, Great Brit- paying ~he legal taxes levied on ain agreed to join in a commission to secure peaceable relationships Chinese subjects generally, except between converts and non-converts in China. In the American treaty, taxes levied and contributions for signed Oct. 8, the question has been dealt with more fully. This is of the support of religious customs such interest that we give it below in full. There is no doubt but and practises contrary to their that all Protestant missions will heartily approve of this article: faith in which they shall not be The principles of the Christian required to take part. religion, as professed by the Protestant and Catholic Churches, are Missionaries shall not interfere recognized as teaching men to do good and to do to others as they with the exercise by the native auwould have others do to them. thorities of their jurisdiction over Those who quietly profess and teach this religion shall not be har- Chinese subjects; nor shall the narassed or persecuted on account of their faith nor in any way dis- tive authorities make any distinccriminated against. Any person, whether citizen of the United tion between converts and non- States or Chinese convert, who, according to those tenets, peace- converts, but shall administer the ably teaches and practises his religion and the principles of Chris- laws without partiality, so that both classes can live together in peace. Missionary societies of the United States of Americl1, shall be permitted to rent and lease in per- petuity, as the property of the sl1,id societies, buildings or land in all parts of the empire for missionary purposes, and after the title-deeds have been found in order and duly stamped by the local authorities, to erect such suitable buildings as may be required for the carrying * on of their good work.

Missionaries In view of the un- and founded c h a r g e s Magistrates sometimes brought in China against Christian missions in China, without discrimination between Protestl1,nt and Roman principles of action, the following extracts from a recent Protestant manifesto deserve careful reading. The mani- festo has been sent, in Chinese, to all officil1,ls throughout the empire.

It reads: Chinese Christians, tho church- members, remain in every respect Chinese citizens, and are subject to

GENERA!. MISSIONARY ntTELLtGENCE

the properly constituted Chinese life. He replied: "I believe I ought to be helping to prepare authorities. The sacred Scriptures young men for the ministry, and ten times the salary you offer and the doctrines of the Church would not take me from my work."

teach obedience to all lawful au- A Martyrs' A committee has Memorial been formed in thority and exhort to good citizen- for China China to raise a ship; and these doctrines are fund of $250,000 to preached in all Protestant erect in Shanghai a Chinese "Exeter Hall" and Missionary churches. The relation of a mis- Union in memory of the foreign and native Christians who gave sionary to his converts is thus that their lives for Christ during the Boxer outbreak. Rev. D. Macof a teacher to his disciples, and he Gillivray, the secretary of the com- mittee, writes as follows: does not desire to arrogate to him- The movement is taking hold on self the position or power of a the China missionaries. Instead of some dead stone, we purpose magistrate. erecting a building which may be a great evangelistic center, a place Unfortunately, it sometimes hap- of unions, a house which will in many ways serve the cause for pens that unworthy men, by mak- which the martyrs died. Some would rather see the money exing insincere professions, enter the pended for living agents. But we be- lieve that living agents will be sent Ohurch and seek to use this connec- out in large numbers by the various boards. The missionary body could tion to interfere with the ordinary not as a united body administer any fund for the sending out of course of law in China. We all missionaries. During the century some 209 died (not counting natives) agree that such conduct is entirely from 18 different societies in Amer· ica and England and elsewhere. reprehensible, and we desire it to The whole idea in this movement is a fascinating one to us who are be known that we give no support situated at the door of China. The hand of God has been seen in its to this unwarrantable practise. progress, and we go forward in hope that He who began will finish. On this account we desire to state This movement is heartily enfor the information of all that: (a) dorsed by missionaries of all the societies in China, and a number The Protestant Church does not of contributions have already been received. The hall is to be built on wish to interfere in law cases. All a prominent site, and used for rr- ligious mass-meetings of natives or cases between Christians and non- foreigners. It is hoped that it may contain the offices of the Bible and Christians must be settled in the tract societies, a missionary library and museum, and many would like courts in the ordinary way. to see a missionary guest-bouse added. The chairman of the com- Officials are called upon to admin- ister fearlessly and impartially jus- tice to all within their jurisdiction.

(b) Native Christians are strictly forbidden to use tlIe ,name of the Church or its officers m the hope of strengthening their positions when they appear before magistrates.

The native pastors and preachers are appointed for teaching and ex- hortation, and are chosen because of their worthy character to carry on this work. To prevent abuses in the future, all officials are re- spectfully requested to report to the missionary every case in which letters or cards using the name of the Church or any of its officers are brought into court. Then proper inquiry will be made and the truth become clear. * Not a Divine grace bears " Rice Christian" the same fruit in all lands and among all peoples, crowding out selfishness, and installing self-sac- rificing love. So that we wonder not when we read that one of the Chinese teachers in Pekin Uni- versity, who was receiving a salary of $15 a month, was recently offered $100 a month to go into commercial

mittee is Bishop Graves, and the clap his hands and say" keep quiet treasurer E. S. Little, Esq.. of while J talk to you," and the elders Shanghai.. would call out, "Shut up!" Such were the circumstances under False Chapels In the course of an which the Gospel was first preached in Hunan 800 miles' trip in to Korean women. Hunan Province, Now last summer, ILbout half of it made on foot, Rev, W. H. Lingle dis- But how chlLnged now! Yester.. covered considerable spurious work day I, with Mr. Moffatt interpretdoing in the nlLme of Christianity. ing, preached in the great new Heathen men had set up chapels church to 600 women, besides 900 bearing the sign "Presbyterian men, all respectful and quiet, and Mission," and, in that name, would of the 600 women, 550 sat on the appeal to the courts with their raised seats just outside the platlawsuits. Mr. Lingle says that he form. Nothing I have ever seen in closed more chapels than he ever heathen lands impressed me more. opened in his life. The Chinese are Among this wonderful company keen enough to appropriate terms was a former sorceress, II> brave old of the Christian religion whenever woman of eighty-six years. Six there is gain to be squeezed out of unkept, dirty women si:s: years ago; them, and, for this reason, Prot- now 600 Christians. estant missionaries are careful to avoid interference with courts of The Forward 'J:'he latest report of justice even in behalf of Christians. -Woman's Work/or Woman. Movement in this movement re- Then and Now The" two pictures" Japan ceived by the Amer- in Korea given in the follow- ing lines were writ- ican BOlLrd in Bos- ten by Rev. D. C. Rankin, Decem- ton is, in brief, as follows: ber 15, 1902, during his visit to Pyenyang, and are nearly the last The results of the Forward Movewords he penned. ment are not by any means limited Then to the number already received In early summer of 1896 Messrs. Moffett and Lee first undertook to into the churches, altho that is a preach to Korean women. He had previously had only men in the most gratifying and encouraging first little building. The women had often stood outside and listened result. There are, in addition: 1. through the key hole. Mrs. Lee came in 1896. The" kitchen" room The new attention which Christiwas opened into the church by rcmoving the wall and hanging a cur- anity has awakened among all tain. Mrs. Lee came in with foul' or five women, who had been" keyhole classes. 2. The union of heart and listeners," and these sat very quietly beside her; but a number hand (all nations and denominaof others in dirty clothes would keep walking about and talking. tions) in prayer, and purpose, and As Mr. Moffet preached he would work. 3. The quickened life of the Church, so that it feels its respon- sihility to evangelize the empire as never before. 4. The workers have received a wider view and have a deeper realization of the immense work to be done in Japan.

5. A new consecration of pastors and Christians, a new sense of the power of the simple Gospel, and..o.

new assuranc)e of victory. 6. Many are led to examine Christianity.

and many thousands, especially of young men, are studying the Bible.

7. The value of thorough prepara- tion and method have been empba- sized. 8. An impulse toward self- support has been given. 9. It has given new courage and hope to the churches in the home lands with * reference to the work.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

A Union Japanese mission- pleasure which it afforded me to visit the admirably conducted es- Hymn-book aries have united tablishment of the American mis- in Japan in the production sionaries on the Sobat and that of of a union hymn- the Austrians on the White Nile- book which is about to issue from one Protestant, the other Roman the press of the Methodists. It was Catholic; but I make no distinction between the two. Both are adpromised for use October 1st. Con- mirably conducted. I entirely con- gregationalists, Methodists, Pres-· cur with Sir Reginald Wingate, byterians, Baptists, and Disciples and with, I believe, every respon- all took part in its compilation; sible authority in this country, in thinking that the time is still disand it expresses the common faith tant when mission work can be and common hope of the universal permitted among the Moslem popu- church. It will contain 450 hymns, lation of the Sudan. But such 125 of which appear also in the efforts as are now being made newly revised Episcopal Hymnal. among the pagan tribes in the southern provinces deserve. and Japanese In Yokohama is a shall certainly receive. any reason- Christian large ChI' i s t ian able amount of encouragement and assistance which can be afforded to Printers printing company them.

which has 220 per- It is less than two decades since sons in its employ, and all these are Khartum, the Sudanese capital, gathered every Monday morning was abandoned to savagery and for a religious service before be- Mahdist tyranny. It was recon- ginning the work of the week. The quered by Lord Kitchener in 1898.

manager is an elder in the Pres- According to Lord Cromer, we byterian church, and the com- suppose that the northern Sudan, pany has a large business, not strongly Mohammedan, has not only through Japan, but in Korea, yet recovered sufficiently from the China, and the Philippine Islands. ravages of war for the spiritual AFRICA onslaught of Christians. This is A Loud Call The missionaries not the case with the natives of the from Egypt in Egypt of the Bahr-el-Ghazal and others of the United Presbyterian Church of North America southern tribes who are not Moshave sent an appeal to their home church for 280 more missionaries. lems. It seems strange that this The church to which this appeal has been made has a threefold southern field has been occupied by record in foreign missions for the year: the largest foreign mission hut two agencies, one of which, we offerings, the largest missionary party sent out, and the largest in- are glad to remember, is American. gathering of souls in any single year of its history. -Outlook. * Great Britain The British policy The African A missionary write" and Missions of exclusion of as a Beggar that the native Af- in the Sudan Christian mission- rican is decidedly aries from the Su- fond of begging, and will beg at dan was recently defined by Lord every opportunity, and for every- Cromer, British agent for Egypt thing upon which his eyes may and the Sudan, as follows: rest, from a pin or nail to the very clothes you weal', and under any pretense whatever he will ask for a gift. If he points out the road to a village, it is: "Fundis. 'ngi tuse" (Missionary, give me a present). If he shows you a stream of water, or comes to your meeting, it is the Let me testify to the special same thing.

A certain traveler tells about a to teach his people, and he was native who was saved by a; mission- overcome with joy. Friends at ary from being killed. He came to the mission later, not to thank the home would be surprised to know missionary for saving his life, but· how much they deny themselves to ask for a piece of cloth because clothes and other things that they his life was saved. This would not may get books. Two of the por- ters who were with us on a recent be unusual for an African. 'Ve itineration, when they received have had natives to ask us for presents because we had done them some service. We suppose they their well-earned wage, returned thought that one good turn de- the whole of it to me, that they might buy a testament, prayerserves another. This shows their book, etc.; and this is no uncomsimpIe childlike mind. In order to have any peace along that line, one must let them know at once that mon case."

no presents will be given, except in exchange for presents. To ex- The Growth of Within the Uganda change presents is a sign of friend- Two Decades British Protector_ ship. ate a recent census Growth in the The statistics for shows 1,070 church buildings with Zulu Mission the last year of this a seating capacity of 126,850, and m iss ion of the an average Sabbath attendance of American Board make an excel- 52,471. It is only twenty years lent showing. The native force, since the first Ohristian baptism consisting of 531 preachers and took place in that country. Verily, teachers, draws no part of its sup- this is a wonder-land for the spread port from the Board. Of the 23 of the Gospel, and bids fair soon to churches in the mission 18 are en- outdo even Hawaii or Madagascar.

tirely self-supporting, and the other five are provided for from the home ISLANDS OF THE SEA missionary fund gathered by the A Wedding in A missionary's exnative Ohristians. The membership in these churches is 4,298, New Guinea perience at his first against 3,555 reported last year. Of the 67 day-schools in the mis- wedding in New sion, 18 are self-supporting, and the others are supported by private Guinea is described in an interestfunds or government grants. The total contributions from native ing way by the Rev. J. H. Oullen, sources to the work of the mission were $7,964, while the total appro- of Port Moresby: priations from the Board for the same purpose amounted to only It was Wednesday, and we had $4,300. our usual service at six o'clock. Service ended, Ruatoka sent the The Word The love for the non-church members outside, while in Uganda Bible is one of the he inquired of the church whether they thought Ikua Laka was a fit most marked traits woman to make a vrife for Deacon of the people of Uganda. A mis- Kevau. There was quite a chorus sionary writes: "A chief who has of assent. He ask ~d several other gone to build a church in a distant questions to the sa me end, and the part of the land, where one is much answers being s.ttisfactory, the needed, will receive no earthly re- public was readmitted and the servward for his. labor, but I promised ice proceeded. I had not been in him that when he had finished I ths country six weeks, but everywould give him a Bible, the better thing I had to say, Scripture, prayer, and all, was printed, and having got it up well the night be- fore, I managed finely. Kevan wore a black cloth waistcoat and trousers, and the bride a somewhat dirty red frock. They bot h stood stolidly at the table, answered the questions readily ap,d distiuc;;tly,

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

and took the whole thing as the his subscription of 400 pfennigsmost ordinary business. sounding a large su)'}'l, but in reality Progress John G. Paton being, if anything, less than the in the writes as follows: others; and. to crown all, one man announced his offering as a "kini " New Hebrides "The converts at (guinea), his wife's itS 4 marks, and his child's as 12~ cents! For two the Illission stations hours at least we sat, busy record- in Malekula have built a Christian ing the names and itmounts prom- ised, and in some cases receiving village in which they live. All are the cash. At last we had to close, clothed. They begin and close owing to the lateness of the hour. But next morning still more promevery day with praise and prayer, ises were made, sO that before and are very happy with each other, our meetings closed we were as- giving a daily object lesson to the sured of the success of Kuresa's ap- peal; for more than £300 was promheathen of the joy and peace of ised or given. Christianity. To their village they welcome all new converts, teach MISCELLANEOUS them and help to protect them; and Lessons of Rev. Henry H. Jes- if they re"solve to live there, all Forty-eight sup, D.D., the vet- unite and assist in building a new Yean' eran missionary to house for them after a given plan El<perience Syria, gives the on straight streets running parallel following as the with each other, and with streets lessons that he has learned in his at right angles. All houses are missionary life. They are worth built on strong wood foundations, noting: wattled, plastered with lime, and My first lesson is one of grati- tude to God that I have been whitewashed. The cottages are enabled to live so long in such a neat, and Itre all kept clean~a great blessed work. The second is that, if I could live contrast to the heathen villages. my life over again, I would choose The village is on a healthy site, the missionary work above all bought for the purpose near the others. The third is one of sorrow and mission house, so that they may humiliation at my many mistakes have the help and advice of the and failures, and of strong desire missionary in all difficulties ~aised that I might try again with new by the heathen, and may also help purpose, new wisdom, and new con- the missionary in his work, and re- secration. The fourth is the inadequacy and ceive his constant teaching and worthlessness of the human elecare. ment in themissionitry work unless Samoans I tap pea r s that vitalized, inspired, and controlled Giving to the s e Ohristians by the Divine. The fifth is the vantage-ground Missions have a foreign mis- occupied by the new missionary of sion in Fiji, and to-day, over those who went out when recently an appeal was made fifty years ago_ in its behalf this is what occurred: The sixth is that the great con- vulsions, wars, and massacres which One after another of that great desolate mission fields such as the gathering rose up and made promises of money, ranging from $1 to Syrian massacres of 1860, and the $20, and,' in one case, $50, each fresh offer being received with Chinese Boxer outbreak of 1900, great cheers, the cheers being are the ploughshares upturning the changed to hughter when some would-be wit announced his gift as soil for the good seed, and prepar· 100 centIS, followed by another who ing the way for reconstruction, repromised its English equivalent of 48 pence; and not to be outdone, generation, and reformation. The seventh is that the Bible is th~ "G~rJ1lau" SamQan called out hound to supplant. the Koran, the Vedl,ts, and the books of Oonfucius.

The eighth i~ tlla.t the world

needs the Gospel and will not be at West Indian Conferences have felt rest until it has received Jesus constrained to ask the Yearly Con- Christ. ference to abrogate the constitu- The ninth is that the most pre- tions granted them in 1884, take cious service of the missionary is the oral preaching of the Gospel. * over again the work in the West Indies, and place the several dis- Self-support The Missionary tricts under the immediate charge of the Missionary Committee. It and Reco1'd, of the is painful to add that this involves Independence United FreeChurch, the liquidation of a debt which has run up to £62,000. The independof Slow Growth has these sane cau- ence of the native churches on the mission field is a most desirable tions: end, but it ought not to be formally determined until the life of the na- The development of independent tive churches is tested and proved native churches is one of the most equal to the task. difficult problems of foreign missions. The aim is clear enough- OBITUARY to establish in every separate field 'Colonel Henry H. Hadley, a self-supporting, self-governing, and self-extending church. The H. H. Hadley of New York, died difficulty does not lie only in bringing the native churches to the point at the Colorado of independence; it lies also in this, that when they seem to have at- Sanitarium December 2d of contained self-support, the result of granting independence has often sumption. He leaves a widow and proved disastrous. ThE; London Missionary Society found it so, a son, an Episcopalian clergymen years ago, in the South Sea Islands; the American Board has made a at,Richmond, Ind. Colonel Hadley similar experience; and now the Vesleyan Methodist Conference, was a native of Ohio, and durat its meeting at Camborne in July, ing the last fifteen years has been has had to confess to a similar result in the case of the West Indies. well known as a mission worker In 1884 the Yearly Conference constituted the mission districts in the and lecturer. He was educated in Vest Indies into two independent conferences-the Western, includ- the public schools, and in 1862 be- ing the Jamaica and Hayti dis- came a private in the Ninetieth tricts, and the Eastern, including the Antigua, St. Vincent, and Brit- Ohio volunteer infantry. He was mustered out as captain and brevet lieutenant-colonel in 1866, and in 1875 -he was graduated from the National Law University at Wash- ish Guiana districts. The West In- ington. He became a member of dies were the first mission field of the Wesleyans. The extension and the New York bar and also of the success of their missions there form one of the brighte::;t pages in the bar of the District of Columbia. history of the expansion of Christianity; and it seemed as if now In 1888 Colonel Hadley was conthat enterprise had reached its goal in the starting of the local churches verted and began mission work, un an independent career. But the step has proved premature. At He organized 60 rescue missions anl the moment it was taken these churches were not absolutely self- several total abstinence societies, supporting; it was affirmed, however, that self-government was the and raised over $250,000 for their one thing needed to make them so. Notwithstanding their independ- support. It is said that he adence, repeated grants have had to be made to them. And now, after dressed over 5,000 audiences on the nineteen years' experkmce, the subject of total abstinence and rescue work. His brother, S. H.

Hadley, is the Superintendent of the Water Street Mission, New York. Many friends rejoice in his life and mourn his loss. <-

The Missionary Review of the World — May 1902

A HEATHEN MAORI AND HIS

NATIVE LEATHER MONEY USED IN PARTS OF NEW ZEALAND Among some native tribes of New Zealand wives are still,gought and sold, The above illustration shows the amount paid for a wife. "Pocket-money" and pockets are alike unknown in these districts Missionary Review of the World Old Series t MAY j New Series VOL. XXV. No. 5 f 1 VOL. XV. No. 5 THE DIVINE LINK BETWEEN PROPHECY AND MISSIONS BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF "The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy" (Rev. xix: 10). This is confessedly an enigmatic saying, yet it may be that its meaning is not, after all, really obscure. Its inmost truth seems to be this: that, between the witness of the prophets in the Scripture and the witness of the (;vangelists in history, there is a vital link. Of all-inspired prophetic utterance, the ills;1iring spirit, the very substance and essence, motive and impulse, is to bear witness, aforehand, to Jesus. It is equally true that, of all Christian missions, the inspiring and ultimate motive is to bear witness to Jesus as a Savior, at hand~a present, perpetual Redeemer from sin. These simple statements are enough to show that the relation of prophecy to missions is vital and essential.

This is too great a fact to be merely glanced at; it deserves a long and fixed gaze till its impression on the inner eye of memory is permanent. It may be exhibited and illustrated in three ways: I. A prophetic element pervades the whole Word of God. II. A prophetic plan underlies all redemptive history. III. A prophetic outline forecasts all missionary activity. Each of these statements admits of indefinite expansion, but it will suffice to give a few illustrations under each head. I. A prophetic element pervades the whole Word of God. The body of a bird is pervaded by life. Man's attempts to fiy, by making wings and attaching them to his body, have been failures, because, at the point where man's ~ings begin, life's current ends, they being but an artificial machine fixed to the living framework. But life does not stop where the bird's wings begin, they being parts of the living framework it~elf and partaking of its vitality, which pervades them, even to the outmost tip and utmost feather. Man's wings are sUbstitutes; the bird's wings are attributes.

So God's Word not only contains prophecy, but is itself prophetic; the prophetic element is a life current, pervading Scripture. God per- vades all space, and so is omnipresent; He pervades all time, and so is omniscient. The Eternal One sees the whole future as one everlast- ing present. No tenses limit either His activity or His knowledge.

Hence, in the Book which He has inspired, His presence is pervasive: it is a living Book. His omniscience runs through the whole Word of God, to the utmost limit and smallest detail; and, as His eternal pur- pose embI;aces world-wide missions, the missionary element is as per- vasive as the prophetic, and the two are found 'everywhere together, mutually wedded and inseparable. 'rhe testimony, borne by human witness to Jesus as the world's Savior, is the goal toward which all prophecy looks and points and moves. The examples and illustra- tions of this fact are abundant. We briefly advert to a few.

1. There is Direct Prediction-the prophetic element proper. The.

first recorded prophecy is that which foretells that the seed of the woman shall bruise the serpent's head while the serpent shall bruise His heel.

The bold metaphor is pictorial. We see the Son of Man crushing under His heel the head of Satan, while the fangs of his serpent-head meanwhile wound the heel that crushes him.* Thus the primal pre- diction hints the final, crushing defeat of the devil, while conceding that the adversary of God and man shall be permitted to wound the lower nature of his victor. This prediction is amplified and clarified, further on, when it is added that in this promised Seed of the Woman all the families of the earth are to be blessed. t In these first predictions we have the essence of all~ubsequent Mes- sianic prophecy, but, in this earliest testimony to the coming of Christ, we have also the first glimpse of missionary triumphs. '1'he Son of Man is to be manifested to destroy the works of the devil, and in Him all the family of man is to find redemptive blessing.

2. Many prophetic enigmas can be interpreted only by Christ's ad- vent and Christian missions. In the greatest poem of the Old Testa- ment the vicarious passion of the servant of Jehovah is set forth, and his wide work for Adam's lost race, to be followed by the enlargement of the Church by the Gentiles flocking to her gates.! Yet this prophecy was, even to learned Jewish rabbi, a closed chamber of mystery until the Key of History unlocked it. So, of that "Psalm of Sobs," which opens with the atonement cry,§ and whose closing words in the orig- inal are, "It is finished." These prophetic riddles cease to be such, read in the light of the testimony of Jesus.

3. There are prophetic events which need missions to explain them. One example will suffice-the siege and fall of Jericho. The taking of this representative stronghold is clearly a lesson on mission- ary methods. Not one carnal blow was struck. An invisible Captain * • Genesis iii : In. t Genesis xii : 3.Isaiah Iii,lvi. § Psalm xxiI.

THE DIVINE LINK BETWEEN PROPHECY AND MISSIONS

of the Lord's Host led the way and prescribed the course. Three things are conspicuous: a complete encompassing of the city, the blowing of the trumpets, and the shout of victorious faith; then the walls fell flat. Oenturies later the great· missionary apostle reminded the Corinthians that" the weapons of our warfare are not carnal but mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds," * a hint of the spiritual lessons of which the fall of Jericho was a parable in action. Our Joshua is leading his hosts to go round the world, simply blowing the Gospel trumpet, and by faith in His promised presence to anticipate victory.

4. Prophetic types may be found in rites and ceremonies and religious festivals. For example, the Feast of Tabernacles, the last of the annual sacred celebrations, being the festival of ingathering when the harvest was fully garnered, is made in prophecy typical of the final ingathering of all the fruits of the Gospel, the Harvest of Missions, when from the wide world field the sheaves are garnered, and aU nations shall come up to God's Temple to take part in His wor- ship·t 5. There are prophetic lives which teach lessons in missions. Indi- vidual biography is often recorded as both history and allegory t Jonah is a conspicuous example as the first foreign missionary. How natural that in his character and career God should warn all future missionaries against two fatal mistakes: first, against not going when and where He sends; and, secondly, against not loving souls when they do go. Jonah first fled from his duty, and, when afterward he went to Nineveh, went selfishly, unlovingly, preaching wrath, and angry because wrath did not fall on the city!

6. Sometimes prophetic precepts are found where no one would suspect any. such deeper meaning. When such a minute injunction is found as a command not to muzzle the mouth of the ox when he treadeth out the corn, it afterward appears that God's care was not primarily for oxen, but for His messengers who tread the world's threshing-floor, He being jealous lest Gospel heralds should be hampered and hindered in their work by the lack of suitable provisions for their daily wants.§ 7. 'rhe prophetic structure of the whole Bible further illustrates our theme. The Word of God is a unit, and its ending can be understood only by its beginning. Every part implies and applies every other. The first mention of any subject forecasts its relation to all that follows. And, behind the entire mystery of the book, lies the mystery of the man, Christ Jesus, giving its otherwise disjointed fragments, plan and system, like the image which the late Dr. A. J. Gordon once found on the back side of a dissected map, and which gave even to his little chil- * Compo Joshua vi., II. Corinthians x: 3-5. t Zechariah xiv. t Gallatians iv : 22-31.

§ De ut. xxv: 4. 1. Corinthians ix : 9.

dren the clue by which to fit the parts together. To him who, as on the reverse side of the Bible, sees the figure of the Man and the plan of the ages, all the parts of the Book take their place in harmony.

II. A prophetic plan runs through all redemptive history. Redemptive history means the course of God's dealing with the race with a view to a perfected redemption as the goal. It is remarkable how the Scriptures enfold and unfold the whole outline of this Divine working. The plan embraces ten grand stages, and in a definite, unchaugeable order: 1. The original creation, with the first Adam as its crown. 2. The Fall of Man, with sin and death as its curse. 3. The Wrath of God, as typically visited in the Flood. 4. The Elect Nation, called out from the world by God. 5. The Divine Book, prepared for the guidance of His people. 6. The Son of God, also the second man and the last Adam. 7. The Spirit of God, the New Paraclete, following His ascension. S. The Church of God, called out from the world as Christ's Body. 9. The Book of God, completed by the New Testament. 10. The Kingdoll} of God, absorbing all human kingdoms.

All this prepares for the new creation which is at once the goal of all prophecy and the crown of all history. Here is a clear plan of God, spanning the ages and bridging the eternities. It has ten distinct stages of development, and, strangely enough, just one-half of these pertain to the Old Testament and one-half to the New. The Bible and history are therefore a unit. Some Being higher than man.lIlust have been back of the writers of these sixty-six books, for how could these separate writers have foreseen what material others were to contribute? How could Old Testament historians, poets, and prophets foresee that, without the New Testament evangelists and epistle writers, their work would be incomplete? But God had" provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect." * Here is a mystery inexplicable without a Divine author.

Half of this plan was wrought out before Christ came, preparing His way before Him, and the other half following His first advent and preparing the way for the second, but each was a hemisphere, matching the other and without it incomplete. Of course, this w.hole scheme of prophecy is missionary; every part of it forecasts missions, and finds fulfilment only when the elect Ohurch with its now finished Book of God goes everywhere to gather out converts and make ready for the kingdom and the new creation!

III. :Finally there is a prophetic outline of. the actual advance of missions. From time to time we meet in Scripture scattered hints of the way in which and the means by which the missionary campaign is • Hebrews xi : 40.

to be carried on and of its historic triumphs. The coincidences between these prophetic forecasts and the facts are too many and striking to be the work of chance, and as we place them side by side we are overawed by the signs of a master Mind and omnipotent Workman planning.. and performing. As the apostle James said at Jerusalem, "Known unto God are all His works from the beginning of the world."

We close by citing ten examples, with some illustrated texts: 1. The Proclamation of the Gospel is to be world-wide and its final triumph universal. Habakkuk ii: 14; Zechariah xiv: 20, 21; Matt. xiii : 47, xxiv: 14.

2. God will raise up laborers and prepare them for their work and field. Isaiah xlv: 1-6; Acts ix : 15, xxvi: 16-18.

3. The general sphere of Gospel successes is to be among the lower and even outcast classes. Luke iv: IS, vii: 22; I. Corinth. i :2~1.

4. Certain fields of missions are to be conspicuous-Ethiopia and the Isles of the Sea. Isaiah xlii: 4; Zeph. iii: 10; Psalm Ixviii: 31; Acts viii: 27.

5. Pentecostal blessing will follow wherever the Gospel is faithfully preached. Joel ii : 2S; Acts ii : 16-21, viii, xix.

6. Reserves, hitherto comparatively idle, will be called into service -the women. Psalm lxviii : 11. Young men and yaung women. Joel ii : 28; Acts xxi: 8, 9.

7. Rejection of Gospel witness will be followed by national judgment. Matt. xxiv: 14. Compare the history of Jews, Rome and Spain, etc.

S. There is a fixed program of missions: the outgathering of the Church, the return of the Lord, the restoration of the Jews, II-nd the conversion of the residue of Gentiles. Acts xv: 14, IS.

9. The period of evangelism and Laodicean lukewarmness will coincide near the end of the age. Camp. Matt. xiii: 47-50, Rev. iii: 14-20.

10. The age will end in the great apostasy and the development of the man of sin. II. Thess. ii :3; II. Timothy iii :1-5; Jude; Rev. xvii-xx.

All this is very striking. If any of these correspondences seem fanciful, enough remains to justify the conclusion that all mission history lay mapped out in the mind of the Eternal before the Great Commission was first given by our risen Lord. It is plain that God has made a highway for His chariot. He who flings himself athwart His path will be ground to powder beneath its wheels, for omnipotence and omniscience are the chargers that drag that chariot. But he who cooperates with God mounts the chariot of God, and, instead of being trampled under the feet of His steeds and crushed beneath His wheels, rides with Him gloriously to the goal of prophecy and of missions, when every foe is vanquished, and Christ is crowned King of Kings and Lord of Lords! .. The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy."

THE MAORIS OF NEW ZEALAND BY WHERAHIKO RAWEI, NEW ZEALAND According to tradition, Maoriland was discovered by 'l'e Kupe, a priest, who lived on an island called Hawaiki (perhaps Hawaii, to the natives of which the Maoris certainly bear a strong resemblance).

This priest incurred the displeasure of the ruling chief of Hawaiki, and was compelled to flee from his island home to save his life.

Securing a canoe, and stocking it with provisions, he put to sea, possibly to find his -grave in tbe great ocean. But a kind Provi- dence favored the lone boatman, and over the peaceful ocean he paddled his way. When bis rela- tives found he did not return • they mourned him as dead; but to tbeir surprise, after many, many moons, he came back, and was received as one returned from another world. But the story 11e brought was far more surprising WHERAHTKO RAWEr than his reappearance. He told them, in glowing language, of a wonderful country which he had discovered toward the south, of its richness, huge forests, burning mountains, steaming lakes, gigantic birds, and other marvels.

As the story of the newly discovered gold-yielding land excites civilized communities, so this account of fairyland set the natives of the home island wild with excitement and passion to seek its shores.

Indeed, Te Kl1pe himself was now regarded as little less than a god.

Preparations were made by the more adventurous spirits to visit and explore this alluring land, and six great canoes were constructed.

They were laden with pwvisions and water, and one day they left Hawaiki for the stmth.

Te Kupe's canoe led the way. Days passed with no sight of any- thing but water. But eventually land was reached. Te Kupe's canoe, the Aotea, was the Drst to get to shore, and thus the Maori natne "Aotearoa" was given to New Zealand. _ The date of this immig:ration can not be definitely settled, but it is believed to have been abo:!t nine hundred years ago. A native proverb of the Maori says: "I kune -ma£ i Hawaiki te -kune kai te tangata" (The seed of our coming is from Hawaiki, the birthplace of man).

THE MAORIS OF NEW ZEALAND

Te Kupe, the leader of the Maoris to their island paradise, has had associated with his name superhuman achievements which are commemorated in many native ballads.

Arrived in Maoriland, the newcomers lived in primitive style. They were a robust and hardy race, and multiplied to tens of thousands. Longevity was a characteristic of this people. The tattooed priest whose likeness appears was a hundred and six years old when his photograph was taken. The ladies are not coarse and sensual, but fine in feature and generally modest in disposition; many of them are TATTOOED MAORI PRIEST really beautiful. Indeed, hunt the world over, and it is doubtful if, outside of the culture of civili- zation, another race can be found of so high a type.

The Maories lived together peaceably and all went well. But one day there came the world-traversing white man. The natives were disposed to be friendly; but robbery, the violation of the chastity of their maidens, and other crimes gtirred up within them the revenge natural to the human heart. Re- prisals followed, and in their war with the Britons they proved themselves full of courage and resources.

But since the conquest of these islands by the Anglo-Saxon and the introduction of Western ways, a blight has come upon the people. Their numbers are de- creasing by thousands. Their homes are houses of frequent wailing. They are a fading race- dying out after the manner of the Hawaiians, the natives of Tas- mania, and other Pacific islanders.

This downward tendency com- menced with the introduction of MAORI WOMAN Oil' THE NGAPUHI TRIBE firearms by the famous chiefs

Hongi, Mohaka, and Ruatara, on their return from a visit to England. Bloody wars between tribes hitherto friendly, decimated the male population. Now, however, the report of gun or rifle seldom or never breaks the silence of valley or hill. The weapon is only preserved by the old chieftains as a grim relic of bygone times; but rum, tobacco, ahd the senseless adoption of a half-European, half-Maori mode of dressing and living- are carrying on the fatal work of extinction quite as effectually.

Moreover, these same death agents are materially aided by the 'l'uhnngas (native priests). The terrible influence for evil which these so-called priests and prophets have upon my people is unintelligible A MISSIONARY SCHOOL FOR MAORIS, IrlARELAR, NEW ZEALAND to anyone unacquainted with the Maori habit of thought. By playing upon the feelings of a naturally superstitious race, by terrifying their igno' ant victims with incantations of vague import and still more dO-Jbtful efficacy, these. native quacks bar the road to good will and friendliness between European and Maori, and raise an almost impassable barrier to the advance of all civilization.

No less destructive and disastrous are many of the old customs which the people still retain as an inheritance from their ancestors. Tangis (native burials) are scenes of all that is corrupt and degrading. AfLer living closely packed together in a dirty, ill-ventilated wharepuni (Maori dwelling-house) for a month, the men, women, and children, all sleeping together, the funeral party uisperses, leaving the unfortunate hosts thoroughly fatigued and disgusted. They lament the ku-

maras (sweet potatoes) that have been consumed, the precious flax and kawi mats, the valuable green stones their mistaken hospitality have lavished upon their guests, but till next year they are content to starve and go about semi-naked..

Then, perhaps, another chief dies, and all the villages for miles around will again send natives of both sexes to howl over his dead body, to condole with his bereaved relatives, to benefit by their mis- placed kindness and hospitality, and very probably themselves to receive from the corpse a substan- tiallegacy in the form of typhoid fever. In many of the King A MAORI MOTHER. AND OHILD Oountry pas (villages) the demise of a chief who, in con~equence of his rank, must be kept unburied for two or three weeks, is simply the advance herald of a terrible onset oE disease and death, which carries off scores of victims.

But the greatest and most insidious evil- of all is social impurity.

'fhe harm done through this vice is not apparent from a cursory view of the conditions of the people, and the European who has no close .acquaintance with the race can not understand that, even if all other causes were removed, immorality alone would in one century from now completely efface from the earth the entire Maori population.

The closer the native is brought to the Pakeha (European) the more rampant grows this evil, for the shameless and degenerate white men who infest Maori villages are heroes in the eyes of their dusky brethren.

It is the ambition of the foolish native youth to ape the manners of these low-type Europeans, so he ignores the servant of God who uplifts the banner of virtue and sal- vation, and hurries on heedlessly to his doom.

Social impurity has already stunted a race once famous for its mag- nificent physique, almost OARVED MAORI DWELLING

rooted out whatever industrial tendencies they origiually possessed, and has most shamefully degraded the well-known native character- istics of hospitality, bravery, and manliness. We view now a decaying people, a degenerate cross between the European and Maori, inheriting the worst qualities of both, elevated with no sense of dignity or nobility, and possessing mental qualities which are frequently employed for the fabrication of dishonorable schemes.

The Maori can not and will not continue to exist unless that rene- gade class of Europeans which has so grievously corrupted the race are driven from his domains. He can not improve until the source of the degredation is removed and he applies his imitative faculties to higher, inore moral and less pernicious examples. In short, the natives must be taught how to live and avoid evils which are destroying their bodies. Sermon preaching unaccompanied by determined efforts to completely reform the moral and sanitary conditions under which the people live can only be productive of extremely meager results. Train- .ing schools must be erected and native children taught laws of health,· and industrial habits calculatEd to promote their social and spiritual welfare. Educational pursuits for the children would certainly be followed by an improved condition of home life among the elders; and in this way a fast disappearing people may be led to seek life amI salvation, to build healthier dwellings, and, above all, to forsalte the demoralizing wharepurri, in which they herd together at night, and which is so fatal to health and virtue. By such means Christ's kingdom may be extended, and a splendid race, possessing many noble characteristics, may be preserved.

THE RESOURCES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH FOR THE EVANGELIZATION OF THE WORLD * BY ROBERT E. SPEER Secretary of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions The history of the world is in a real sense the story of tlle widening sovereignty of man. On any theory of his origin, he began quite simply, and the centuries have watched the gradual but uninterrupted expansion of his power. It is as tho God Himself had felt an increasing trust in man, and had attested it by increasing man's power, by admitting him, so to speak, to a fellowship in the Divine might and authority. There is a saying of our Lord's which justifies this statem.ent, and it is ev.idenced by the obvious fact of history that this increase of power has been in the hands of the nations who believe in God and in God's Son Jesus Christ, our Lord.

• Condensed. from an address delivered at the Student Volunteer Convention, Toronto, Canada, lI1arch 1, 1902.

THE RESOURCES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH

But we are now concerned not with the historical significance of the immense resources of the Christian nations, but with their prophetic significance. The question is not how the Christian powers came to possess these resources, but why do they possess them to-day, for what service in th~ days to come? Weare to think of the challenge that is presented to the Christian Church by our possession of these 'vast resources calling us to effort commensurate with our powers.

The Material Resources I. Begin on the lowest plane of all, and notice, first, the abound- ing material resources of the Christian Church. '{'hat we may not think too generally, we will confine our thought to the resources possessed by the four countries which are doing nine-tenths of the missionary work of the world, and on whose shoulders the chief burden of responsibility for the world's evangelization must rest-Germany, Great Britain, Canada, and the United States. How can we get an adequate idea of the material resources of these four great lands? …

The bank deposits in these four countries alone aggregate $9,032,- 000,000, an amount equal to three-halves of the revenues of the entire world, and to the missionary gifts of the entire Protestant Church for more than four and a half centuries. The deposits of national banks alone of the United States last year amounted to $2,937,000,000, one-half of the total deposits of ~he country, and more money than all these four countries combined give to foreign missions in one hun- dred and seventy years. , Think of what these four countries are spending on war. They have enlisted in their armies 1,148,000 men, and it costs every year $694,000,000 to maintain them-more than the Christian Church gives to foreign missions in thirty years. Great Britain has spent already on the.war in South Africa $620,000,000, and is spending now four and a half million pounds a month. The United States has spent $509,000,- 000 during the three years of the Spanish and Philippine wars. These two lands alone have spent in the last three years, in these two wars, more than enough money to maintain 40,000 missionaries on the foreign field for more than an entire generation. . . The United States might have maintained during the entire nineteenth century a staff of 95,000 missionaries on the field every year for what she spent on her army, her navy, and her pensions during that time.

Let us turn away for a few moments from figures that no one comprehends to notice a few great illustrative items of expenditure.

'rhe New York Sun's estimate of the amount spent on the Yale-Harvard football game in 1900 was greater than Denmark, Finland, and the Netherlands contributed in that year for the world's evangel- ization. The Protestant Episcopal Church is building a great cathe- dral in New York. No one can have any objection to its building

a cathedral. The architecture is not good, but it will be a good and useful thing, provided other things are not left undone because of it. The $15,000,000 that it is proposed to invest in the cathedral would maintain one thousand missionaries on the foreign field for fifteen years, or five hundred missionaries on the foreign field for the thirty years that that cathedral will be in building.

Come back again to the larger figures. One great corporation, like the United States Steel Trust, has a capital of $1,500,000,000, and actual profits last year five times as great as the entire foreign missionary offerings of these four Protestant countries. The gross earnings of the railroads of the United States last year were $1,487,000,000, and the net earnings more than $525,000,000. There is one life insurance company in the United States which actually paid to its beneficiaries last year thirty-five per cent. more than the entire world gave to the foreign missionary enterprise during the year. The income of that one company was three times greater than the income of all the foreign missionary treasuries of the world combined.

Let us come to the money that belongs to the Christian people in these lands. The united population of these four countries is 178,- 000,000. The communicant Protestant Church membership is more than 30,000,000-more than one-sixth of the population of these countries. The aggregate estimated wealth of these four lands is over $200,000,000,000. If the Protestant communicants of these four lands have only their fair proportion of this wealth they have $33,000,- 000,000 in their possession. We have not counted their children, or the great mass of people who are esteemed as Christian people tho they are not communicant members of the churches. It would be perfectly fair to double these figures in order to arrive at a just esti- mate of the wealth of the Christian churches in these lands, $66,000,- 000,000, and the amount they gave to foreign missions last year was 1-3,500 of their wealth, or assuming, which is far under the fact, that their annual income was 5 per cent. of their wealth, 1-175 of their income.

The population of the United States last year was 76,000,000. The communicant membership of the Protestant churches was 18,900,- – 000, a little more than one-fourth. The estimated wealth of the coun- try was $93,000,000,000; it had increased between 1890 and 1900 at the rate of $2,900,000,000 a year. In other words, the Protestant Chris- tians of the United States alone were worth last year $23,000,000,000, and they had added to their wealth last year at least $725,000,000. They gave to the foreign mission cause one-fourth of a tithe of a tithe of a tithe of their wealth, and one-twelfth of a tithe of what they added to their permanent wealth last year, after all expenses of • life were paid, after all their luxuries were indulged in, after all their waste. If the Protestant Christians of the United States had given

THE RESOURCES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH

one-tenth of what they saved last year, they would have multiplied 1,200 per' cent. what they gave to foreign missions.

rrhe Christian Church stands possessing material resources so great that she would not feel the expenditure of what would be necessary for the evangelization of the whole world. She can do anything she wants to do, and everything she ought to want to do.

Resources in Men and Women II. Let us turn, second, to our resources in life. The population of these four lands is 178,000,000 of people, and they have enlisted in their armies 1,148,000 men, or one out of every 150 of the population. I do not say that as many as that ought to go to the mission field, but it does seem, that if we can spare one out of 150 for our armies, we ought to be able to spare one out of a thousand for the armjes of Christ. That would send out a missionary host of 178,000. If the Christian Church would send out from her ranks as large a proportion as that of the citizens enlisted in the armies of these four countries, she would supply a missionary host of 200,000, more than ten times the size of the entire Protestant missionary body, men and women, now at work in the world. The United States alone has 77,000 soldiers in the Philippines. The number of soldiers of Great Britain in South Africa on January 1st was 237,000. The United States was maintaining in the Philippines more soldiers than we would need missionaries to evangelize the world, and Great Britain was maintaining three times as many 'in South Africa.

You say that not all of this proportion of the population would be qualified for missionary service. According to the Statesman's Year Book there are now in the colleges and universities of these four countries 164,000 young men. About 40,000 of them will go out every y~ar-1,200,000 in a generation. One per cent. of them would be 12,000. Mr. Jayes said that about four per cent. of the present university population of Great Britain is enlisted in the ranks of the Student Volunteer Union. Four per cent. of the university and college body of students in these four countries would yield all the missionaries necessary for the evangelization of the world-48,000 missionaries within the term of one generation alone. '1'he Christian Church has ample resources in life.

The Resources in Equipment III. Think, in the third place, of the resources of the Christian Church in the matter of agency, instrumentality, and equipment. Think of her knowledge of the world. Where could she not go now, knowing perfectly the conditions she must confront, the people with whom she would have to deal, the problems she would have to meet?

The Christian powers rule the world; they go where they will, do what they please; the whole world has come under the politic,al

control of the nations dominated by the Christian Church. It lies not alone under their political but under their industrial control. Who supplies the capital for the world's enterprises? Who owns the im~ense fleet of shuttles all over this world, weaving the fabric of its life into a tighter web each year? The Christian nations control the world, and they are controlled by the Christian influence and churches in them.

Think of the actual missionary equipment of the Church. There are 558 missionary societies, 306 of them in these four countries, with more than 7,000 mission stations, more than 14,000 organized churches, more than 1,550,000 con verts in these churches; with 95 colleges and universities with a student population greater than that of Germany, and almost as great as the combined university population of Canada and Great Britain.

The Moral Resources of the Church IV. I have spoken of these things to get rid of them. I would rather stand on the side of one truth than have all these other resources at my side. What are all these things, the money, the men, the machinery, in comparison with the moral resources that are now at the disposal of the Christian Ohurch? I mean for one thing that viHion of right which the Christian Ohurch alone possesses. I mean for another thing tliat sense of shame at seeing the right and not doing it which the Christian religion alone fosters. Did it never strike you as significant that no other religion than that of Christ has ever bred an abhorrence of hypocrisy? Why? Ours is the only religion which possesses the moral power that shames the heart of the man who dreams but does not do.

I mean the stimulus, too, of splendid difficulty. I count it among the finest moral resources of the Ohristian Church that this mission- ary enterprise is one of enormous and stupendous difficulty. Why does a man's heart go out toward that problem of the evangelization of Islam, except because that is the hardest missionary problem in the world? It is an immense moral resource that Christianity gives men a passion for hardness and makes difficulty a stimulus and an inspiration. I go back again and again to that line in one of Paul's Corinthian epistles: "I will tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost.

For a great door and effectual is opened unto me, and there are many adversaries." No but for Paul; adversaries constituted, they did not qualify, his opportunity. The most splendid moral resource of the Christian Church is the difficulty of its undertaking. It is not what man does that E'xalts his enterprises; it is the great thing that he will do.

Think of the moral resources found in the adaptation of Ohris- ~ianity to meet the absolutely-irrepressible needs of life. No other

THE RESOURCES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH

religion can provide the moral sanctions with which civilization can live except Christianity.

Think of the incalculable moral reinf( rcement to be found in the missionary service of the unprofessional missionary. Our political and commcrcial influence is spread over the world to-day. What might not be accomplished if that influence were exerted all over this world by Christian men, if every man who went out from these lands, in government service or in commercial employ, went out as John Lawrence went, as Herbert Edwardes went, as Chinese Gordon went, as Sir Mortimer Duraud and hundred~ of others ha~e gone, who by their passion for truthfulness, by unsullied purity, by Christlike unselfish- ness, commended wherever they went Christ and His religion to the hearts of men.

Think of the immense power that resides in ideas themselves! We have never yet measured the full moral power that resides in a great, true idea. No man can stay it. We have seen during t~ last forty years a movement in Japan testifying to that power of ideas to work out a transformation in the character of a nation, that is going to force us to restate all our conceptions of ethnic psychology and of the transforming power of ideas. Nobody knows the power which resides in a great and true idea. We need more and more to emphasize the fact that the missionary enterprise is the supreme enterprise of moral glory and power in the world.

The Spiritual Resources V. I have mentioned this, too, to pass it by. Let money and men and methods and machinery fade out of our vision. Let even the splendid moral power and resources of the Christian Church escape our thought, and let us turn, last of all, to think of the indescribable spiritual resources of the Church.

Pirst of all, God is with us. Not only does He go with the men who go with the Gospel, but beyond the reach of our furthest effort God is at work in this world, and all history is only the orderly unfolding of His perfect and irresistible will. I confess it is hard at times to make all this clear to one's mind. I do not understand why the Tai- ping rebellion should have failed with its effort to obliterate idolatry in China. I do not understand why the Lord allowed the Boxer upheaval to sweep- hundreds of missionaries and thousands of Chinese Christians off Chinese soil. But I know that back of all these things the living God is ordering His world, and that in this attempt to evangelize the world, you and I are not setting out on any mad human enterprise, but are simply feeding our lives into the great sweep of the orderly purposes of God. God is with us.

In the second place, there is the spiritual resource of prayer.- "II ye shall ask anything in my name," said Christ, "i will do it." Do we believe that Jesus Christ was dealing sincerely by us when He

spoke these words? How many of us place our confidence in Christ and in the words of Christ about prayer? Perhaps many of us find no place for faith in prayer in our lives. We call it illogical. Mr.

Huxley would not say so. "I do not mean to say for a moment," he wrote in one of his strange letters to Charles Kingsley, "that prayer is illogical. For if the whole universe is governed by fixed laws, it would be just as illogical for me to ask you to answer this letter as to ask the Almighty to alter the weather." It is not prayer that is illogical or disruptive; it is the want of prayer that is disruptive and that distorts the plans of God. When He outlined the development of human history, He arranged the place that prayer should play in it. It is not the exercise of that force that now conflicts with His will; it is the failure of that force to work that impedes the orderly workings of the plans of God, and almost fractures His will here '.n the world. I believe in prayer as the great force in life; I believe in prayer itself as a life; I believe in prayer as a passion, as the long- • ing and engulfing of the will in great achievement. We have side by side with God the power of prayer.

In the third place, we have the pOUler of sacrifice. It has been pro- posed now and then that we should seek in our missionary boards for a financial endowment. I would rather have the endowment of the memory of one martyr than an endowment of ten millions of money.

There is no endowment so great as the endowment of the memory of sacrifice. Think of the missionaries who have died in China for their faith in Christ.. Think of that old woman in Shantung who, confessing Jesus Christ, was ordered by the magistrate to be beaten again and again upon her lips, and who still persisted with mangled and bleeding lips to murmur her faith in Jesus Christ. I think this Student Volunteer Movement will be a different movement forever because of the memory of its martyrs, of those who, through peril, toil, and pain, climbed those steep ascents. I am sure that as their memory lives with us, the grace of God will indeed be given to us to follow in their train. And, everything else aside, the spiritual power that resides in these glorious sacrifices and in the present priv- ilege of sacrifice is enough to call us out to complete the work which these began, and to enable us therefor.

Last of all, we have the pOUler of the Holy Sp1:rit. I wish there were some new phraseology that would enable one to speak of the Holy Spirit in such a way that it might bite through all our COll- ventional conceptions of Him and lay hold on the very depths and sanctities of our life. I believe in the Holy Spirit as the spiritual resource enabling each one of us to be what without His help we can "never be. The Spirit of God has never yet been allowed to show what He can accomplish with a human life. We need to allow Him to do with us what, nineteen hundred years ago, He was able to

THE RESOURCES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH

do in the Roman Empire with the apostle Paul. I believe we have not begun as yet to test the po;"er of that Divine Spirit who can take even very unpromising men and women and give them a power beyond tlie power of man.

I do not minimize those mystical dealings of the Holy Spirit with our life by which He lodges the power of God in all the work of men for Him; but if you ask how in one word He is to realize this super- natural power in us, I answer, by the exaltation of Jesus Christ, and the assignment to Him of the preeminent, of the sovereign place, in every life. "When He shall come," said Jesus, "He shall not speak of Himself, but He shall testify of Me.. He shall take of Mine, and shall reveal it unto you." By those secrets, which are His alone, the Holy Spirit is able to plant in each human life the living and the supernatural Christ. After all, Jesus Christ is the great resource, because He is the desire of all the nations in whom their • life is; the great resource, because in Him is all fulness of power and all treasure of knowledge and wisdom for us; the great resource, because it was His own lips that said, "All authority had been given unto Me; go ye therefore"; the great resource, because without Him we can do nothing, and in Him we can do all things. In Jesus Christ there is equipment enough, barring all financial resources and all available life, equipment enough to enable us here to go out and, sooner or later, to secure the evangelization of this whole world.

And there is in Jesus Christ not alone equipment enough for this, but there is in Him also power to rouse us to accept this equipment for ourselves. You say the Church is de~d and asleep and can not be wakened to any such great mission as this? The lines were spoken of another land and another name, but they apply as well to this: " I know of a land that is sunk in shame, Of hearts that faint and tire; And I know of a name, a- name, a name, Can set this land on fire. Its sound is a brand, its letters flame- I know of a name, a name, a name, Will set this land on fire."

If that Name is allowed to stand out above every other name, if that voice is allowed to sound above every other voice, that hand to clasp tighter than any other hand, nothing is impossible. Would that all vision of money and of men and of method and of machinery and of moral power and of martyrdom might die out of our thought while we fix onr gaze upon Him and hear His voice alone: "I am the Son of God. I am going forth to My war. I am the leader that has • never lost. My battle is to last till all the lost are found and all the bound are free. Who will come after Me?" Oh, shall we not rise up in the power that He alone can give, in answer to His appeal, and go after Him?

A REMARKABLE BOOK OF STATISTICS BY REV. D. L. LEONARD, D.D.

The" Centennial Survey of Foreign Missions," by the Rev. James S. Dennis, D.D.,* is " a Conspectus of the Achievements and Results of Evangelical Missions in All Lands at the Close of the Nineteenth Century." This volume, possessed of such ample proportions and S(l attractive to the eye, is also so excellent and valuable in so many ways that its appearance from the press really constitutes a notable event.

The contents are mainly, tho by no means wholly, composed of a multitude of names and a wilderness of figures. Within a decade several excellent attempts have been made to present the status and outcome of missions in the form of statistics; for example, by Grundemann in his recent "Kleine Missions-Geographie und Statistik;" Warneck, for years in "Allgemeine Missions-Zeitschrift"; better because so much more comprehensive and complete, the late Dean Vahl in his annual pamphlets (1889-94), "Missions to the Heathen, a Statistical Review"; Rev. E. M. Bliss, D.D., in Funk & Wagnall's "Encyclopedia of Missions"; the American Board's "Almanac of Missions"; andH: P. Beach's "Geography and Atlas of Missions," just from the hands of the printer. But not the very best of these, not all combined, can approach this monumental product of Dr. Dennis' combined industry, ingenuity, and enterprise. Well may it altogether distance all competitors, since such unlimited time and toil have been bestowed upon this marshalling of facts gathered from the whole wide world over.

It may properly be deemed a Providence which brought this book into being, for it was only by cogent circumstances that the author was fairly thrust forward into a vastly larger literary undertaking than any he originally had in mind. Training essential to this herculean task had been found first in long years of missionary toil in Western Asia, and next in the preparation of his inspiring "Foreign ,Missions After a Century"; then followed years of work upon his epoch-making" Christian Missions and Social Progress," expanding finally into three bulky volumes, to the last of which he proposed to append a statistical summary. While thus engaged the date of the great New York Ecumenical Conference approached, and Dr. Dennis was selected to put in shape some columns of statistics for the use of the delegates, with a pamphlet of about thirty pages of figures as the result. By this time the length and breadth, the height and depth, the' immensity and endless variety of the facts involved, had fully *Published hv the Flemiug H. Revell Company, New York, Chicago, and Toronto. Price, $4.00. .

A REMARKABLE BOOK OF STATISTICS

dawned upon the author's vis'ion. Such was the genesis of these 425 pages, each 9 inches by II.

The motive and aim controlling from first to last is stated in the Preface to be as follows: "This Oentennial Survey is an attempt to gather into one panoramic volume the cumulative foreign missionary movements of the nineteenth century, and to record the present status of mission acti vities with such attention to detail, and such historical and descriptive comments, that even the cursory reader must recognize the dynamic power and momentum of the Kingdom of God as now in action throughout the earth." With such prompting, every continent and island has been scanned with gaze well-nigh microscopic, in eager quest of organizations and movements inspired by the spirit of Jesus and aiming at the betterment of human kind. Seldom has the author failed to discover these, in number, too, surprisingly and refreshingly large. Think of missionary societies actually formed and sustained in regions whose names have long been synonyms for savagery and grossest heathenism! Fifty-one in Asia, of which India holds no less than 33; in Africa, 37; in Australia, 18; and 2 in Tasmania-the Van Diemen's Land of a generation since, and for a half century a mere penal colony and dumping-place for criminals!

Turning to a partial setting forth of the" Oonspectus" at the outset, an introductory and explanatory note informs the reader of the aims of the writer, and lays down the principles upon which the book is based. Then follow some 275 pages crowded with the names of missionary bodies scattered through every clime and country under the sun, arranged by continents and in chronological-arder, with columns of figures relating to no less than twenty-two different items. After these come about 100 pages more, containing a Directory of Missionary Societies, substantially the same list, but now standing in alphabetical order, and giving the location of the headquarters of each, its officers, specific object, income, and regions where missions are sustained.

The general divisions included in the Survey are no less than nine, each one of which stands for a distinct phase of evangelizing activity. First come 558, which are termed Evangelistic, with a force of 18,164, of whom 6,027 are ordained, 711 are physicians, and 3,496 unmarried women; 4,076 ordained natives, with others unordained sufficient-to make a total of 78,350 native agents, and a grand total of toilers falling but little short of a round 100,000. The second division is termed Educational, and relates to schools of every grade, from the college and university to the kindergarten, numbering no less than 20,458, with 1,051,466 pupils. The third is Literary, including Bible and tract societies, publishing houses and printing presses, the last two numbering 159. FO?trth is Medical, with 424 hospitals named and 896 dispensaries, in which 85,169 in-patients and 3,347,427 out-patients are treated annually. Fifth is Philanthropic and reform-

atory, with the gaze -turned to orphanages, asylums, hospitals, -and homes for lepers, blind, deaf mutes, opium refuges, etc., with a total of 651. Cultural stands sixth-that is, meant for general improvement, like Christian Endeavor, Y. M. C. A., Student Volunteers, Bible women, zenana visitors, etc. Seventh covers organizations, mostly native, for the extension of knowledge, and the furtherance of national, social, moral, and religious reform. Eighth come training institutions other than theological. Ninth, mission steamers and ships, of which there are no less than 67. And besides all this huge mass of statistical matter, a very world of information is scattered broadcast over well-nigh every page in the form of notes.

Perhaps the wonder of wonders uncovered by an examination of the work under review is that all of this astonishing amount and variety of elevating and Christianizing energy is practically the creatIOn of the last hundred years, the period since Carey sounded out his immortal challenge, " Expect great things from God: Attempt great things for God." Certainly here is found abundant food for courage, for expectation, f'Or boundless enthusiasm and endeavor. But, tho such marvels have been accomplished, after all, since the world is so vast, and the spiritual needs of hundreds of millions are so unspeakably great, how slight is the ground for boasting or self-congratulation. Even an hour with this volume, a mere brief glance over its contents, can not fail to prove an inspiration; but how much more profit will it work to whoso reads, marks, learns, and inwardly digests.

It may be urged that a book like this will soon be out of date. Even so, for quite a large portion of the figures were gathered two or three years since. Neither is it perfect, beyond the reach of criticism. Eminent authorities will impugn the author's judgmeut in admitting this and rejecting that. Thus, no account is taken of work done among the Indians, Chinese, and Japanese in the United States, and only as if grUdgingly that done in some of the Catholic countries of Europe. Certainly our German brethren, almost to a man, will strenuously object to his numbering missionaries' wives among the toilers. But all such defects, real or alleged, relate to matters which are but minor, and at the most are but as spots upon the disk of the sun, scarcely worthy of mention, found as they are in the midst of such wealth of radiance. In spite of all, the supreme fact remains that in this Centennial Survey all preceding endeavors have been altogether outdone, a much higher ideal has been established, or the pace has been set for all who are to follow in the same path of service. What before was passable, and even praiseworthy, from henceforth will rank among the crude and approach the intolerable.

Therefore, in spite of its bulk and cost, this splendid literary production ought to have an extensive sale. It is nothing less than indispensable to all who would master the sublime theme involved, or

THE OUTLOOK FOR CHRISTIANITY IN Cl:IINA

would even become thoroughly intelligent in the realm of missions. At the least a copy ought to be placed by every church and young people's society within easy reach of every member. To those who know nothing and of course care nothing about missions, and esteem the whole subject petty if not also ridiculous, a good look through these pages could not but prove a startling revelation. Much-needed enlargement of vision would follow such an examination in the case also of multitudes who are possessed of some knowledge and zeal, but whose interest is confined almost wholly to the tiny fraction of work which their particular denomination happens to have in hand, or even to two or three individual men or women they chance to know. It is also devoutly to be hoped, tho scarcely to be expected, that these eloquent and convincing pages from the pen of an expert will attract the attention even of not a few wiseacre globe-trotters who "find" that Christian missions are an arrant humbug as to any tangible and valuable results, and of the omniscient stay-at-home critics in general. The author seems to cherish a thought and wish of the same kind, for he says: "If this grouping of data, altho tracing in suggestive outline the present status of the Kingdom of Christ, and recording fragmen~ tary hints of its extensive and intensive advances in the world, shall aid Christians to a fuller discovery, and shall make the conventional cavil of the alleged failure of missions more than ever inept and untimely, the service will not have been rendered in vain."

THE OUTLOOK FOR CHRISTIANITY IN CHINA BY REV. TIMOTHY RICHARD, D.D., LITT. D., SHANGHAI, CHINA General Secretary of the S. D. K.

During the last six years China has been humiliated to such an extent as never before, and a conviction has been rapidly gaining ground that, unless she reforms her educational system, she has no hope of permanent prosperity. If she does change her education, what is to be its character? Is it to be on a Confucian or on a Christian basis? That is the problem. The Chinese will have one answer, the Christian Church ought to have another.

In Europe most of the great universities were founded by the Christian Church. In the early days of the United States it was the Christian Church that took the lead in establishing educational institutions-the universities as well as the colleges and schools. But in the mission field, during the last thirty-three years, there has been a strong tide setting in against all kinds of education with the exception of primary schools and theological classes, with the natural result that when the government now asks for professors for its new colleges the Ohristian Church in China has not one in a hundred to offer! This

is, no doubt, partly owing to the gradual change in the meaning of words. Education in popular parlance is now often used as excluding the spiritual, whereas all the best educationists in Ohristendom, as well as educational missionaries, include the spiritual, and consider the formation of the noblest character the great aim of education.

The word "religious" has also changed its meaning; in modern days it has come to mean the spiritual or the devotional and not the religious in 'the wide scriptural theocratic sense. At the present day if a missionaryteaches science or law he is often said to be engaged in secular work, and if he should have to do with political and military matters he would be almost classed with infidels. This was the great mission heresy in the latter part of the nineteenth century; for we find that Moses teaches about the creation of all things, makes laws for a whole nation. legislates regarding hygiene and agriculture, and regulates its military as well as its civil institutions. Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Daniel in Old Testament times, the early Fathers of the Ohristian Ohurch in Europe, as well as the Fathers of Reformation times, such as Luther, Oalvin, and Knox, were statesmen largely occupied with the politics of their time. and the Ohristian Ohurch honors them for what they did. But if a missionary in Ohina gives a helping hand in any department of life but the spiritual, he is at once considered by many as having departed frDm the high ideal of the missionary calling, because the word "religious," in the popular parlance of modern days, does not seem to embrace the same wide sphere as it did in former times. Still, there are now in Ohina, and always have been, a few men who protest against the narrowing down of the meaning of the word from its old scriptural sense, which embraces everything for the good of mankind, and who regard the classification of things into "secular and sacred" as vicious, for all service for God and the good of their fellow men they hold to be sacred. These missionaries have begun, in spite of great opposition, to open schools and colleges where higher education in all its branches is given. We should have ten times the present number devoted to higher Ohristian education.

Now that the Ohinese government has lately issued edicts for the establishment of a university for the teaching of Western education in the capital of each of the eighteen provinces (wliich are each as large as a European kingdom) and a college in each of the one hundred and eighty prefectures of the empire (which are each as large as Wales), these all require competent teachers. This will form a test of the adaptability of Ohristianity to present needs of Ohina. Ohina cries for the Bread of Life for its leaders for this world and the next. I pass on this cry to the missionary societies and ask them to establish model primary and secondary schools, but above all model nniveI:sities and colleges for Ohina to follow. .Qod forbid that the answer of any soCiety to this cry of bread should be a stone. If the Ohristian Ohurch

WANTED: CHRISTIAN EDUCATION FOR CHINA

refuses to give the higher education, and Oonfucianism does, then Oonfucianism will be the good Samaritan for China and not Ohris- tianity. .

Will the mission secretaries, therefore, at once consult with the heads of universities and colleges, in order to secure the best men in Ohristendom to be professors in these new universities and colleges, that this unique opportunity in the history of the progress of a fourth of the human race shall not be neglected? Or if educational reform should be still delayed by the Ohinese government, will not the mis- sionary societies, singly or unitedly, open one or two model universities at once, where the best Chinese will be thoroughly trained to become· first-class professors in every branch of knowledge? .Then when the government will begin educational reform in earnest it will have suffi- cient Ohinese Ohristian professors to supply all the new universities of the land. By this prophetic insight into the needs and the charity of heart to supply efficient teachers, the Ohristian Ohurch will prove itself a real Godsend to this noble nation, now literally perishing for lack of knowledge; otherwise the Ohinese will have to suffer long, and pass through another struggle and revolution which will react on Chris- tendom again, and that with danger to the interests of the whole world. On the other hand, if proper steps are immediately taken by the Christian Church, not only will Ohina reap incalculable blessings, butit will react for good on the whole world.

WANTED: CHRISTIAN EDUCATION FOR CHINA BY GRIFFITH JOHN, HANKOW, CHINA _ Missionary of the London Missionary Society, 1855- The political situation in the East is now attracting all eyes to this ancient empire. It is impossible to say what the future of China is to be. I believe that there is to be a New Ohina, and I believe also that the agonies througn which China has been passing of late are mere throws preceding the new birth. In the years to come we shall look upon the year 1900 as the most terrible in the history of the Christian Ohurch in China, but we shall also look upon it as the most pregnant with blessing. It is my firm conviction that all that has recently transpired will be made conducive to the furtherance of Christ's Kingdom in this land. Whether that conviction be right or wrong, no one can doubt that there is in Ohina to-day a remarkable readiness to consider the claims of Ohristianity, and the widespread wish to accept English ideas and wages. The reform movement of 1898 is not dead, though some of those who advocated it have passed away. The movement is still alive, and is destined to grow in strength and influence. Burke said of the British nation that" its antagonists are its best helpers." This is often true of movements as well as of

nations. Antagonists help by drawing attention to them and developing their strong points. l'he Chinese are now turning to the West for instruction and guidance as they never did before, and the demand for Western education and Western literature will continue to grow as the years roll on. This being the case, it behooves the friends of Christian missions to make generous sacrifices to enable the missionaries to grasp the opportunity which now presents itself for advancing the word of Christianization among this great people.

Until about three years ago the Central China Mission of the London Missionary Society was chiefly a strong evangelistic organization, but for some years previously we had been convinced that the time had come when more attention should be paid to the educational department of our work. This branch had not been wholly neglected, but it needed further development in order to meet the demands of the times of our rapidly growing mission. We spent much time and thought in seeking to prepare an educational scheme and procure the means with which- to make a start. There were many difficulties in the way, but in 1898 a beginning was made, and the result has been such as to fill our hearts with a deep gratitude and boundless hope.

This scheme includes primary schools for boys and girls, highschools for both sexes, a theological college, and a medical department. The theological college and high-class school for boys we look upon as of primary importance. Ohina can never be converted through the sale agency of foreign missionaries. Trained native preachers are an absolute necessity, and one of the main aims of this scheme is the securing of a strong band of thoroughly equipped native workers. Oentral Ohina, including Hunan, is now wide open to the Gospel. We have taken possession of more than ten of its walled cities in this longtime closed province, and established between thirty and forty mission stations in the counties of which these cities are the county towns. Without some arrangement for the regular training of native evangelists and pastors, how is this immense field to be cultivated? A theological college seems absolutely necessary. Behind the college, however, there must be a high-school which shall act as a feeder to the college and the medical school in the days to come.

The Ohinese demand a modern education, and the question which we have to face is, Shall the demand be met by the Ohristian missionary and the teaching be made subservient to Christianity, or shan it be met by men who are out of all syml'athy with missions, and the teaching be madesu bservient to the diffusion of anti-Ohristian principles throughout the land?

As to the location of such an educational institution, I may safely say that China does not present a finer center for a grand educational campaign than Hankow. For a 10llg period it has been the greatest native mart in the empire. The city is known among the natives by

IN THE "PAR WEST" OF CHINA

grandiloquent names, such as Ki1J, 8eng Ohih Kou (the mart of nine provinces) and Tien hia Oltih Ohung (the center of the empire). Here there are representatives from every part of the empiremechanics, shopkeepers, merchants, and visito~s. It has a specially commanding influence over two provinces, Hupeh and Hunan, the people of which are the most wide-awake people in the empire. The Hankow of the future will be a much greater place than the Hankow of the past and present. As the central terminus of several great railway systems, Hankow is destined to grow immensely in size and importance. It will be the Chicago of China. With the construction of these lines of railway will come the full and complete opening of the empire to foreign intercourse, and every part of it will be within easy reach of, and in vital touch with, this magnificent center.

This educational scheme is very near to my heart. Three years more and I shall have been in China fifty years. My hope and prayer is that before that time has passed God will put it into the heart of His people to establish this work. We need suitable buildings, for hitherto we have been carrying on our educational work in native buildings, which are entirely inadequate for ouI' needs. The London Missionary Society has helped us generously, and some friends in England have sent us valuable contributions. May not God put it into the heart of some of His people in the United States to corne to our help? God's work is one, and we are all his servants. In addition to what the society and and friends in England have been able to do, we need £5,000 ($25,000). Will not some Christian philanthropists come to our help in this important undertaking?

IN THE "FAR WEST" OF CHINA BY REV. W. E. MANLY, CHUNG-KING, CHINA Methodist Episcopal Mission, West China, 1893- The province of Sz-chuan, and indeed all West China, is cut off from the rest of the world. Even those who speak or write about Chiua seldom have the West in mind. Most people regard Hankow as somewhere near the center of this portion of the empire, whereas Chentu, which is nearly a thousand miles farther up the river from Hankow, is the real western metropolis.

It is not strange that the relative importance of this portion of the Flowery Kingdom should be overlooked. Twenty years ago almost nothing was known of it. Few travelers had ever visited it. Also the natural features of the country change so remarkably a few miles above Ichang, that one is easily lead to suppose that the boundary of the empire is at this place; for, instead of the broad river flowing quietly through level plains, we suddenly come to range upon range of rugged mountains barring the way to the great West. There is

one way through, however. The mighty Yang-tsi has plowed a deep furrow through the mountains and has formed a plain, tho exceedingly difficult, highway to those distant regions.

At Ichang, some 900 miles from Shanghai, it becomes necessary to leave the steamer and embark in a Chinese junk for the rest of the voyage. The junk is one peculiar to this part of China, and well adapted to battle with the rapids which are to be encountered. It must be towed almost the entire distance. As the trackers set off on their four-hundred-mile stretch of pulling the boat through the solitude of those great gorges and over the swift rapids to Chung-king, one feels that now indeed he is leaving the world behind. The voyage is dangerous to life and property. Many a junk comes to grief in the swift waters of the whirlpools and rapids. At the start an offering is made to the ri ver gods. A chicken is killed and the blood and feathers are smeared on the bow orthe boat, firecrackers are let off, and sticks of burning incense set up here and there on board. One day our boat hung for an hour in a most perilous place in the rapids. The trackers tugged for that time in vain on the quarter of a mile of bamboo rope, at the end of which we were suspended. All were praying, whether to false gods or the true One, for it seemed certain that we should be wrecked. After such an experience one is not surprised to see the ignorant heathen boatmen throw out offerings of rice and cash-paper to appease the dragon whom they imagine is gripping the bottom of the junk.

A month's voyage brings one to Chung-king. This city, nearly 1,300 miles from the seacoast, is the door of the West, the city through which passes most of the traffic of 60,000,000 people with the outside world. Thousands of junks are 'employed on the river below, and other thousands ply the Yang-tsi and its tributaries above, carrying freight to all parts of the land. There are no wagon roads, no wheeled vehicles, not even wheelbarrows, excepting in a few wellfavored districts. The country is too rough to admit of their use. Roads lead over the mountains in series of steps, in many places cut into the solid rock. The hard-working coolie is the patient burdenbearer in most parts of this territory.

Nevertheless, measured by Chinese standards, the province of Sz-chuan, with its 40,000,000 souls, is a most fertile and prosperous one. The natural resources are inexhaustible. Coal and iron are very abundant. The best pl'oducing salt-wells in the empire are here. The government derives more salt revenue from Sz-chuan than from any or perhaps all other provinces. Real famines are unknown, tho there have been two partial famines within the last forty years. In ancient times the land was covered with subtropical forests. Now it is all under cultivation, excepting the tops of the higher mountains. ;Rice is the princi pal crop.

IN THE "FAR WEST" OF CHINA

There is a large and valuable commerce. The imports are chiefly cotton and cotton goods, oil-lamps, clocks, and other manufactured articles. The exports are mainly opium, salt, silk, vegetable wax, Tibetan wool, and great quantities of Ohinese medicinal herbs.

'1'he people or their recent ancestors have largely come from other provinces. Many think them more able than the majority of their race. They have known nothing of the outside world until very recent years. I never met one of them who had been farther than the boundaries of Ohina. '1'here are no newspapers published in the province, tho a few are sent from Shanghai. The telegraph connects some of the more important cities with the outside worlc.. The imperial post carries mail only to Ohung-king.

The missionary problem in the province of Sz-chuan is to bring the Gospel to this 40,000,000 people, shut out from the rest of the world, a people superior in intellect, their scholars highly cultured according to the Ohinese standards, btl t until the last few years almost absolutely ignorant of everything excepting what chanced to fall within the narrow circle of their own horizon.

As to what the Gospel has to overcome, I can only speak from what I have experienced during a seven years' residence in Ohung-king. Idolatry is not the greatest obstacle. Men generally are willing to have the folly of idolatry exposed, and will sometimes even help out in the argument. This is not quite so true of the women. Ancestral worship is a religion which strikes its roots most deeply into their hearts and lives. It is a subject which needs to be spoken of very carefully, never sneeringly, if one hopes to retain the respect of the people. But ancestral worship compared with other false systems is commendable in many respects. Without it the Ohinese nation would – have disintegrated long ago. Moreover, sincere honor and respect to parents is not only in accordance with the Bible, but also a good stepping-stone to true reverence of God. For is not He the great Father of all men?

A far greater obstacle to the rapid spread of the Gospel is the spirit of avarice which is seen on every hand. Men will "starve, bleed, and die" not for gold only, but for the filthy brass cash as well, each pie'ce of which is worth only one-sixteenth of a cent. There is need of industry, perseverance, and the most rigid economy upon the part of all, even the most saintly in Ohina, but beyond this the spirit of covetousness impels them to do and to leave undone that which absolutely prevents them from receiving salvation. At the judgment-day they will be .more condemned by the tenth commandment than by the first.

Polygamy prevails to a considerable extent. Drinking is a serious evil. Opium-smoking is very common. Of late years the drng has been produced in great quantities in the province itself. '1'he climate

is so mild that two crops of grain or vegetables are produced in one year on most of the land. '1'he poppy plant is now taking up so much of the land available for spring crops, and requires such an enormous amount of labor and fertilization, that it is no exaggeration to say that all the people, rich and poor, the good as well as the evil, now pay twenty per cent. more for their rice than they would need to pay, were it not for the drain on account of opium. If the Chinese race fails to attain that leading place in the world prophesied by many who have studied their possibilities, the failure will be as much the result of this vice of opium-smoking as anything else. '1'his is the opinion of enlightened Chinamen at least. But it has been proved many times that the Gospel can save the opium sot as truly as it can the scholar. The churches in China all have members who were once confirmed opium-smokers.

Having freely considered the obstacles, let us turn our attention to the manifest advantages which missionaries enjoy in preaching the Gospel in this western province. And first, the language is not so varied as in other parts of the empire. With the exception of a few aborigines, practically all of the people speak the Mandarin dialect; that is to say, good spoken language is the Mandarin. It is true, of course, that the uneducated classes and the women need to have it explained to them. No interpreter is needed before going fifty miles from home, as in some parts of China. One ban travel all over the province and down river as far as Hankow, and be understood every- where. There is no other dialect in all China so universally under- stood.

Moreover, the people are, as a rule, friendly to us. There has not been the intense opposition such as has been manifested in other parts of China. Foreigners of the worst classes are almost unknown. All who have gone there have been men of good influeJ.lce with few exceptions. We have longed for the time when we should have steam communication with the outside world. But this inconvenience has been to the advantage of the Gospel in one respect at least; it has kept the worst foreign elements out until the natives have come to under- stand that Christianity produces honest men. There are some classes not friendly, it is true. The officials and the conservative scholars are the same in their opposition here as elsewhere. As they hope for political preferment, so do they oppose these Western innovations, which are sure to operate against them. But as "the common people heard Him gladly" in Christ's day, so it is in West China to-day. –The common people, the merchants and the artisans, listen to the Gospel message with sincere respect. There have been two widely spread riots, besides the interruption to the work last year. But the missionarie~ have returned each time, and the people begin to realize that the Gospel has come to be a permanency in their land.

DOCTORS AND DEMONS AMONG THE LAOS

Another advantage which will become more evident as the years go by is that they are comparatively well-to-do. Poor compared with us they certainly are. But compared with the Chinese in the eastern part of the empire they are in comfortable circumstances. This means that thsy have more money for self-support. We have already found this to be true in practise as in theory. Our church in Chungking more than supported its own pastor. There was not a wealthy man among them, but each gave something. 'fhe amount of money annually wasted in ancestral worship and idolatrous rites would more than suffice to carryon a well-equipped church work in all its branches. It would doubtless be enough to support the hospitals, asylums, and poor-houses, which are almost totally lacking at present.

Seven societies are working in the province at present. They are the China Inland, the American Methodists, the London Missionary Society, the American Baptists, the Church of England, the English Friends, and the Oanadian Methodists. The territory has been divided between these societies, so that there shall be no needless overlapping of work. A permanent boundary committee has been appointed which derives its authority from the general missionary body. There is much sympathy and cooperation between these" seven churches." It results largely, I think, from the feeling which all experience most keenly, that the great need is more workers. Give a missionary from fi ve to ten thousand square miles of territory and a million souls for his parish, with the nearest foreigner fifty to eighty miles distant, and he is not in a position to object very strongly to another Christian worker moving in to divide the field. But the new worker does not come, and large tracts of thickly populated country remain barely touched once a year hy the wandering evangelist.

The Lord wants more men to give their lives to West China.

DOCTORS. AND-DEMONS AMONG THE LAOS BY C. R. DENMAN, M.D., CRIENG RAT, LAOS Missionary of the Presbyterian Board, U. S. A. (North), 1894- "Oh! nourishing Father, have pity upon us!" 'l'his cry constantly greets the ears of the medical missionary among the Laos in Northern Siam. Yet the land is overrun with native medicinemen. Among the Laos anyone can be a doctor who can secure one or two native medical manuscripts. Even tho the embryo physician be unable to read, he can doubtless find some one to read them to him. Out into the. forest he goes, to lay in his stock of roots, bark, leaves, and flowers of the jungle. These, with some ingredients from the animal and mineral kingdoms, make _up his pharmacy.

The Laos believe that disease may result from a variety of causes. They hold that everything, man included, is made up from four elements: earth, air, fire, or water. The correct proportion of these elements in the body produces health. An excess of fire manifests itself in one of the forty different kinds of fever; t80 much water produces dropsy; and an excess of wind causes swellings and enlargements of all kinds.

According to Laos philosophy, our bodies contain thirty-two spirit beings, or kwun, that have the power to go out or in and to enter other bodies according to their own sweet will. By their combined power these, when in the body, are able to resist disease; but when one goes visiting, the power of resistance is reduced. On the other hand, the entrance of the- spirit from one person's body into another at once produces a conflict which results in some physical disturbance. If a disease has been long continued and has resisted all ordinary forms of treatment, or if convulsions or unconsci~usness occur, the cause is declared to be due to the possession by an evil spirit.

A native medicine-man has been called to treat a case. Across one shoulder is slung a little bag containing his stock in trade, for he has no confidence in druggists and always compounds his own prescriptions. He sits down beside his patient, and after a little preliminary questioning proceeds, by the repetition of a jumble of words, to call back any of those kwun which may be gadding about. He then ties several strands of cotton yarn about the sick man's wrists and neck to keep the spirit at home and to prevent foreigners from entering. Having done this, he takes from his bag the various ingredients of the prescription. It may be the following: .s The stalk of a certain grass.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . .. 1 part. The root (If a forest herb ……………… '" … " 1 part. The flower of a dooryard tree……… " ……… 2 parts. The.powdered dried fruit of another………….. 1 part. A piece of a broken begging-bowl, 'such as is carried by the Buddhist priests. A piece of a bowl, originally brought from China, which fell and broke upon a certain road. The dried heart of a tiger.

The medicine-man then takes the medicine-stone (a piece of sandstone), and on it rubs each of the ingredients in turn. He then washes the gratings into a jar containing about a gallon of water, and from this concoction doses his patient by the pint. In spite of it they do sometimes recover. When there is no improvement in twenty-four hours after such a dose that medicine-man is dismissed and another is called.

If the patient grows worse, or if convulsions or unconsciousness follow, another change of doctors is made, and one who is supposed to have peculiar power over the" spirits" of the neighborhood is consulted. He prepares a piece of betelnut, and places it in the patient's

mouth to discover what sort of a spirit has caused the disease. lIthe man pronounces it bitter the" household spirits" are declared to have caused the trouble, if it tastes sweet the case is diagnosed as " possession by the evil spirit of some other person." The spirit-doctors then order certain offerings to be made to the spirits. Evil spirits are exorcised by the doctor taking a. tiger claw and drawing it along· the bare back of the sufferer. The point at whicl a cry or even a moan is uttered is declared to be the abode of the evil spirit. They then undertake to drive out the demon by whippings or the repeated use of the tiger claw. The outcries of the patient are said to be those of the evil spirit. The doctor asks the demon a multitude of questions, such as "To whom do you belong P" "How much rice does your owner plant?" "How many sons has he?" "How many daughters?" "How much silver and gold?" To escape prolonging the torture the patient may utter the first name that comes to his mind, probably that of some one against whom he holds a grudge. If there be nothing but mutterings and moanings, the doctor interprets those as answers to his questions and declares some one to be the owner of the evil spirit. The accused is sent for, and if he can not refute the charge he promises to take away his offending spirit. If the sufferer does not improve, the owner is believed to have lost control of his spirit and is looked upon with suspicion. The friends of the patient may obtain authority from the village officials to drive away the possessor of that evil spirit. 'rhey tear down his house, destroy his garden of bananas and palms, and drive the entire family from the village. Homeless and destitute, they flee to another town, but their evil reputation may follow them and again force them to flee. Many such finally find a refuge in Ohrist; for His name is acknowledged even among the heathen to be dreaded by demons, and belief in Him"'is followed by deliverance from the powers of darkness.

Medical Missionaries Enough has been said to show the need for medical missionary work among these people, even from a humanitarian standpoint. But there is a higher and more powerful motive in the command and example of the first and greatest of medical missionaries-Jesus Ohrist. He went abou t doing good and healing all that were oppressed of the devil, and He says to His followers, "Go thou and do likewise; heal the sick, and say unto them, The kingdom of God is come nigh unto you." It is not necessary in these latter days that men shall possess that miraculous power of healing which dwelt in Jesus Ohrist, since the causes of disease and the mode of treatment have been more and more revealed to them through science.• But medical missionaries among the Laos are much handicapped .by a lack of those facilities to treat disease which are at the command

• of even the most modest of hospitals or dispensaries at home. In Oheung Mai there is a small hospital, which is now being enlarged to accommodate about forty patients. Every year more than ten thou- sand come for treatment to this hospital and dispensary, and every patient brings his own nurse and his own food. In spite of unfavor- able surroundings the results of cap~tal operations are proportiouately as good as in the majority of hospitals at home. There is also the little fifteen by twenty-five foot hospital in Oheung Hai, where it has sometimes become necessary, in performing operations, to call in the gardener and the hostler from the stable as assistants. Many medical missionaries carryon their work by means of dis- pensaries and house visitation, but more satisfactory results are of course obtained in the hospital. There the patient is brought into con- stant contact with the Gospel as it is lived and preached by the mission- aries and their assistants. The daily services and private talks are the quiet sowing of the seed in the heart made tender by the ministry of heal- ing. 'I'rue, many who receive treatment in hospital and dispensary never openly acknowledge Ohrist, Qut many become true Ohristians and the results can never be estimated, To-day the Ohristian missionaries can scarcely go into any village among the Laos witp.out finding some one who has been brought into contact with the Gospel through the medi- cal work and whose prejudice against the foreigner has been overcome. In districts not frequently visited prejudice is so strong that the people are unwilling to accept books, and sometimes even flee at onr approach. This feeling entirely disappears after one from the village has been treated at the mission hospital. The medical work is also the breaking down of the people's faith in the incantation and witchery of their native doctors and their fear of evil spirits. Not maIl"J months ago a Laos Ohristian, hunting rabbits in the early morning, was wounded by the explosion of his gun. A piece of the skull was forced in, and for several hours he lay nnconscions. Then he recovered sufficiently to make his way home, and the missionary physician was called. The accident occurred in a deserted temple ground, and therefore the natives claimed that there was no hope for the man. But under God's blessing, treatment according to foreign methods resulted in his recovery and in the weakening of long-existing superstition. The wife of a man who was skilled in the art of "blowing" forihe purpos!l of curiug disease was unable to sleep for many nights because of a felon. Her husband tried all his skill, but to no purpose. He called in other native doctors, but still the patient suffered. As a last resort he went to a Ohristian elder who had a small stock of foreign medicines. This man had received also some instruction in the use of a lancet, and in a few moments gave such relief to the patient that that night, for the first time in a week, she slept. Later the .woman

A VISIT TO HODEIDAH, ARABIA

and her husband came to. the elder to study the religion of Jesus, saying that since the methods of their fathers had given no relief, they had decided to leave all these things and take the elder's God to be their God.

Bilt the best result ru the medical missions from a Christian stand- point is the saving of souls. Many instances might be given of the blind, whose" soul eyes" have been opened; of the lame, who have learned to walk in the ways of God; of the unclean, who have beer. cleansed by the blood of Jesus Christ.

Of the first seven who became Christians among the Laos, four came to the missionary in the first instance to obtain some relief from physical suffering. This proportIon among inquirers may not have been maintained, but it is certain that much hard soil has been broken up and much good seed sown by the medical missionaries among the Laos. Were there more of them, there is every indication that God would give an abundant harvest.

A VISIT TO HODEIDAH, ARABIA BY REV. JOHN C. YOUNG, }f.A., M.B., KEITH FALCONER MISSION, ADEN The first view that a traveler gets of Hodeidah from the deck of an Aden steamer- is very a ttractiVe. The large white four-storied buildings seem both artistic and substantial, while the mosque domes and minarets give a very picturesque appearance to the town. But when the little vessel comes to anchor, more than two miles from the place, a good pair of glasses clearly reveal some of the baneful effects of Turkish misrule.* Directly in front of the vessel is the landingrplace, toward the construction of which the 'rurkish government is said to have contributed '£20,000, but which I ventu re to assert could easily be constructed for onehundredth part of the money. West of this landing-stage is the only fort that the town boasts, and it is so small that a single shell from a large man-of-war would blow the place to atoms. 'I.'hen between it and the pier is the chief commissariat store, built oyer the gate of the old city wall. It was confiscated for this purpose when the Turks first took possession of Hodeidah, and .there • Tho the vessel draws less than ten feet of DR. YOUNG ON HIS TOPa. water,the sand·banks in the harbor make a nearer approach dangerous, THE MISSIONARY.REVIEW OF THE WORLD does not seem to have been a penny spent on repairing it since the day it was occupied. The eastern part of the town is even more dilapidated, as in several places the wall has given way and left great gaps. Rather than repair these the Turks have placed sentries, who stand lolling against the wall. This is so dirty that one almost fears they will stick to it, and the men are so untidily dressed that one wonders if the old dame who made their clothes used a kitchen knife and tatting shuttle instead of a needle and pair of scissors.

Just outside this wall are more than a thousand reed huts crowded together and chiefly occupied by the Khadami, a class of Arabs much despised by those boasting a better lineage. Thirty years ago one of their number, on account of a liaison, was shackled, stark naked, to a post in the cemetery. Exposed to all sorts of weather, he has remained there ever since, except when, after this treatment had destroyed his • reason, they lead him round the town for an hour or two. The people have a strong superstitious belief that when once this poor idiot has circumambulated the town God will no longer withhold the refreshing showers.

We were brought ashore in a small sailing-boat, locally called a samboo1c, but were not allowed to land until we had delivered up our passports. All our goods and chattels were taken to the custom- house, where the police seized our books, and, despite our own and the consul's efforts, and notwithstanding the fact that the governor had told us that religious books, and especially Bibles, were not prohibited, they still retain possession of them.

We made every effort to get back these books and to win from the authorities permission to journey to Sana, but eleven days of troubling did not weary them, and we were forced to return to Aden without having accomplished our purpose. Here we must bide our time and use all legitimate means for having the doors of that closed country opened for the entrance of God's Word that alone gives light.

While in Hodeidah I was permitted to see and operate on a few suffering patients within the consulate and even to medically treat some in their own homes. One poor woman had been under treat- ment for more than three years, and as none of those who had attended her ever seemed to grasp what was the trouble, she suffered as much from their nostrums and drugs as she did from the fell disease that had assailed her. When standing by her bedside I could not help breathing a prayer that God would change the state of affairs in that dark land. The drugs the people swallow, the charms they wear, the enchantments they contrive, the cauterizing they endure, and the blood they lose in seeking to gain health could hardly be credited by those brought up in a Christian land.

Only last week a pitiable object walked Over from Hodeidah to the "Christian doctor" at Sheikh Othman, suffering from hemiplegia, brought on, he declared, by the Evil Eye. But a few days before a mother brought her scrofulous child to the dispensary. She had let the disease go from bad to worse because she had been informed by one of these so-called Moslem doctors that nothing would save the child except eating pork, and as this would make the child unclean and probably exclude it from heaven, she preferred to save his soul and let his body go to ruin.

The people of Hodfidah are very religious, but also very fanatical. All the mosques were crowded at the time of evening prayer, but not a single person responded pleasantly to my salutation, "Salaam alai1c."

SOME ARAB SCHOOLBOYS AT SHEIKH OTHMAN, ARABIA ,One boy whom I asked for the name of a bird I'efused to answer because an old man standing near told him not to reply to the "unclean dog." Yet, notwithstanding their sullen anti-Christian fanaticism, and their bitter hatred of everything Turkish, the Yemen Arabs are beginning to feel the effects of young' Turkey's propaganda, and if Christian missiOJlaries do not speedily occupy the land they may have an' even harder task than now lies before them when the Church awakens to a sense of her duty.

But how can such a land be occupied for Christ, and what measure of success is likely to attend one who resolves to occupy the field?

a A pioneer missionary in Arabia 'ought to be accompanied by both a teacher and surgeon, or, better still, he ought himself to be a medical man possessed of the Turkish diploma. Thus prepared, if he be a man of wisdom, he will soon win an entrance into the people's hearts

and dispel the fanatical spirit that now reigns supreme. Respect for the people"s faith and a determination not to rail against their prophet are conditions sine qua non in working anlOng Mohammedans. One must remember that even lax. Moslems can not stand hearing their prophet reviled, and the man who attempts to do so has only himself to blame if he can not get an audience.* All Moslems believe that with God there is no respect of persons. When, therefore, one has induced a Moslem to assent to that general proposition he can quietly pierce his vulnerable armor by asking what "Surat Albakarat" means when it says that" For those who are able to keep the fast of Ramadhan and yet break it there shall be as an expiation the maiutenance of a poor man."

Then again by means of a globe one can show that both in the far north and in the far south there are places where the sun never sets for at least two months in the year. Consequently God never could intend all men to keep the fast from dawn till dark, as in those lands all the people would die of starvation, and so break that universal law of God-" Thou shalt not kill " either yourself or any other human being.

No one can predict when" Arabia's desert ranger to Him shall bow the knee," but all true Christians can be sure that the time for doing so assuredly will come, as Christ himself said: "r, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto Me."

THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY IN SOUTH AMERICA BY BISHOP HENRY W. WARREN, D.D., LL.D.,t DENVER, COLORADO When South America was discovered three hundred years ago, it was all in decadence. The magnificent structures of Tihuanco, Huaraz, Cuzco, etc., in Peru, and of Copan and Palenque, in Central America, were creations of a far past. There is no power of mind and heart to pause in the downward path, and retrace the steps backward to a true knowledge of God. Men can pervert and lose religious truth. ThEY can never discover it. Salvation must be brought to a degenerate world from without itself; to a degenerate people in the same way.

The civilization and form of government brought to South America by the Spaniards was far from the best. The pilgrim fathers • Those admirable and temperately worded pamphlets recently issued to Moslems by James Monro, Esq., C. B. (Ranaghal, India), speak the truth in love, and teach us that a missionary's strength to-day. like Israel's of old. lies in quietness and in confidence.-J. C. Y.

t Bishop Warren has traversed the West Coast in the interests of missions from Panama to Patagonia, and has traveled ov"r the Argentine Republic quite extensively, and up the Parana River to Paragnay. He has given us these general views concerning the state of the country, its need of missions, and their present results.-EDITORS.

A B c o E F G H J K

90 1 GUIANA ENLARGED 1 2 2 reocoS' • 3 4. 3 4 5 5 til U – – – – – – – – – + – 6 7 6 8 9 10 __ ~~~~~~ ~–~~————_+—————-~————–~———-__!,o 11: SOUTH AMERICA ~~!_l__–_I_—-+– ~ 12 eo SCALE OF MILES 13 13 80 Longitude 70 00 lrom DO Greenwich. 'Ml A B c o F G H J electronic file creKated by cafis.org

THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY IN SOUTH AMERICA

brought with them their wives, and made homes in which their children might be brought up in honor. The Spanish invaders brought no wives, they made no homes. Children begotten of heathen mothers and left to their training, or brought up in foundling asylums, are not good material for making great empires.

Macauley says with bitter sarcasm that the French do not succeed in their colonies because the colonists are made up of decayed barbers and blase ballet dancers. South America fared but little better. Captain Basil Hall says in his Journal, 1823: The whole purpose for which the South Americans existed was held to be in collecting together precious metals for the Spaniards, and if the wild horses and cattle could have been trained to perform these offices the inhabitants might have been dispensed with altogether, and then the Colonial syst,em would have been perfect.

The gigantic robbery of tlie continent was begun early and persistently continued. Pizarro took twenty-four tho.usand pounds of gold and eighty-two thousand pounds of silver from a single Inca temple. Ninety million dollars' worth of precious metals were torn from Inca temples alone. They kept Atahaulpa, the gentle King of the Incas, in chains and promised him liberty when his people should fill his prison with gold. '('he loving people hastily brought the price. Then the demand was doubled, and while the people were bringing it in, Pizarro ptrfidiously strangled the king.

The only trace of kindness toward these millions that I remember to have seen is a law enacted in the time of the good Isabella, that the men and women who had been reduced to beasts of Durden should not_ be required to carry more than three hundred pounds at one load. Stalwart men of the Roman army, in heavy marching order, never carried three-fourths of one hundred pounds. Such tender mercies are cruel. Naturally those who have been enslaved for centuries look up to the Spanish flag of stripes of yellow betWEen stripes of red, and say, "It represents a river of gold between two rivers of blood."

Freedom from European Dominion Against such unutterable oppression and wrong, continued for over three centuries, the Spanish and Portugese colonies rose in rebellion in 1810. The first tremblings of this earthquake were felt at both ends and the center of the continent in 1809. In 1816 all these insurrections, except that of the Argentine Republic, had been put down most bloodily. In 1817 this republic drew up the plan for the emancipation of the whole continent, by making one common cause for all parts of it. Some of the sublimest chapters of human history followed. The United States carne grandly to the help of the struggling colonies with its Monroe Doctrine of America for Americans, without European dictation, in 1823. This caused Canning, Prime Minister of England, to write, " The battle has been fierce, but it is won. The nail is clinched; Spanish America is free. Novus seculorurn nascitur ordo."

THE MlsstONARY RE"tIlllW OF THlll WORLt>

Every country was wretchedly prepared to become a republic. All possible fractions of mixed breeds and bloods of Indians, Spanish, Negroes, and Europeans constituted the mass of the population. To this day, the illegitimate births in some places constitute seveuty-five or eighty. per cent. of the population. Education of the masses was entirely lacking. Revolutions were as frequent as earthquakes, lind fully as disastrous. Oharles Darwin, in his" Narrative of the Oruise of H. M. ship Beagle," states that in 1849 there were twelve presidents of the Argentine Republic in ten months. The constitutions of the republics are generally fashioned after that of the United States, but altered enough to make the presideut au absolute dictator by giving him power to appoint nearly all the officers of the government. A change of rulers is, therefore, not by election, but by revolution. It is better now, but one man told me that in nine years he had been in ten revolutions in different countries. The Argentine Republic has become quite stable and law-abiding.

The fate of the emancipators of South America has been most tragic. It is as if Washington, Green, the husband of Molly Stark, Morgan, Putnam, Ethan Allen, Warren, the Adams, and a dozen more, had been made to ascend the scaffold, been stabbed in the back, or bitten to death by vermin in dungeons.

Romanism has had possession of the continent to the legal exclu- sion of every other form of religion, for three centuries. It is not such a Romanism as pervades enlightened countries. In the Square De La Inquisition of Lima, on twenty-three different occasions, men were burned at the stake for daring to think. Fifty-nine in all perished in this way. It is no wonder men stopped thinking, when death was the penalty. Hence, South America has contributed nothing to art, science, literature, or practical work of the world. When there was no mind to quench, men were burned in order that their property might be confiscated.

The Dominion of the Priests But if mind was not developed, did religion survive? When sins are counted venial and exemption from punishment can be obtained for money, the priest is apt to include himself among the easily excused sinners. A common estimate and statement of the virtue of the priests in South America is not fit to print. The power of the keys is an awful thumbscrew, or soul-screw, for extorting money.

The most rabid superstitions are encouraged because they yield money to the Ohurch. The Bishop of La Serena lately received as much as forty thousand dollars in a year, given to a doll representing Mary in Andacollo, Ohili. Such shrines, tho not often so profitable, abound in the country. The people believe that these terra cotta images of the Virgin and her Son walk the fields to protect them from drought, blight, and insects. It is said that the image at Lujan was

THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY IN SOUTH AMERICA

being drawn by oxen to Sumampa, When it reached its present site, about thirty miles from Buenos Ayres, the oxen were unable to draw it another rod. Therefore a magnificent stone temple is being built over the site chosen by itself. It is resorted to by thousands and vast amounts of money laid on its shrine. All this history is minutely related in a book on sale at Buenos Ayres.

All about Coquimbo packages labelled "The grease of the holy lady of Sotaque" are sold as specifics for all sorts of maladies. Near Montevideo is a six-inch long image that gives such sanctity to the oil of her lamp that the owner is quite a large importer of olive oil. These shrines are as famous as that of our Lady of Lourdes, and are resorted to for prosperity in business, love, and even crime.

Of course, where State and Church are united all State legislation is in conformity with the desires of the Church. No one is allowed to solemize marriage but the priests. Such a monopoly enables them to charge from ten dollars to one thousand dollars, so that those who work for twenty-five cents a day can not afford to be married. This accounts for the large percentage of illegitimate children. The law of civil marriage went into effect in Chili in 1844. Bishop Carter, of the Romish Church in Iquique, published and posted on the cathedral door July 6, 1897, the following: TO CATHOLICS Those married persons whose marriages have not been per- formed by the Church, until this is done: l. They can not receive the sacrament.

2. Nor be godparents. .

3. Nor be witnesses in marriage ceremonies. 4. Nor be inscribed as members of the religious societies, nor receive scapularies. 5. Nor have charge of any duty in the Church. 6. Nor can funeral honors be celebrated for them. 7. Their names shall be erased from society and religious organizations. 8. In the baptismal records their children shall b<l accounted illegitimate. 9. They are public sinners. 10. Their names shall be recorded in a special book for the preceding ends.

All this after making marriage well-nigh impossible.

A bill was passed in Peru on November 9, 1897, authorizing cer- tain civil officers and designated ministers to perform the marriage service. President Pierola promptly vetoed the bill. It was passed over his veto. This result was achieved by the tireless and tactful activity of an American missionary. The discussions in the legisla- '

tive halls, the legislators being composed in part of ex-officio Ohurch officials, afford examples of some of the most animated literature in existence.

The bill was made retroactive, so as to legitimatize all children acknowledged to be theirs by parties married under this law. When a similar law was enacted in Mexico after the shoq,ting of Maximilian, four hundred couples came forward in one city to be married by our mISSIOnaries. They brought numerous children of all ages, from one to twenty-one, for acknowledgmcnt and legitimatization.

It was in Peru that Penzoti was so recently imprisoned eight months for selling Bibles. The nations of the .earth vehemently pro~ tested. He was liberated only after having been acquitted by five courts, the last one having the president for. a member. A court. in Callao lately kept a lot of Bibles for eighteen months in defiance of law, on the claim that they were obscene books. It took forty visits to officials to get a copy of the decree for their releas~.

But what is the'general result of such high-handed assumption of power in this world and the next? Is it tamely submitted to? Has the free spirit of the age meekly bowed its neck to this yoke, grievous to be borne? The thinking men of the continent, especially in the vigorous republics of Chili and Argentina, have broken away from such thraldom and very sparsely attend the churches. I attended the funeral of a very eminent officer of the government in Santiago. There was no sign of religious rite, and in the seven addre!!ses at the tomb no allusion to the Church or a future life.

Those connected with La Lei, the most influential newspaper in Santiago, were excommunicated by the archbishop for too great freedom of utterances concerning the affairs and scandals of Church officials. He was very liberal with his bans, and included owners, typesetters, editors, printers,and readers. One hundred years ago that would have stopped the business of the whole city. Now they hire a band, form a procession, with flags and mottoes for free speech, have speeches and burn the bull of excommunication before the archbishop's palace, and immediately double the circulation of the paper. Its utterances have been far more caustic and severe since.

There is a bronze statue of the Crucified One in the three hundred years' old cemetery of Santiago, with this inscription on the pedestal (I quote from memory): "By his supreme excellency, the Archbishop of Santiago, an indulgence of eighty days, applicable to the dead, is granted to anyone who recites the C1'edo before this statue." Is the square full of people twenty-foil l' hours a day reciting the creed? No, not a person in sight at any time of my several visits. It is too cheap.

But slowly out of all these antagonisms, usurpations, oppressions, follies, and heroisms, a continent of republics has emerged, giving greater freedom to the people and more stability to the governments. This is especially true in Peru, Chili, the Argentine Republic, and Brazil.

THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY IN SOUTH AMERICA

Five things have contributed largely to this result : 1. The constitution and civil institutions of the United States. This country is a city set on a hill enlightning the world to an extent never approximated before. A government has duties to do mis- sionary work as well as a Church. Christ has a Gospel in art, science, and mastery of material forces, and He desires it spread over all the earth. He wants His servants to have dominion over all things here, as well as over ten cities hereafter. America has made the world her debtor in many things. Europe was effete, decayed, and hopeless when America was discovered. At the end of the fifteenth century" not one homogeneous nation existed in Europe; her productive energy was exhausted; liberty was but a latent hope; privilege was the dominant law; politics were founded on the principles of Macchiavelli; all-healthyevolution in the path of progress was impossible." A fresh eruption of Mohammedanism threatened from the East, and hope died in the hearts of them that looked for the dawn of a better day. That dawn appeared in the. West-not in the East. America opened her gates to the despairing peoples. The thought that the fountain of eternal youth lay in the new continent was a greater reality than they had ever dreamed. Europe, shut up between the Danube and the Atlantic, was doomed to suffocation. Europe, with the room of a new continent, drew the breath of a larger life. Twice had America revolutionized naval architecture and methods -in 1812 and 1863-when she was called upon to do it again in 1898. It is stated that of a score of in ventions that must go wherever civilization spreads, America has invented them all. She issues more patents in a year than all Europe in ten years. We freely give our inventions to the world; so we must that on which our inventions depend-free thought and its inspiration, the Bible. Weare debtors to South Americans, not because they have helped us, but" because others have. We have been dowered by the ages, and especially by the providence of God. We are especially their debtors, because these peoples have so entirely adopted ou1' political principlelO. We sent great pulses of republican influences over Europe at the close of t~e last century, but they were stilled in death. The tendency of Europe to absolutism and imperialism has been more distinctly marlred for the past thirty years. The republic of Prance has not made a great record. 'This has not been because of the weakness of republican principles, but because of the weakness of their exponents. Hence the present reaction toward the now newly asserted divine right of men born kinglings. South America alone has embodied republican principles in her institutions and government. Since we believe in these principles we should follow them up with education and religion, or they will be

'rRE MlSS10NAltY REVIEW OF TRE WOltLD

lost. And if now lost, after the experiment has been tried, we can scarcely hope that they will ever be .tried again.

2. Education has been greatly advanced in the three republics mentioned. Bishop Taylor went down the west coast, only able to pay his fare in the steerage, poor yet making many rich, founding the best schools of the continent, and as good as those of any other at Callao, Iquique, Santiago, and Concepcion. When Sarmiento was President of Argentina he came to Boston and imbued himself with the principles and methods of that embodiment of common schools, Horace Mann. To make sure that they would be carried out, he took down teachers to be the heads of normal schools. They are there to this day. Ideas are the greatest revolutionary causes. Schools are the birthplaces of republics.

3. There has been a very large immigration of the most vigorous and able people of a dozen nations into these attractive fields. Since Abraham went out of Ur of the Chaldees by Divine direction, emigra- .tion has been the turning-point of individuals and nations. This world is swiftly itinerant through a vast orbit, and the sun through a vaster one, from one end of the heavens to the other. So its people must be in this world, and out of it into the next. Buenos Ayres is now the second city of the Latin race, Paris being the first. It can hardly be said to be a Latin city, so many are the nationalities reg- nant in it. There is a great American church in it, two Scotch Pres- byterian, and two of the Church of England. A steamship line runs to Italy, one to France, two to Germany, two to England, and one to the United States. Rosario de Santa Fe is proudly called the Chicago . of South America. Thus a large interchange of commodities, machinery, ideas, and men is kept up with much of the world.

4. Freemasonry has been the persistent, unrelenting foe of Rome. Rome has cordially reciprocated this feeling. The Italians of Rosario offered a spirited statue of Garibaldi to the city. Priestly influence in the city council declined it. Then the masons erected their hall on three sides of their lot, leaving the middle open to the street. There they set their alert and fierce statue pointing the way to the Geta gate of Rome, while Italy sat breaking her chains at the base of the pedestal. Almost always one may see faces thrust through palings of the iron fence studying the significant lesson. The Italians have erected a statue of this, their favorite hero, at several places in the republic.

The Work o~ Christian Missions 5. Christian missiolls have entered from all sides. It should be remembered that missionaries to heathen lands have a great ideal and example in Him, of whom Livingstone said, "God had but one Son and He was a missionary." He healed the sick, He gave Ilew ideas and vast enlargement to old ones. He preached a new Gospel of soul

1!J02) TlIlll STlttrGGLlll FOR LIBll:ltTy IN' sotrTlI

saving. So the Church goes into heathen countries with this threefold work. In those where the art and practise of healing is fairly well developed, the Church goes with kindly nurses, schools, and the preaching of salvation.* The best of South America is not to be dominated by Spanish blood. Argentina has offered great inducements to settlers. Many of them bring an intense Protestantism. Even Romanists see the degradation of their own religion and forsake it. Some of our most I thriving churches are made up of Italians. In a general reunion of our Sunday-schools in Rosario we had addresses and songs in German, Dutch, Spanish, and American languages.

The indirect influences of missions are never sufficiently estima"ted. Dr. Nevius took with him to China the Hamburg grape. It has been propagated by thousands of shoots, and is everywhere known as the missionary grape. It is a new food. One missionary in South America has had the honor of having secured the prohibition of bull fights in Argentina and Uruguay.

It is only when men are in the likeness and image of God that they are to have dominion over the fish of the sea, the fowl of the air, and all the forces of nature. Heathenism and degradation are synonymous. Christianity and civilization are necessary concomitants. Let no one despair of saving this world. Christ does not. The end is sure. He shall see all the travail of His soul and be satisfied. All who have like travail shall have like satisfaction.

*I know most about t.he missions of the Methodist Episcopal Church. It was a stroke of genius on the part of Bishop Taylor to establish a high grade of schools all along the western coast. They are openly and professedly Christian, The Bible and the catechism are as definitely taught as grammar and art. Nearly aU the pupils profess to be really converted. These schools have a property worth $200,OOD, and are attended by children of the most advanced and cultured people. The graduates love the school, return to it for lectures and special studies, and find that it greatly enriches and enlarges a life that would otherwise be barren and empty. A teacher overheard one pupil inveighing bitterly against Protestantism to another pnpil. An hour after, the teacher asked this first pupil in the geography class to name what she thought the three greatest nations of the earth. She said England, United States, and Germany. "What is their religion 1" said the teacher. The girl blushed as she said, H Protestant." Associated with these schools are twenty-seven circuits and stations, most of them with several preaching-places. There are 1,326 members. To gain this, in the face of bitter opposition, has taken as mnch heroism as to win a battle.

On the east of the Andes there are schools in all the great centers. The Women's Foreign Missionary Society pushed their teachers as far as Asuncion, where, at the close of the most deadly war of modern times, thers were as many as twelve women to one man. The women had to do all the work of the field, streets, slaughtering of bullocks, etc. Most welcome was the tender sympathy and help of their sisters from the North.

In the Conference having its center in Argentina there are thirty-six stations and circuits, with 3,415 members. A very large percentage are men. These churches are the center of the intellectual activity of the places where they are located. In one church there is an association for the separation of Church and State, It is of national importance. At our request, in one republic, exemption from attending mass was accorded to soldiers who regarded it as idolatry. Such men as had refused to bow down to images had been imprisoned and punished, but they endured it for conscience' sake. The new freedom and life raises up other men like Penzoti, who will dare all for God. One often finds the clearness of Christian experience proportioned to the darkness from which it is emancipated.-H. W. W.

THE MISSIONARY OFFICERS' CONFERENCE., BY J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

For eight successive years the officers of Foreign Missionary Societies in the United States and Canada met in New York City for council and cooperation. They held their ninth meeting in Toronto in the end of February last. They had action requesting the committee on International Sunday-school Lessons to hereafter provide a missionary lesson at least once a quarter.

A good many persons deposited with the Eucumenical Conference articles of rare interest illustrative of the customs of peoples of mission lands, some of which were of scientific value, also books of special interest. Some of these were a permanent donation to the executive committee. To provide for the care of these an organization was formed. This corporation made a temporary adjustment with the American Museum of Natural History and with the library of the said museum to give these deposits safe keeping. It will give satisfaction to the donors of these articles to know what is to be the more permanent curatorship of them.. The plan adopted is the incorporation of a permanent" Bureau of Missions," to whom they shall be turned over, and who shall provide for them suitable location. It will also be the.business of this ., Bureau of Missions" to establish a "Bureau of Missionary Information," to be conducted for the advance of general missionary intelligence. The Officers' Meeting of the American and Canadian Missionary Societies adopted the report of the executive committee of the Eucumenical Conference to this effect.

They also recommended the transfer of all unexpended moneys in . the treasurer's hands of the Ecumenical Conference to this" Bureau of Missions" when its incorporation is perfected. The names of the incorporators are such as to afford security for the full meeting of all these responsibilities. These are: Alexander Maitland, William 1. Haven, H. Allen Tupper, Jr., Luther D. Wishard, William D. Murray, Edwin M. Bliss, and Ernest F. Eilert.

The Conference, without any discussion, adopted a memorial to the United States Government to eliminate special exclusion features from the treaty which it shall form with China, and hinted at the need of greater general restriction on immigration without respect to the nationality of the immigrant. The discussion on the ways of increasing the efficiency of home agencies covered several topics. The conversation on the use of the press in the interest of missions brought out some interesting facts. Dr. CharlesH. Daniels spoke of the American Board having sustained for nine years a special press agent in their office, to furnish information of their work to the daily press. This has been of marked usefulness, and explains the whole columns of lllatter in the newspapers pertaining to their work that have appeared in the secular press, specially during times of disturb- ance abroad, when the daily papers sought information obtainable accurately only in such sources as the Board's headquarters, and during agitation, such as the Armenian massacre, the Boxer uprising, or the Miss Stone incident. This press agency finds a channel open through the great journals of Boston and New York and other important centers, whence it filters through the newspapers generally, to correct misapprehensions and make replies to criticisms. Dr. Bliss, who was chairman of the press committee of the Ecumenical Conference, and supplied the secular press of the country at large with fresh and welledited missionary material, testified to the eagerness with which the press in general received and appropriated such items of information. Rev. J. W. Conklin, of the Reformed Mission, Jndia, in his paper on the topic, suggested that the societies might issue a weekly bulletin for general use by the churches or the press. Mr./Earl Taylor stated that as one means of. helping the work the Methodist Church had recently placed sixty thousand volumes of missionary character in the libraries of their Epworth Leagues.

Miss McLaurin, representing the Woman's Boards in the only session when they met jointly with the officers of th'e general societies, gave details of the several uses of. the press made by the- American Baptist Woman's Boards. '1'he separate meetings of the Woman's Boards listened to the report of the World's Committee concerning the literature prepared for the United Study of Missions by all the Societies. That report declared that "never before in the history of the Church has there been such intelligent study of missions as at the present time." In the past forty years the several 'Voman's Foreign Boards have contributed over thirty millions of dollars, which never could have been the case but for careful and systematic study of missions. The combination is six thousand nine hundred and thirty-nine women missionaries on the foreign field, and half a million women in the home churches organized for commOR activity abroad.

'1'he United Study of'Missions promises a phenomenal advance in intelligent and serious effort of the women to know what there is to do and how to do it. The first text-book prepared under the auspices of the Interdenominational Conference of Woman's Boards of the Ecumenical Conference, entitled" Via Christi," by Miss Hodgkins, has reached, already, the extraordinary sale for a missionary book of twenty thousand copies, tho the publishers have not been able to keep up with the demand. '1'en missionary magazines are pubIishingoutlines of the study to synchronize with the plan of "Via Christi." This United Study is a marked feature of the movements of the times.

The subject in the officers' meeting which sprung as lively discussion as any other, pertained to 'missions among young people's organizations. The excess of emphasis on the entertaining feature of

these societies, in too many churches, was one of the criticisms made upon them. But this was thought by most speakers to be exceptional. Rev. Dr. Reed of the Southern Methodist Mission, Shanghai, said the Epworth League of his mission numbered but sixty-five members, but out of it had come four native Chinese ministers. Dr. Henderson, one of the secretaries of the Canada Methodist Missionary Society, said that in their four great central conferences every Epworth League was supporting, in whole or in part, a missionary to Indians or on some foreign field, while the young people's movement in general, he considered to be a "revival of religion along altruistic lines." It had already stirred missionary interest in a thousand institu tions of learning.

We have no space to pursue the detail of this ninth meeting further. MI". Earl Taylor's paper and Mr. Hobert E. Speer's comprehensive paper on " Higher Education in Missions," will well pay all trouble allY one may have ill hunting them up in the printed report of this ninth conference.

A MISSIONARY CONFERENCE ON THE KONGO BY HEY. THOMAS MOODY Aluerican Baptist Missionary Union, Tumba, Kongo The First General Missionary Conference of the Kongo was held January 19-21 last at Leopoldville, the terminus of the rai1ro~d. It was attended by delegates from six of the seven missionary societies working in the Kongo Independent State, thirty-five delegates in all -twenty-eight men and six women, with one man representative of the British and Foreign Bible Society, which has two depots in this country.

It is inspiring to "hark back" over twenty-five years and recall what" God has wrought." Then Mr. Henry M. Stanley was starting from Nyangwe to explore the river, not knowing whither he might be led. One often wonders at the Providence that directed him that night in his tent when he tossed up a coin to determine which course he would pursue. And then came a year of fighting with cannibals, of perils from cataracts, of hard marching, and of scant fare often, before arriving at Boma, August, lS77~the first man to open the Kongo basin to commerce and the Gospel. And now, scarcely full twenty-five years later, here is a small ecumenical missionary conference close to Stanley Pool. Then the Kongo was only known for one hundred and ten miles from its mouth, where Tuckey with his noble band of navigators died, leaving the Kongo basin unknown.

Who was here at this Conference of missionaries now? First, there was the delegation of the English Baptist Mission, the first to enter the Kongo basin, with now fifty-eight workers, and their first missionary, the pioneer worker, Mr. G. Grenfell, the veteran of the Kongo, was made chairman of this Conference. The mission he stands for, the English Baptists, have stations from Matadi to Stanley Falls-a distance of fourteen hundred miles! Their work is extending far and wide. Mr. Grenfell, since the Conference, is on his way to open up new stations from the mouth of the Arumwimi to Lake Albert Nyanzi, and so meet the last outpost of the Church Missionary Society, penetrating from the east coast, and thus complete the" chain of missions" across Africa" from salt sea to salt sea."

The American Baptists, with thirty-five workers in the field, have been much blessed on the Lower Kongo. The Free Church of Sweden have also a successful work on the Lower Kongo. The Christian Missionary Alliance are working on the north bank amid great opposition. The Southern Presbyterians are working on the Kassai River, a large tributary of the Kongo. At their station at Luebo, where large numbers have turned to the Lord, they are contemplating building a church of sufficieut capacity to hold two thousand people. The Kongo Bololo Mission are working on the Lulanga, a tributary of the Kongo-a grand field not occupied by any other society. 'rhe Christians (Disciples) have a station at the equator.

We have in all, now laboring on the Kongo field of a million square miles and twenty millions population speaking fifty languages, seven societies, four American and three European. They occupy fifty mission stations, with two hundred missionaries and six thousand native Christians. The whole Bible is translated into Kikongo, and several reading books; also a geography, an arithmetic, and a book on physiology. There are hundreds of village schools with native teachers, and several schools for teachers, evangelists, and preachers. We have seen the arm of the Lord stretched out from Boma to Stanley Falls and along two tributaries, the right bank of the Kongo as you go up occupied, and on both banks of the lower river people in hundreds of towns singing hymns and praying to God. We are thankful to be able to say that the liquor traffic with the natives is effectively stopped.

The Conference discussed different phases of mission work, and the status of native Christians in regard to .drinking of palm-wine, polygamy, and other heathen customs, and the consultation showed a strong sentiment against them all. We thank God for all that has been done. We rejoice in signs of great blessings in the future when other districts will be opened up and occupied-along the Kwango Langa, Lankuru Mobangi, Rubi, Upper Walle, Lomami, and Arumwimi.

This First General Conference of Missionaries on the Kongo will ever be memorable to those who were present. It was a wonderful spiritual feast. It reminded some of us of the blessed meetings of the International Missionary Union. God was manifestly with us from the beginning to the end. THE CRISIS OF MISSIONS IN ASIA* BY JOHN R. MOTT, NEW YORK Secretary of the World's Christian Student Federation Asia is the great theater of the twentieth century. That continent will probably witness the greatest movements, and it may be questioned whether any other continent has seen such things as we shall find unfold there. The three great nations where we shall witness the greatest triumphs of Christianity in our own generation are India, China, and Japan. As I went up and down in India I felt the great importance of that vast continent, with one-fifth of the human race, and practically one-third of the unevangelized world, with its many lines of cleavage- the most complex problem which confronts the Church of Christ,. With its many forces at work, it is a great battle-field in itself. The situation is intense. There is a crisis at present, and the immediate future is going to witness a great forward or backward movement.

. China has impressed me more than any other nation I have ever visited. There are numbers, but it is not so much because of that or of the great combination of difficulties. What impressed me most was the strength of the Chinese race-combining the characteristics of all the great nations of the world-patience, thriftiness, tenacity, vigor, inde- pendence, and conservatism. The Chinese possess these in a wonderful degree. That is not the China of the war with Japan or of the war with the European nations, which was the official China. The hope of the country is in the chain of modern colleges, founded by missionaries or in a few cases at their' suggestion, in which are being trained the literati of the new China. Whether that be a dismembered China or a serHls of protectorates, what is the leadership of it to be? It must be a Christian leadership. .

Japan is the most brilliant nation on the face of the earth. It moves with lightning-like rapidity. The nation has been going to school to the world, learning her lessons with facility, and then dismissing her teachers-learning the good of the new and holding fast that which is good in the old. I have been stimulated and deeply moved hy coming into contact with that race. Yet the Japanese are a race in peril, because they have not got at the real root of the matter.

There is a crisis in each of these nations, but that in Japan is more impending. In India, unless we pour in forces immediately, we are going to delay the whole movement. China is an open door. The key to each situation is the reaching of the young men. In Japan the nation is " run" by young men. Manifestly the China of the future will be led by the young men in the colleges. The key in India is in the citjes and in the universities. As go the cities and the universities, so will go the ~ations. • On my tour I went to centers where the Christian forces were united.

There were other evidences given that the time was at hand for a work for God. Among other features that impressed me were: (1) The remarkable attendances. I do not remember a time in China where the halls were not overflowing, and only one case in India. Time after time in Japan we had to open all doors and windows, to let as many men stand outside as could hear the voice. In Bombay, at the first meeting of students, more than a hunared men had to be turned awt,y.

* Notes of an address given at Exeter Hall. Published ill The Chr'istia" (Lonaon).

THE CRISIS OF MISSIONS IN ASIA

(2) The close attention. Everything in Japan was done through interpreters. After the first meeting there would. be an after-meeting, and men would sit for three hours with the process of interpretation going on. Nothing but the uplifting power of Jesus Christ would have held men for such a time. The same was true in China. In India there would come a hush as from heaven, and as Christ was being held up the men would sit listening breathlessly.

(3) The Spirit of the Living God was working. I am not saying these things with a personal reference. The Spirit of God was working with piercing, convincing power. I have never in the West had greater evidence that the Spirit of God was convicting men. When we remem- ber how the movement was being prayed about, we had a right to expect that men would be led to take the step which means most in the doing. Hearts were being melted, lives were being changed, and minds closing in on this wonderful Christ.

(4) The 1'esults. I would have preferred not to talk of this for another six months. Where fourteen hundred young men decided for Christ in Japan in two weeks, the testimony is that nearly all will go forward to baptism. From other places the same holds good, and the .testimony is that the great majority will be held for the Church. At one place the converts had themselves within two weeks led two hundred other young men to decide for Christ.

In China, thirty men who decided at a meeting in Shanghai, included tbe president of a college and three silk merchants, and twenty-seven of the company have stood fast. From Hongkong and Canton we have similar tidings.

I will give no figures from India until some more time has passed We had long, unhurried meetings of Christian teachers, native and foreign, and these were most satisfactory. Careful plans were then laid to have each convert" shadowed "-watched, that is to say-not only when he is in a meeting, but in bis hours of temptation, and instructed so that he may press forward to baptism. Special IUerature was arranged for, and I am still sending out books, as well as having others translated. Happily, throughout India we could use the English language, and the burden of conserving the results was laid upon committees of missionaries.

The impulse under which men decided was the impulse of the Holy Ghost. I have no doubt that the Spirit of God did this work, and I know there had been careful preparation.

(1) There had been an immense amount of seed sowing. My work was at the centers, where there had been the greatest amount of Christian effort. The people had heard enough of the truth to be pressed to conclusive thinking.

(2) We laid down a few simple conditions under which we would accept an invitation. (a) That all forces should unite for a combined effort; (b) that adequate money should be available to secure the best halls and abundant printed matter; (c) that there should be continuous prayer. These were complied with.

(3) We Were upheld by world-wide intercession. This tour was being remembered i!l thirty-three different countries, by men and women of faith. These did not. sin against the Lord in ceasing to pray for us.

(4) The law of self-sacrifice was at work. From the day on which Christ taught that "except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die

it abideth alone," He has not ceased to observe this law. I refer to the missionaries and native workers who had been facing opposition and obloquy for years, and persevering in the work not as unto men but as unto God, I want to bear testimony to God's great goodness, and to witness that He is a living God. He has called our Young Mens' Christian Associations to a high and holy mission. This work has already been a blessing to the world. First evangelize the young men, and then mak'e them an evangelizing force, for if these nations are going to be evangelized it is going to be by the sons and daughters of the soil. See that this presentgeneration does not perish from the earth without the young men knowing that Jesus Christ died and rose again, and that He is a living Christ.

MR. MOTI'S MEETINGS IN ASIA.* The meetings for students were held at Tokyo, Osaka, Kyoto, Sendai, Okayama, Kumamoto, and Nagasaki, in Japan; at Shanghai, Nan-king, Peking, Canton, and Hongkong, in China; at Colombo, and Kandy, in Ceylon; at Madras, Calcutta, Allahabad, Bombay, and two or three other places in India. At every place the largest obtainable hall was thronged with students-mostly non-Christians, Buddhists, Shintoists, Confucianists, Hindus, Mohammedans, etc. The universal testimony is that rarely, if ever, not even in Mr. Mott's previous tour, have the minds and hearts of the auditors been laid hold of in so marked a manner.

The independent accounts which we subjoin give striking evidence of abundani; blessing. '

The Gum'dian of January 29th contains the following important letter from Bishop Audry, of the South Tokyo Episcop.al jurisdiction: Two subjects have been more in the air among the Christians in Japan than any others during the present year, and they may be regarded as the keynotes struck for Christian aims at the opening of the new century. They are Evangelization and Reunion-Evangelization a.triumphant major key, and Reunion its relative minor, since it is largely a call to repentance for that which our Lord so sadly foresaw would prevent the outer world believing in His mission. . . .

The recent visit of Mr. J. R. Mott to Japan in order to arouse interest in Christianity among the students of Japan, to draw together those that were interested and to bring them into close touch with those who' are already Christians, to form groups and lay down lines for extended work among students, was as far from those elements which tend to mar interdenominational work as it is possible for such a thing to be. Delightfully definite and full of common sense, yet spiritual in the highest degree; l:ot touching points of difference, not from any vagueness, but from having a steady eye to the central things; not combating other Christians-he did not say a word in which I could not. heartily rejoice, both as a Christian and as a Churchman. It was a great spiritual pleasure to hear him awaken souls without undue excitement, and summon them to repentance and faith, self-knowledge, and trust in God through Christ, to the forsaking of sin and the effort to do their duty with a sense of responsibility which they had never felt before.

Mr. Mott held many meetings during his short stay in Tokyo, some * John R. Mott left New York on August 27,1901, went westward across America and the Pacific Ocean, spent a month in Japan, two or three weeks in China. and nearly two months in Ceylon and india. He reached Eugland on February 1st, and after three days in London,lsailed for New York on February 5th. The following extracts are taken from the Church Mission'

ary Intellillencer (London).

MR. MOTT'S MEETINGS IN ASIA

of which were evangelistic meetings for students themselves, while one series, which I was privileged to attend, was limited to about one hundred and forty persons carefully selected, of whom somewhat more than two- thirds were Japanese Ohristians, the rest being selected missionaries.

The Japanese were leading educationalists from the University and else- where. leaders in the Y. M. O. A. of Japan, and other Ohristian student institutions, representative students and teachers from the University of Tokyo and higher schools, and the like. The President of the Lower House of Parliament was there also. Everything had been well consid- ered and prepared, and those who could become the guides of the student movement were thus brought into close touch with each other and with Mr. Mott for a sufficient time to receive a real stimulus from him, and to learn something of his methods, and of the power of his healthy and stimulating personality. . . .

The following extract from a report by Mr. Galen Fisher will illus- trate Mr. Mott's method as it appeared to those who were working most closely with him: • Mr. Mott arrived in Yokohama on September 23d, and after extended conference with aESOciation secretaries and leaders, began his meetings at Sendai. Within four weeks he held eighteen separate evangelistic meetings in seven cities-Sendai, Tokyo, Kyoto, Osaka, Okayama, Kumamoto, Nagasaki-attended by 11,580 young men, of whom 1,464 became earnest inquirers or disci'ples of Christ. Of these over 1,000 were students. Unusual precautions were taken to ensure serious and intelligent decisions. All the meetings where men were to be pressed to decision consisted of three sections: first, an address to awaken a sense of sin and the need of power to conquer it; second, a meeting to which all who felt special interest were invited to remain to hear specifically of the path to purity and power through Christ. After this address Mr. Mott generally spoke as follows: "All of you who wish to declare your earnest desire and purpose to become disciples of Jesus Christ that you may come to know Him as your personal Savior and Lord will please raise your hands a moment."

The full import of this declaration was invariably dwelt upon. Then workers passed blank cards for names and addresses. Third came a meeting limited to workers and those who had signed cards, when Mr. Mott gave sympathetic counsel and warning, covering these points: Church membership after proper preparation and examination, cutting loose from all known sin, beginning daily prayer and Bible-study, joining the Student Christian Association where possible, making restitution, informing friends and relatives of the decision, conquering the fear of men and the assaults of temptation by a living trust in God. The difficulty and impor· tance of conserving results were realized from the first.

Passing on to Ohina, we print an account of the Student Oonvention at Nan-king, by the Rev. W. J. Southam, one of the secretaries of the Student Movement in Ohipa: The third National Oonvention of the Oollege Young Men's Ohristian Association of Ohina was held at Nanking from November 7th to 10th. . . . Nanking is the center of a strong missionary work. The Presbyterians, Methodists, Disciples, as well as Quakers, are well represented.

The convention was held in the compound of the Nanking University, a bamboo pavilion having been erected which seated. seven hundred people. Inspir:ing mottoes in large characters were placed on either side and at the rear of the tabernacle, such as, "Know deeply Jesus Ohrist," "Be overflowing with the Spirit," "Spread abroad the Gospel sound"; while over the platform was written the prayer of Ohrist, "That they all may be one." These helped to lead men's thoughts in the right direction, and gave the keynote to the prayer life of the convention. . . .

The Ohinese delegates were from thirty-three colleges, and included members of fifteen different denominations. At least eight dialects were spoken and as many provinces represented. Twelve of these delegates were pastors and preachers, thirty-three were teachers, and seventeen were presidents of their respective Young Men's Ohristian Associations. Most of them were of mature age, as is indicated by the fact that the average age was twenty··five. . . .

The whole convention was deeply stirred by this evidence of God's • power. The opening prayer of the Oonference, "that God the Holy Spirit would preside at and control the entire cOJ;lvention," was answered. There was a rising tide of blessing, and the climax was reached on Sunday evening, when Mr. Mott spoke on "Be filled with the Spirit."

Probably the greatest results can never be tabulated. Eternity alone will reveal them. Seventy-five men were led to Jesus Christ, and one hundred and fifty others sought cleansing and the power to lead victorious lives. The convention was also a practical demonstration of the possibility and power of Christian unity. The delegates felt a deeper sense of the obligation of China's evangelization, and the evangelistic impulse was intensified. . . • Two meetings were hastily arranged for Mr. Mott at Hongkong, one in the Government College, at which nearly seven hundred Chinese men were present, and the other in the City Hall, attended by eight hundred Chinese men. They were meetings full of power, and as a result sixty-five men signified th,eir definite purpose to become Christians. These men are now being. followed up, and Bible classes have been organized among them. A great work seems possible.

From Ceylon we have received a letter from the Rev. J. G. Garrett, stating that Mr. Mott held a convention for Christian Students at Trinity College, Kandy, which was attended by students from all parts of Ceylon. A deep impression was made; eighteen men professed con- version, and twenty-three pledged themselves to spend their lives in evangelizing their fellow-countrymen. .

With regard to India, our accounts of the work at some of the cities visited are not less encouraging than those already quoted, and in certain aspects even more remarkable. One of the most signal evidences of the deep impression made was that the men stayed to the end of the first meeting, at Calcutta and elsewhere, and came again to the next one- a very rare thing in India. The Christian Patriot, the native Christian newspaper at Madras, contains the followirlg article on the work there: The visit of "the great student leader of the world" to Madras will ever be remembered by the hundreds of Christian young men and others who had the privilege of hearing his inspiring words. The convention lasted from the 14th to the 17th December, and was in every way a success. • . . From beginning to end God's Spirit seems to have worked mightily at this convention, and we feel sure that th" results will be seen in years to come, not merely in the strengthening of the Christian lives of our young men, but in their being led to work more earnestly than they have done hitherto for the evangelization of India. . . • On Sunday afternoon MI'. Mott addressed educated Hindus in the Anderson Hall, and a very memorable address it was. It needs a strong man to move an audience of educated Hindus, and it is no exaggeration when we say that Mr. Mott's straightforward, forcible, earnest talk has created searchings of heart in many of his hearers. .

On the Monday, after this morning session, Mr. Mott had a conference with Indian Christian workers. We are struck with the way hfol . masters the situations connected with Christian evangelization in every country, and this is because he tries to get at the mind of the people and not depend on mere second-hand information. If only the various delegates that are deputed from time to time to represent missions in India were to follow Mr. Mott's example, they would certainly effect salutary reforms in their respective organizations! . . . It is difficult for us to estimate the fruits of this convention; but that it has strengthened the faith of many, and made them resolve to be witnesses for the saving power of the Gospel of Christ, we are perfectly sure of. As we sat listening to the burning words that fell from the lips of this consecrated leader of men, one thought that struck us was that the religion of Christ, which brings such forces to bear upon India, must indeed triwnph in the long run. Let us each, in our own way, do some- thing to hasten the coming of that day!

This is practical Christian work of the highest kind. God grant His blessing to follow it all!

THE CHURCH IN UGANDA

THE CHURCH IN UGANDA* BY BISHOP TUCKER OF UGANDA Missionary of the Church Missionary Society, London Suffer me, with an eleven years' experience of one of the most remarkable missions in the world still fresh in my mind, to address myself to the consideration of the great principles of self-support, self-extension, and self-government, which it is the earnest desire of every friend of missions to see in active operation in every part of the mission field, and which to so remarkable a d!.)gree find place in Uganda.

1. First as to SELF-EXTENSIoN.-Ten years ago commenced the great reaping-time in Uganda. Patience, self-denial,- and self-sacrifice had characterized the labors of those who had gone before. It had been a time of faithful sowing-a sowing oftentimes in bitter tears. Then came the" due time" of joyous reaping. And what a wonderful reaping-time it has been!

Ten years ago the number of baptized Christians in Uganda was something like 300; to-day it is 30,000, an increase of exactly a hundredfold.

Ten years ago there was but one place of Christian worship in the whole of Uganda; to-day there are 700.

Ten years ago there were but twenty native ev:ingelists at work; to-day there are 2,000 Baganda men and women definitely engaged in the work of the Church-again an increase of exactly a hundredfold.

Ten years ago Uganda was the only country in those regions in which the name of Christ had been proclaimed. To-day Busoga in the east, where Bishop Hannington was so cruelly done to death, has received the Gospel message, and recently more than a thousand men and women were gathered together at our central station for the worship of One True and Living God. Bunyoro, in the north, has in like manner been entered, and that old-time center of slave raiding and trading is fast. yielding to the cl"aims of the all-conquering Christ. Toro, too, in the we5t, has accepted the truth as it is in Jesus. Even now that infant Church is sending forth her missionaries into the regions beyond, some of them actually instructing the pigmies of Stanley's dark forest. I have just received a letter from Uganda, telling of the baptism of the first of that mysterious pigmy tribe.

'Vho has been the instrument in all this widespread evangelistic and missionary effort? It has been the Magunda himself. The Church of Uganda is a self-extending Church because, from the very beginning, the line adopted has been that of laying upon each individual convert the responsibility of handing on that truth which he himself has received, and which has made him" wise unto salvation."

Everybody acknowledges that if ever Africa is to be won for Christ it must be by the African himself. It is easy to talk about the evangelization of Africa by the African, but it is not so easy for the European missionary, with all his abounding energy and vitality, to sit quietly by and train the native to do that work which in his inmost heart and soul he believes he can do so much better himself; and yet it must be so if ever Africa is to be truly evangelized.

We have at this present moment in Uganda a noble band of some * From an address delivered at the ChurchofEnglandCongres8, London, 1901. Condensed from the Church Missionary Intelligencer.

ten thousand communicants, of whom one in every five is doing some definite work for God. 'l'he work of the European missionary is almost entirely that of training native clergy and evangelists. He impa~ts the truth, suggests the ideas; and the native-understanding the native character, mind, and mode of thought as no European can ever under stand it-goes forth to hand on this truth and these ideas with his own methods, with his own illustrations, and in a manner best calculated to win those souls Christ has taught him to love. The result is that great ingathering of souls in which to-day we are so greatly rejoicing-an ingathering of some thirty thousand Christians within the last ten years.

It seems to me that a heavy responsibility rests upon missionary societies~and missionaries alike in this great matter. The former should press upon their missionaries more and more the vital importance of this great question of the self-extension of native churches, and the mission- aries themselves should carry into the realm and sphere of their preach- ing something of that self-denial which is so glorious a feature of their self-sacrificing lives. They should deny themselves more and more the joy of preaching for the harder and less self-satisfying task of training and teaching.

2. Then what has that work to tell us as to the equally great prin- ciple of SELF-SUPPORT? What are the facts? I have already spoken of the two thousand native evangelists at work in the country. These are all maintained by the native Church. The same is true of the twenty- seven native clergy. Nor is this all. The churches and schools of the country-some seven hundred in number-are built, repaired, and main- tained by the natives themselves. In one word, the whole work of the native Church-its educational, pastoral, and missionary work-is main- tained entirely from native sources. Not one halfpenny of English money is employed in its maintenance.

What is the secret of the attainment of this most desirable state of things? Two things from the very beginning have been kept steadily _in view. First, the necessity of bringing home to the minds of the con- verts a sense not merely of the duty and responsibility, but also of the privilege, of giving to the support of their own Church; and, secondly, the setting one's face" like a flint" against the employment by the mis- sionaries of European funds in the work of the native Church. It is so easy to appeal to wealthy and generous fdends at home for £10 or £15 for the support of a Bible woman or a native evangelist, and so difficult to continue in the work of inculcating by slow degrees the responsibility and privilege of giving. But here again self-denial must come in, and the temptation to appeal to loving friends at home must be resisted at all costs.

We heaF continually of the deficits of missionary societies; and no wonder, when their funds are so largely employed in the maintenance of native churches. Numbers of native Christians are being deprived of the inestimable privilege of supporting their own Church by the mistake kindness of missionaries 'and missionary societies. Such missionaries and such societies are, in my opinion, inflicting a cruel wrong on those native churches whose burdens they seek to bear. They are depriving them of one of the surest means of growth and development to maturity of life and action.

3. Then as to self-government, let me say (and I would that the same were true of the Church at home) that in Uganda we have adopted the

1M2] MOSLEM AND CHRISTiAN WOMEN IN INi>IA

principle of giving to every communicant member of the Church a voice in its administration. Every settled congregation has its own council related to the district; and every district council has an equally direct connection with the great central council, whose president is the bishop. The work and power of these councils is a reality and not a sham; and so it will ever be where self-support finds place and is insisted upon. Outside support means outside control; outside control means death to self-government. The one acts and reacts upon the other. Where selfsupport finds place, self-government and self-extension become realities. Where European funds are largely used for the support of native work an artificial state of things is created, and self-government becomes more or less a sham.

These very briefly and roughly are some of the conclusions at which I have arrived from a :)onsideration of the work of the Church in Uganda in its relation to these great principles of self-support, self-extension, and self· government.

MOSLEM AND CHRISTIAN WOMEN IN INDIA * BY MI.!:-S. A. SCHAD, LEIPSIC MISSION, SOUTH INDIA A recent visit to the house of a Mohammedan family of high position proved most interesting. In the fore-court of the house I passed by several old Mohammedans with interesting faces, who spend their days there in idleness, smoking, gambling, and sleeping. At the foot of the staircase two dangerous dogs barred the way, doubtless to keep off unbidden guests. Coming out on the flat roof of the house, I found only women who accompanied me to their mistress. Out of a dark chamber the beautiful young Mohammedan woman came to meet me, a slender, graceful form, with uncommonly clear complexion, beautiful black eyes and noble features, the whole form wrapped in a dark silken garment.

My visit plainly gave her great pleasure, and I for my part felt the deepest compassion for this woman, whose life flows along behind locks and bolts. All the windows opeuing on the street and garden were heavily curtained, and the other rooms looked out on a dark court. Never does this wealthy and yet so p~or woman come out of her secluded chamber, by no man out of her own family may she be seen; or if she occasionally passes into the street, she is wrapped up like a bale, and placed in a coach with blackened glass windows. Altho the mother of five children, she is as ignorant as a little child, can neither read nor write, and is so little able to think for herself that when they tell her she has really only two children she submissively repeats the phrase. The three girls are not reckoned in, they are only a wearisome burden. After the three daughters, a little son was recently born. On this little mite of a Sahib they set a gold-embroidered cap, dressed him in a white muslin frock, and put him in my lap where it was my business to admire him at length.

Full of the most childish interest, the young wife questioned me about everything that was going on outside of her rooms, how many cows, sheep, and hens I had; how England looked, where my eldest son was to be sent to school. Above all, she was concerned to know what they ate there besides rice. She proudly showed me a cheap oil print on • Condensed frqm the Evangelische-Lutherisches Missionsblatt.

the wall, the only wall ornament besides a huge mirror, drastically representing a defeat of the Boers in South Africa; and she repeatedly asked me whether I was not in despair at having only three daughters and no son! Thereupon I told her a good deal about our life, our work, the purpose of our being in India; but now she looked uncomprehendingly at me. She could not make it out that we should come into the land in order, by our weak labors, to bring the heathen to the Savior.

By way of contrast, let me now beg you to accompany me into hOllses less adorned, into some of our Christ'ian homes. We often haye to stoop to get in at the ~ow door,. but there is glad enlargement in our eart. A true, bright illumination in the midst of heathen environments is' found in a friendly little hOllse here in our congregation, where, in narrow space, dwell three families, which, however, form one pious. peaceable, family community. Morn and eve there always resounds a choral, and all gather for prayers.

There is the venerable old great-grandmother, now almost blind, with snow-white hair, who spends the evening of her life in a quiet little chambe:(" praising and thanking and praying for her many children and children's children. One of the most important persons in the house is the grandmother, also a widow, but yet vigorous, and from early to late caring for her children and grandchildren. Her eldest daughter lives as a widow in the house with three children, the second daughter lives there too with husband and little son, and a son with a wife and two very little children concludes the catalogue. Sorrow and sickness are often in the house, but trust in God controls all, and gives it the impress of joyous peacefulness. When the church-bell rings 'all hasten together into the beloved house of God, for which they have already given many a mite.

ITINERATING IN CENTRAL AFRICA * BY REV. MELvn!ij' FRASER Missionary of the Presbyterian Board (North) David LiVingstone revealed the missionary heart when he could not endure the suffocating thought of being tied up indefinitely to a local station, but saying that he would "push a path to the interior or perish." What the extraordinary Livingstone did on a large scale the ordinary missionary, inspired by the same spirit, may do in a small way, and will do better station work because he has seen afresh the heathen in the destitution and degradation of their every-day life.

On the first trips among the towns the people are seen to be shy, suspicious, afraid; they seem to look much more with their eyes than hear with their ears, or oblivious to the fact that the man is preaching, they interrupt and beg for goods; they want the hat that the missionary is wearing, or remark upon his beauty. The missionary wonders on leav-' ing a town what impression has been left, whether the message he gave. his own personal appearance, or his bag of goods lingers longer in the minds of the people. He is reminded of the parable of the sower, and especially of the highway, the rocks, and the thorns. But the "good soil," if not plainly seen, often exists, and again and again unexpected fruits appear.

… Condensed from the Assembly Herald.

ITINERATING IN CENTRAL AFRICA

After a meeting to which the self-sufficient head man would not come, a young fellow who had not given firstrate attention, but seemed frivolous in the meeting, walked up and down the street clapping his hands leisurely and saying the minisi (minister) says that God gave Ten Commandments, that God teaohes that stealing is bad, that killing people is against His law, that loving anything more than God is bad, that a man should marry only one woman, and that a man and a woman are equal, and that only God's man can go to God's town, and that bad people will go to a house of fire when they die and never go out again. A, year after,_ that same young man came to our station ten miles away and told of what he had heard ten months before. Not only are permanent impressions made in the fragmentary visits of an itinerary, but acquaintances are formed, confidence generated, friendship established. The missionary from that day forth has a personal hold upon every village visited, every individual met, and the people cease not to talk about what he did and said.

On a trip of one week, from which we returned yesterday, the farthest point reached was probably north by west of Lolodorf about fifty miles, at a Bakoko town less than one hundred miles from the west coast and situated on the Nlong River. The journey from Lolodorf up was through the Gewondo country. By a swing to the right the return was through some Bakciko and some Nyumba villages. Rains, many of them torrents, fell almost every day or night, without regarli to whether the missionary was sheltered under a roof that either did or did not leak, or under torn umbrellas in the bush. The streams were high.

Fear of the White Man Many hours of travel led us through a primeval fc;>rest, with dense foliage tt.at served as umbrella from the sun, with two Ngumba carriers and three Bulu School boys, and it gradually became evident that there are not many people to be seen along those roads. Villages were from two to five hours apart. The people in the towns received me in various ways. Up in the country they had not seen much of the white man and seemed to be sorry for what they had seen. The natives had grievances against the traders for turning the tide of their trade away, and against the German officers and their colored soldiers, saying that they had ravaged their towns, taking away the young men to serve as laborers and soldiers, and in some cases taking the women along too. Reports of this kind come up from many quarters, and those left in the towns fear and hate the white man. As I approached the town, the people, always watching, alarmed at the sight of a white man, unfortunately in clothes the color of those worn by officers, often fled to the bush. Usually they came back when 'we called them, much relieved to know that the white man was a minisi.

At a Bakoko town the people seemed distant, and I wondered what was the reason until the head man told me of his grievances, which showed that he had a sore and resentful heart against the white man for the incursions and ravages he said they had made among his people. He said he had never seen a white man treat him kindly before. That afternoon we had a meeting in the street. The Bakoko men understood Bulu, but in order that the women and children might understand I used an interpreter. The head man, brimful of a sense of his own royal dignity, did not like the plain reproof he heard of some sins so common among

the people; especially did he not enjoy being rebuked personally, but a sense of the truth and the love with which it was spoken came over the people after a little, and the meeting that opened a little stormy was taken kindly. Especially did they enjoy the singing. I supposed they had never before heard a Gospel hymn sung. Presently the chief brought a bunch of plantain and three smoked fish and laid them down at my feet with a·flourish. Of course he expected a present of equal value in return, so I paid him at once and made it a bargain instead of exchange of gifts. When he first came with the food he volunteered the information that he would not kill me, altho the white men had" done him bad." The old fellow sent one of his sleek sons with a cup of rum. The intended hospitality in the offer, altho refused, was appreciated, and the cup of cursing gave occasion for a lecture upon the death there is in rum, which has come into this part of the country with the ubiquitous trader. The people are generally ready to stop anything to hear the" Words of God," and a simple message from the heart of Christ does not fail to hold the attention, disarm prejudice, overcome suspicion, and allay fear. The kindness that is in the Gospel is the key that unlocks heathen hearts.

Some Strange Superstitions One does not travel far without running across some sign of super- stitious 01' strange belief or life. At the junction of an obscure bush path with the well-kept road approaching a Bakoko village, a bit of "medi- cine" wrapped in bark hung from the top of an upright stick. By inquiry I was told that that" medicine" would strike fear into the heart of any enemy that might undertake to pass it night or day.

In a Yewondo village where I spent the first night out, a shrub was growing in the broad, well-kept street. Stretched with strings between two branches of it was some "medicine" neatly folded within leaves about eight inches long. "What is this?" I asked of the friendly head man. "Biang" (medicine), was the reply. "What is it for?" "It is to prevent the blasts of wind from blowing down the plantains in the garden," was his reply. "That is foolish. That stuff has no head, no heart, no power to do anything; maybe the wind will blow it away. Y Oll had better trust God to take care of your town." "I will," he replied. "Then take down this medicine and throw it in the bush. You can not believe in both the medicine and God," I replied. He laughed, but did not remove the object of his superstitiousJievotion.

At the edge of an Ngumba town close by the grave of a woman who had recently died was a small, frail table made of sticks. Strewn upon it were her wooden spoon, her cup, her little clay oil pot, her water-bottle. These all had been purposely broken, crude expression of the same sentiment that places the broken column or anchor in the cemetery at home.

As I was passing another Gewondo village a middle-aged man came hurriedly out of the little hole that serves as both door and window of the house, beckoning me to come. I went in, and there was a death-bed scene. Lying on a long piece of dried bark was the form of an old man, father to him who had called me. His cheeks were much sunken, eyes were glassy, body was quite wasted, tho he had probably been a very strong man. They told me he had been sick four days. Close by his side was his son, lying on a plantain leaf. Crowded around him in the little hut were a dozen men, sitting and lying quietly. Under the eaves of an adjoining house were about a dozen women waiting, ready to lift

up their loud voices in lamentation as soon as the man should breathe his last. I sat beside the sick man a minute. All eyes were upon me, waiting for me to do or say something. "What sickness has he?" I asked. Pointing to his abdomen, they said he had much pain there. Many believed there was a witch there anq. expected to make a post- mortem search for it, for nobody is believed to die a natural death in this country. Death is the work only of witches, they say, and it has been not unusual for persons to be sacrificed charged with occult death dealing.

Among the Dwarfs In the Mekok village where I spent Sunday we learned that a camp of dwarfs was not very far away. These little people are very shy by nature, and migratory. It is somewhat of an accomplishment for a white man to ascertain just where they are at any time and to reach their presence without their evading him. They seek their abodes in out-of- the-way places off the main highways. Their tactics are those of the will-o'-the wisp. We therefore secured a Ngumba man who was per- sonally friendly with that village of dwarfs to act as guide. Near the town the guide hurried on ahead, found the little folks all at home, if we can speak of them as having a home, and explained to them that the white man coming was a minisi, that he wanted to meet them all and ,make friendship and tell them the words of God. To my great joy the plan worked perfectly. As I made my way toward them over the fallen trees, I do not think one person fied. The men made haste to fix a seat for their white guest on a bed of sticks. I tried to give them some idea of God and to tell them what· Jesus had done and would do for anybody who would listen and believe. Then I told them of the little man who climbed the tree to see Jesus. Some of the dwarfs showed their sense of humor by heartily laughing at their size being associated with that of Zachaeus, and appreciated his way of seeking to see Christ, and were much interested in the whole story with its lessons.

In conversation I learned that parts of three tribes made up the com- pany, each tribe retaining its own head man. There was a large pro- portion of children. A new-born babe in her mother's arms was the smallest specimen of humanity I ever saw. Some of the adults were of fair size, but .the average was decidedly small of stature. About an average-sized woman did not touch my arm held horizontally over her head. There was no uniformity of color. Some were quite black, but more were of a fuIl··stone brown. They had a caste of countenance not common. They seemed impressionable and responsive, had a kindly bearing, and seemed clanish and fond of each other. They wear- fetish amulets. They hunt game, utilize crude growths of the bush, and are said to stay much up in trees hunting food both animal and vegetable. All fear and distrust on the part of the dwarfs of this camp seemed to be removed. On account of this and the goodly number whom I was able to reach in one place, the opportunity was a rare one for giving these quaint little sons and daughters of the wild bush a Gospel message. For the first time in Africa I offered prayer through an interpreter, during which some of the adults covpred the eyes of some of the children with one hand and their own with the other. When I ha.d said good-bye and was walking out of town, one head man was dramatic and vociferous in repeating the good-bye and telling me to "walk well."

EDITORIALS Our Opportunity in the Philippines Mr. George Grenfell, a noble mis- sionary-the first and the oldest Dr. Alice Condict, who recently missionary in that vast part of West returned from the Phi lip pin e Central Africa. George Grenfell Islands, looks upon the prepara- was born August, 1849, at Sancreed, tion for the entrance of Protest- near Penzance, but his father reantism there as one of the most moved to Birmingham when remarkable developments of our George was three years old. His day. The Church should take im- parents belonged to the Church of mediate action with regard to it. England, but George attended the She remarked in an interview with Sunday-school of the Baptist the Editor, that the Filipinos Church on Heneage Street, and proper are organized for the pur- there he decided to become a Chrispose of establishing Protestantism, tian when fifteen years of age. He and that they are entreating the was educated at King Edward's Protestant churches of this coun- Institution and later at Bristol try to send the missionaries and College. Reading Livingstone's teachers. They are seeking to travels, and before that Moffat's, guard the settlement of the country created in him a strong interest in with reference, not only to Prot- African mission work. When estantism, but to an undenomina- twenty-five years of age he set sail tional type of it, so that, as new for West Africa (Kameruns), in Christian workers come into the company with the saintly and now islands, they may be constrained sainted Alfred Saker. Mr. Robert to work under the control of a com- Arthington, of Leeds, had taken mittee. Thus the work will not great interest in the establishment overlap, but will be properly dis- of a mission on the Kongo, with a tributed..She says that the reports view to aiding the establishment of which appear in the newspapers " a chain of missions" across the with regard to conditions in the continent. This was the dream of Philippines are not trustworthy, Ludwig Krapf, the pioneer Church inasmuch as they are manipulated of England missionary in Abysin the interests of politics. She sinia. Mr. Arthington tendered the says there are now but nine Prot- English Baptist Missionary Society estant missionaries there, and that, lIi."0,OOO to start missions to fill the as might be supposed, they are to- gap between Yakusu, the farthest tally unable to deal with the pres- inland station from the west coast, ent condition of things. The Meth- and the nearest station of the odists have released their principal Church of England Missionary' missionary, that he may come to Society from the east coast – a this country and represent the true distance of nearly four hundred state of things to the American miles. people. Four years after Mr. Grenfell A Pioneer in Africa sailed for the Kameruns the Baptist Society decided to begin mission In Mr. Moody's article on the first work on the Kongo River. Thomas General Missionary Conference on Comber and George Grenfell were the Kongo, reference is made to commissioned to explore the region with a view to establishing a mis- *Mrs. Condict is preparing a little book on sion station at San Salvador. After two years they felt'the need of a the Gospel in the Philippines which is shortly to be issued by Fleming H. Revell Co.

1902J EDITORIALS

steam vessel of their own to prose- The War and Missions in South Africa cute their work. This was given by Only those who have seen the devastation wrought by the war in Mr. Arthington, and was named South Africa can understand what it means to those who are devoting Peace. It was shipped in sections their lives to the work of preaching the Gospel there. They are men to Stanley Pool in December, 1882. and women of peace, and yet they are often looked upon with suspi- The engineers who were sent to cion by both parties because of their unwillingness to take sides man it fell ill with fever, and the with one or the other.

work of putting the vessel together We greatly regret to learn that seven out of eight of the missions fell to Mr. Grenfell. In 1890 Mr. planted by the Cape General Mis- sion, of which Dr. Andrew Murray Grenfell returned to England to is president, have been destroyed, and many of the workers and adcare for the construction of a still herents killed or scattered. Dr. Murray's connection with both larger steamer, which was named Dutch and English is very close, and his heart is well-nigh broken the Goodwill. over this unhappy conflict and its results. Mr. Grenfell's home station is at Mr. W. Spencer Walton, the Bolobo, where there is a dockyard founder of this mission, has re- cently visited America and Engfor the repairs of the Peace and the land in the interest of this interde- nominational mission, the aim of Goodwill. He has advanced the which is to " e van g e Ii z e the heathen, rouse the ChI' i s t ian work, but no new station has yet Church to a holier life, as well as work among the colonist and Dutch been established farther in the in- population of South Africa." It was founded in 1889, and now has terior than Yakusu. It is to push over 100 missionaries at work in many districts of South Africa the pioneer line of stations toward where no other mission is labor- ing. the Church of England line that As may be inferred from the Mr. Grenfell left the Kongo Mis- character of the men in charge of the work, this mission is thoroughsion Conference. On one of his ex- ly practical and deeply spiritual. As soon as peace comes there will ploring tours Mr. Grenfell as- be need for every Christian force to be increased and exerted for the cended the Aruwami River 100 reestablishment and extension of all the organizations working for miles, and then, interrupted by the peace and righteousness. The Boers may be crushed, but it will falls of Yambuya, made another be long before they are conquered.

150 miles to a point midway be- * tween the Kongo and the Nile.

When the Church of England mis- sions are pushed as much beyond their present border as this is be- yond the present boundary station of the Baptist Society, there will be a completed chain of missions across Africa.

The London Times remarks that Mr. Grenfell's discovery of the Mobangi River is one of the most important in that region since the discovery of the Kongo itself.

Mr.' Grenfell was commissioned by the King of Belgium to definitely determine the southern frontier of the Kongo Free State, in which im- portant task he was occupied for two years. Mr. Grenfell believes in the African and in his future if only he can be given the Gospel of Christ. He declares that those who know the Africans come to love them. *•

Unrest in South America ica-a freedom from superstition and ignorance, and tyranny and True and abiding peace and sin, but true liberty can only come strength can only be found in when the Son of God OIhall make the Kingdom of God. The form them free indeed. of Christianity which obtains in South America is not such as Education for China gives satisfaction to the indi- vidual and permanent strength Two timely and able articles in to th?l- State. There is too much this number of the REVIEW deal ignorance and superstition and sin with the need for the reform and for peace and stability. The great regeneration of China along educa- need is for Christian education and tiona.l and spiritual lines. Dr. the establishment of Christian Timothy Richard has been en- standards. Scarcely a republic of trusted by the Chinese government South America is free from trouble with the task of establishing a uni- with its own citizens or with its versity in Shansi province. The neighbors. Boundaries, the rela- Chinese are beginning to be con- tion between Church and State, and vinced of the supe~iority of Western the succession to the presidency learning and methods, and there is are the most disturbing questions. . The resolutions in favor of arbitra- the prospect cf a stampede toward tion which were passed at the Pan- the schools where Western science American Congress may be the is taught. If these are non-Chris- JUeans of settling some disputes, tian, they will produce infidels; if hut can not bring internal peace. they are Christian, the graduates will become Christian educators In Venezuela President Castro is and preachers. This is the great still in the midst of putting down opportunity for shaping China's revolutiQns, without great success, future. England and America while his unpopularity seems to be must largely furnish the men, the growing. In Colombia the revolu- money, and the text-books to carry tionists engage in more or Jess im- portant skirmishes, but few of them forward this work. The" S<'ciety are of sufficient importance to call for the Diffusion of Christian and for comment in this country. Ar- gentina and Chile agreed to with- General Knowledge Among the draw their respective troops from Chinese" calls for men to carryon the disputed territory on the top of this work. the Andes until the dispute is de- termined. In Uruguay there was Dr. Griffith John, the veteran last autumn a small revolution, missionary of China, who has which broke out at Asuncion, the nearly completed fifty years of ser- capital, and which was caused by vice in that empire, calls earnestly the question of the presIdential suc- for money to establish in Hankow cession. a university for the training of Christian educators. He has him- North and South America are self given the money for a theolog- yearly becoming more closely ical school. His experience in linked by commerce and common China has convinced him of the interests. If South America is to absolute necessity of a thorough become strong and peaceful it must Christian education for the Chinese. be the" Gospel of peace" which is Those who are willing to lend a the "power of God." There is a hand and a heart in this great en- struggle for liberty in South Amer- terprise will do well to read these articles. God may move some to help establish His Kingdom in this way. *

BOOKH }'Olt THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY

, BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY ADVENTURES IN TIBET. By Rev. William Over one hundred pages are filled Carey. Illustrated. 8vo, 285 pp. $1.50 with Miss Taylor's diary, which is net. United Society of Christian En- rather personal and interesting deavor, Boston. 1902. than scientific and instructive. The whole volume well repays reading, "Bodland," or Tibet, is almost and from a missionary standpoint as unknown and inaccessible as the is the best on subject. polar regions. Indeed, in some re- spects it reminds one of arctic lands, The cover is characteristic but for it makes up in altitude what it rather glaring. The illustrations lacks in latitude, and the barriers to are unique and appropriate. * exploration raised by the hostility of the people are quite as insur- • THE HIGH-CASTE HINDU WOMAN. ByPundita mountable as those presented by limitless ice and lengthened night. Ramabai. IlIu"trated. 12mo, 142 pp. 75c., net. Fleming H. Revell Co., New York. Few travelers have penetrated 1902. . far into the interior and fewer still have lived to tell the tale. One or Ramabai is the woman best qual- two have been actuated by Chris- tian missionary motives, and of Hied to treat this subject. Her these by far the most valuable and thrilling experience was that of book, first issued fourteen years Miss Annie R. Taylor, whose diary is here published for the first time. ago, has been carefully revised and She entered the "closed land" in September, 1892, from the Chinese republished. Ramabai is a high- . border, and emerged again, after many thrilling and trying experi- caste Hindu, and yet a Christian ences, on the same border in April, 1893. She penetrated almost to philanthropist. She has been edu- Lhasa, and learned much about the people and their customs. She is cated in the philosophies of the now the only missionary laboring in Tibet, having opened a shop and East and the learning of the 'West, a dispensary at Yatung, on the Indian frontier. and is able, more than any other, Over one-half of the book is Mr. to understand clearly the character Carey's description of the country, the people, their customs, and re- and conditions of Hindu women, ligion. This part contains the cream of the information given by and to contrast these with th'i those who have previously written on the subject. The land is one of ideals and possibilities gffered in contrasts. The temperature often changes suddenly from 1100 to 25° Christianity. * F. The people prefer their wines fresh and their butter stale. The BETWEEN~ LIFE AND DEATH. By Irene H. priests are the curse of the country, Barnes. Illustrated. 8vo, 302 pp. Marshall one-sixth of the population being Brothers, London. 1901. lamas. The houses are whitewashed ,vithout and dirty within, and the 'l'he story of medical missions in women may have several husbands, heathen lands can not fail to appeal but husbands only have one wife. to everyman and women.-Humani- tarian instincts impel us to relieve physical suffering even where Christian principles fail to move us to seek the eternal salvation of the sufferer. Strange that the lesser need should be more potent than the greater!

Irene Barnes has already given us graphic accounts of woman's life in China and India, and here gives no less vivid pictures of zenana medical mission work in India, Ceylon, and China. The descrip- tions of what the women and chil- dren suffer from the barbarous treatment of native" doctors," and the relief, physical and spiritual,

brought by missionary physicians, years since they went out from can not fail to convince one of the Englandto the mission field. They * have been greatly used in the value of medical missions.

SAVAGE LIFE IN NEW GUINEA. By Charles evangelization of China, and have W. Abel. Illustrated. 8vo, 221 pp. Lon- don Missionary Society. 1902. exerted a wide influence on other The story of savage life in out-of- young men. * the-way corners of the world has al- THE CALL, QUAI,IFICATIONS AND PREPARATIONS ways something fascinating about FOR CANDIDATES FOR FOREIGN MISSION- ARY SERVICE. 12mo, 158 pp. Student Volunteer Movement, New York. 1901. it. The Papuan is an interesting These are papers from various study, and Mr. Abel, who is a missionary at K wato, has succeeded in well-known writers, who approach giving us a very lifelike composite their subjects from various points "moving picture," showing these • of view. The volume is especially natives at home, at work, at sea, adapted to those who have in view at worship-heathen and Christian service in the foreign field, but pas- -at school, at his worst but not tors would do well to read it, that yet at his best. The transforming they may rightly guide their young process is going on, but is not yet people into a God-chosen life-work.

complete. "Tamate" (Rev. James Chalmers) gave his life for the DAN-A CITIZEN OF THE JUNIOR REPUBLIC. By Mrs. I. T. Thurston. Illustrated. Papuans and it will not be in vain. 12mo, 307 pp. $1.25. A. L. Bradley & Co., BostoD_ 1901. Mr. Abel tells of Tamate's work This is a splendid book for boys. there, and of what the missionaries It has for its hero a citizen of the George Junior Republic, and gives are now doing to transform these an excellent idea of the purpose ~avages into saints. The book is and practical working of the Re- well worth reading. * LAST LETTERS AND FURTHER RECORDS OF public. Boys learn by experience MARTYRED MISSIONARIES OF T:HE CHINA how to govern themselves, which is INLAND MISSION. Edited by Marshall- Broomhall. 8vo, 104 pp. Illustrated. Morgan &; Scott, London. 1002. requisite to true success. Mrs. Thurston knows how to interest Those who have read the former boys, and is well acquainted with the Republic. In one way the story thrilling record to which this is a could have been made more ro- mantic and remarkable, and that sequel will only need to know of is if the author could have dealt with the actual personal histories the publication of this volume to of some of the citizens rather than with children of her imagination. lead them to procure it. The more * recent intelligence and newly dis- EASTERN PERU AND BOLIVIA. By William C. covered correspondence makes a Agle. P~mphlet, 50c. Homer M. Hill Publishing Company, Seattle. 1902. valuable addition to the record of Mr. Agle has given here a brief these Heroes of Faith. The terri- guide for business men who intend ble e~periences and thrilling es- capes here recorded are con vincing proof of China's need for the Gos- pel. * A STORY RETOLD~H THE CAMBRIDGE SEVEN." to go to this part of South America. By B. Broomhall. Pamphlet. Illustrated. He gives some interesting personal Morgan & Scott, London. 1902.

The story of how seven picked experiences and some information university men were spiritually as to the character of the people awakened and led to devote their and how to deal with them. The lives to foreign missionary work is value of the country, commercially, a stirring one, and especially calcu- is enlarged upon and some warning lated to impress and influence notes are sounded on the care of young men. It is nearly twenty health and investment of money. "

GENERAL MISSIONARY

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE AMERICA are in the Northern States 11,242 Presbyterian The Presbyterian ordained ministers, and last year Home Mission Board of Home Mis- 66,051 were added by baptism, or an Centennial sions will celebrate average of not quite 6 baptisms per the centennial of minister. The Baptists from whom organized home n:ission work by contributions come to thll Mission- the Presbyterian Ohurch in Amer- ary Union number 1,367,680, and ica at the meeting of the General they gave last year for foreign mis- Assembly in the Fifth Avenue sions $328,344.21,.01' an average of Ohurch, New York, next May, It 24 cents per member. For all other is expected to inaugurate the cen- purposes they gave $10,000,132, or tennial by a home mission service an average of $7.31 per member.

on the first Sabbath of the meeting Less than one-thirtieth, therefore, of the General Assembly in every of the offerings of the Northern congregation in Greater New,York. Baptists go for the evangelization On Monday afternoon, the Mod- of the great heathen world. In erator presiding, three historical the Asiatic fields tilled by Baptists addresses will be given upon a are found 954 churches with 112,163 "Review of the Oentury " : members; and from these there (1) "To the Alleghenies," the Rev. Henry came into the treasury of the Mis- C. McCook, D.D., Philadelphia. sionary Union last year to be ap- plied on church and congregational (2) "From the Alleghenies to the Rockies," expenses, education, building and the Rev. S. J. Niccolls, D.D., St. Louis.

(3) "From the Rockies to the Pacific," the Rev. Edgar P. Hill, D.D., Portland.

On Tuesday morning there will repairs, and .home and foreign misbe the report of the committee on sions, $92,528, or an average of 82 home missions, with an address by cents per member. The average the chairman; a review of the year day's wage in those missionary by an officer of the' Board, and countries is not more than 15 cents.

brief centennial addresses. On Congrega- The German depart- Tuesday afternoon, the Rev. Wilson Phraner, D.D., presiding, there tionalists and mentof the Oongrewill be a fellowship meeting with addresses by representatives of the the Foreign gational Home Misother Boards of the Ohurch, and by representatives from the Bap- . Born sionary Society retist, Oongregational, Methodist, Protestant Episcopal, and Re- ports 133 churches formed churches. The centennial celebration will close on Tuesday and 21 missions, with 6,056 memevening with a great popular meeting. bers, 6,767 in Sunday-school, and $6,027 benevolent contributions, with Wilton Oollege and the Ger- man department of Ohicago The- ological Seminary, a weekly church and bi-weekly Sunday-school paper.

The Scandinavian department re- The Shady The Baptists of the ports work in 11 states, 90 Swedish Side of Baptist Northern States Oongregational churches, with over Benevolence have 160 ordained ·6,000 members; 20 Danish-Nor- missionaries in wegian churches, with more than their Asiatic mission fields, and 1,000 members. The Scandinavian there were added by baptism last popUlation in this country is year in the stations they occupy estimated to be 1,119,898 foreign 6,553 persons, or an average of a born, or with their children 3,359,- little over 40 per missionary. There 694.

The Slavic department reports there were less than 30 mission work in 25 fields in 11 states, with study classes, with but 200 mem- 16 churches, 850 members; addi- bers ;- during the past year there tions, n.8 per cent. in one year; 22 have been over ten times as many Sunday-schools, with membership classes with a total membership of 2,430; weekly average attendance nearly 5,000. Up to the time of the at 130 services, 4,887; and $1,243 Detroit Convention nearly 700 vol- benevolent contributions; the Ober- unteers had sailed; since then the lin Slavic department and the number has in~eased to nearly training – school, Cleveland, in three times that number. Then which missionaries are trained for the1'e was no organized missionary service. effort carried on by students among .. Christian" Bishop Graves, of the young people of the churches; America VB. the E pis cop a I now there are well-organized stu- .. Heathen" Ohurch, who has dent campaigns in connection with a dozen or more denominations China just returned from and participated in by hundreds of Shanghai, draws a students. In 1894 the Volunteer Movement was established only in striking contrast between the North America and the British home church and the workers on Isles, with beginnings also in Scanthe mission field. He found the dinavia and South Africa; now it Christians at home "cowering be- is firmly planted in every Protfore the deficit and questioning if estant country of the world, and the end of missions was not in the Volunteer idea has been successsight." He found in many places fully transplanted to the student "a tone of hopelessness and cold- centers of non-Christian lands. ness. To encounter it was like Then there were Christian student being plunged into cold water." movements in only three or four In China he found everything pro- countries, and these were not regressing steadily. Everyone was lated to each other; now there are hard at work. Everyone was hope- 11 national or international student ful. Everyone had plans for ex- movements bound together in symtension, and could point to open- pathy and effort by the World's ings for new work in the illlmediate Student Christian Federation. future. This experience of Bishop Graves is more or less descriptive of the conditions in all the Tuskegee Professor J. N. Calchurches.-The Advance. and loway, who a year Growth of the Eight years ago, or Africa and a half ago went Student in 1894, the Move- with three of the Volunteers ment had touched graduates of Tuskegee to the Ger- by its traveling sec- man colony of Togo, in West Af- retaries 256 institutions; since then rica, to teach cotton raising to the the number visited by them has natives, has returned to his home increased to 798. Then it had 3 at Tuskegee for a month's vaca- secretaries; now it has 8. That tion. The three young men who year it rallied to the Detroit Con-~ went with him remain in Africa.

vention 1,325 delegates; in the late Mr. Calloway expects to return at convention there were fully twice an early day, and will take back that number. Then the Movement with him' a limited number of had issued 8 pamphlets; now its additional Tuskegee young men, list of pUblications includes 13 who understand practical modern pamphlets and 18 text-books. Then agriculture-more especially the

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

cultivation of cotton-who can be sions have been singularly blessed, located among the natives as model but the very fact that the majority farmers. This is not in any sense of the Indians now profess Chrisan emigration scheme, all these tianity is itself a reason why a mispersons having been employed to sionary society may rightly conwork on a salary for what is known sider that its proper work rather as the German Colonial Economic lies elsewhere. Arrangements, Society. Mr. Calloway's presence therefore, are being made for gradand remarks at the recent Negro ually committing the work to the Conference session were appreci· Canadian Church. A Mission ated by the farmers. Board will be formed at Winnipeg, ('ompr~sing the bishops and other Canada's A recent census representatives of the dioceses in the Pravince of Hupert's Land, Census of bulletin de a lin g aided by the society. A similar ar- rangement will be made for the Religions with the religions work in British Columbia under Bishop Ridley. The society will of the people of not withdraw its English mission- aries, butas years go by their places Canada by provinces and terri- will be taken by Canadians. Its funds will still support its owrt tories presents a table of compari- men, and also provide in part for the general work; but the grants son with the census of 1891, which for the latter will be gradually re- duced.-C. M. Gleaner. contains the records of eighteen specified religions. The totals for Canada of the principal religions, compared with the last census, are given as follows: 1901 1891 Adventists… . .. . . .. . .. .. .. . 8,064 6,354 Anglicans. .. .. . . . . .. .. . . . . .. 680,346 646,095 Baptists.. . … . . . . . . . . . . .. . .. 29248' 257,449 Brethren……………….. 8:07i 11,637 Baptists (free will)………. 24,229 45,116 Congregationalists… .. . . . . 28,283 27.157 The Republic The 20th of May has Disciples of Christ………. 14,872 12,763 of Cuba been fixed for the Friends (Quakers)………. 4,087 4,650 Jews……………………. 16,432 6,414 inauguration of Lutherans.. .. .. .. .. . . . .. . .. . 92,394 63,982 President Palma of Cuba, and for Methodists. . .. …. …. .. . . .. 916,862 817,765 Presbyterians…… . .. . . . … 842,~01 755,326 Protestants……………… 11.607 12,253 the beginning of Cuba's career as an Roman Catholics ………. .Z,228,997 1,992,017 independent nation, restricted only Salvation Army…………. 10,307 13,949 by the provisions of the Platt Tunkers.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1,531 1,274 Unitarians……………… 1.934 1,777 Amendment. As soon as possible Universalists …….. " . … . . 2.589 3,186 United States troops will be with- Unspecified. . .. . .. . .. . . . .. .. 44.186 89.355 Various-sects ……………. 141,474 33,776 drawn except as left for garrisons Total ……………… 5.371,051 4,~3,239 in the coaling and naval stations to 'fhere are 1,579 persons styling be ceded to this country. Secrethemsel ves agnostics, 211 atheists, 5,060 Confucians, 78 Deists, 3 free tary Root's order to General Wood worshipers, 1,005 free thinkers. 241 infidels, 47 Mohammedans, 14,466 directs him to convene the Cuban pagans. Cougress at a reasonable time be- fore the 20th of May, to promulgate the Constitution agreed on by the recent Coustitutional Convention, The C. M. S. In the face of the to confer with President Palma as and the vast multitudes in Indians Asia and Africa to the details of the transfer, and writing for the Gos- to withdraw the military forces, pel, the C. M. S. has long felt that the scanty tribes of Northwest leaving only "in the coast fortifi- Oanada ought not to absorb so much of its income. These mis- cations such small number of ar- tillerymen as may be necessary, for such reasonable time as may be required to enable the new govern-

ment to organize and substitute the vast sum mentioned above therefor an adequate military force given for this work comes from the of its own." churches, it will be seen what an active force Christianity is in this, Christian A conference was the largest city in the world.

Comity in held, February 18- Passing the Says the Harvest Million Mark F'ield for March, Cuba 20, in Cienfuegos, (organ of the Cuba, which marks S. P. G., oldest of British Mission- ary Societies); "In all ways the an epoch in evangelical mission report of the treasurers of the society's income for the year 1901 is work in that island. There are in most noticeable and thankworthy. For the first time in its history the Cuba about 50 ordained ministers gross total exceeds £200,000, ($1,000,000). The item to which we of 11 evangelical churches, with always attach especial importance -viz., the collections, subscripabout 60 helpers and a total of tions, and donations for the general fund-so far from being weakened 2,223 communicants. Eight of the by the appeal for the Bicentenary Fund, is much larger; in fact (with strongest of these churches were the exception of the year 1888, when there was a very large gift), well represented at this first con- is markedly larger than it has ever been. The Bicentenary Fund, ference. The program, covering partly raised in 1900 and partly in 1901, is of course below what was 7 sessions, included discussions on expected before the beginning of the South Africau war, hut it has all important points relating to surpassed all recent anticipations.'

mission work, and the social, intel· lectual, and moral and spiritual welfare of the Cuban people. On the platform sat 25 ministers, rep- resenting 6 evangelical denomin&- tions; a sight never before seen in Cuba, an audience of over 300 per- sons gathered with ahost of curious spectators outside. I t was voted to have only 1 religious denomina- tion in cities of 6,000 inhabitants, 2 denominations in cities of 15,000 inhabitants, and 3 denominations in cities of 25,000.

EUROPE Missionary The Mis s ion a I' y Pence Pence and Informa- Ministering to Who can estimate the Poor of the want and the Association tion Bureau(Exeter wretchedness exist- Hall, London) is do- London ing in any great ing a quiet but effective work in city? Among others, there are scattering information, collecting and distributing mi5sionary funds, hosts of the sick and crippled and and helping those who are in need. helpless, who must bp taken care of Last year they distributed £2,000 ($10,000) among American missionoutside the national and city insti- aries in ,Vestern India. They pub- lish a bright little monthly, called tutions. That the Christian people All Nations, and do a work similar to that of the Christian Herald ill of this city have generous hearts is America. The funds are raised not for " free-lance" missions, but witnessed by the report in the to help all established work, and the association supports mission- London Charities Directory, where aries under several of the large the benevolences of the past year societies.

foot up about $32,000,000. This in- cludes hospitals, dispensaries; char- ities for the deaf, dumb, incurable, and feeble-minded; institutions for the aged, orphanages, Bible, book, tract, and missionary societies. As

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

P!"otestantism Pas tor 0 h a r 1e s 46,003; catechists, 100 to 60,000; in France Not Merle-D'A ubigne native priests, 120 to 598.-C. M. In- telligencer. Decadent replies to Mr. Rich- ard Heath's article The Institute A few months ago on the decay of Protestantism in for Girls in we intimated that France in The Contemporary for last November, and cites encourag- Spain there was a good ing figures to the contrary, which show that in the centers of popula- prospect of securing tion it iR increasing. In 1835 Paris had only 10 Protestant churches, a site on Spanish soil for the reesto-day there are 105 in the city and suburbs. In 1857 there were only tablishment of the Institute for 738 pastors in France, now there are more than 1,200. Whole vil- Girls in Spain, which for nearly lages have here and there come over to the Protestant faith, and have four years had been located at Biarbeen found faithful; while they have never had so many candidates ritz in France. It is with great for the ministry, the theological halls having double as many stu- pleasure that we can now state that dents under instruction as was the case thirty years ago. Tho the the purchase of property in the whole of French Protestants numher less than the population of Glas- city of Madrid has been completed gow, they contribute £267,000 annually toward the support of on favorable terms. An ample religi0us and charitahle institutions, and there is a growing ten- area has been secured, two lots dency to supply and support men for the foreign mission field. Be- having been united, on one of which sides, there is a Protestant press which is more fully equipped than is a building which, with additions, that of any other Ohurch of equal size. ",Ve support 1 daily politi- can be used temporarily and until cal, 4 large weekly religious papers, 3 monthly reviews, besides 162 a more ample structure can be smaller papers. Finally, – our foreign mission. Our Ohurch has built. The property already pursent 18 missionaries at one time to the Zambesi, 40 to Madagascar, chased has been paid for, but now doubling the mission contributions in three years." that an adequate site has been se- A Roman The Paris Societe cured, additional funds will be re- Catholic ,des Missions Et- Society rangeres gives the quired for the needs of this admi- following rate of in- rable inst{tution, which means so crease from 1822 to 1899: Missionary hishops, 5 to 34; missionaries, much for.the Spanish people. With 33 to 1,099; students of theology, 250 to 2,121; churches and chapels, great energy and long patience 10 to 4,690; adults baptized, 800 to Mr. and Mrs. Gulick have labored to accomplish this result, and now that a location in every way adapt- ed to the necessities of the case has heen secured, it is hoped that the friends of the institute will supply the funds needed for the completion of the enterprise. – Missionary Herald.

Deceased The Propaganda, Papal of Rome, has just Missionaries compiled the yearly statistics of Roman Catholic fo~eign missionaries who have died throughout the world during the year 1900. The list in- cludes 171 missionaries, of whom 9 are bishops. Of the latter,4 were French, 3 Italians, who were bar- barously put to death by-the Chi- nese, 1 Canadian, and 1 Dutch.

Among the 162 simple priests, no fewer than 83 were French, while

the rest included 17 Italians, 14 Bel- language will remain for centuries gians. 10 Dutch, 8 Alsatians, 5 Span- to come the incomparable vehicle iards, and 5 Irish. bearing the thoughts of God for the redemption of the Semitic races. Miss Stone Miss Ellen M. Stone Hence publication work in the in America has returned on Arabic is linked with the destiny of that tongue, and the production of furlough to visit the Bible and Christian literature her parents in Roxbury, Mass. in that marvelous language must She has been a. missionary in rightly claim and occupy a large Bulgaria and Macedonia for near- place in the affections and prayers ly twenty-four years. The' pro- of those who pray intelligently and ceeds from her lectures in America labor earnestly for the coming of will be used to repay her ransom. the kingdom of God among the Miss Stone characterizes as mali- nations of the earth. cious slander the accusation of Mme. Tsilka's husband as an accom- Still Famine Says a recent [nplice in the plot of the brigands. and Plague dian Witness: " The ASIA returns of persons on relief show arise of 52,000 during Russia as a The att i tu de of the past week, Bombay and Sindh Foe of Russia toward evan- reporting an increase of 27,000, the ge I i c a I preaching Central India States 15,500, the Rajthe Gospel can be understood putanaStates 5, 000, andBombay N a- tive States3,000. The total number from the fact stated by Mr. Staple- in receipt of aid is 280,000. There ton, of Erzroom, Eastern Turkey, is no scarcity whatever in Ben- gal, the Northwestern Provinces, that altho there is a Protestant Madras, the Central Provinces, or Berar, and only 2,900 persons are Armenian community across the receiving assistance in the Pun- jab. The plague statement of the Russian border, the outgrowth of week ending on the February 1, 1902, showed that with the advent work at Erzroom station, he can of spring the total mortality rose get no communication from these from 11,445 to 12,192 deaths. Of Christians, and he is not permitted the total Bombay City had 408 deaths; Bombay Presidency, 3,822; to visit them at all. Russia does Karachi City, 44; Madras Presinot mean to allow Protestants or dency, 574; Calcutta. 82; Bengal, any dissenter from her established 822; Northwest Provinces and Oudh, 1,182; Punjab,4,102; Central Church to gain foothold within her Provinces, 2; Mysore State, 587; Hyderabad State, 195; Rajputana, domains. 1; and Cashmere, 371.

The Bible in At the beginning of Leper Asylum Under the auspices Conference of" The Mission to Arabia this twentieth cen- Lepers in India and tury the Arabic lan- the East, '! a conference was held at Wardha, C. P., February 5 and 6. guage stands in its moral and re- Six superintendents of leper asy- lums and others attended. ligious value very much as the Resolutions were passed request- Greek did at the beginning of the first century. Then, even tho the official language of the Roman Empire was Latin, the spirit of God chose the Greek for the New Testament. And now, even tho the official language of one Moham- medan power is 'l'urkish and that of' another Persian, and even tho the Anglo-Saxon English and Ger- 'man will soon be regnant politic- ally in all the Orient, the Arabic

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

ing the leper mission to take steps own and 14 homes for untainted which would lead to more uniform- children, and it is benefiting di- ity in the management of its insti- rectly or indirectly about 5,000 of tutions scattered over India, and the poor sufferers to whom it min- expressing the conference's opinion isters. that leprosy is contagious, and that it is most important that all pauper How Lepers A touching incident and wandering lepers should be segregated. It was considered that Give happened during a as a means of employment inmates should as far as possible be encour- recent tour in the aged to cook their own food and grow vegetables for their own use, Kokan (Kolaba District), Vestern that the more healthy ones should be encouraged to wait upon and India. At Poladpore there is a good help those who were disabled. The conference decided that every case leper asylum, with accommodaof a leper leaving an asylum without leave or being dismissed for tion for about ninety lepers, supmisconduct should be reported to all adjacent asylums, so that the ported by the Mission to Lepers. offender should not be admitted into another asylum till after a pe- When we arrived at the asylum riod of 12 months. It was strongly emphasized that all asylums should we found the lepers all seated on be made as attractive as possible so as to encourage inmates to re- the ground, waiting for the meeting main. to hegin. They sang some hymns, It was agreed that the training of some of the Ilntainted children and then I spoke to them about the of lepers, now in the society's children's homes, for employment in Bible Society's work. I hardly the society's asylums in the future, would be a most practical means of liked to say anything about giving supplying the demand for subordinates in asylums. to the work, knowing how poor The conference expressed itself they were, but after a little hesitavery strongly on the necessity for the strict segregation of the sexes, tion I mentioned the subject in a both married and unmarried, and suggested that walls of division be- general way. No sooner had I done tween the quarters of each sex should as far as possible be pro- speaking, when to my surprise, the vided. catechist, himself a leper, produced It was considered advisable that no untainted child over 3 years of a brass plate, and round it went as age should be allowed to remain with its diseased parents in asy- quickly as possible, while on all lums. sides coppers were poured in. Their The society's opflrati:ons are carried on in altogether 42 centers in bright, happy' faces had perhaps India, Burmah, China, Japan, and Sumatra; it has 27 asylums of its just a tinge of mischievous' delight depicted on them as they realized that they had quite taken the Bible Society Secretary by storm. I was so impressed that I hardly knew what to do or say, and when I took the money, it was with .a curious lump in my throat and tears in my eyes. I said, half under my breath, " May God bless them!" but I could say no more. The collection, altho in coppers, amounted to five ru- pees. Where did this money come from? Let me tell you. Before the meeting these lepers, of their own accord, went to the catechist and asked if they might be allowed to give to the Bible Society. None of them had any money, but each one decided to give up a certain portion of his share of rice for the dlty, and asked that its value in

money should be given into his on where many people are always hand instead. The request was going and coming, so it is a first- granted, and each man brought his rate place to stay, as one sees new money to the meeting- and put it people every day. We meant to into the collection. How they put go there, but when the local kazi, us to shame by their generous who invited us here to prescribe for giving!-The Indian Standard. his wife, arrived from reaping his rice-fields, ill too, my wife had to How the Sa ys Meredi th go every day to their house, a good Hindu Lives Townsend:" There three-quarters of an hour's pull up a steep hill, to see and treat them. is no abstemiousness in the world, and no thrift, " Our time is fully occupied like the abstemiousness and the speaking to the people and doing thrift of the average native of In- medical work by day and holding a dia. Millions live, marry, rear ap- lantern meeting every second night, parently healthy children, upon an as the weather permits. The police income which, even when the wife came the second night, but finding works, is rarely above 2 English it was the Dr. 'Sahib' and 'Mem' shillings a week, and frequently from Sukhia they made no objecsinks to 18 pence. They are enabled tion, but asked if we would gi ve to do this, not so much by the them a little medicine, take their cheapness of food, as by a habit of photos, and, as a, special favor, get living which makes them independ- them some boot blacking. They ent of the ordinary cares of man- evidently sent notice to Elam that kind. The Hindu goes nearly we were here, for two days after a without elothes, gives his children pleasant-spoken man arrived from none, and dresses his wife in a long Lieutenant Yangbir, of the Nepiece of the most wretched muslin. palese Army, who is stationed Neither he nor his wife pays the there, with the request that we tailor or the milliner one shilling would let him have some medicine during t.heir entire lives, nor do for himself, which we sent him with they ever purchase needles or a Nepalese Gospel. As we have not thread. He eats absolutely no been ordered to move on, we must meat, nor any animal fat, nor any infer that the powers that be have expensive grain like good wheat, no strong objection to our being but lives on millet, or small rice, a over their border." little milk, with the butter from the milk, and the vegetables he Buddhist and The manner in grows." Christian which the ordinary Openings in The iron grip of se- Sacred Books devout Buddhist uses his sacred Nepal elusiveness is being books is totally different from that relaxed in the king- of the Christians. The latter, on every occasion, reads his Bible, and dom of Nepal, as is evident from the finds comfort and instruction there- in. Sitting at the fire or lying in following extracts written by Mr. bed, in times of sorrow or in hours of joy, we can always see the ear- J. Innes 'Vright: nest Christian searching in the Bible. And what he reads, that he "In camp in Nepal, 2d February, seeks to understand and apply. The Buddhist does not. He only 1902.-W e hi:we now been a fort- uses his Bible as a magic spell. If night here, something new and en- couraging, for we have never be- fore been able to stay more than a few day~ in one place, and even then have had trouble. There is a custom-house a few miles farther

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENOE

you read out of it to him, he says return and r.esume their work; init is true, that it does him good, demnities for the loss of their bu;' knows not how or why. This property have already been paid is something very different from them in full, with but rare excep- the intelligent, reflective reading tions, before as yet the foreign of the Bible; it is almost like the powers have got a cent of theirs; incantation of a sorcerer.-Bukkjo their great school buildings are go- (Buddhist Journal, Japan). ing up more stately and capacious than before; their dwellings are Progress in On his late visit of rising up out of their ashes; their Sumatra inspection to the chapels are being replaced on a s tat ion s of the much larger scale. More than all that, the missionarfies are being Rhenish Missionary Society, Rev. treated with 'distinguished con- Dr. Schreiber penetrated Sumatra sideration' everywhere, are con- to the Toba country. Arrived' at sulted on great measures of reform, the Toba Lake, he found a teeming are invited to take the presidency population. Here was the real seat of the colleges they propose to of the old Batak heathenism, and found to promote the new educafrom the outset this region has tion. And still more than that been the goal of the missionaries. again, and still more inspiring, the Within less than 30 years the Rhen- attention of multitudes is turned to ish society will have gathered in the contemplation of Christianity the Toba country 90 churches, with as never before. Christian books 12,000 members, and 4,000 candi- are in demand and Bibles are called dates under instruction. These are for. Recently some of the high are served by 18 brethren, 2 sisters, officials have been making large 4 native pastors, 90 teachers and presents to help on in certain evangelists, and about 350 elders. branches of work, one even send- In addition, there are 83 schools, ing $3,000 to Dr. Timothy Richard with ~,800 scholars. While much to aid him in 'the diffusion of has been done, more remains to be Christianity and general knowldone. The whole northern part of edge.' And the great student body, the Toba Island, as well as the east- 1,000,000 strong, is getting ready ern and northern shores of the Toba for a morning march, keeping step Lake, all thickly populated, are as to a new music, in which the notes yet unoccupied. and present an of the silver trumpet played, whereopen door.-Rheinische Missions by missionary voices are heard Berichte. leading the strains."

What is Left Under this caption Baptisms The news from Cen- in China? the veteran, Rev. in China tral China still tells William Ashmore, of growth and blesswrites thus in the Standard: ing. The Rev. E. Burnip, of the "With a rapidity almost equal to L. M. S .• writing from Hiao Kan, that of the destruction, things are says: "On all hands there are large getting back not to their normal numbers seeking entrance into the position simply, but to a deal in Christian Church. A fortnight advance of that. The scattered ago I had the joy of baptizing no missionaries are coming back by less than seventy-eight at Wei-Kiathe hundreds, with many new ones Wan, and even then-tho I had added. The imperial government spent eight hours in catechising-I has issued edicts for their protec- was compelled to leave other applition. Governors of provinces are sending them urgent invitations to

• cants to be dealt with on my next tions have been produced at great visit. Every candidate was thor- cost, owing to the difficulty of oughly tested, and his integrity printing. Up to the present, some vouched for by the native evange- part of the Bible, in type for the list, whp is one of our wisest and blind, has been made available in 27 most devoted workers, and who European and Oriental languages.

was quite clear in his own mind The Chinese are painfully subject that all these applications were the to blindness, largely brought on by results of aspirations after some- the glare of the sun on their broad thing higher and purer than China arid plains. Some little Chinese could afford. Altogether, children, who, though they are more thanfonr hnndredhave been quite blind, have been taught to received into church fellowship in make baskets, nets, and other sim- the Hiao Kan district during the ilar articles, besides being enabled last twelve months, and we fully to read the Gospel of St. Mark, expect even greater results next which is the only portion of God's year." Word in Chinese, printed in raised characters. English and Arabic are Chinese Wars The view has been the only languages in which com- very common in plete Bibles for t,he blind are ex- Europe that the Chinese are a-mild, tant; in other tongues various peace -loving, harmless people, Scripture portions are available.

utterly set against war. Doubtless, on the whole, the Chinese, like all A Dreadful The Amoy Field has men, would choose peace rather Disparity a n are a of 6,000 than war. Yet China is the greatest square miles. The warlike nation of Asia. The leaves population of this district is esti- of the Chinese chronicles are full of mated to be 3,000,000. By comity war and bloodshed. It is well for this is the small p·iece of China for Europe if she discovers this at which the American Reformed last, and understands what Europe Church is:responsible. These figures would have to expect from the hardly convey all that this extent Chinese if these 400,000,000 Chinese of territory, with its teaming mulwere allowed, following the ex- titudes, means. A comparison will ample of Japan, but in tenfold help us. This area is equal to a greater measure than Japan, to strip of land oJ.! both sides of the equip themselves with our best Hudson River, comprising West- weapons, or if it should occur to chester, Putnam, Dutchess, Columthe Russians to incorporate into bia, Rensselaer, Schenectady, Schotheir giant host some millions of harie, Albany, Greene, and Ulster Chinese, as the cheapest, least counties. That is what the Amoy exacting, soldiers of the world. The Field means. Just think it over. .Chinese in wa~fare are worse than And then think of the different the Huns.-Zeitschrift fur Mis- denominational churches with their sionsknnde. army of pastors and Sunday-school teachers, theY. M. C.A. secretaries, The Bible During recen t years and the scores upon scores of other for the various Bible organized workers-at the very Blind Chinese societies have ap- least estimate numberingthousands p Ii e d themselves in these counties-laboriI.Jg among a diligently to promote the work of popUlation aggregating only 850,405 providing copies of God's Word for sonls. Then think that in a terri- the blind of all nations. These edi- tory of the same size, away off in

GENERAL :MISSIONARY INTELLlGENCE

Southern China, with 3,000,000 Railroads in The High Commis- souls to look after, you have to-day South Africa sioner for Sou t h 2 ordained missionaries. It is for them to superintend the evan- Africa sends the gelistic work in that vast region. following particulars relating to Is it not sufficient to stagger any the railways at present being con- workers? Can anyone say that structed in Southern Rhodesia: (1) the call for three ord,Lined men at A line from Bulawayo through once for this field is unreasonable? Gwelo to the Globe and Phamix -Mission Field. Mine, 150 miles long; (2) a line from Salisbury to the Globe and Phamix Korean Use A Korean was in- Mine, 150 miles long; (3) a line from of Soap vited to a Christ- Salisbury to the Ayrshire Gold mas-tree party, Mine, Lomagondi district, 78 miles long; (4) a line from Bulawayo to given by some American mission- the Gwanda district, Matebeleland, aries in a village called Ever Plenty. 120 miles long;{5) a line from Bula- His share of gifts -from the tree wayo in the direction of the Waucomprised a Testament, a towel, kies Coalfield and Victoria FallS, and a cake of soap. The Testament 160 miles long. It is stated by the he would learn to read, the towel Administrator of Rhodesia that it he would tie round his head on hot is intended to extend the last of days, but the cake of soap was a these lines through the Waukies mystery. He smelt it, and the Coalfield to the Victoria Falls and smell was good; he ate part of it, the Zam~ezi, but the survey being but the taste was not equal to the not yet completed, no contract for smell. However, thinking it would the extensiOD has been given. improve in flavor, he kept on, and fi~ished it on his road home. He Chief Khama's Chief Khama, of told his village friends that American food would never suit the taste Temperance the Bamangwato of a Korean, but that the doctrine was true every whit, and the taste Lesson tribe, South Africa, of it just their own. Thus the new teaching spread. – Assembly was not always a Herald. potentate of order and progress. AFRICA In a recent letter to the Bechuana- A Modem Even in the Dark Marvel Continent the land A-e1Vs the aged chief tells world moves. For how his country was ruined by the it is a scant 25 years since Stanley drink traffic. He writes: appeared on the Lower Kongo, after a year's perils to reach the In the older days we were given coast, and now there reaches to liquor, and there was great deour table an account of a confer- struction among us. I found that ence of missionaries held at Leo- the drink was the beginning of the poldville, January 19-21, represent- destruction, and in 1875 I forbade ing 4 American and 3 European European liquors in my town, but societies-200 of them coming from the destruction and the disputes 50 stations, and able to tell of 6,000 did not cease. In 1876 I forbade native Christians with hundreds Secwana liquors, and then the disof schools, and all that !-North- putes ceased. Many chieftains, my western Christian Advocate. younger brothers, liked drink very much, but I persuaded them to leave it alone. In 1895, however, one of my people began to make beer to drink in my town. I went and called him, and asked him how he came to bring drink into my town. But my younger brothers, whom I induced to refrain from drinking liquor, began to defend him strongly, and fought me, reo

fusing all my entreaties. Then the plicity, strength, and beauty, to quarrel began in earnest. You can the hearts and homes of the native ask all those who drew away a por- people, while the bulk of the Christion of my town from me by means tian nati ves serve qod gladly and of drink, whether they have lived with humility." These are great together. Their towns are scatter- and moving incentives to the Enged where they went to reside. As lish people to do their best to elefor me, I do govern. I have people; vate, civilize, educate, and Chris- tianize native South Africa.-The I have a country. But you, where Christian. are your lands? .0, ye righteous Congregation- The Congregational chiefs! You who have preserved alism in Union of South Afyour towns by means of dr'ink! Have you any people? Or have South Africa rica recently held its annual meeting you any countries? Answer me! I hear, I govern. They who say at Cape Town. The association that I have destroyed my town on represents the work throughout the whole of South Africa, from account of my hatred of drink, let Buluwayo OIl the north to the exthem sign their names, so that I treme south-an extended terri- tory, but comparatively sparsely may know who they are. How I settled. It is estimated that the majority of the 100,000 Congregashall rejoice if you speak right! tionalists are .. Oape colored," or half caste, but nearly every tribe is Give the A "South African represented. Even amid the anx- ieties of war, there have been indi- Natives Missionary" points cations of religious progress, and after peace shall have been restored a Chance out in the British there will be many opportunities for good work among the crowds Weekly several fac- of immigrants. A unique feature was the united sacramental service, tors in the native problem which when whites, browns, and blacks. gathered as brothers around the tend to simplify it. First, the table of the Lord.

native possesses certain physical The Plague M. Eberhardt, of in Africa the French-Swiss and mental qualities that eminent- Mission in Portu- ly fit him for a civilized future. guese Southeast Africa, writes in the Bulletin de la Mission Ro- He is full of vital energy, is healthy mande, from the station Antioka: "The bubonic plague is again claimand well-built, has common sense, ing numerous victims near us on the other side of the river, in judgment, and a touch of humor, Ntimane. It h~s been there for some time, but until last week the is loyal to a cause, devoted in natives carefully concealed all the cases, so that the disease has had friendship, generous and sympa- opportunity to spread from Ohi- vanda to Mawelde. There has been thetic when touched on the right no case on this side of the river; intercourse is forbidden, all the side. Secondly, the natural condi- tions of coloniaJ life are all in favor of native predominance, as the working force in the country. As the country opens up, his services will be more and more in demand.

In the third place, a native war in the colony is forever out of the question now that the tribal system has had its death blow. Fourthly, the native has a passionate desire that the young of his people should be educated. The sacrifices made sometimes- by distant relatives in this cause are almost pathetic. As it is, more than half the scholars attending State-aided schools at the beginning of the new century were natives. And last, but not least, "the Gospel message is mak- ing its way quietly, in all its sim-

1902J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

canoes have been seized, but many the Christians for volunteer workpersons had already fled here from ers for their less fortunate neigh- Ntimane. Not being able to trust bors the Bunyoro, and 10 young the natives, the Portuguese author- men immediately came forward. ities have taken energetic measures; Four were chosen and sent at once, they have burnt all the villages in and afterward the Christian king, the infected districts and have Kasagama, and several big chiefs, quarant,ined everybody under their went 'themselves to Bunyoro. own eyes. None of our people have Later' a special service was held, yet been attacked. For us the dan- 800 being present, After the ordiger is beyond doubt; but in a good nary service opportunity was given house like ours, we are little ex- to the Toro Ohristians to give a few posed; moreover, we know that (Jur words of testimony. One man said: lives are in the hand of God. "The last time we came to you here, in this country, we came with Christian Giving The native churches shields and spears in our hands and in Basutoland of Basutoland have hatred in our hearts; now we stand just raised the sum before you God's ",Vord in our hands and His love in our hearts. of 10,000 francs to help to extin- ",Ve ask you, oilr brothers, to lay guish the debt for the current year down your burdens, as we have of the French Missionary Society. done, and to trust in Jesus Christ This is a spontaneous offering of our Savior." affection and gratitude, not asked for by the society, but arranged by ISLANDS OF THE SEA the native churches themselves. Here is an example of the ardor The American Weare glad to be with which the native catechists Board in the able to report that pleaded the cause: A special meet- Philippines special gifts have ing had been summoned in the vil- lage of the supreme chief, Lero- been received from tholi. Of course his majesty was friends, almost all of whom are present, and he had brought with not connected with the Al~erican him a sovereign as a gift. The Board, to enable it to commence -evangelist Joel Ntiasa preached on work in one of the Philippine is- the object of the collection. Inter- lands, probably Mindanao. The ested by his discourse, the old chief gifts are sufficient for the opening sent his secretary to fetch 2 other of one station and its maintenance sovereigns. A moment afterward for at least 5 years, and the, trust he sent for 4 others, so that when has been accepted, and it is hoped the collection was made he went up that a missionary family will soon to the table wibh £7. This was the, be on the way to begin Christian result of the eloquence of one man. work on this great island, which is -Journal des Missions Evange- now wholly without any Christian liq'ues. mIssIOnary. The station, when opened, will naturally be connected How the Between the people with the Micronesian mission, as the distance is not great and com- Gospel Ends of Toro and Bun- munication must be had by way of the island groups of the Pacific. Strife yoro, neighboring A Christian The Philippine countries in Central Paper for the Christian Advocate Africa, there has long been enmity. Filipinos is the newest mem- ber of the great This unhappy division has now family of "Advocates." The first been righted in a remarkable way.

Recently a missionary from Bun- yoro visited Toro and appealed to

number was issued January 1, 1902. not only save them, but help to It carries the name of Homer C. save the Maori race from extinc- Stuntz as editor, and of J. L. Mc- tion. At present the race seems Laughlin as assistant flditor. It open to many hostile influences, consists of four pages, the first in which prey upon their bodies, by Spanish, the second and third and exposing them to epidemic diseases, part of' the fourth in Filipino dia- etc. Proper sanitary conditions leds, and the last column in Eng- and habits are as indispensable to lish. It is singularly attractive in their physical well-being as a pure appearance. Editorially it says Gospel is to their spiritual progthat the Methodist E pis cop a I ress. Church, as a result of less than two years of work, has weekly ser- The Anglican An i n tel' est i n g vices at 40 different points, with an Church in Fiji paper on the growth aggregate attendance of 15,000 persons, of whom about 2,500 are mem- of the Church's bel's. God be praised for such work in Fiji appears in the S. P. G. encourageme~t!- WoTld- Wide Mis- Gospel Missionary for February. sions. During the last ten years the colony has not been recovering its pros- Australian For years the Aus- perity, and the aboriginal popula- Mission to the tralian Methodist tion has been steadily dying out. New Georgia ChUl'ch, by transfer The white settlers are removing, and the mission among the Melan- Group from the English esians has remained the one bright Wesleyans, has had spot amid surrounding gloom. A mission is now being contemcharge of missionary operations in plated among the Indian coolies in Fiji, and now is about to enlargeits Fiji. At present there are some work in the South Pacific by entet'- 13,000 of these laborers in the ing the Solomon Islands, a part of islands, mostly from Northern In- Melanesia, and more particularly dia, but the Church is doing noththe New Georgia group. This ing for them. "Vhile the native step has been undertaken as the re- Fijians are rapidly dying off, the sult of repeated and most urgent Indians are increasing, and they calls from a number of Solomon will eventually occupy their place. Islanders now resident in Fiji, and Fiji, therefore, now offers a golden who there having found Christ, are opportunity which may be looked eager to have the glad tidings car- for in vain in India, where caste ried to their friends also. distinctions and other peculiardif- ficulties continue to beset the mis- A "Vherahiko Rawei, sionary, and which do not exist in Fiji, 01' only in a slight degree. New Zealand the native Maori of The Hawaiian The last annual re- Evangelist New Zealand, who Evangelical port of this body Association fills a pamphlet of lectured on Maori 116 pages, and conland in America last year, was tains the proceedings of the thirty- eighth annual meeting. The asconverted at the age of twelve, and sociation is composed of the pastors of the archipelago and has been led to seek the uplifting neighboring islands, and such lay- men as may be elected by a twoof his people. He is an eloquent thirds vote and by delegates sent and successful evangelist, and has now undertaken to establish – an orphanage in a very simple and in- expensive way, in hope that by bringing Maori children under the influence of both the best physical and spiritual conditions he may

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

by the several local associations, "don't preach against or ridicule specifically named. It was first idolatry. If I could recall some of organized in 1823, and reorganized the sermons I first preached I would in 1863. It is one of the most dis- be glad to. I used to be proud of tinctive organizations transmitted the fact that I could debate for two from the days of the early mission- hours at a time with learned Mo- aries. The meeting was held in one hammedans, but now I am sorry I of the historical churches of Hilo. ever did it. If I went around as- Seventeen different topics came up serting that Jesus Christ is the in due form for treatment in the Eternal Son of God, a dozen Mo· four working days i>f the meetings. hammedans would be after me at The body was made up of 4 different once; but I now strive to tell of the races. There were present 70 love of Christ, His power to save, Hawaiians, 15 whites, 7 Japa~ese, where He will take us when life's and 6 Chinese. Three of the whites journey is over; and again and again were Portuguese. The entire on the public squares of Calcutta I official body numbered about 100, of have said after my sermon, 'This is whom 67 were ministers and evan- the truth as I see it, and while I have gelists. been speaking to you God has been M I SCELLAN EOUS working in your hearts, and if I am wrong I would have you tell me Increase of According to the so.' " Correct doctrine, he held, Christians. geographer Raven- was of comparatively little account unless the missionary could carry stein, given in the a message of love. Journal des Missions, in 1800 there were in the world 120,000,000 Ro- man Catholic Christians; in 1900, Christian Unity Mr. John R. Mott there were 200,000,000. In 1800 at the Front has just returned there were 60,000,000 Protestant Christians; in 1900 there were 195,- from an extended 000,000. Protestantism, according- visit to India, China, and Japan. ly, has increased more than three He knew the work and the workers times as fast as Roman Catholicism. from previous visits. No man has had better opportunities than he A Universal Says Bishop -Well- for studying sympathetically the Christ don, who has re- entire force of Protestant missions cently I' es i gne d in these great Oriental empires. Mr. Mott lays especial emphasis on from the See of Calcutta: "The the movement toward unity and missionary spirit is the life-blood of cooperation among Christian forces the Church. Missions are the im- as one which inspires great hope perialism of Christianity. They for increasll1g success in missions. expand the minds, the hearts, the Their first business is to demonconvictions of Christians. Of all strate the superiority of their faith visions of the future the vision of a over that of other religions. But universal Christ is surely the if Baptists on missionary ground grandest and the best. In the spend their strength in persuading evangelization of the world the Presbyterians to be immersed and Church at home will learn soon les- not to have their children baptized, sons if she teachers others."

Do Not Argue In one of Bishop if Methodists dcvote themselves to or Ridicule Thoburn's address- win n i n g Congregationalists to es at Toronto, he come into an organization under , urged the preaching of a simple bishops and presiding elders, and message. "Don't argue," s(Lid he, if Episcopalians stand against all

the other bodies on the ground that in the dispensaries, and secured the ministers of these denomina- grants from the government for a l tions have not been ordained ac- medical service for the prevention cording to the Scriptural teaching, of diseases prevalent in Southern then they are all the while demon- India. But with all his mUltiplied strating to those of other religions labors in this direction he ever kept .and of no religion that thei~ differ- at the front the spiritual work of ences are at least of as great impor- the missionary. He spent large tance as the winning of the world sums bequeathed him in the work to Christ. And that is as much as of the mission, and was himself a to confess that their mission is of wonderful example of self-devotion no great importance anyway. By to the divine Master. the pressure of necessity the Chris- tian churches which have been Rev. Dennis On January 25th planted in foreign lands are moved to stand together. In no other way Osborne. of occnrred the death can they justify their mission to these countries. – Congregation- India of Rev. Dennis alist. Osborne, preRiding International Missionary Union.- The nineteenth annual meeting elder of the Methodist Church for of the International Missionary Union will be held in Clifton the Bombay District. He was an Springs, N. Y., June 4-10, 1902. All foreign missionaries of evan- Eurasian, sometimes called an Angelical boards are eligible to membership and entitled to free enter- glo-Indian, and was converted untainment. Further information can be secured by addreseing Mrs. ,V der the preaching of ilJiam C; C. Thayer, Clifton Springs, N. Y. Taylor, at Lucknow, in Jauuary, DEATH NOTICES 1871. Soon afterward he resigned Dr. Chester. A cable despatch of India fro m Mad u I' a , his appointment as Assistant Sec- March 27th, an- retary in the Public Works Departnounces the death of Dr. Edward Chester, for 43 years a missionary ment, Northwest Provinces, joined of the American Board. He was born in New York City in 1828, and the ~Iethodist Episcopal Church, was graduated from Union Theological Seminary, graduating there and became one of the most effecin 1857. Having obtained a medical edueation, he sailed for his mil'i'- tive preachers in the India Mission. sion field, arriving at Madura in May, ]859. Possessed of remark- For 22 years he was a presiding able physical and intellectual vigor, Dr. Chester did excellent service in elder. He opened up work in many departments. He was in charge of the mission hospital and Allahabad and Mussoorie, and has dispensary at Madura. He trained native men as physicians and agents represented the India Church in the General Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church. He was very successful in evangelistic services. He is the author of a volume entitled" India's Millions."

Rev. Dr. The Rev. Henry A. Tupper. of Tupper, D.D., died Richmond at his home in Richmond, Va., March 27th, in his seventy-fourth year. For 25 years he was Corresponding Secretary of the Foreign Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention. Un- til recently Dr. Tupper has occu- pied the chair of Biblical History at Richmond College.

The Missionary Review of the World — September 1901

HAWAIIAN

St:ale of Miles b.J L….J o 2 " G 8 fO 15 .20 80 o o VARIATION, 9° 37' o Same scale as large map. 0- NIIllA Cook's MISSIO~ARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

Old Series. t SEPTEMBER. j New Series. VOL. XXIV. No.9. f 1 VOL. XIV. No.9.

JOHN ELIOT, APOSTLE '1'0 THE RED INDIANS.

BY THE EDITOH-IN-CHIEF.

This man, one of the pioneers, belongs in the same rank with Raymond Lull and William Oarey, Robert Morrison and Samuel J. Mills, John Williams and James Wilson, John Vanderkemp and Henry Martyn, Allen Gardiner and William G. Schauffier, Alexander Duff and Alphonse La Oroix, John Wray and Keith-Falconer, Peter Greig and Samuel Kirkland, David Livingstone and David Brainerd.

John Eliot was born in Nasing, England, at the beginning of the seventeenth century, 1604, and died in Roxbury, Mass., in 1690, at the ripe age of eighty-six, lamented by all New England, his death, even at that extreme and exceptional limit of life, being felt to be a public calamity. This is itself a sufficient tribute to his character and career.

He was graduated at Oambridge University, at nineteen, and ordained as a minister of the Gospel by the non-conformists; in 1631 he removed to Boston, and the next year became congregational pastor in Roxbury, where for almost threescore years he lived and labored in the spirit of an apostle.

That with which we are now mainly concerned is his -life work among the Indians, which is the more worthy of record and emulation, as incidental and complemental to the busy life of a pulpit and parish. It both demonstrates and illustrates what one man can do, without separating himself from his chosen calling or entering an entirely Dew sphere of labor, by simply using the opportunity which lies next him; and it further proves that there may be large exertion without exhaustion, multiplied and manifold labors without premature death or even decay of faculties. As pastor Harms at Hermannsburgh was an example of a parish clergyman, organizing a great foreign mission work inside parish limits, pastor Eliot was an example of a busy minister, in himself uniting the charge of a pulpit and parish with personal work among what was essentially a foreign people, thus conducting foreign mission work on home territory; acquiring the language and adjusting himself to the customs of a strange community, becoming to the Indian tribes preacher, teacher, and translator, and all else for which we look in the most accomplished, industrious, and successful foreign missionary. These facts and features mark John Eliot as a unique subject of study in the department of missions.

The way he was led into this work forms part of the essentials of the history. He looked upon the Indian tribes as portions of the lost tribes of Israel, and hence was peculiarly drawn toward them. Moreover, he saw a new civilization landing on American shores and pushing the original inhabitants and possessors of these domains further and further before it, and then leaving them to suffer as victims also of spiritual neglect. The stronger ana. dominant races always naturally subject the weaker, and the tendency is always to treat subject races with carelessness if not with contempt. It is a historic law, however unjust, that inferiors can only be held in subordination by being kept in ignorance and degradation. The nightingale's song will not be heard in the cage unless the bird's eyes be put out; and as soon as the serf or the slave begins to see the possibilities of freedom, he can no longer be content behind his bars. Hence subject races have always been kept down by being kept in ignorance, or at least left to virtual barbarism, as was the course of Russia with her serfs, and of America with her slaves.

Eliot had too big a heart to leave these poor Indians alone in half savagery and total unregeneracy. Scarce dreaming of any large work among them, he took one step at a time. To reach them at all he must get some knowledge of their language, and with the aid of Ii captive Pequot, he studied their strange tongue, and 'began to preach to them, at first with an interpreter's aid; meanwhile beginning his work as a translator by clothing the Decalogue, the Lord's Prayer, and many leading Scripture texts with their own familiar words, and seeking fitness to address them without an interpreter's aid.

In 1646, when he had been but fifteen years in America, he made the first visit to the Indian camp, near. Newton, and preached to the Indians in the wigwam of Waban, their chief. This was the first sermon ever pre(lc7ted in North Arnerica in a native tongue. It was in many respects a memorable service. It lasted three hours, and from the first the smile of God was upon the work. The Indians proved no indifferent auditors. They wearied him with questions which showed that the Gospel message had found a good soil. A fortnight later, at a second visit, an old warrior, weeping, asked if it were not too late for him to come to God; and when, after a fortnight more, the Roxbury pastor again found time to come to the camp, the interest in his message was so deep and so widespread that the enemy of souls was bestirring himself and on the alert to hinder the work. The powwows-the conjurors, or juggling priests-were violently opposing Mr. Eliot and inciting hostility in the tribe. But the spirit of God was helping while Satan hindered. Waban himself was so moved that he gathered his Indians about the evening camp-fire, to talk about these new and wonderful words and the story of the cross.

JOHN ELIOT, APOS,TLE TO THE RED INDIANS

John Eliot had put his hand to the plow, scarce realizing what he was doing, but he could not look back. He must guide the plow to the end of the furrow and the limits of his field. He saw, as Duncan did at Metlakahtla, that civilization must be the handmaid of evangelization, and instinctively he felt that a community must be formed of those who had heard, and were inclined to heed, his Gospel message, and so he took his next step as God seemed to lead. On the site of their camp ground, four miles from Roxbury, they were formed into a settlement, to which was given the name" Nonantum" (Rejoicing)-now called Brighton-and EI.iot's sagacity and tact were used to encourage the Indians to adopt the forms and fashions of civilized life. A simple civil state was set up, with a court over which an English magistrate presided, under appointment by the general court of the colony, and social and industrial improvements, as well as religious doctrines and duties, were embraced in the training of Eliot's "Praying Indians."

The Roxbury self-constituted missionary was courageous in his work, and, when opposition threatened to reach the point of personal violence, he calmly faced the powwows and hostile head men, and said, "I am doing the work of the great God: He is with me; touch me if you dare!"

Neponset was another place of meeting with the Indians, whose chief was the first sachem to whom Eliot preached. A sachem at Concord got his people to petition for similar privileges, and a teacher was given them. In 1648, Mr. Eliot visited Pawtucket, and a powerful chief and his two sons gave evidence of true conversion and sought to induce Eliot to come and live with them. Another chief, sixty miles off, not only besought him to visit his people,- but sent an escort of twenty warriors to guard him on the way. It was a weary journey, involving much exposure; a large part of the time he was obliged to travel in wet clothes. But with the spirit of Paul he rejoiced in sufferings and privations which enabled him to fill up what is behind in the sufferings of Ohrist for the sake of His body-the Ohurch.

It was thought best that all Eliot's praying Indians should be gathered in one settlement. His converts were formed into a church in 1660; but his plan of gathering them all into one mission settlement at Natick failed, and thirteen other towns of praying Indians were formed. After twenty years of direct labor, he had, ill: 1674, eleven hundred converts under his immediate care, and more than twice as many more were scattered through Massachusetts, aud on Nantucket and Martha's Vineyard, under others' care, but whose conversion is traceable to him. He gave attention to teaching and training natives for preaching and teaching, and lived to see twenty-four of them heralds of the Gospel.

His translation of the Bible has made John Eliot famous. The

New Testament was first issued in 1661, and the Old two years later. This Indian Bible is the first printed in America. Edward Everett said of it, that the history of the Christian Church contains no exam- ple superior to it of resolute, untiring, and successful labor.

He translated also "Baxter's Call" and other practical religious works. He also prepared an Indian grammar, primer, psalter, and catechism. The sentenc:e he wrote at the end of the grammar has become as famous as Carey's motto: "Prayer and pains, through faith in Jesus Christ, will do anything."

He was a great-hearted man. His charity to the poor is one of the marked features of his unique personality. Nearly all his salary, received from England he gave to the Indians, and on one occasion the parish treasurer tied up the money due him in a handkerchief with hard knots, to keep him from giving it all away on the way home. In the first house he visited he found such poverty and sickness tnat he could not withhold relief; and ali) he could not untie the knots, he left them the handkerchief and all it held, saying: " Take it; God seems to mean that you shall have it all."

He kept up his pen work to the last. And, when age and its disabilities kept him from longer visiting his beloved Indians, he asked certain families to send him once a week their negro servants, that he might teach them the Gospel. His wife died three years before him, and his own last words were, "Welcome joy!"

It is hard to believe that such a man could' be maligned and aspersed even by his own countrymen; but it was so. Both in old England and New England his beautiful and self~denying work was ascribed to ambition and greed-it was a money-making scheme; and the conversion of the Indians was a mere fable. Persistency of work, constancy of faith, heroic silence conquered; and before the middle of the century he had won the good opinion even of detractors, and a society for the propagation of the Gospel in New England was formed, which sent him £50 a year to supplement his £60 stipend as Roxbury pastor.

At South Natick-a town whose history dates from Eliot's coming, in 1651, with 1 band of praying Indians from Nonantum, and where his monument stands in the cemetery-his descendants' met on July 3d, of this year, to keep the two hundred and fiftieth anniversal."Y of the event just referred to. 'I'he exercises occupied the day, and included a welcome from Rev. Leverett R. Daniels, of the Eliot Church, with a response; an oration on the distinguislwd missionary, by William Sidney Eliot, Jr., of Chicago; an address on his work at Roxbury, by Dr. James De Normandie, his successor; an oration on Rev. Jared Eliot, by William R. Richards, Esq., of Boston, and various other exercises both interesting and appropriate.

There is much in this not"able history that has never been, and

JOHN ELIOT, APOSTLE TO THE RED INDIANS

never will be, written. And for two reasons: first, because much of the best part of a life is among the secrets of God, not to be divulged to men but belongin'g to the arcana/ and, secondly, because the highest charm of a God-filled, spirit-anointed life is too subtle and etherial to be caught by the pen and fixed on paper. The pen, like the pencil, may give us form and color, but never fragrance. There is about a life a savor that is evasive, as to all descripti~n, but none the less pervasive, as to influence. John Eliot broke on his Lord's feet an alabaster box of ointment very precious. Its value only God knows, or what it might have been sold for in the markets of the world, if the same precious treasure of industry, genius, enthusiasm, had been for sale for commercial purposes. But the fragrance of the outpouring of this lavish heart treasure " fills the house" to this day; and tho it can not be caught and bottled up in biography, we feel its pervasive influence. The secret of such service is not so hard to find as it is to follow. It is all embraced in that one word "Love "-for love means preference for God and for man, above self. It is therefore the soul of that self-effacement which is the condition of service to others. 'l'o empty ourselves of what is selfish and self-absorbing, is to be prepared to recognize and respond to the destitution and degradation which in man constitutes God's high appeal for a self-denying usefulness.

MaRTYR OR MISSIONARY ROCK, JAPAN.

[""pon this rock Christians were murdered during times of persecution.

THE GREAT AWAKENING IN JAPAN.

BY REV. THEODORE M. MAcNAIR, TOKYO, JAPAN.

A Buddhist monk recently remarked to a missionary: "Buddhism is now at its height [lifting his hand to his head], and Christianity is down here [by the knee]; but by-and-by Christianity will have made such progress that the two' religions will be on the same level. They will then be united in one, and I shall become a Christian."

It is unusual in such a quarter to find so frank a recognition of the trend of current events and the confession that Buddhism is seriously threatened as the leading religious influence among the Japanese. . Nor is the time of its surrender to Christianity so very far distant, if one may judge of the probabilities by what is now transpiring. The churches in Japan have shared with Christians elsewhere in the feeling that the opening year of the century should be signalized by an especially earnest effort to reach the masses with the Gospel message, and plans to this end were forming as early as the spring of 1900. Some of them were distinctly denominational, others were more general in character, one in particular which bears the name of the Evangelical Alliance. Under these several auspices special preaching services have been held throughout the country duri~g the winter and spring, and are continued with increasing interest and. promise. But the movement as conducted for six weeks past in the city of Tokyo, and with denominational differences wholly forgotten, has been of peculiar significance, and is producing results unparalleled in the hist,ory of Protestant Japanese Christianity.

At a meeting of pastors and missionaries held in April it was decided to try the experiment of concentrating effort for a fortnight upon one of the more densely populated wards of the city, in the hope that the impression already created might be deepened and its influence extended. Six of the churches in this quarter, Presbyterian, Baptist, Methodist, etc., were selected for nightly preaching, and the most central of them for a gathering of workers every afternoon for concerted prayer and the hearing of reports. In each of these churches, and in others that were added to the number as the work progressed, volunteer bands of Christians were organized numbering from fiye to twenty or upward. The members undertook to devote a large part of their time from day to day to promoting the success of the movement through personal attendance upon the meetings, and to making appeals to neighbors and friends, and carrying invitations and literature from house to house in the districts severally assigned them. 'l'hey would start early in the morning, to make sure of finding the people at home, and then as night drew on one might see little groups here and there at the crossings of important streets, distributing printed notices of the meetings to all who passed and pointing the

THE GREAT AWAKENING IN JAPAN

way to the nearest meeting-places. To further advertise the move- ment, colored posters were prepared and placed conspicuously about the ward. These were fifteen by eighteen or twenty inches in size, and were printed in a variety of colors with two flags crossed at the top-one the flag of Japan and the other that of the crusaders.

The meetings grew in interest and importance from the outset. 'fhey were characterized by the direct preaching of the Gospel, rather than by lectures about Ohristianity, and by a spirit of earnest atten- tion on the part of those who attended. There was no undue excite- ment, either among persons bent on creating disturbance or by believers carried away with the enthusiasm of the movcment. Night after night when the sermon was ended, and the invitation given for those who desired to become Ohristians, or to enter seriously upon the study of Ohristianity, to indicate the fact by rising or h~lding up the hand, sometimes half a dozen, sometimes ten, twenty, thirty, fifty would respond. In one case there were as many as seventy-seven, in another over ninety. The names and addresses of all such were taken, and they were asked to remain for immediate personal interviews and that arrangements might be made for their further instruction.

Many of these" deciders," as they are called, or "inquirers," had come to the meetings at the invitlttion of Ohristiau acquai.ntances or of the volunteer bands, but others were as certainly led of the Spirit apart from direct human instrumentality. Parents came with children who bad been at the daily children's meetings and told at home of what they had heard there. The effective influence of friendship was signally illustrated. Here sat a woman seated with two or three of her neighbors on either side of her, and she praying for them almost audibly as the service progressed. At the end their names were enrolled as "inquirers." At one of the meetings there was present a Ohristian of high standing in the community, and seated beside him a gentleman whose time he confessed to have" borrowed." He had asked for two hours of the friend's evening, and had then brought him to heal' the address of a prominent Methodist pastor given in a Presbyterian pulpit and with the after-enforcement of the appeal made by a layman member of Parliament. One of the most earnest promoters of this whole union movement is a man who has held important positions abroad under the government; and no less keen is the interest manifested by the president of tue lower house of Parliament, a Presbyterian elder.

Besides the nightly meetings in the several churches there has also been wayside preaching, and persons of prominenc~_have participated in it, ladies even accompanying the evangelists tif help with the singing and in distribu~ing invitations and literature. There have even been university graduates among the speakers. On these occasions banners were carried stamped with a red cross, the symbol of salvation,

and with appropriate. Ohinese characters, also huge paper lanterns similarly decorated and fastened to long bamboo poles. No objection has been made by the police to this open-air method of work, except in one or two instances when the spot chosen for making a stand was in a street too narrow for the purpose and the service became so "popular" as to interfere with traffic.

A unique opportunity offered in this connection. A large Buddhist temple replacing one that was burned had just reached completion, and was to be formally opened by the Lord Abbot of the sect to which it belonged. The temple stands in a part of the ward which is completely surrounded by canals; and can only be reached by crossing one or other of the dozen bridges which lead to it. Thousands of Buddhist worshippers were expected to attend the opening exercises during the three days they were to last. In order to rf'ach these people a band of Ohristians was stationed on each of the bridges with notices of the meetings and a supply of suitable tracts. A hundred thousand copies of one tract in particular were printed for use during the festival period. A great many people were in this way notified of the meetings, and the invitations and tracts were received with almost uniform courtesy and interest. The rudeness and personal vio.lence which Buddhist threats had rendered by no means improbable were experienced in but one or two instances, and t!Ien without serious results.

The afternoon meetings for prayer and conference were attended by increasing numbers from day to day, until on the Sunday closing the second week over eight hundred persons were present. Olearly the special efforts should not end at this point, as had been intended, and they were prolonged for another week, with the result for the whole period of twenty-two days that a total of over eleven hundred " inquirers" was reported. Some of these were residents of other parts of the city, but by far the greater number belonged to the single ward within which the union effort had thus far been confined.

Naturally an experience so remarkable and, as many confessed, "beyond all expectation," would extend its influence to other districts. An evangelist whose work lies in a locality six or eight miles distant, on going one Sunday evening to his preaching-place, was surprised and delighted to find, not the usual audience of fifteen or twenty people, bnt a crowded house, and at the close of the address seventeen became kyudosha, or inquirers.

When the three weeks' effort was concluded in one ward, it was taken up simultaneously by the Ohristians of two adjoining districts lying to the north and south of it. In one of these the result in ten or eleven days' time-half the former period-reached again a total of over one thousand. Night after night in the larger churches hundreds of people came together, until it became necessary to close the

doors in obedience to the laws against overcrowding. At a large mission school situated within this district a series of meetings was arranged for the students, and a class of nearly forty inquirers was organized at .the close of the very first service; and at a Gospel temperance meeting, also held in connection with the general moyement, the outcome was alike gratifying. The address was given by a prominent Japanese gentleman who before he became a Christian was at times very intemperate. He told how the grace of God had enabled him to break from the tyranny of the taste and smell of liquor, and then .asked any who desired to escape from the same dreadful bondage to indicate the fact in the usual way. Immediately up went scores of hands, and a large part of the audience retired to the galleries for shitsllmon, or inquiry, the Christians remaining below for a season of praJer.

In pursuance of the general plan of the movement, as the work drew to its close in this second district, it was entered upon in another quarter, where in turn it has exhibited results that are even more phenomenal than those already described. Here again the thousand point was reached in half the previous time-namely, in six days from the beginning. And a similar or greater awakening is looked for in still another section where there is an enormous student population, and which contains, besides the several churches, the headquarters of the flourishing Young Men's Christian Association.

Two or three facts are particularly noteworthy in connection with this remarkable series of events; one, that the work is clearly of the Lord, and as such is destined to extend, not only throughout the capital, but elsewhere over the empire. In some places, notably the neighboring city of Yokohama, it has already a fruitage of between seven and eight hundred, which makes a grand total for the two cities of wen over four thousand enrolled inquirers. A further fact is that, sofaI' as human instrumentality is concerned, this is diversified to an unusual extent. 'rhere is no single individual (like Mr. Moody, for example) in whom the personal influences of the movement can be said to center. Indeed, personality as such seems to have been entirely lost sight of. Pastors and evangelists, missionaries, Biblewomen, students in mission schools, ordinary church members, have all. worked together with no one person or group of persons standing out preeminently above the others. Furthermore, the interest is of the nature of a harvest, and this gives the greater assurance of a substantial ingathering into the churches in the weeks and months to come, as the effort is followed up by the regular church activities. It has been for many simply the time of decision, those on the one hand who are already asking for baptism, and others who also acknowledge having heard much concerning Christianity before the meetings began. This fact of antecedent seed-sowing was gracefully referred

to by one of the Japanese pastors who said, pointing to two of the older missionaries, "This outpouring of the Spirit of God, and these happy results, are God's answer to the prayers and labors of these brethren and of their Japanese associates in the ministry for over a quarterof a century, and we who are younger in the faith and service rejoice that we are deemed worthy to run in the same race and share in the triumph."

THE BONIN ISLANDS.

BY REV. CAMERON JOHNSON, KOBE, JAPAN. Missionary of the Presbyterian Church (South), U. S. A.

About one hundred years after Columbus discovered America an adventurous Japanese sailor named Ogasawara was carried by a great tempest away from the coast 6f his native islands far to the southward, and after days of tossing upon the angry deep he fetched up at a cluster of uninhabited islands. Thus it was that he became the first discoveror of the Bonin Islands, which lie five hundred and eighty miles almost due south from Yokohama, Japan, and about one hundred and ninety miles north of the tropics. When calm weather came again he set sail as best he could for his native islands, and we know of no subsequent visit he paid to those he had discovered. They seem to have become but a name to his countrymen, who designated them on their maps by the characters which were pronounced NATIVE HOMES IN THE BONIN ISLANDS.

THE BONIN ISLANDS

BANANA AVENUE, BONIN ISLANDS.

Mun-nin-to (meaning No-man-Iand). This was afterward corrupted into Bu-nin-to, and then shortened into the present form, Bo-nin. For more than two and a quarter centuries we hear little of them, except that they were visited from time to time by whaling ships which touched there for water and fuel, and a legend says that it became a place where whalers and pirates hid their treasures, a mass of stones on one of the islands to-day giving its silent tho doubtful testimony in support of it.

The modern history of the islands dates from their rediscovery in the year 1827 by one Captain Beechey, a British sea-captain, who was out in search of the John Franklin expedition. He formally took possession of them in the name of King George, and nailed a copperplate to a tree with the statement therenpon, and gave names to the various islands, there being three distinct clusters, each cluster having three or four medium-sized islands and numbers of rocky islets too small to be habitable by man.

He notified the British Consul in Honolulu of his discovery, and three years later a small vessel was equipped with a moily crew of stranded seamen and natives, supplied with a few cattle, fishing and farming implements, who came to settle the islands in 1830. Twentythree years later Commodore Perry, U. S. N., touched at the islands, encouraging the settlers whom he fouild there, giving them assistance of various kinds, and the living record of his visit to-day remains in

the person of Horace Perry Savory, for whom the Oommodore stood godfather at his baptism during his visit.

The settlers were mostly of European extraction, and many nations have contributed a man or two to the settlement. The names indicate American, English, French, Danish, Portuguese origin, besides several nondescripts. Foremost among them were an American named Nathaniel Savory, a native of Bradford, Essex Oounty, Mass., three Englishmen named Webb, Gilly, and Robinson, and a Portuguese named Gonsalves. The settlers to-day are mostly descended from these forefathers.

The islanders lived in prosperity and comfort, gaining an abundant living from the well-nigh inexhaustible multitudes of sea-turtles and fishes, besides raising goats, poultry, and crops from the rich soil of the islands. They procured wives from among the natives and half-breeds of Guam, and in no case is there a record of a mother being a pure-blooded European woman. Hence the Bonin Islanders are a mixed race, 'and are peculiarly a Eurasian colony.

In the year 1876 the British government formally ceded the islands to Japan, and since then the Japanese colony has become too large for the islands, numbering now about three or four thousand souls. The Japanese have brought in their train the usual diseases and hard problems that accompany the Asiatic in all his travels, and there has been no little friction between them and the descendants of the original settlers. '['hese have now dwindled to such an extent, and so much advantage has been taken of them by the shrewder and more unscrupulous Japanese, that now they have but little property left. The chief occnpation of the men has been hunting seals and otters, shipping as hunters in the various schooners that used to touch there every spring, coming from Japan and various of the American Pacific ports. They have been sought after from year to year, for they are considered crack shots with the rifle, enjoying a reputation in this line as broad as the Pacific itself. But even this is now a glory of the past, for the seals have become almost extinct, so that they hardly make back in a whole season the advance pay which is given them before embarking.

The problem that confronts the Bonin Islanders to-day is a choice of three things: (1) emigration; (2) absorption by the Japanese element; (3) extinction. Two of the men went to visit Guam last year, after they had heard that it had been taken under the AI!lerican flag, but they returned with no flattering report, so that others are not disposed to look to Guam as a desirable change. Some of the younger men have taken to themselves Japanese wives, as they are too nearly related among themselves (everybody being" cousin" to everyone else) to intermarry further. A few of the younger generation have left to seek'their fortunes in the great wide world outside.

'rhe history of missionary work among the islanders dates from a chance visit of the Rev. F. B. Plummer (Church of England) in the year 1877. He became interested in the islanders and took several Of the young lads to Japan, Iwd put them in a mission school. They remained only long enough to gather a small knowledge of books, and returned to their island home. The one who made the most of his advantages was Joseph Gonsalves, a very earnest and pious young man, now about thirty-one years of age. He is the regular catechist and representative of the Church of England (S. P. G.) in the islands, and devotes his entire time to the good and uplifting of his fellowislanders. He teaches the children in school every day, and holds service and Sabbath-school on Sunday. About once a year he comes up to Japan for further study, and has the hope of one day being an ordained evangelist or pastor. He has suffered persecution for the name of Jesus, and his life shines with no uncertain light. Tho a young man in years he is rich in experience, so that all the islanders look up to him, and come to him with all their troubles and sorrows, and regard him as their Solomon.

There has never been a resident foreign missionary in the islands. In the year 1895 Miss J. N. Crosby, of the Woman's Union Mission in Yokohama, went for a six months' visit to the islands, and won the affection of the women. The writer followed, and remained six months in the winter of 1895-'96, making a later visit of six weeks in the summer of 1899. Bishop Awdry paid his first visit to the islands in the spring of 1899, and while there confirmed fourteen, the total number of those confirmed being now eighteen, and of those baptized, fifty-three. The average attendance in Joseph's day-school is fifteen, but some of his pupils are now in the mission schools at Kobe. Since the year 1894 there has been an annual visit paid to the islands by members of St. Andrew's Mission, Tokyo. They have baptized those ready for baptism, and have cheered and helped the little band of Christians on the islands.

In former days the men of the Bonins were notorious as heavy drinkers, often distilling their own liquor from sugar-cane and bananas and other products, but the 'writer formed a temperance society among the men during his visit four years ago, and now the drunkard is the exception rather than the rule. I have found them eager for education, and soon after my departure they sent up to Japan and had the necessary heavy timbers shipped down, and built for themselves a substantial building, which is used for school on week-days and church service on the Sabbath. This they did entirely at their own expense, and at a cost of four hundred and twenty-five dollars (Japanese).

Remember to pray for. this little flock of sheep; far separated from Christian fellowship, and surrounded, as they are, by many of the devices and temptations and assaults of the devil.

THE INDIA OF TO·DAY.

BY REV. H. M. LAWSOK, PH.B., AHMED~AGAR, INDIA.

Missionary of the American Board, 1893-.

This is a time of great religious unrest and turmoil among the educated and thinking classes in India. This has been brought about by the introduction of English education and the study of English literature, by the introduction of Western civilization. by contact with Europeans, but most of all by the teaching of the missionaries. In the educational institutions of the missions we make it a rule that every student who attends shall become acquainted with the life, character, and claims of Jesus Christ.

Any Hindu who comes to know about Christ can not go back and be an orthodox Hindu again. He has caught a glimpse of something better, so that the old religion can not satisfy him. Still, he fights against the idea of becoming a Christian, and seems to consider that the last method to be chosen to get ease of conscience. Perhaps he seeks to revive the ancient Hinduism, which he thinks is purer than the present, and joins the Arya Samaj. Or more likely he seeks to ease his conscience by a compromise with Christianity, accepting Jesus as one of the great religious teachers of the world, and he joins the Brahmo Samaj or the Prarthana Samaj. These organizations make great claims for themselves, such as the following, which I heard Mr. Nagarkar make after the Parliament of Religions: Christianity must give up its claim to be the one absolute and universal religion of mankind, and come down and take its place with the other great faiths of the world. The universal faith of the future will combine the good points of every religion, and of that new liberal faith of the world the Brahmo Samaj is the exponent.

These persons are highly delighted when Max MUlTer or some other Westerner points ou t some good feature of the religions of India. They clung tenaciously to Max Muller's skirts in seeking to prop up the old religion. Professor Muller had been supposed by them to be as much of a Hindu as he was a Christian, but before his death he wrote a letter to the leader of the Brahmo Samaj, urging its members to take the Christian name. No one can say now that he considered Hinduism as good as Christianity. The advanced Brahmo Samajists hold prac· tically a Unitarian position. Here is an extract from their organ, The New Dispensation, of Calcutta, which is very interesting as showing the effect which the preaching of Christ is having on India: It is an undoubted fact that the moral code of Christians and even the personality of their founder are finding an increasing acceptance with the better classes of the Hindu population in the advanced presidencies of Bombay and Bengal. The officials chosen from the educated Hindu community are about as free from current religious practises as

THE INDIA OF TO-DAY

the English themselves, the growing public spirit among all classes has an unmistakable likeness to what is done by people in Christian coun- tries, and the Bible is read in places where its very name was tabooed half a century ago. The life and character of Jesus Christ are studied with genuine reverence, and it is not an unusual thing to find a likeness of Christ hung up in the parlor of an educated Hindu householder. Our determination is to take the universal principles of spiritual life incul- cated by Christ himself. Thoughtful Hindus, however, always make a distinction between essential spiritual Christianity and the theological , ecclesiastical system which is popularly preached as such.

The Ohristian missionaries in India are generally accused by the Hindus of bigotry. Here is a specimen : The grievous blunder of the Christian missionary movement lies in its dogmatic aggressiveness, a spirit of antagonism toward all other religions. which soon graduates into bitter denunciation. But it is use- less to preach these elementary truths to Christian missionaries. The failure of their missions makes them rather sour tempered, and prevents them from looking on things from the correct standpoint.

The reason for this accusation of bigotry is that the lllissionaries present Ohrist as the incarnation of God and the one divine Savior of the world. This the Hindus do not like. They say: "We have our incarnations and Ohristians have theirs. The Ohristian incarnation differs somewhat from ours, but the general object of all incarnations is the same, hence there is no reason that we should give up our own and /tccept Ohrist alone." Even as enlightened a lllan as Mozoomdar says: "Many educated Hindus honor the character of Ohrist and really love him, but their repugnance to what is known as popular Christian theology is complete." By this theology he means the divinity of Ohrist and the atonement. If this is bigotry I do not see how the missionaries are going to help being bigoted. The Hindus are willing to add Ohrist to their pantheon or put Him on a level with Buddha and other religious teachers. Hinduism tries to swallow up every religion with which it comes into contact. It is omniverous. It is now trying the same process on Ohristianity. Will it succeed? The Brahmo Samajists make the claim that because they are Orientals they can understand the Oriental Ohrist and interpret him far better than we Occidentals. They also claim that, in common with the Unitarians and the Universalists Of the West, they have the great liberal faith of the future. They claim to suck the honey from every system of religion, but practically their religion is a compromise between Hin- _ duism and Ohristianity. Neither it nor the Prarthana Samaj are making any great progress, and they depend for their life on the activity of the surrounding missionaries. They indicate, however, that the great c~mtroversy of the future will not be between Ohristianity and heathenism, for the latter will die of itself with the incoming of popular education and the introduction of Western ideas and civilization. The caste system, too, will ultimately succumb to

the forces that are now slowly uudermining it. But the great con- troversy of the future will be between orthodox Christianity and a species of Unitarianism represented by these Samajes on the one hand and by the Mohammedans on the other. The preaching of the Cross is still "to the Jews a stumbling-block and to the Greeks (and edu- cated Hindus) foolishness."

It is a study to observe the effect of Christian preaching on the Hindus. If we hint at the evils of caste or the degrading effects of idolatry, they say: You would point us out our superstitions and show what evil they bring upon us. You would throw dirt on us to induce us to join your ranks. You rather alienate our sympathies by this policy. One great defect which we find in you as a class, and which makes us resent your advice from time to time, is that you are often dogmatic in your asser- tions. Thus you maintain that there is the truth and nothing but truth in Christianity, while there is hardly any particle of truth in other relig- ions. You assume that you have come to know all the inscrutable ways of the Almighty which, after all, feeble mortal can never aspire to do, and you try to correct the defects in other religions from your own standpoint, supposed to be invulnerable.

Even in the case of so broad-minded and sympathetic a presenta- tion of Christianity as that given by Dr. Barrows, a prominent native editor remarks: These lectures were one and all rhetoric and nothing else. They were luminous with learning, but no one need think anything of them, and as to the dogmatic assertions of the superior merits of Christianity, which Dr. Barrows made, why even a converted native street preacher of that religion could have sufficed very well, and there was no need for a learned divine being specially sent from America for that purpose.

When men's hearts are evil, and they prefer darkness rather than light, they will not aocept the truth, no matter in what an attractive garb it may be presented.

But the above represents only the feeling of a certain class toward the missionary. There are many others who are coming to realize the great debt which India owes to the Christian missionary. A prominent Hindu recently wrote: "I know that it is the fashion in some quarters to cry down the missionary, and to ignore the debt of . gratitude we owe him for what he has done and is doing. If to-day there is an awakening among us on the subject of religion and society, it is largely due to him. Christian missionaries have also helped to educate us and revive our vernacnlar literature. While we were pra- ting about industrial reform, a Christian missionary, Rev. James Smith, of Ahmednagar; has put his hand to the plgw and shown us how to do it. The moral is that it is pseudo-patriotism which leads some misguided men among us to point the finger of scorn to the Christian missionary. Tho we may not exactly accept all he says,

THE INDIA OF TO-DAY

there are some matters where we may all be wiser and better from the inspiration of his example and light of his teachings."

The report of the American Marathi Mission for 1899 says: In India there is a new and active life which is causing great change. Sometimes it develops normally and healthily, sometimes it is resisted and twisted. But even those who thus deal with it are irresistibly borne somewhat forward by the general movement. Analyzed by a sympathetic Christian missionary, the new life in India may be described as in general a movement toward Christ and the Christian standard, but where a pronouncedly religious expression is required, it is not a movement toward Christendom, or toward the expressions and institutions which Christianity has taken on in the West. To one who realizes the immense gulf between the East and the West this is not strange, probably it is not to be entirely regretted. As the East comes under the influence of Christian ideas it may avoid some of the mistakes which the West has made. It is in danger of making other mistakes of its own.

" There are many indications of this new and abounding life. They are manifest in educational changes, in social changes, in political ferment, in religious advance. In some communities the advance is more marked than in others; but in all-Hindu, Mohammedan, Parsee, Ohristian-Iarge numbers are thinking new thoughts, are seeing new ideals, and are beginning to talk these things over. The young men are getting an English education, and are beginning to think in a Western way. Female education is still in its infancy; but when one comes to know the position of women in India, it is a most remarkable thing that the idea oE female education has taken as much hold as it has. In Baroda, a large native state of western India, in 1875, there were only two girls' schools with twenty-two pupils; now there are one hundred and eight such schools, with over nine thousand pupils, besides many girls attending boys' schools.

LITERATURE-GOOD AND BAD.

Within a generation the press has become a mighty power in India. There are dailies in the large cities, and weekly papers in English and the vernacular abound. This periodical literature shows that the quality of the new life is of mixed soundness, and does' not average high. Some papers are of sterling worth; many are edited by immatlJre young men; some by reactionaries. Well-informed and discriminating people might differ in their estimates whether on the whole the influence of such a press is good or bad.

If the right kind of literature could always be put into the hands of the young men of India it would be an immense blessing.

Dr. F. B. Meyer, on returning from his recent tour there, speaks of the black sewer of pernicious literature that is pouring into India. There are one hundred and ten weekly newspapers publiHhed in the vernacular, which have a distinct bias against Ohristianity and the

settled order of Christian civilization. In Lucknow and Cawupore fifty presses are turning out tons of impure and infidel literature. Buddhist priests translate infidel tracts to counteract missionary teaching, and not a student leaves the University of Madras without receiving a packet of infidel literature. The old religions of India, mighty as they are, are crumbling away before the progress of education, and many a student, in passing through college, loses all his religious belief. Then, when the soil should be ready for the Christian missionary, the infidel steps in and sows tares, and the great fight of the coming century will not be against misbelief, but unbelief. To pour in a flood of Christian literature, says Mr. Meyer, is the only way of saving India to Christianity, and perhaps to the English crown.

Another evidence of the new life is the social changes which are going on. The ideas of the majority of Hindus about caste have changed, and in some places the practises have also greatly changed. But still as a general thing the educated men, who have come to see the absurdity of caste, still conform to its rules in order to avoid tronble from the female part of the family and the ignorant masses. There are a great many social reformers among the younger educated men. A social conference is held every year along with the National Congress, to discuss matters of social reform. Eloquent speeches are made there about the need of improving the condition of women, educating girls, raising the age of marriage, remarriage of widows, allowing Hindus to travel in foreign lands without losing caste, etc. But when it comes to carrying these things into practise, there are very few that dare to take any practical step. There has been a good deal of talk lately about" reform along the lines of least resistance," which is a phrase used to excuse the refor~ers for not taking more strenuous measures.

One encouraging thing is that the intelligent people of India are becoming ashamed to have Europeans know of many of their practises. A student, for example, is very reluctant to admit that he ever worshiped an idol. I found it extremely difficult to get students to talk with ~e freely fnd confidentially about their own religion and its practise. This increasing sensitiveness to European opinion on such matters as idolatry, caste, treatment of women and widows, is an excellent sign.

Many educated Hindus now live a double life which is pitiful to see. At school, college, in the government office or on the platform, they are intelligent, progressive men, very mnch like intelligent people from the West; but in their homes, at their temples, or at a marriage or a funeral, they are idolaters and blind followers of the absurd customs of their forefathers. Moral courage is a quality greatly lacking among the Hindus.

The young Hindus are corning to have political aspirations, and

THE INDIA OF TO-DAY

oftentimes, as they have no responsibility for the government, these take the form of the wildest denunciation of the British government. But usually their criticisms have very little foundation. 'rhe British government of India is really a remarkable one in what it has been able to accomplish for the amelioration of the conditions of the people of India. It has to meet many and trying problems, and our sympa- thies should be strong with the men who are so nobly striving to solve them. Dr. R. A. Hume, after twenty-five years of experience in India, says: In our opinion the present government of India is, in its circum- stances, the very best government on the face of the earth. The extent and value of its services to the people can not possibly be understood by one who has not long lived here. The mass of the people are loyal to it, and especially when famine comes do the people know what a benevolent and strong government they have.

During the famine of 1900 there were between five and six millions of people supported at the relief works. Never was such a spectacle seen before in the history of the world.

The recent terrible famine in India, dreadful as it seems, may be an instrnment in the hands of God to break up the power of the old religions and prepare the way for the new and better faith. Surely the vast amounts of contributions from Christian Great Britain and America, with the grain that is being sent to feed the st.arving, must lead the people to see that the religion of Christ makes His followers kind and loving even to those of another race and color. They can not help contrasting this kind treatment of Christians with the lack of compassion of well-to-do Hindus, who had rather give money to save cows than human beings, or with the hardness of the Brahmin sub-officials at the relief works, who extort a pittance from the meager wages of the sufferers. When this famine is over we may expect a great addition to the Christian community. The missionaries do not receive any in famine time, but keep the newcomers who apply for baptism on probation, to see whether they will be true Christians when there is no famine.

One noticeable and encouraging fact in the religious condition of India is the attempt to bring about a revival of Hinduism. It is encouraging, because it is due to the alarm felt at the spread of Christianity. A foremost Hindu revival organ says: Christianity, now in the zenith of its power, politically and numerically, is even more formidable. The strength it derives from its ubiquitous organization, its political advantages, and, most of all, from its financial resources and the enterprising character of its multitude of workers, is marvelous, and it bids fair to undermine the foundations of Hinduism unless the latter takes betimes the necessary defensive measures. Missionary schools and colleges are dotted over the land. Hindu youth at their most impressionable period of life come into COll-

tact with missionary teachers, with the result that the young men who have been induced to leave the parental roof and all the steadying influences of home, have become painfully numerous. Vigorous pamphleteering agencies are at work, and Christian tracts, full of the worst religious venom, flood the land. The people of the lower classes, such as the Pariahs, who form the backbone of Indian society, are becoming in large numbers converts to Christianity. Not only no steps are being taken to keep these people within the fold of our religion, but every facility is given for their secession to the ranks of other religions.

There is a striking resemblance between the religious condition of India to-day and that of the Roman empire during the early Christian centuries. In many respects the difficulties are greater in India, but the resources of the Christian church are immensely larger to-day. It took three centuries for Christianity to become even the nominal religion of the Roman empire. Christian missions have been going on for a century now in !ndia. Give us two hundred years more, and we may confidently expect that then India will be a Christian land.

l'HE HAWAllAN ISLANDS AND THEIR PEOPLE.* BY HENRY W. FROST, TORONTO, CANADA.

Home Director of the China Inland Mission.

The Hawaiian Islands, formerly called the Sandwich Islands, lie nearly midway in the Pacific Ocean between the United States and Japan. They consist of eight principal islands, Oahu (with its chief city, Honolulu), Kauai, Maui, Hawaii, Molokai, Lani, Kahoolawe, and Niihau; also of four smaller islands which are uninhabited, Molokini, Kaula, Lehua, and Bird Island, besides a few others far to the northwest, recently added to the group. The whole comprises a geographical area of 6,455 square miles. The islands are widely scattered, some being separated from the others by interstices of ocean one and two hundreds of miles in width.

It appears from the investigations of scientists that the islands are the tops of a great mountain range, in some parts 14,000 feet beneath the sea, most of the peaks having been elevated above the waters by volcanic eruptions thousands of years ago. Much of the mainland was formed by the flow of lava from volcanic peaks down the mountain-sides, while a large portion was fashioned through the scattering by winds of what the geologists call tuff-namely, the ejecta thrown into the air by the explosive force of subterranean fires. Most of the volcanoes are now extinct, tho a few remain intermittently active. Some of these are splendidly formed and most are impressively high, the highest, Mauna Kea, rising some 13,825 feet above the sea. Maui, * The writer is indebted to "America in Hawaii," "The Transformation of Hawaii,"

and" The Hawaiian Annual," obtained during a passing visit in January, 1901, for his information. The illustrations are I'rom "Hawaii, Our New PQI!session," by John R. Musick.

another crater, has an area of nineteen square miles, or 12,160 acres; its circumference is 105,600 feet, or twenty miles; its extreme length is 39,500 feet, or 7.4:8 miles; and its extreme width is 12,500 feet, or 2.37 miles.

'rhe islands are surrounded upon almost all sides by submerged coral reefs, over which the breakers dash in perpetual foam. As borings in some of the islands have revealed coral formation at great depths and almost at the heart of them, it is evident that ages ago the islands were far less extensive than now, and that subsequently various volcanic eruptions greatly added to their extent. The earth formation is generally dark red in color, and is nnusually productive, the vegetation being tropical in both kind and variety.

The climate is snb-tropical. While the sun most of the year is intense in its heat, its warmth is mitigated by almost constantly prevailing ocean wind-currents. The minimum average temperature for the year 1899-1900 was 69°, and the maximum was 80.9°, the average of the two giving a mean temperature of 74.9°. There is one principal rainy season in the month of October. The total rainfall in October of last year was 4.02 inches; the total throughout the year was 20.45 inches. The climate is not prostrating but rather invigorating, and for most persons it is exceptionally healthful. Tuberculous disease, except in the .form of leprosy among the natives, is unknown, unless persons come to the islands with it. Leprosy is somewhat pre'valent among the natives, there being about 1,500 lepers at the present time. These are confined to the otherwise uninhabited island of Molokai, where they are kindly cared for until death, at government expense. Apart from this unfortunate development, the health conditions of the islands is uniquely excellent, a special proof of this being found in the fact that those who have lived upon the islands longest-namely, the aborigines-are an exceptionalLY welldeveloped and healthy race, both men and women generally being tall and well-formed.

The origin of the Hawaiian people is clouded in mystery. The natives, in their early days of contact with the white people, declared that they had no knowledge of their derivation, except that their forefathers came to the islands many years before from a very great distance. It is probable that the race belonged originally to the southern Pacific islands, and that they were driven north from their native shores by unpropitious winds and currents, or that they came of their own accord, seeking a less-crowded and more favorable home. However this may be, it is supposed that they had lived upon the islands some five hundred years before the white man found them. In the mean time the people had settled upon a number of islands, and had become unlike in many part.iculars, each island having its own chief or chiefs, and having varying customs, both religious and social.

THE HAWAllAN ISLANDS AND THEIR PEOPLE

The discovery of the islands and their inhabitants was made by Oaptain Oook, of Pacific Ocean fame, who arrived upon the scene in January, 1778, with two armed ships, the Resolution and the Discovery. As the natives had a legend that their great god Lono had wandered away, having lost his reason as a result of killing his wife in a fit of anger, and as they were looking yearly for his return, they thought that Oaptain Oook was Lono and the sailors his attendants. Hence the white men were enthusiastically received, their every need was provided for, and they were even given di vine honors. The spell of fascination was soon broken, however, as the manners of the white men wilre anything but godlike. After one or two visits troubles arose, and at the third visit, during a dispute over a boat that had been stolen, Oaptain Oook was murdfll'ed. At this early time the population of the islands was large, some estimating it at 450,000. Since then this number has steadily declined, there being now not more than 40,000 natives, 9,000 of whom are only part Hawaiian. Recently there have been added to this native popUlation many foreigners, which gives a total (census of 1896) as follows: Ohinese, 19,382 ; Japanese, 22,329; Hawaiian-born foreigners, 13~733 (this.item is now considerably increased); British, 1,538; German, 912; French, 75 ; Norwegian, 216; Polynesian and other foreigners, S33-or a total popUlation of over 109,000. The census of 1900 brings up the population to a total of 154,000.

It is clear from this that the discovery of Captain Oook was one of prospective conquest; for the white men and the foreigners of other nations have gradually pushed the native race into the background. The blessings of a better establisl.1ed government, which now exists through annexation with the United Stat~s, may do· something to retard this movement of extinction, and may prove the physical salvation of the people. If it does not, its doom promises to be not only certain but rapid, for statistics show that there has been a steady decline in native population, it reaching as Iowan ebb in 1896 as 39,594 souls from the higher tide of only thirty years previous of 58,765 souls.

POLITICAL HISTORY.

The political history of the Hawaiian Islands is unique and interesting. When Oaptain Oook discovered them he found existing petty kingdoms upon the various islands, the kings being supported oy chiefs. In some places a given island was divided into more than one kingdom, and in almost all cases each island had a separate government. As time went on the power of these kings and chiefs increased, until there came into existence a feudal system similar to that which once existed in Europe. There finally rose out of this a movement toward centralization, some kings becoming more powerful than

others, and such having ambitions to rule all the islands. This movement led to inter-insular wars; but no king became supreme until the great warrior Kamehamcha came upon the scene; he finally subjugated all his enemies, and established his kingdom throughout the main portion of the islands.

In this chieftain's reign trade with foreign parts largely increased, English, French, and American war and merchant ships making frequent calls at Honolulu and Hilo. The American trade, however, rapidly excelled that from other nations, soon amounting to four-fifths of the whole. These were the palmy days of whale fishing, and fishermen from Nantucket and other parts of New England made the lUWAIAHAO CHURCH, HONOLULU, H. I.

islands their meeting-place for the laying in of stores and the transferal of their cargoes to merchant vessels bound for the States. In this way American influence became predominant, and the American missionary movement in behalf of the islands in 1820 went far to emphasize and confirm it. The outcome of such a condition was jealousy on the part of England and France, and twice over these nations obtained preeminent powers by force of arms. The general sentiment of the people, however, was toward American supremacy, and the United States soon manifested a disposition to let the nations know that she considered the Hawaiian kingdom her political ward. Such statements as she made to this effect were finally respected, and the rulers who succeeded Kamehamcha I. were glad to retain the pro-

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS AND THEIR PEOPLE

tection thus given. Internal troubles in the government of the kingdom were not infrequent through the years, the line of direct succession to the throne failing several times, and rival claimants leading to internecine strife. The final outcome of these troubles was the suggestion to the wisest statesmen of ~he islands of a political, integral alliance with the United States, and for many years, off and on, this matter was made the subject of diplomatic correspondence between the two countries. Finally, in the first administration of President McKinley, the subject received favorable attention from the United 'States executive, and at last the United States Senate confirmed the treaty of annexation which had been so long mooted and which the Hawaiian pe9ple now so fetvently desired. Previously, in 1894, the kingdom had given place to an independent republic, with Mr. Sanford B. Dole, the son of an American missionary, as its first president. Mr. Dole became governor of the islands, and the group, in July, 1898, became a territorial part of the United States with its local legislature, and its representative, a native Hawaiian, at Washington.

RELIGIOUS HISTORY.

But what most interests Christians in the Hawaiian Islands is the religious history of the people, beside which few narratives are more fascinating and thrilling. News had reached America, and especially New England t4rough the home-coming of the Nantucket fishermen and others, concerning the islands and its native population, and the story of these people's spiritual needs had deeply stirred some com- passionate hearts. Nothing in the way of definite action took place, however, until one day in New Haven a native Hawaiian youth was found sitting upon the steps of one of the college buildings weeping bitterly. Being questioned aR to the cause of his sorrow, he confessed that he had left his far-away home in pursuit of an education and that he had come to New Haven to obtain it, but had no one to instruct him. Mr. Dwight, a student of t1te college, was at once interested . and undertook to help him, and afterwards Samuel J. Mills, of Williams Oollege fame, having come to Yale, became deeply interested in his welfare.

This Hawaiian youth was Henry Obookiah, and his presence in New England, and e&pecially his subsequent conversion and prayers, were to form the providential link between the Ohristians in America and the savage tribes in Hawaii. Obookiah, after his conversion, began at once his preparation for missionary work in the islands, and greatly roused the interest of the churches as he plead his 'people's cause. Suddenly Obookiah died. But the interest he had aroused did not die; on the contrary, the passing away of the earnest youth deepened and extended interest, and finally the American Board of Foreign Missions took definite action to evangelize the islands. Hiram

Bingham volunteered to go in Obookiah's place; Asa Thurston agreed to go ,with him; and others, including two Hawaiian Christian youths who had come to America for an education, joined them. In October, 1819, a farewell meeting was held in Boston in connection with the going forth of a party of seventeen persons. This party immediately set sail, and in March, 1820, their ship Thaddeus dropped her anchor in Hilo Bay.

The missionaries found the stories of the wretched condition of the islands more true even than had been anticipated. Nakedness of women as of men was almost universal. Polygamy and polyandry were common. Infanticide was terribly prevalent. Personal and property rights were onl,y respected as the stronger enforced his claims upon the weaker. The presence of white traders had made morality . worse rather than better, the women swimming out to every incoming fleet for immoral purposes, and life on shore, when vessels had arrived in port, being nothing short of unbridled licentiousness. Tabu pre- vailed everywhere; this was a system of prohibition of certain foods to special classes, especially women, of certain special laws of living being established as between king and subjects, husbands and wives, and of certain silence-days being imposed upon the whole people by the will of the king. It was practical demon worship, undertaken to appease evil spirits, and it held the people in superstitious fear, if broken being punishable with death. Savagery in terrible forms was everywhere prominent, murder was frequent, and cannibalism was practised as often as possible.

The missionaries found it no easy task to face heathenism of this sort. But they did so in the fear and strength of the Lord. Before they landed, through a strange and signal intervention of Providence, the custom of tabu was discountenanced by the king, tho not given up by the people. After landing, favor was shown them by the king and his people. Study then began. The language was mastered and was also reduced to grammatical ,form, twelve letters of our alphabet being taken to represent the native sounds and words. Translating. and printing work soon followed, and shortly evangelistic service in different parts of the islands began in earnest. From the first the people were impressed. Kings, queens, princes, and princesses were among those affected. Converts began to multiply. As the missionary force was augmented from home and native church, leaders were raised up, and the work multiplied and extended. Finally a deep conviction seized the missionaries that new spiritual power might be theirs for the asking. Meetings for prayer were held and a new filling of the Spirit was sought. The effect was phenomenal. A revival spirit broke out and spread like prairie fire before the wind. Word came from all parts of the kingdom that men. and women were asking how to be saved. The people came to the missionaries in crowds, like doves to their windows. The missionaries were overwhelmed, and could with difficulty find time to.eat or sleep, or strength to deal with the inquirers. Oongregations averaged from two thousand to six thousand, and the meetings were reverent and prolonged. Nor did the interest lessen as time went on. Beginning in 1837, it continued in full force until 1843. During the six years twenty-seven thousand were admitted to church fellowship out of a population of one hundred and thirty thousand, almost all of whom remained true to Ohrist. The movement was fitly termed the Great Awakening.

The results of this evangelization and conversion were widespread. Ultimately, the State was affected as deeply as the people. Morality became widespread; heathenish customs were abandoned; idolatry became a thing of the past; tabu was practically as well as theoretically given up; the Decalogue was chosen as the basis of the laws of the kingdom; the Gospel of Jesus Ohrist was declared to be the perpetual religion of the government and the people; kings and others of noble blood became, with those of lesser rank, preachers of righteousness, and in inner life largely, in outel""life wholly, the country became Ohristian. A few more years of seed-sowing and supervision, and the American Board felt that its work was done, and in 1863 withdrew from the field, leaving further care and advancement to the native church. Thus in the brief space of forty-three years the Gospel, of which Paul was not ashamed, had turned this portion of the world upside down, and a nation which for centuries had neither feared God nor man was left a worshiping people at the feet of Jesus.

THE OUTLOOK.

It is necessary to add, in order that prayer may be continued in behalf of this interesting part of God's vineyard, that the native race has reached a position in its history which may prove to be not an unmixed blessing. The physical decadence has already been noted, and the incoming of the white man in larger numbers will tend to push the weaker native race to the wall. More than this, with the larger commercial activity and prosperity will come in forces which will not make for righteousuess, but rather against it. A casual visitor may see that such forces are already strongly at 'work, and a native church, which has been left almost the sole guardian of the public moral and religions weal, may prove utterly inadequate to stem the tide of iniquity as presented in the stronger intellectual character of American, English, French, Portuguese, and other foreign settlers and traders. It would be u. crime as well as a calamity if this fair jewel in our Savior's crown should be made to lose its luster. The Hawaiian Islands have been called the «Paradise of the Pacific." God forbid that in this Eden there should be another Tempter and another Fall!

WHAT WOULD PAUL DO?

WHAT WOULD PAUL DO?

BY REV. DAVID GILMORE, TAVOY, BURMA. Missionary of the American Baptist Missionary Union, There are indications that Paul directed his fellow workers III general to devote their attention to particular and limited fields. If Titus could bring Crete into line, he would do all that Paul expected of him. But Paul, burdened with "the care of all the churches," must be" in journeyings often "-tho not always, as some think. Now, we live in a restless age. " Motion is an appetite" with us.

"We, Like Ariel, post o'er land and sea, With careless parting."

A missionary who runs away with the idea that Paul was always on the" go," and adds to it the other idea (equally erroneous), that he must show a mileage equal to Paul's-such a man will convert an exceptional method into a general one, and develop a way of working more likely to gratify twentieth century restlessness than to accomplish ponderable results.

Paul's method of work was not inconsiderably affected by the fact that he possessed, in the Greek language, a medium of communication unequaled for universality by any language now spoken on mission ground. Wherever he went, from Antioch on the Orontes to Rome on the Tiber, Paul could always be understood by a considerable portion of the community, 'and often by the greater part thereof. And they would understand not only "bazaar talk," but religious discourse; they possessed not only the vocabulary of traffic, but the terminology of philosophy and religion in the language which Paul commonly spoke. This made it possible for Paul to itinerate over a very large area, and find himself useful to the fullest extent on the day of his arrival among a new people. Far otherwise is it with the missionary in these days. On arriving among a new people he finds that he can do practically nothing. He must learn the language before he can begin to be of use. At the end of a year, more or less, he will probably be preaching intelligibly, and feeling just pride in his progress. At the end of five years he will, likely enough, be getting down to the serious study of the language. Suppose, now; he let himself be persuaded by some of the home guard who project missions out of their own consciousness, to "Push on into the regions beyond," to "Follow the example of Paul." The whole process of learning the vernacular has to be gone over again. What a loss of momentum! When Paul went into the regions beyond he knew that he could at once make himself understood. And when English comes to be as widely and as well understood in Asia as Greek was in Europe it will be practicable, aud

doubtless useful in some cases, for missionaries of Pauline endowments (and enduement) to itinerate as extensively as Paul did. Until that time, having mastered a vernacular, the missionary will, as a rule, find his usefulness limited by the same lines that circumscribe the speakers of that vernacular.

The question of education is a perennial question in missions, and the opponents of educational missions appeal with considerable confi- dence to Paul's example. "Paul founded no schools," we are told, "not even for the training of native preachers." Certainly there is no record of his having done so. But it need not be at once conceded that among the churches founded by Paul there were no Christian schools. We know that the early churches were organized on the model of the synagogs, and we know that the synagog was just as truly a place of instruction as { place of worship. And it becomes extremely probable, in the opinion of some competent scholars, that in the early days of Christianity, as in some heathen lands at the present day, every church expected to provide instruction, secular as well as religious, for the children of its members.

But be this as it may, it remains to inquire whether a neglect on Paul's part to take up education as a branch of mission work should be regarded as a conclusive argument against educational work in connection with the missions of the present day. Suppose we concede that Paul founded no mission schools; the questions may then be raised, Had Paul any occasion to found mission schools? Had occa- sion demanded them, might he not have founded them? Are there not occasIons in our present missionary work which do call for them? . Does not the missionary now face a state of things so different from that which Paul faced as sometimes to justify-nay, to demand-an attitude in respect to education such as Paul had no occasion to adopt? Paul went out among a literate and intelligent people. In this respect he may be said to have met them on a level; for if many of his hearers were his inferiors in education, many others were his equals or superiors. He could write an epistle to anyone of his churches, confident that it could be read, and not only read but under- stood and appreciated. His converts already possessed that modicum of mental training which experience always proves to be necessary, as a rule, to any strong, stable, and forceful Christian character. The necessity of providing for the mental training of the Christians under his care never arose in Paul's missionary experience. Hence his fail- ure to make such provision proves nothing at all.

But in our day many a missionary finds himself confronted by a condition far different from anything with which Paul ever had to do. He may find himself laboring for a people utterly ignorant-unable even to read-perhaps destitute of so much as a written language. What guidance, save of a most ge·neral nature, does he find in the

WHAT WOULD PAUL DO P

example of Paul? When did Paul ever deal with such a state of things as that? To teach such a people to read is but a small part of the problem; when they are taught to read the Bible they understand it only in parts, and these parts are apt to be few and far between. Whole books of the Bible are sealed books to them. It reqnires a certain amount of mental development to understand the Bible. In giving us a written revelation God might perhaps have" brought it down to the meanest comprehension"; but since He "did not do so, a missionary often finds himself forced (as Paul never was forced) to set about bringing the meanest comprehension up to the Bible. Hence he feels a need of schools such as Paul never felt. The greater comparative degradation of those for whom he labors often compels a missionary to give to the people among whom he labors much instruction such as Paul never needed to give to his converts.

This line of argument applies not only to mental training, but to industrial and technical education, to medical work (tho was not Paul's ally I~uke, the first medical missionary?), and to the contravention of heathenish customs, such as foot-binding, child-marriage, and castecnstoms which are generally pernicious, and often directly opposed to the fundamental idea of Christian living.

It is also a fact that Paul found ready to his hand 8.uch a preparedness for the Gospel as missionaries do not now find. The converts from Judaism to Christianity must have formed a valuable nucleus. As Jews they had Christians in the germ, as Ohristians they were hardly babes in Christ. They entered upon the Christian life familiar with all the fundamental, ethical, and theological ideas of Christianity. They gave tone to the churches; they were qualified to lead. The presence of such men greatly facilitated the indoctrination' of the early churches. No such aid has a missionary nowadays. He must usually build up from the beginning.

A final consideration which should be borne in mind is that Paul did not himself consider his example as binding in all things upon his brethren and coworkers. Paul was a celibate, and Paul often (tho not always) supported himself by a secular vocation. But Paul very plainly stated that neither he himself, nor any other worker: was under the slightest obligation to adopt either of these courses. A missionary who deems it best, in view of all his circnmstances, to follow either of these plans, may undoubtedly claim that he is justified in doing so by Paul's example; and this example justifies the statement that any missionary should be ready to do either of these things, if he is convinced that by so doing he can best further the spread of the Gospel. Bnt Paul's example, as interpreted by himself, affords no ground whatever for an attempt to impose either of these things as an obligation upon missionaries generally. No man has a right to dictate to another, or to judge another, in these matters.

Every man must decide for himself. It was well that Paul, a homeless wanderer, constrained by duty to undertake frequent, toilsome, and perilous journeys, had not to "lead about a sister, a wife." To him a wife would have been a burden. Does it therefore follow that a missionary who finds his usefulness doubled or trebled by the help of a wife does wrong in having a wife?

Paul was not averse to receiving financial support from the older and better established churches. But when remittances failed to arrive, what was he to do? He could not look to the heathen for support, and any missionary will appreciate the fact that he could not throw himself upon the infant churches just gathered from among the heathen. Under these circumstanc~s Paul, like William Oarey after him, did the one practical thing-he earned his living by such secular vocation as was open to him. But does it therefrom follow that in these days a missionary, with a church behind him abundantly able to sustain him, and under the most sacred obligations to sustain ' him, ought to devote to the earning of a living time which could profitably be spent in direct mission work? Paul's own teaching is a sufficient refutation of the supposition.

On the wall of many a Ohristian home may be seen a card bearing the inscription: "What would Jesus do?" Not" What did He do?" but, "What wottld He do?" It is admitted that we can not do everything that He did. But we are to think of Jesus as placed in circumstances similar to ours, to consider what His course would be under such circumstances, and to make that our course. And in so doing we consider that we are following the example of Ohrist. And we should follow the example of Paul in a similar way. We are not to copy him with mechanical exactitude. Not what Paul did, but what Paul would do if he were alive and working in a foreign mission field is the standard to which the work of a missionary should conform.

THE OHUROH AND OHINESE INDEMNITIES.

. BY REV. LLEWELLYN JAMES DAVIES, CHI-NANFU, CHINA. Mi$sionary of the Presbyterian Church, U. S. A., 1892-.

A literal application of the teachings of Jesus to the present Ohinese situation would, I believe, lead the Ohurch to forego indemnity for losses incurred at the hands of the Boxers. The opinion that it is neither equitable nor politic to accept money indemnity for Ohristian life taken by non-Ohristian mobs has of late years rapidly gained ground. I believe that it would be the highest Ohristian ethics and the best. possible common sense to take this position not alone with regard to life, but property as well. The ethics of present day politics and commerce is too much like the ethics of the savage

THE CHURCH AND CHINESE INDEMNITIES

and the criminal. The ethics of the "mailed fist" is akin to the ethics of the slungshot, and it is the" mailed fist " argument, and this only, which will draw indemnities from the Chinese.

It is confidently believed by many that for the Ohurch to abstain from an indemnity collected from the Ohinese government at the point of the bayonet will be the highest worldly wisdom. In a recent articlB, Bishop Moule, of the Mid-Ohina Diocese, after stating that the missionary would be clearly within his legal rights in asking indemnity continued as follows: Policy and other considerations, such as humanity, may forbid what equity would fully justify. And I do not hesitate to say that I shall rejoice if the Church Missionary Society sees its way, at least in the case I have instanced (destruction of property at Chu-chi) to take upon itself the responsibility for indemnifying those who have suffered loss in its service and to forgo its own claim upon the Chinese government for pecuniary compensation.

I propose to mention some of these considerations which would indicate that it will be good policy for the Ohurch to seek no indemnity from the Ohinese government.

1. The probable effect upon the Ohinese government and. upon the communities to which the JIlissionary goes. Almost all Ohinese officials believe the missionaries to be political agents. Dr. Sheffield says that "Missionaries are feared and hated, not because of their religious teachings, but because they are thought to be political emissaries." While in Ohina I was repeatedly asked my rank as "an American official," and whether I "report in person to my emperor on my return to my native land," "how much salary my government allows me," and many other similar questions. There are doubtless many things which, interpretated from the standpoint of the Ohinese official, would appear to warrant such a view. Nothing could be better policy on the part of the Ohurch than to take some action which would distinguish it from the governments of Europe and America, and no action would more sharply differentiate the Ohurch fro~ the landgrabbing powers than a refusal to accept indemnity.

Another item is the probable effect of the collection of indemnity upon the local communities where property has been destroyed and outrages have been committed. The criminals in these cases have been two, first the rowdies and second the government. It will be impossible to collect money from the rowdy class and foolish to expect that the government will punish itself. Those upon whom the burden will fall are the gentry and the well-to-do farmers and merchants of the community. It is from this class largely that the Ohurch must grow. I~ is said that the· gentry might have restrained the mobs, and having failed to exert this power should suffer; but these men might reply that in some cases those of their number who were friendly were over~ powered by the hostile. I am inf~rmed that snch w~s the case at Weihsien where the Presbyterian mission compound was destroyed,

The first business of the missionary is neither to uphold the formal dignity of his own government nor to see that criminals get their just deserts, but by all means to win men to Ohrist. In Ohina, as in America, he must win his own way into men's hearts before the door will open to the Master. To be the recipient of funds contributed under force by members of the community whose responsibility for the outrages is at most only indirect, will win the missionary the good will of no one, but will alienate the very.ones we seek to win.

As 'affecting the non-Ohristian Ohinese there is a further item indicating this policy. A refusal to take indemnity for the 'destroyed property would, I believe, impress the non-Ohristian Ohinese with the unselfishness of the Ohurch and with the spirituality of the Ohristian religion. They would be forced to recognize a condition of mind very different from anything they know in men who, having the power to collect a just claim, should voluntarily lay aside that claim. If the Ohurch will pass over its claim it will not alone influence the Ohinese but will startle the world. Ohinese papers, both secular and missionary, will pass the news, and as the missionaries return to their posts the Ohinese pastors, evangelists, and church members will spread the news.

II. A second general consideration which indicates this policy is its probable effect upon the Chinese Ohurch. By the extra territorial treaty clauses the foreigner in Ohina is governed by the laws of his own nation. '1'he policy of the Ohinese government during the past few years has been to avoid trouble by letting the foreigner have hisown way whenever possible. Both Protestants and Romanists are charged with using their influence to protect their followers. Missionaries generally agree that there are cases of persecution in which to refuse aid would be unjust. The opinion is equally unanimous that a disposition to take advantage of the influence of the foreigner is very widely diffused in the Ohinese Ohurch, especially among those whose knowledge of the Ohristian truth is slight. That the Ohinese officials feel this state of affairs to be very troublesome is known to everyone who comes into contact with them. Their sentiments were voiced long ago by Wen- Hsiang, who said, in 1868: Take away your extra territorial clause, and merchant and missionary may settle anywhere and everywhere; but retain it, and we must do our best to confine you and our trouble to the treaty ports.

Whatever may be done, no one will maintain that the collection of indemnity will tend to lessen this spirit of dependence on the political influence of the foreigner, which is an acknowledged weakness in the Ohinese Ohurch of to-day. On the other hand, no action of the mis- 2ionary body and of the Ohristian Ohurch would tell more powerfully for the destruction of this spirit than forgoing indemnity. It was said to me once by a Ohinese teacher, when I refused to interfere in behalf of some Ohristian school-boys who had been beaten in a street

fight: "If it were you who had been beaten, you would take the mat- ter to court fast enough." Example is better thau precept, and I believe that the example of an American and European Church, suffi- ciently Christlike to take joyfully the spoiling of its goods, would prove a death blow to political influence as a factor in the life of the Chinese Church. From the standpoint of its effect upon the Christian Chinese, it would therefore be good policy to take no indemnity.

III. A third argument for this policy is its effect upon the Christian Church in Christian countries. That the Church needs a fuller baptism of spiritual power is certain. The spiritual life of the Church will be quickened if it takes spiritual nutriment and spiritual exercise. To forego indemnity, and to make good our losses, will require the exercise of a spirit of dependence upon God which we hardly manifest in the ordinary life of the Church, and further of a spirit of sacrifice which will be very closely akin to that of Jesus himself. It is vain to expect God's blessing if we rise not above the merely commercial idea which views the money spent in mission work as an investment to be governed by the same laws as the investments of commerce, and to be defended with battleships and Maxim guns. It was not by means of this kind that the apostles and early martyrs .turned the world upside down.

IV. A further consideration is the probable effect upon the whole Christian world. Governments are straining every nerve to construct more battleships, raise larger armies, and to increase and perfect their armaments. On the other hand, there is an ever-increasing body of thoughtful men and women who deprecate war as a means of settling internationll.I disputes, just as many Christians deprecate the appeal to force in private affairs. There is no reasonable doubt that this century upon which we now enter will see a wonderful advance along these lines in an application to international life of the principles upon which the individual life of civilized men is now based. The peace conference of Nicholas shows that the eyes of some are turned toward the light; that they catch a glimpse of an ideal state in which the reign of ,ustice and love shall bring peace to all men. The Church has now presented to it an opportunity to assume the leadership ill these great movements. The road is not that of earthly glory. If the Church is willing to be lifted up in sacrifice as Jesus was lifted up, it will draw the world to Him. The day of justice al}.d peace most come, and the Church has now the power to hasten that time. The door is open-the door of suffering, oiself-abnegation.

In spirit I have suffered with those whose goods have been destroyed; I have wandered with the homeless Chinese Christians; I have felt the agony of a strong man overpowered in defense of those dearer than his life; I have stood beside that Christian mother who saw fathe and children and grandchildren slain before her eyes; the

unutterable shame of outraged Christian womanhood has burned into my soul. But beside all these sufferers I have seen the form of One who is able to succor, who came with angel hands to receive them; and still in His side was the mark of a spear and the hand out- stretched to save was pierced, and again I heard from those sinless lips the prayer: "Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do." Above the strife and trial of earth they have joined the great multitude from whose eyes all tears are wiped away, and should we listen we might almost hear their triumph song. Shall these have died in vain? In the name of the Infinite sufferer and of those who in following Him have known the fellowship of His sufferings, I plead that we who remain may so act that their blood may be indeed the seed for the redemption of the Ohinese.

AT THE GRAVES OF THE MARTYRS.

BY MISS LUELLA MINER, TUNG-CHOW, PEKING, CHINA. Missionary of the American Board, 1887-.

On a Wednesday morning in March a strange procession moved through the bare brown fields between Peking and Tung-chow. At the head rode a lieutenant of cavalry with six men; then came two great army wagons followed by three more cavalrymen; then a long line of thirty-six Peking carts. The first two were occupied by missionary ladies, the others by Ohinese men, women, and children. There was.also a white sedan-chair in which a young Ohinese woman was carried. Two missionaries on horseback completed the cavalcade. Some of the carts were covered with white, the Ohinese token of mourning.

Nine months before other bands had been moving over these same roads, fierce-looking men with red sashes and head-bands, brandishing great swords. Sometimes they were pursuing fleeing women, crying, "Kill! kill! kill!" Sometimes they carried frightened children bound hand and foot. Many a shallow grave had been made by the roadside, many a mangled body had been left for the dogs to eat, and many a home had gone up in smoke, all that was left of its inmates a few charred bones. The blood-stained soil of many a yard where happy children once played had been hastily thrown up to make a restingplace for father, mother, child, and aged grandmother-all dumped in one common grave. Upon hundreds of these nameless graves the summer rains beat down. Had not the Boxers triumphed? Were not the Foreign Devils. and the Secondary Foreign Devils all extermin~ted or driven from the land?

Then came the tramp of armies executing dire vengence. Again the mangled bodies of women and children lay by their village homes, the innocent suffering for the guilty, again fire and sword desolated

AT THE GRAVES OF THE MARTYRS

the streets of Tung·chow. It was the turn of the Boxers to flee, while back from their hiding-places in mountain caves and beyond the Great Wall, and from the beleaguered legations in Peking, came hundreds of haggard, anxious Christians. Again they sought the spots which they had once called home. They uncovered the pits into which the coffinless bodies had been thrown. Sometimes a long braid of hair, an ea,rth-stained garment, would be the only means of identifying the remains of a loved one.

As the months passed by long conferences were held between representatives of the Church and the village gentry, or leaders. The result was that in March in five towns and villages cemeteries had been given and coffins provided for the bodies of eighty-three martyrs.

It was to hold funeral services for these that the company of American soldiers, missionaries, and Chinese Christians started out from Peking that bright spring morning. Scores of others in Tungchow city, in its suburbs, and in lonely hamlets still lie in dishonored graves. As time goes by may we have the opportunity to pay the same loving tribute to their memory!

There seemed little need of the foreign cavalry as we wound through the deserted fields and passed the quiet villages, the villagers greeting us with curious interest as in ante-Boxer days, yet not quite the same. There was a new flavor of respect in their salute, (or was it fear ?) inspired by the handful of cavalry. When we came to our first stopping-place and found 'hundreds awaiting us, we realized why it had been thought best to ask for a guard, but not until two weeks later, when an English missionary was killed when visiting his little parish only a few miles from the railroad between Peking and Tientsin, did we believe that we might possibly have been in real danger had we gone unprotected on that long circuit through our country field.

Half way from Peking to Tung-chow, a few miles west of the main road, we made our first stop. Several men, women, and children in white mourning robes got out of the white-covered carts, and were met by others in the waiting crowd wearing the same signs of bereavement-friends and relatives, not themselves Christians, but who were united with the Christians in a common grief.

Last June, when the Tung-chow missionaries fled to Peking, a warning was sent to this circle of Christians, and all but four joined us in Peking before the bands of murderers reached their homes. 'l'he spot where these four met martyrdom was pointed out to us as we entered t~e temple where the funeral services were to be held. The spot was a low, dreary, depression only a few yards away. We could not help wondering, as the great crowd parted to let us into the temple yard where four coffins lay in state in a matting booth, how many of them had cried" Kill! kill! kill the Secondary Foreign Devils!" that sad June day when Mr. Pi and his son were dragged from

their burning home to this same temple. It was a touching scene when the widow, sons, and other relatives walked forward to look at the coffins, but there was no demonstration-only a few quiet tears.

Before the services were held we sat down to a feast provided for our great company by the leading men in the district, who had made all the arrangements for the funeral. It seemed strange to see the Buddhist priests waiting on all so deferentially. Sometimes the food almost choked us as we thought that many who had contributed toward that feast were doubtless Boxers during those terrible summer days. The eating of this feast might be compared to the smoking of the pipe of peace. We Occidentals can hardly imagine what a weight of grief and resentment on one side and of shame and fear on the other may have been removed in partaking of that feast. " Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine enemies."

The services were held in the open court in front of the booth in which the coffins rested. The sides of the booth were hung with scrolls on which were the mottoes, "Martyrs for righteousness," "They offered their lives as a sacrifice for truth," and similar sentiments. Then we went about half a mile to the cemetery, where another hymn was sung and a prayer offered. By a quarter past three the cavalcade was again on its way to Fu-Ho, four miles north of 'rung-chow, where forty-two Christians met a cruel death. Only one man, our evangelist liao Hsin, with his little deaf and dumb daughter, his decrepit grandmother, and six orphans representing five different families, survive from that once flourishing community.

We passed a corner and turned down a street leading to a great threshing-floor on the edge of a village. In front faced the cavalry, their yellow-lined blue capes fluttering in the breeze, behind lumbered· the army wagons and carts. Under a line of booths about fifty yards long, extending along one side of the threshing-floor, stood a long row of coffins, side by side. They were all labeled, and six little orph'n.ns were soon standing by the side of the bodies of father or mother. liao Hsin, with face very white but very calm, led us from one end of the row to the other. Near the middle was the coffin of his mother, and on it he laid two crosses of artificial flowers which had been handed him as he left his cart. There too were his wife and two boys, his wife's father, mother, and other relatives. Bey<.md were fonr coffins marked with the names of teacher Ts'ao, of the college, his wife, and two daughters. His ten-year-old boy, the only one of the family left, covered his face with his hands and sobbed. There were few dry eyes in all the company of Christians. The crowd of on-lookers, many of them the leading men of the town who were lllanaging the funeral and entertaining the company, more of them simply idlers who had come to enjoy the excitement, was absolutely quiet, perhaps awed into silence by the pathos of the scene, perhaps

AT THE GRAVES OF THE MARTYRS

some of them humbled with contrition as they thought of their part in last summer's carnival of crime. Now and then we would catch the old-time leer or look of scorn which ever of yore greeted the "Foreign Devil" wheu he faced a heathen crowd. But either sympathy for our sorrow or a wholesome respect for the military escort kept the swarming hundreds very quiet.

The whole company was entertained on the premises of a ~ery wealthy man who refused to join the Boxers, packed up his most valuable property and left the village, saying that he could not hinder their using his deserted houses, but that he himself would have no hand in their devilish work. There were many such men outside the ranks of the Christians. There were thousands of others who took the Boxer knives in their hands to save their own lives or property, but who never stained those knives with blood. For these weaker ones we must cherish the widest charity. Perhaps they formed a large proportion of the seething crowds which greeted us everywhere. The Boxer leaders would hardly have ventured to stay in the neighborhood of those well-armed American soldiers.

The funeral services were held the next morning on the threshingfloor. No room at any place which we visited would have held tIle crowds. The white-robed mourners stood each by the coffins of his own friends, and white sashes for mourning badges were given to all us who cared to wear them. The leader stood opposite the booth containing the coffins, in front of another long booth hung full of scrolls presented by outsiders-" Faithful unto Death," "Dying for the Truth," "Seeing Danger, Sacrificing Life," "His Place is in Heaven," were a few of the mottoes. The eleventh of Hebrews was read, and seemed very appropriate for those who had been "tortured, not accepting deliverances," and" had trial of cruel mockings and scourg~ ings," were stoned or "slain with the sword," or had "wandered in deserts and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth."

As the long procession moved out to the cemetery, in the cart in front of mine was seated a heart-broken old lady not a Christian; nine members of her family had been killed, and she, with the other three remaining members of the family, had been living in exile until a day or two before the funeral. She was wailing as those who are not Christians always do. "Oh! my sons, my sons, I saw them torture you with their cruel knives!" then the wild sobs would break ont, and the cry, "I saw the flames burning your poor bodies-nothing left but a few bones! "

We stood a long time in the newly made cemetery while the coffins were being lowered and a touching service held. This" God's acre" will ever be a sacred spot.

Perhaps the biMerest pangs of sorrow that day came when we stood amid the ruins of our helpers' home, our chapel, and school building.

They showed us the pit in the yard where the bodies of Rao Rsin's mother, wife, and two boys had been buried last June, and from which they had been taken only two days before to be placed in coffins. There was the tree around which the five-year-old boy kept running while the fiends stabbed him with their sword points. What wonder that the frenzied mother flung her year-old baby with all her might against a tree; hoping to dash his brains out and save him from torture!

At the village of Ts'ao-Fang eleven coffins were arranged under an awning by the wayside, only a few rods from the ruins of one of the homes of the Ohristians. It was in the early twilight that the Boxers set fire to the house, killing two old ladies and a four-year-old boy. Two eleven-year-old girls escaped in the darkness, and, after perils manifold and marvelous escapes, found a haven of rest with us in Peking last October. Both were with us that day. The coffins which this village had provided were poorer than at the other places, and the attitude of the crowd seemed less sympathetic. Those who were mourning their loved ones felt it, and the woman who sat beside me, near the coffin of her child, with that of her mother-in-law just beyond, said firmly before the service began: "I will not cry. That would only fulfil the wish of your hearts." The proud eyes did not shed a tear, the resolute voice sang every verse of the familiar hymn. The service over, the lid of her mother's coffin was lifted, and Mrs. Lee looked into the coffin; then with head raised proudly and burning black eyes she faced the crowd. "See what you have done ! Just one or two poor bones left to put in this coffin! And she never hurt a soul in this village, not even a dog. I can stand here and look in the faces of some of the men who did this!"

We spent that night at an inn in Tung-chow-wicked, blood-stained Tung-chow-which, at'the hands of the Russians, French, and Japanese, bas paid dOll hIe for all her sins. The ruins of two great mission compounds, one containing the beautiful buildings of the North China Oollege, witness against her. Amid the desolation wrought by war it will be difficult ever to find the bodies of our scores of martyrs there, or to distinguish them from the victims of the avenging army. In spite of the havoc wrought by a terrible gunpowder explosion, by fire and sword and looting soldiers, life and prosperity are returning to her deserted streets. The present population is estimated to be about eight-tenths of that of a year ago.

Early Friday morning we were on our way southward to our largest country field, and memories flooded in upon us as we traveled the familiar road. About noon we approached Niu Mu 'l"un, where our first 'rung-chow martyrs died on the night of June 6th. A mile away we could see the crowds awaiting us, and some of the gentry of the town came out about a quarter of a mile to meet us. In our party was the evangelist, Mr. Lee, stationed at this place last year, who saw

AT THE GRAVES OF THE MARTYRS

his father and his bride of a few weeks brutally butchered, and was himself left for dead amid the smoking ruins of his home, with a spear wound in the abdomen, and face and hands a mass of blisters. The bodies of thirteen belonging to this church had been placed in coffins. A few were killed after fleeing to other places.

It was a ride of six miles from this place to Yung Le Tien, our largest out-station in this region. Our helpers' home, our chapel, our building for women's classes, had stood on the outskirts of the to·wn. This had been one of the happiest of our Christian homes, where love and mutual helpfulness reigned, where the unselfish father was never too tired to teach his children at the close of a day's work, where the sick and sorrowing and suffering always knew they would find a welcome. Here too the missionaries were eagerly welcomed, and we all loved Li Te Kuei as a brother. A few hours after the massacre at Niu Mu T'un the last meeting had been held in that little chapel; then Mr. Lee, with his wife, two boys, and a baby, accompanied by a number of the other Ohristians, started on that flight to Tung-chow on which they were to meet their death. The baby was first killed, then the two boys and their mother lay bleeding to death by the roadside. With fiendish cruelty Mr. Lee was saved until the last. Some in the crowds which followed the Boxers tell how he knelt and cried" Lord! Lord! " A woman of the party who lay bound by the roadside heard him pray, "Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do."

We drove past the ruins of this once happy home. Only a few yards beyond, close beside the street, in a matting booth, were coffins containing the bodies of these five and nine others. On both sides of the street there was a sea of heads. Our carts stopped, and Mr. Lee's oldest son and two daughters, who were away at school when the storm burst, walked slowly toward those coffins. Poor grief-stricken children! The day before, at Fu-Ho and TS'ay-Fang, they had stood beside the graves of both their grandmothers and many others who were near and dear to them. What wonder that sixteen-year-old Shu ell'uan and eleven-year-old Shu Oh'eng leaned against the coffins in a passion of grief, and sobbed quietly all through the service! Mr. Lee's wife was the only sister of Kao Hsin, the evangelist who had buried so many loved ones at Fu-Ho, and we noted his pale, set face as he looked into the coffins. Mrs. Yang, the woman who lay bound by the roadside and heard Mr. Lee's words, also saw her two children, her only ones, slowly stabbed to death. She looked into her little girl's coffin, standing with others in that long row, and could still distinguish where a spear-thrust had wounded the little cheek, just as she had seen it that June day. For some reason this wayside grave in which Mr. Lee and those who suffered martyrdom with him were buried together, was dug deeper than usual, so the summer rains and heat had not penetrated it.

Of all the meetings this left the most vivid impression on my mind. I shall never forget how we tried to sing, "For one to live is Christ," to the accompaniment of suppressed sobs, surrounded by that crowd, half curious, half awed. While one of Mr. Lee's classmates in college and theological seminary, with eyes bright with tears, was paying a loving tribute to his memory, a newcomer pushed his way to the front with a rather festive air. It stirred the indignation of the speaker. "Don't come here as if to some merry show. You should bow your heads with shame, you should weep with these children whom you have made orphans."

Everywhere the statement was made that the" Jesus Church" would not avenge the blood of its martyrs. "Vengence is mine, I will repay, saith the Lord." "The only reparation you can make," said one, "the best monument to the memory of the noble dead, is for you all to turn to the Lord and Master for whom they laid down their lives."

It was too late to go to the cemetery that night. We slept in a temple just outside the gate of the walled town.. The next morning was fair and beautiful, with a promise of spring in the air, as we stood by the graves of the martyrs. The wheat-fields were beginning to show a faint tinge of green. "Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone; but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit." It is the faith and hope that in the coming years we shall see the" much fruit" of all this bloodshed and agony that comforts us in these dark hours. On the ride of twenty-five miles back to Peking, the words of the hymn sung at the grave kept ringing in my ears: " Sheaves after sowing, sun after rain, Sight after mystery, peace after pain; Joy after sorrow, calm after blast, Rest after weariness, sweet rest at last.

" Near after distant, gleam after gloom, Love after loneliness, life after tomb; After long agony, rapture of bliss, Right was the pathway; leading to this."

REV. EDWIN WALLACE PARKER, D.D.

METHODIST MISSIONARY BISHOP OF SOUTHERN ASIA.

BY REV. HENRY MANSELL, D.D., METHODIST MISSION, INDIA.

It was sad news to the Methodist Episcopal Church in America when the cablegram of July 4, 1901, announced the death of Bishop E. W. Parker. Most people have good things said of them after their departure. Of our beloved Bishop Parker I can say nothing since his death that I have not thought and said during his life. Two of these things had crystalized into foundation-stones of a

REV. EDWIN WALLACE PARKER, D. D

most admirable missionary character. First, he was the most unselfish and self-sacrificing man I ever knew. Second, he was the best practi- cal executive missionary of the past century. .

Edwin W. Parker was born in St. Johnsbury, Vermont, January 21, 1833. He was graduated from Concord Biblical Institute in 1859 in the same class with Dr. S. L. Baldwin, of China, and now of the Methodist Episcopal Mission Secretariat. Mr. Parker was ordained the year he graduated, and sent at once to Dr. Butler, in India, in com- pany with James Baume, J. R. Downey, C. W. Judd, J. M. Thoburn, and J. W. Waugh. His first appointment was Bijnour, N. W. P., where he soon acquired the language and began to gather'in converts.

He was appointed presiding elder in 1864, when the India Conference was organized by Bishop Thomson, who asked the conference to elect by ballot three men as a missionary committee, and he would consider those the men the conference wished for presiding elders, and he would so appoint them.

E. W. Parker, J. W. Waugh, and C. W. Judd were elected, Mr.

Parker receiving all the votes cast except his own, showing him the most popular man in the conference. He continued in the office of presiding elder ever after, except two years, till elected in 1900, by a practically unanimous vote of the General Conference,.a missionary bishop of Southern Asia. His popularity was not obtained by self- seeking, but by unswerving devotion to principle and right. He was sent to five successive general conferences, and he wrote more of the present Discipline than any other man except Wesley himself. He gave his Church its present translation of this Discipline in Hindu- stani. He was a methodical and indefatigable worker, as well as a Napoleonic organizer. He, with Bishop Thoburn and the writer, organized the" District Conference," and the writer was instructed to present it to the General Conference of 1872 for sanction. It was sanctioned and made the basis of th9 revised District Conference of our Church. He adapted the American camp-meeting to the Hindu mela, and the first camp-meeting in India he held in Amroha, in the Moradabad district. Now all of the seventy-five districts of Southern Asia hold these Christian melas combined with workers' meetings in connection with their district conferences, all after Dr. Parker's model.

He was one of the founders of the Methodist Episcopal Church in Southern Asia, and saw it grow from one member to one hundred and twelve thousand communicants, with a Christian community besides of one hundr~d and twenty-five thousand. He was one of the founders· of the Woman's Foreign Missionary Society, and saw the first two young women sent to India, and has seen it grow until there are sixty foreigu missionaries, one hundred and eight assistants, and one thousand one hundred and twenty-five female workers and Bible-

women appointed in India under that society. He was the first national president of the India Epworth League, and heard reported eleven thousand .four hundred and ninety-nine Epworth Leagues in Southern Asia.

While he was a first-class organizer, and could get more and better work out of American and native preachers, exhorters, and teachers than anyone else, he could show all how to do their work, and could then turn in and do more than anyone else at any kind of work. He was most helpful to young missionaries and native helpers, and was greatly loved by them.

He was a competent financier, and most economical and careful of mission money, so he was universally trusted in India and at home.

He was a model husband; his was a sweet, happy home. He was married before going to the theological school. Mrs. Parker took the entire course with him, and was one with him in all his life and work in India, and without her he never could have been what he was. He was great enough and wise enough to consult with her in everything, and she was devoted and modest enough to never let it be known. They had no children, and he said it was that he might love and be loved by all the missionaries' children. He gained their affection and admiration, and gave them ad vice, help, and good cheer, which all remember and profit by. Rudyard Kipling has said that when a good man dies there are fifty to five thollsand qualified to take his place. It seems to me there is none qualified to fill Bishop Parker's place. He did not want the bishopric for the honor of it, but that he might do more work for the Master; but his work was done. He returned to us in India a bishop, but was not able to hold one conference. He went to Kasgunj District Oonference, but was .stricken down and could not finish it. He made a most heroic struggle for life, but relapse after relapse finally conquered his giant frame and freed his spirit to join Ohrist the King in glory, and greet the redeemed millions from India and the world, and to induct them into the higher and the grander triumphs of the spirit world.

THE JAPANESE ON THE PACIFIC OOAST OF AMERICA.

BY REV. ~f. C. HARRIS, D.D. Superintendent of the Japanese Methodist Mission, San Francisco, California.

In the year 1870 eleven Japanese came via Hawaii to San Francisco and settled there. The increase in the number of emigrants from the Sunrise Kingdom was very small, for IIp to 1886 there were not more than a thousand of them in Oalifornia. At first all landed in San Francisco, but afterward they began to come to Victoria, B. 0., and to Seattle and Portland, Oregon. At present there are about forty thousand on the coast, including British Oolumbia, distributed as

19.01.] THE JAPANESE ON THE PACIFIC COAST OF AMERICA

follows: In Oalif(lrnia, 15,000; Washington and Oregon, 10,000; Arizona, Nevada, and Montana, 5,000; and in British Oolumbia, 8,000 or .10,000. The greatest influx was that of a year ago, when 13,000 arrived in a few months. Since July of 1900 the arrivals have ceased, because of the action of the Japanese government in prohibit- ing further immigration. This was done on account of the agitation against Japanese cheap labor by the labor organizations of the coast.

Recently the prohibition has also been applied to British Oolumbia. Merchants, artisans, tradesmen, farmers, laborers, and students make up the populations on the coast. Among the whole number there are few idlers, all being actively employed on farms, railroads, or in shops, families, or attending schools. All who come seek improvement. They are hospitable toward new ideas that may be practically utilized in Japan, and are therefore eager learners. The relatively large number of students is surprising; these are young men from the age of fifteen to thirty, mostly poor in purse but proud of learning, and willing to endure great privations for the pearl of knowledge. In Oalifornia there are at least five hundred of these, earnestly studying in our schools, public and private. The Ohristian missions conduct English language schools, and thence they enter the high-schools, colleges, seminaries, and universities. There are twenty-five at Stanford and Oalifornia universities, and the number pursuing higher education is constantly increasing. Including .those on the coast with those in Hawaii, there are about one hun- dred thousand Japanese of all classes in America, for the most part young men, self-reliant and ambitious, and seeking better things for themselves.

FIRST CONVERT AND MISSIONARY.

In 1877 there landed in San Francisco a little brown man bearing in his hand a letter of ilitroduction from Dr. George Oochran, a mis- sionary in Tokyo, to Dr. Thomas Guard, pastor of Howard Street M: E.

Ohurch. On inquiry he found that the doctor could be seen in his church on Sunday morning at eleven o'clock. Armed with his letter, he arrived after the service had begun, but, nothing daunted, he marched down the aisle, up the steps of the pulpit, bowed low, and presented his letter. The good doctor received the letter and motioned him to a seat in the Amen Oorner. It should be remarked that our friend did not understand English, and this was the first time he had ever been in a Christian church. The next day Dr. Guard introduced him to Dr. Otis Gibson, the founder and superintendent of the Ohinese M. E. Mission of Oalifornia. As the youth had come with a desire to learn English, he~was admitted to the school for Ohinese, and then and there began a new existence which was destined to be the means of great blessing to his countrymen. He learned English, and listened with great delight to the Gospel from Dr. Gibson's lips. The Word was

received into an honest heart and transformed him completely. In a few months he and two others were baptized, and formed the nucleus of Japanese missions in America that have spread far and wide, and have carried blessings to thousands of his compatriots.

Soon after his conversion this man, Kamichi Miyama, was truly called to the office of an evangelist, and began work among the few Japanese in San Francisco. This took form in the organization of the "Japanese Gospel Society," auxiliary to the Chinese mission.

Under Dr. Gibson he was trained for the ministry, and the two toiled together like Paul and 'rimothy until the physical breakdown of Dr.

Gibson in 1885. In September, 1886, the Japanese separated from the Chinese, and formed the Japanese mission, under the superintend- ence of the writer, who had been transferred from the Japan Confer- ence for this purpose.

. In the year 1889 a memorable work of grace was wrought among the members of the little mission. One young man, deeply convicted of unbelief, was led by the Spirit apart, and for many days he prayed, fasted, and searched the Scriptures. Finally he emerged, filled with the new life and surcharged with the message of salvation, and began to witness and exhort with startling earnestness. Conviction of sin, the need of forgiveness, and the anointing of the Spirit came upon many. For days and weeks this went on, culminating in a regenerated, Spiritfilled church, ready for the service of the Lord. It pleased God to call many to be His witnesses and evangelists. Without purse they went forth with tracts and Bibles, and told their countrymen what God had done for them. "Sin and salvation" were the themes illustrated by their own experience, and the Lord confirmed their words and deeds with many signs. Scores were converted, and new missions were formed. Out of the revival came the forces which carried the Gospel to all points in California occupied by Japanese. The baptism which came upon these young men not only fined them, but has remained as a permanent experience and a convincing proof of the reality of spiritual life.

Growing out of the conditions of the people, and a desire to meet them, each mission is a Young Men's Christian Association, with the home idea added. A building is used for dormitory, restaurant, school-room, religious services, social hall, reading-room, trunk-rooms, etc., making it an institutional church.

In 1894 the first Japanese chluch in North America was erected in San Francisco, at the cost of about twenty thousand dollars, of which the converts gave over three thousand dollars. Beside the twostory church there is a dormitory for young men and a printingpress in a separate building. The Anglo-Japanese Training School is conducted both day and night, and the average attendance is above one hundred and thirty.

All the missions are presided over by a Japanese preacher or teacher, and the business is conducted with the help of his members and official board. The writer is the only American who is officially connected with the Methodist Episcopal missions on the Coast. In the matter of financial support they exhibit unusual liberality. For

THE JAPANESE ON THE PACIFIC COAST OF AMERICA

church benevolences they have given in the past seven years five thou- sand five hundred dollars, and for self-support fifty-two thousand dol- lars. ~ince 1877 over one thousand eight hundred have ~flen qaptized, and during the last seven years, 1893-1900, above one thousand five hundred.

Associated with the Methodists are the Presbyterians, with two strong establishments in San Francisco and one in Salinas, Oalifornia.

'rhe Rev. T. Yoshimura is in charge of a Protestant Episcopal mission ill San Francisco, and in Seattle and Tacoma the Baptists conduct two prosperous missions. Unity of spirit- and close, sympathetic cooperation exist among all the churches and missions, greatly con- tributing to the extension of our Lord's Kingdom. – The regenerating influences of these missions upon the dwellers on the Ooast is direct and very salutary, and upon Japan, tho indirect, it is nevertheless very helpful. Many Japanese who have come to the Ooast as students and traders have, upon their return to Japan~ admir- ably succeeded in many callings. Among these are a number of Ohristian men. I can count thirty men, pastors, teachers, and evan- gelists, who have been converted here and are now potent factors in the churches in Japan. In British Oolumbia vigorous missions are being maintained at Victoria, Vancouver, and at Union and Fraser – R~~ It is an inspiring truth that not only every steamer carries native Japanese Ohristians from Victoria, San Francisco, and Seattle, but on these same vessels are hundreds of letters from Ohristians laden with love-messages and fragrant with prayer for the loved oues at home.

Whole families have thus beeu changed into Ohristian households by these loviug epistles.

THE JAPANESIi: METHODIST CHURCH IN SAN FRA..'WISCO.

DISEASES AND DOOTORS IN KOREA.

BY REV. HENRY ll{;NROE BR{;EN, TAIKU, KOREA.

Missionary of the Presbyterian Board, U. S. A.

The medical institution at Taiku consists of one room, probably thirty by ten feet, containing the medicines, water-still, and operatingtable (home-made), and, in addition, three small rooms, ten by four each, for store-room, consulting-room, and waiting-room. Here the faithful doctor labors, giving his life for this people. With no nurses, no surgical or other wards, no trained assistant and in crowded quarters, he is obliged to come into close contact with every form of disease, from leprosy down to toothache. Many times he must say to serious cases, "I have not the facilities to help you. GG home again." Antiseptic and satisfactory surgical work is almost impossible. Yet his reputation has rapidly spread, and every day at an early hour a crowd gathers, in order that they may be an:ong the favored few who can have the opportunity of seeing the" great foreign doctor." Notwithstanding the difficulties in the way, he has been able to see some encouraging results, and to give relief and healing to many sufferers. Abscesses and fistulas are very common. They are aggravated by the uncleanly habits of the people, and. by the utter lack of the knowledge of the rudiments of physiology and hygiene.

Oonsumption is very common; often however, the tubercular germ has found lodgment in the glands of the body instead of in the lungs. Smallpox is universal. I have been told by one of our Koreans, who is employed as a teacher, that he did not know of a person who had reached twelve years of age without having the smallpox. It makes dreadful ravages among the children, and there is a common saying that a Korean mother does not count her children t.ill they have had the smallpox.

The Koreans call this disease "the guest." One explanation of the origin of this name is that smallpox originally carne from Ohina. Another explan~ion is that the disease is a spirit which must be induced to leave by worship and the offering of food. To this end the child, formerly scolded and cuffed about, is regaled with daintie's and addressed in the most honorific terms. They have an ingenious way of inviting the "guest" away from the house. A little straw horse is made, which is loaded with offerings of rice, wine, etc., and the "guest" is invited to go for a ride. The horse, offerings, and spirit guest are then taken out into the country and the horse is turned loose to pasture.

Another complaint which is universal among the Koreans is indigestion. When little children they are stuffed with rice, and their little stomachs patted and rubbed by their fond mothers, who think

DISEASES AND DOCTORS IN KOREA. 689'

that their children's strength will be in proportion to the amount of rice they eat. This stuffing process produces greatly distended stomachs. All Koreans bolt their food; when they eat they attend strictly to business, and all that can be heard from a group at mealtime is a sound resembling that made by water disappearing down the waste-pipe of a sink. The louder the noise the greater is their appreciation of the food. Half-cooked rice, eaten with quantities of red pepper, form the substance of the meal. The combination is, of course, more than the stomach can stand, and produces what they call" that worm." They say that of course they know that it is not a worm which troubles them, but that it is a mass of saliva which forms a ball that rolls around in the stomach. 'fo break this ball up and get rid of it they place two thimblefuls of sulphur and other drugs on the child's bacli:, and set fire to it. '1.'he Korean idea is that this treatment breaks up "that worm," and drives it up and out through the crown of the head. The frequency of the complaint and the prevalence of the remedy is testified to by the white scars, the I:lize of a quarter or half a dollar, which one can see on the back of almost any Korean child when in its summer (birthday) costume. Why they do not apply the remedy directly to the stomach is a mystery.

Leprosy is very common. Dr. Johnson sometimes meets several cases in a single day in the dispensary. It is not, however, as severe a form of leprosy as that found in India. 'fhe Koreans are very much afraid of it, and when the spots first appear they burn them out, and claim that if taken early enough it can be cured. A young Buddhist monk recently came to the dispenl:lary with his fingers and toes dropping off. He was a leper, and wanted medicine that would cure him. When told that he could not be cured he cried and refused to go away, but when convinced he threw down money and asked for some medicine that would kill him.

The Korean doctors always claim to be able to help or cure a patient, whatever may be the disease. The people therefore can not understand why American doctors will not always promise to do the same. They do not see the need of a continued course of treatment, but expect one bottle of medicine to cure them. If it does not they can not see why more of the same can do any good. A patient who was given a bottle of medicine with prescribed doses to last ten days returned the next morning with the empty bottle, saying that as he lived some distance out in the country he had taken the medicine, and would like some more to take home with him. He doubtless reasoned that if one bottle would cure in ten days if taken in ten. doses, then the bottleful taken in one dose wonld cure in one day; but to make assurance doubly sure he wanted another bottle to take at his leisure.

RESULTS OJ!' MEDICAL MISSIONS IN KOREA.

BY J. HUNTER WELLS, M.D., PYENGYANG, KOREA.

Philanthropic work has always found its best expression in emulation of the example of the Good Samaritan. Nothing is more marked in the life of Ohrist than His work of healing the sick, and there is nothing more marked as one of the general results of Ohristianity than the acknowledgment of the obligation to provide systematically for the sick, the sorrowing, and the poor.

Some one has said that "philanthropic work [medical] should be limited by the possibility of its evangelistic utilization and influence." This is not in accord with the spirit of the aid given to the man who had fallen among thieves; but since missionary funds are limited, such policies must be acted on to some extent; and as no one can tell just to what extent evangelistic influence is manifested, it will be difficult to lay down rules on this line. Korea was opened to the Gospel by the indirect influence of the medical work. All this growth in northern Korea is synchronous with the establishment of the medical work, and no human factor in the work for Ohrist in northern Korea has been more potent than the dispensary and hospitals. Over fifty thousand persons have been directly or indirectly treated in the two little institntions here, and double that nnmber have been influenced during the past four years.

A very low estimate of the economic value rendered to this pitiful people by these two little institutions places it at $350,000, while the funds used from America, exclusive of the physicians' salaries, has been less than $3,500. Surgery of a high order, especially eye surgery, is practised at both hospitals, and scores of totally blind people have been restored to sight. The numbers of conversions in both hospitals, which usually result in an indirect way, since the work is so large, would be accounted marvelous, were it not that there are some two hundred meeting-places, or so-called churches, in as many different cities and towns in an area about one hundred and sixty by fifty miles. There are but few nooks or corners in this district in which dispensary patients, with the pamphlet they have received and the word they have heard, have not permeated. The largest factor, however, has been the general influence which has pervaded the whole region, and has made possible the wonderful progress in Gospel work.

So on the lines of simple unity and a medical work pursued and carried out as a Christian obligation, tho it costs less than $400 a year, and with self-help, self-support, and a personal salvation emphasized, and with the country's religion of Buddhism and Oonfucianism and the worship of spirits in a bad way, the Gospel is making immense strides. But over it all, explaining all, simplifying all, is the fact that the Holy Spirit has come in power on these people.

KOREAN CHARACTERISTICS

KOREAN CHARACTERISTICS. * BY REV. JAMES S. GALE, SEOUL, KOREA.

Missionary of the Presbyterian Board; author of "Korean Sketches."

The poor Korean is the last man in the world to know his where- abouts. Times and seasons with their accompaniments have no place in the region of his comprehension. It may be to-day, or it n!!ty be yester- day, or it may be a thousand years before the Flood, it is all the same to him. His grandfather lived, and his son lives-why should he care? "What have I got to do fooling with the eternal laws of heaven and earth?" is one of his oft-repeated sayings. He never dreams of material cause and effect, linked together, living on earth and ruling among mortals. Every change and chance for him has its rise in some mysterious omen, or sign, or spirit rapping, or offended ancestral god. With him spirit is always greater far than matter. It moves and matter responds, and as you can not hope to oppose spirit, leave matter alone also.

Not long ago one of my friends painted a little pig with strong poison and made it fast to a tree. A tiger came by and ate the pig,. but he repented forthwith, and proceeded to unburden his soul of the whole undigested mass. While thus engaged friend Kang shot him with his ancient flintlock gun. Later another tiger was secured, but the wife tigress came to sit as s~ntry, and the flintlock was too uncertain; so Kang called on me for a rifle. An American Martini I had, a strong gun, sufficient to withstand all manner of shock and jar. I gave it, saying, "Be careful now; with the gun on one side and the tiger on the other, I am anxious, but I disclaim all responsibility." "Oh, yes, yes, I know all about it," said Kang; "let tigers bllware," and he marched off in triumph. He shot off a cartridge to let his friends hear the noise, and another for other friends who had not heard the first; then he proceeded to wipe out the barrel with a wad of rag a.nd the steel rod. In less time than I take to tell it he had rag and rod fast half-way down. Out it would not, nor would it in. He perforated his front garments and nearly gave himself appendicitis by his efforts to push. Said he, "The law that governs this affair contradicts everything I have seen in heaven and earth; I'll put a cartridge in and shoot it out." There was a flash, a burst of artillery, with sparks of fire, and Kang for one small instant wakened wide up to see if he was alive. He brought home the gun and reprimanded :me: "Don't you ever loan that kind of weapon again. Anything that bursts like that and flies all over is dangerous." I asked, "Areyoualive?" "Yes," said he, "but it was near death I was." I replied: "After my warning you, too. I have no words; I am speechless; go in peace." Kang holds me responsible to-day for certain powdermarks that disfigure his person. I have done him an injury, and the professor of log'ic in Harvard itself could not put any other idea into his head. There is no such thing as cause and effect in Korea. The case of Kang represents the whole peninsula. Think of it.

With recent wars and rumors came ten thousand French rifles landed at Chemulpo. This week they were distributed to the Korean soldiers, the old ones being cast aside. I stopped yesterday before a group gathered at a sentry-box. "These are the new rifles, are they?" I asked. "Yes-s-s, " with rather a monotonous expression. "Are they not satis- • Condensed from The Outlook.

factory? I' "The rifles are all right, but the cartridges won't do." " How is that? don't they fit?" "Oh, yes, they fit; but the odor-no powder about it at all, just a nasty fishy smell; we can never use them." Of course the smell of the cartridge has more to do with the Korean than the distance the ball will carry, or the extent of its power to perforate. Smell and spirit are about the same to him. I venture to say that if these soldiers had their way they would dump every box of these cartridges into the river, and let the fates take the country.

The Korean might well be placarded the Unconscious Human. Just now round about him are gathering shadows and mutterings, the full import of which he seems to hear not; at any rate, which he certainly understands not: He says the graves of his ancestors must be moved to some more propitious place. To this extent only is the national mind alive to the situation.

On the north, Russia is bearing down slowly and steadily. She is like the glacier-not a good train to go by when you are in a hurry, but a through train nevertheless, if you give her time. She is just enough civilized to come within the limits of Oriental comprehension. For-that reason she is the choice of the Orient before all other Western nations. Her flag flies over Manchuria, but of course she disclaims all thought of annexing the same, and the governments at home, busied over the despatch, forget about the flag; but the flag will fly, and places once called Maershan and Teungwhaseung will become known as Muravieff and Kornoloff. All around these coasts go the ships of various nations. There are no lighthouses; there is a tide of thirty-six feet off Ohemulpo; there are untold dangers to navigation throughout the Yellow Sea; but the ships go on forever, and among them the Russian, in and out, taking Masanpo to-day, when there are too many eyes watching Manchuria, and withdrawing to-morrow, saying, "I have just given up Masanpo ; what more do you want? I shall give up Manchuria in the same way."

The skilful way in which Russia manipulated her forces so as to gain Port Arthur and push the railway down from Nertchinsk, before the world. was aware of what she was about, illustrates her methods. She now has Port Arthur and Manchuria; she has a solid footing at Masanpo, a place of great influence in the capital of Korea; and she is gathering her forces, fleet and army, for another glacial step forward. France in the mean time acts as her aide-de-camp. Russia is apparently after Korea, and unless more than ordinary diplomatic intelligence is displayed, she will outwit the other Powers and get full possession, without the Korean soldiers having occasion to smell a single fishy cartridge.

This would undoubtedly prove true if Russia had to deal with European Powers only, which she has so long and so successfully hoodwinked; but here there is another facto); to reckon with. An Oriental nation, awake and armed and ready, is watching every move. Japan was deceived once, and by it lost Port Arthur. She will never be deceived again. Russia gained by the acquisition of this point an open harbor and key to the Yellow Sea, but she won as well the eternal enmity of Japan, and a day of reckoning is surely coming. The little Japanese soldier, broad as long, game as any terrier, once stormed the heights and took this fortress from the Ohinaman; he would enjoy the sport much more keenly to storm and take it from the Russian. No one knows what Japan will do; she is ready; she will fight to a finish, for it-will mean to her life or death. It must come unless Russia yields Korea, or comes to

THE OPENING OF HUNAN, CHINA

some reasonable understanding in the matter of boundary compensation. Will Russia do so? She may; she will if she is wise.

While the surrounding atmosphere is electric with coming poSsibilities his Korean majesty is busy with his dead ancestors, oblivious to the living. He is building a beautiful mausoleum behind the United States Legation, where the pictures and tablets of his deceased forefathers are to repose. These pictures were copied from originals kept in Yung-Hung, two hundred miles away. A wide and beautiful road was made across the peninsula along which to escort them. A body-guard of several hundred officials, including the prime minister, accompanied them on their way. It was a great reality to his majesty, this arrival of the pictures, while gunboats crowding into Chemulpo and dangers threatening north, south, east, and west are viewed simply as foreign phantasmagoria. As the smell of the smoking powder is more to the Korean soldier than the force or direction of the bullet, so the pictures of his ancestors are more to the emperor than all the eager, crowding faces of the living.

So the weeks pass by, and his unconscious majesty prattles them away with trifles: It was but a day or two ago that he was invested by the British representative with the most eminent order of the Indian empire, the accompanying note signed" Victoria," and dated less than a month before she died. But what did he know of Victoria or the Indian empire? The chain of solid gold, weighted down with hangings of elephants, tigers, and flowers, caught his eye for the moment, so that he smiled pleasedly and made a pretty little speech in reply. Said he: "My joy is great, but yet it is mingled with sorrow to think that she who gave it is gone back home." It was the act of a play-house king, the speech and the donning of the order. His eyes would glance aside to ask of his ministers, "Have I said what I ought to?" He is an absolute monarch, tho all unaware of the actual world he lives in. His unconscious subjects, too, dare have no thoughts whatever about their country. They are to take quietly what he and fate decree. Pitiful beyond expression is the position of the Korean people I A kinder, more lovable race never lived. We who have known them for years, and have never met with insult, who have had access to every.home and to many a heart, know how to appreciate and sympathize with them in this their time of helplessness. As for their future-a race of slaves, we fear.

THE OPENING OF HUNAN, OHINA.* BY REV. GRIFFITH JOHN, D.D., HANKOW, CHINA.

I have just paid another visit to Hunan, accompanied bymy colleague, Mr. Sparham, and ?y Mr. Grieg, of Yochou. The round trip was about nine hundred and twenty English miles, and we did it in less than. eighteen days. We went by one of the ordinary steamboats to Ohang- Sha, where the Hunan governor, Yii Lien-san, was kind enough to lend us his steam-launch, which took us up to Hengchou and back all the way ·to Hankow. The governor would not have done this a year ago. The fact of his doing it now shows what a tremendous change has come over the official mind in these parts since the recent troubles. Of all my visits to Hunan, this has been, in most respects, by far the most interesting.

*Condensed from the North China Daily News. Letter dated May 18, 1901.

At every place we were received most cordially by all the officials, both higher and lower.

At Chang-Sha we called on the governor, and he received us with every demonstration of respect. Taotai Tsai, the official in charge of foreign affairs in Hunan, treated us with marked friendship. He gave us an excellent feast, and we spent hours together conversing in the most familiar manner on all matters connected with the well-being of the empire and especially of Hunan. It was a real joy to visit Chang-Sha this time. The old opposition is dead, and the city is open. We met with nothing b~t civility everywhere and from all parties. Private gentlemen invited us into their houses, and there we sat chatting and sipping tea, with the delightful sense of being quite at home with our Chang-Sha friends. 'Ve called at the house bought by us two years ago, but actually handed over to us only two or three months since, and found that a part of it had been turned into a chapel, and that public preaching was carried on in it for hours every day. The two native brethren in charge are good and earnest 'men, and have the r~spect of both the officials and people. They are working hard, and have already gathered a small congregation of believers around them. We had the pleasure of seeing some of these men, and were much struck with their respectable appearance. It remains to be seen whether they are sincere. We would have preached at the chapel, but the congregation was too large for the building, so we moved to an empty space in front of the principal temple in that part of the city. Here we stood on benches and preached to a large congregation. The people listened well, and behaved themselves admirably, and we came to the conclusion that the people of Chang-Sha are as ripe for the Gospel as the people of any city in Hupeh. There'is no difficulty now in purchasing property for missionary purposes in the city. The people would be glad to sell, and the officials are not'at present in a mood to object. The Roman Catholics have just bought a large piece of land outside the city, on which they intend to build without delay. One of the officials told me just before leaving that he would be glad if a missionary of the London Missionary Society would come at once and live in Chang-Sha. Such is the present state of things, and nothing could be more satisfactory. I have always maintained that our difficulties in Hunan sprang from official opposition, and that what kept us out of Chang-Sha was an official sentiment. Our difficulties have never been with the people, but with the governing classes. So far as the people are concerned, there is no reason why Chang.Sha should not be made an open port at once. There are thousands upon thousands in Chang-Sha who would hail the event with unfeigned delight.

At Hengchou there was a wonderful display of pomp and ceremony on our arrival and departure. It was, I suppose, the official way of showing their respect to us, and of impressing the imagination of the people. We called on the officials and they called on us, and our intercourse was of the most friendly character. All expressed their deep regret for the riots of last year, and their sense of indebtedness to us for the kindness we had shown in the settlement of our difficulties. In asking only 16,000 taels indemnity, we have, they said, shown ourselves to be true friends to the officials and people. The taotai, the prefect, and the two district magistrates gave us a magnificent feast at the taotai's yamen. The underlings of the Chingchiian yamen insisted upon sending in another feast. Two of the military officials gave us another.

The Christians, of course, were not going to be beaten by the heathen, so they sent in feast after feast.

We moved freely among the people of Hengchou, and were received everywhere with every mark of respect. ThE're was not a black look to be seen anywhere, nor an angry word to be heard. It was interesting to visit the spot on which our chapel stood before its demolition in July last. There we found the bare ground and nothing else. There was not a brick to be seen; the whole building had been completely destroyed, and everything in the shape of materials had been carted away. We were told that such was the state of things at all our missionary stations in the Hengchou prefecture. The London Missionary Society had in the prefecture between twenty and thirty places of worship. All, without a single exception, were utterly destroyed last year. Orders, however, have been given to start the work of rebuilding, and we are hoping to see all our buildings up again before the close of next year.

The whole city was open to our inspection, and we made the best use we could of our opportunity. We were struck with its size and population, being much larger in both respects than we expected to find it. We estimated the population at not less than two hundred thousand. Looked at from a missionary point of view, it is a splendid center, and its importance can not be overestimated. The work of the London Missionary Society in the prefecture is even now a truly great work. The prefecture consists of seven districts or counties, and we have an important work going on in six out of the seven. This is the only Protestant society that has had any work in the prefecture so far. It is to be hoped the other societies will soon begin to turn their thoughts to this part of Hunan. A more inviting field Hunan does not present.

The Sunday we spent at Hengchou can never be forgotten." A goodly number of Christians residing in the surrounding country had heard of our arrival and came in to see us. Others came in as candidates for baptism. We had two services held in the open air, there being not sufficient room for the congregation in the house. At the close of the morning service twenty-eight persons were baptized, and at the close of the afternoon service nine more were added to their number. Thus there were baptized in all thirty-seven persons on that ever-memorable day.

Among those who were baptized on this occasion there is one remarka:ble character. Some years ago Mr. Peng was passing through a market town, about fifteen miles distant from Hengchou. There he made the acquaintance of a well-to-do family. Mr. Peng preached the Gospel to them and gave them some books; both husband and wife seemed much interested in what they heard from Mr. Peng, especially the wife. The husband became a believer, but, being an opium-smoker, has not taken an active part in propagating the .truth. The wife, however, became at once an earnest propagandist. Having mastered to some extent the contents of the books, she began to teach others; she turned a part of her house into a meeting-place for the believers, and invited them to come and join her in Christian worship.. About a hundred people have been influenced by her example and teachings, of whom nine or ten were baptized at Hengchou on this occasion. When asked to whom they were indebted for their knowledge of the truth, the answer invariably was "to Mrs. Wu." They spoke of her as their teacher and of themselves as her scholars. Last year this little band of converts suffered dire persecution, but especially ,Mrs. Wu; her house was demolished, her business

ruined, and her property stolen. Mr. Peng estimates her loss in property at about $4,000; her life was sought by the enemy, and for four months she wandered about from place to place in a state of great destitution. Nevertheless, her heart is full of gratitude, and her faith in God is as strong as ever. She told us that in the midst of trials she cherished no hatred of her enemies, no ill·will, no desire for revenge, and all the others spoke in the same way. It was very interesting to listen to their tale of suffering, and still more interesting to hear them say that they could and did forgive their enemies, and were actually praying for those at whose hands they had suffered so much. The Church in China can boast not only of heroes, but of heroines, and Mrs. Wu, of Chiianhishih, ought to be known as one of the most distinguished among them.

An incident occurred before we left Hengchou which greatly interested us. Hengchou can boast of five colleges, the most famous of which is. the Shih-ku-shu-yiian, or Stone-drum College. Four years ago Dr. Wolfe, the famous German traveler, made an attempt to visit this college, which attempt almost cost him his life. He was attacked by It furious mob, consisting of students and others, and compelled to beat an ignominious retreat, without even effecting a landing. On this occasion, how- 'ever, four of the students called on us and presented me with a pair of complimentary scrolls, accompanied with an invitation to go and see the college. We had a long talk with them, and were greatly pleased with their intelligence and friendly bearing. They told us that they would be glad if we would establish a college at Hengchou for the teaching of Western languages and science. At Chang-Sha the students connected with certain colleges there expressed the same desire. Such is the change that has come over the students of Hunan, and I can not think of. it without wonder and deep gratitude.

On our way down the river we called at Hengshan, where we had an interesting service with the converts residing at and around the city. At the close of the service twenty-five persons were baptized, making sixtytwo baptisms in all in the Hengchou prefecture on .this visit. Our native evangelist in charge of the work at Hengshan told us that some of the converts in that district fell off during the persecutions of last year, but that the majority of them stood the test well. It was a great joy to see so many of them at the service, and to find them all so bright and happy.

The above is only a very brief outline of our experiences on this visit to Hunan. To tell all would' require a vf)lume. The one fact that stands out prominently in this narrative is this: Hunan is open. I have longed for many years to be able to pen that sh<;>rt sentence of three words, but could not do so till now. Once and again have I said during the past two or three years that Hunan was opening, but never till now have I been able to say that it was open. I can say so now, and my heart is full of joy as I do say it. I do not mean that we shall have no further trials in Hunan, and that the missionary after this will find Hunan a bed of roseI'. What I mean to say is that the old wall of partition which excluded him from Hunan is thrown down, and that it will be his own fault if he does not enter in and take possession.

And to what is the opening of this hitherto anti-foreign, anti-Christian province to be ascribed? It is to be ascribed to a combination of causes. The persistent attacks of the missionaries on Hunan, for the last twenty or thirty years, have had a great deal to do with the bringing around of the present state of things. Tho not allowed to live in

1901.J THE BIBLE IN ARGENTINE REPUBLIC

Hunan, their visits to the province as preachers and colporteurs have been numerous during these decades. The noble work of the native colporteurs in Hunan, carried on for many years with hardly a break, has had much to do with it. The degradation of Chou Han, and the suppressiop of the Hunan anti-foreign literature, must be regarded as a most important factor. The China and Japan war must be taken into account in any attempt to explain the new order of things which has been setting in for some time, not only in Hunan, but in every province throughout the empire. And then come, la,st but not least, the troubles of last year in the Hengchou prefecture. These have bronght matters to a point, and made it impossible for the higher officials to carryon their procrastinating policy any further. The following words were penned by me just four years ago: Is it not full time to put an end to this Hunan tomfoolery? It could be done to-morrow if our ministers were to insist on it. The opening of Hunan will take place when the official policy changes. I am not speaking of the policy of the local magistrates. The lower officials count for little in Hunan. I am speaking of the policy of the central government in Peking and of the higher officials in the Hunan province. "What can we do ?" said one of the local magistrates at Yochou. " Let the foreign ministers deal with the Peking govern- ment. When Peking wants Hunan opened it will be opened, but not tm then. We, the smaller officials, can do nothing." In that remark you have the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. • That is exactl:y what has taken place. The official policy has changed and Hunan is open. There have been many influences at work, and God has been working in and through -them all, and all have been made subs;rvient to the realization of what we witness to-day in Hunan; but among these influences I am inclined to assign a foremost place to the troubles of last year.

Now that Hunan is open, let the missionary societies be careful as to the stamp of men they send there. Hunan needs our strongest and most cultured men. None but the wisest and best should go to Hunan. There is no room there for the weak-minded and the unspiritual.

THE BIBLE IN ARGENTINE REPUBLIC.* BY THE ARGENTINE MINISTER OF JUSTICE AND PUBLIC INSTRUCTION, DR. OSVALDO MAGNASCO.

When the Romans spoke indefinitely of a city as'Urbs' it was always understood that they meant the great city, the head of the old world. The word represented the monopoly of thought by its grandeur.

Thus also has it happened with the old' Biblos.' The same antonomasia; the identical monopoly. And, in truth, none like the Bible deserves the name of 'book.' It is peerless because of its intrinsic excellence. In its pages throb the teachings of ineffable wisdom; all other books are but amplifications of this book. It is itself the sure way to the attainment of all the greatest human ideals-truth, kindness, and beauty. Its philosophy contains a purity too often forgotten; its morality is the simplest goodness, its art the supreme beauty.

• Condensed from the Bible Society Record. Copied from the Argentine government paper La Tribuna.

He who has not read the book will be incapable of experiencing the great sensations of intelligence; neither can he bear upon his soul the marks of the tracks along which men and peoples go most surely to their natural destinies.

The worship of the Bible is not the worship of the past or of anachronical things, for it is a book which is eternally new and fresh 'as a perennial spring. And eternal also are its teachings; they come to us from the remotest depths of time; they comfort the present and illumine the fnture with everlasting light.

The Book of books deserves to-day more than ever the glorious monopoly of thought. There is no book outside of this book. And those who, through I know not what strange wanderings attributed to the modifications effected by modern civilization, judge of its value merely from the standpoint of bibliophiles, manifest clearly their rashness in so doing; and it is easy to understand that they have never meditated deeply over its pages nor brought their spirit into the presence of its crystalline founts.

Our people must be built up with its teaching, and the book must be upon the tables of our homes and on the desks of our schools.

The children of ancient Rome learned to spell from the text of their funda~entallaw-the Twelve Tables. It was not first of all t4e attainment of literary progress which induced the Roman matron to proceed thus: the children drank in a spirit of truth and justice from among the asperities of that primitive text, as from the jutting crags of the rugged rock the water leaps forth with more transparent beauty.

Our children should learn to read from the pages of the book-the fountain of eternal health, the key to all progress.

THE BIBLE-A LETTER TO DR. MAGNASCO.

The Minister, Dr. Magnasco, has received from the Rev. William C. Morris, Superintendent of the Agentine Evangelical Schools, the following letter: "When that which you so wisely advocate comes to be an accom- plished fact-when the Book is the counselor of our Argentine homes, and occupies the place of honor which rightfully belongs to it in the Argentine sehools-we shall then have commenced to build the greatness of our Argentine nation upon the immovable rock of eternal truth.

"Kindly allow me, Mr. Minister, a moment of frank and sincere intercourse. You have been the first member of the Argentine Execu- tive, from the date of our national independence to the present day, who has had the wisdom and the courage to propose the reading of the Holy Bible in our public schools-I refer to your message to the Honorable Congress, dated June 5, 1899-and now you plead with powerful eloquence in this magnificent testimony for the Bible in the home.

"If I might be permitted to do so, I would beseech you, in the name of the sincere affection which we profess for the Argentine people, to urge forward this propaganda in favor of the Bible which you have ini- tiated. This cause, of which you are the leader and defender, will triumph. Its triumpli is inevitable; and on this triumph depends the complete freedom, the true progress, the abiding strength, and the lasting greatness of this great nation. "

EDITORIALS

EDITORIALS.

David Brainerd and John Eliot. dying man all through the few Recently an inquiry was made as years he spent among the Indians, to the truth of the statement that he had not the physical strength or nobody living could read "Brain- vitality sufficient to do much more erd's" translation of the Bible into than travel about untl his inter- the language of the Delaware preter could tell them the story of Indians. The question was referred that Savior he himself loved so to Rev. Egerton R. Young, of well.

Toronto, and we give his reply. So these are the reasons why to Mr. Young is adding to his numer- Eliot, and not to the saintly Brain- ous works on North American erd, we must give the credit of the Indians a large v.olume on their translations of the blessed Book.

" Folk-Lore. " As regards your query about I have delayed writing until I none now being alive who can read could again thoroughly examine a number of historical books and Eliot's Bible, there was an inter- documents in reference to the literary works of John Eliot and esting "item" in the New York David Brainerd. Christian Ad'/!!ocate some years Of John Eliot the list of his works is simply marvelous. In my ago that some of the Indians in "Biblography of the Algonquian Languages," the record of his works, Michigan could read and underwith remarks on them and some quotations, begin at page 127 and stand one of his translations. I extend to 184. Eliot was perhaps the most prolific writer or trans- did not preserve the "item," and lator into Indian dialects and languages we have ever had. can only call it up from memory. It As regards David Brainerd, I may be interesting to remember the have carefully reread his "Life," by Jonathan Edwards, and also name of the interpreter whom some briefer "Memoirs," aQ(i the testimony of all is that Brainerd Brainerd employed. It was John did not write OE even translate anything into any Indian language. Wan-waump-e-qu-un-naunt. He died October 9, 1747. On February 24, 1745, he wrote: The Algonquians, to whom you "In the morning was much per- refer in their various subdivisions, plexed. My interpreter being absent, I knew not how to perform occupied a vast stretch of country, my work among the Indians. However, I rode to the Indians, got a as they reached from Labrador to Dutchman to interpret for me, tho he was but poorly qualified for the the Rocky Mountains and from business." York and Churchill rivers in the Thus it is, all through. He is constantly referring to his inter- Hudson Bay to Pamlico Sound in preter. With his assistance Brainerd translated some prayers into North Carolina. In their tribal the language of the Delawares, but says that even in this simple work subdivisions they wel'e Abnaki, he "met with great difficulty by reason that my interpreter was Blackfeet, Chippeway, Cree, Delaaltogether unacquainted with the business." ware, Micmacs, Massachusetts, Brainerd was born April 20, 1718, Montagnais, Nipissing, Menoso he was only 29 when he died. A victim of consumption, really a moni, Pottawattomi, Saulteaux. ** and sorne others.

A Missionary Boat for Korea.

Some time ago Dr. Horace G. Underwood, of Seoul, Korea, wrote us the following letter in reply to an inquiry as to how friends in America might best help materi- ally in the work in Korea. A mag- nificent work is going on there, and God is manifestly acknowledg- ing the witnessing of His servants, as will be seen from the brief arti- cles in this and other numbers of the REVIEW. We earnestly hope that some friend will undertake to supply this need, and thus contrib- ute materially to the means used

for winning Korea to Christ. Dr. are extending through America, Underwood writes. South Africa, Australia, and New Zealand, while in these churches I have now under my care 30 out- largely lies the hope of recovering stations, where there are held dur- North Africa itself to the faith. ing each week about 140 meetings. All these places could be reached And while the churches of the by boat with a great deal less phys- Levant have not been extinguished, ical fatigue, and therefore more yet they have been fearfully di- energy spent in the preaching of minished and oppressed and cor- the Gospel. In addition to this, I rupted, so that the hope of their could much more easily carryon ult~mate enfranchisement, reinvig- this work among the thousands of oration, and purification depends islands around this coast. I would mainly on those Ohristian nations need a boat after the native style, which have been converted by so that natives could run it, and at them or by their Western sisters. the same time one adapted to both In favoring mi~sions, therefore, the river and sea travel. It must be Eastern churches were also provid- arranged with a center-board, that ing for their own future life in ages can be raised and lowered. Such a far remote. boat as this, fitted up with a cabin to sleep in, and a small cupboard Will such times of diminution, with medicines for medical work, oppression, corruption, and utmost with sleeping accommodation for need ever come to us ? We can the sailors, would cost about $400. not say. They may. There is quite Such a boat would be a great help, as much likelihood of such a time and would assist very materially in for us as there was in 400, of the carrying 01. the work. devastations of Mohammedanism in Syria, North Africa, and Spain. Prudent Foresight. True, there is one way, much Christians ought to understand used, of greatly lessening these probabilities. Only let us call that in pursuing missions they are everything Christian that calls not only benefiting the heathen, itself Christian, and we shall get on very nicely. A leading paper, but are throwing out an anchor of pleasantly called religious, calls this "the day of the Church's tri- safety for themselves. Weare not umph." How can this be doubted? Look at Mormonism spreading all referring just now to the reflex in- through the Rocky Mountains, and seemingly about to invade Mexico. fluence of missions. altho this is of Here is a form of triumphant Chris- tianity. Its members read the the greatest possible moment. Bible, and practise baptism and the There is another reason, expressed weekly communion. To be sure, they tells us that the only God with in the work: "The Kingdom of whom we have anything to do is Adam, and that every polygamist God shall be taken from you and Mormon is, under Adam, to be the given to a nation bringing forth God of all his prosperity. Yet they call themselves Ohristians, the fruits thereof." This is not and who would be so impolite as to tell them that they are liars? only true of the transference of the Then there is Ohristian Science spreading rapidly among us, so- Kingdom from the Synagog to the Church herself. North Africa, for ages, was filled with flourishing churches. Where are they now?

At the time when they were dying out, the Kingdom of God was root- ing itself aJDong the barbarians of the North. The Church thereby became stronger than ever before.

Yet how weak she would have been had she lost North Africa with- out gaining Germany, Britain, and . Scandinavia. And from these re~ gions powerful Christian churches

called, as the New World happily phia to organize a similar work in each of the large cities of the says, because it is neither Chris- United States. A competent com- mittee was appointed, and every tianity or science. True, it denies effort is being made to insure all distinction of being between widespread and· permanent· suc- cess. We believe that every de- God and the creature, thereby de- nomination and every Christian church should be making systemnying the reality of both God and atic and persistent efforts to reach individually and collectively those the creature. It denies the possi- who do not attend church. We must follow the example of Christ bility and reality of sin, and thereby and the apostles in not waiting for men and women to come to us, but of holiness, which is nothing if not in conveying the Gospel to them' when they are at home as well as a free choice of the better part abroad. The tent work is a move in the right direction, but it is not against the worst. Of course, Christ sufficient; there must be more in- dividual work for individuals. * is not our Redeemer, for there is Professor Wameck and Great Britain. nothing from which He can redeem Professor Warneck writes that us. What of all this? These peo- his attitude toward Great Britain was misapprehened by the REVIEW ple call themselves. Christians and (April, 1901, p. 295), and in justice to Dr. Warneck we think it best to have churches. Let us thank God quote the substance of his words without further comment. for the triumphal march of this new He disclaims all hatred toward form of Christianity. England, and on the contrary de- clares he belongs to those Germans At this rate, we can not tell how who take special pains to keep down popular passion and to insist on jussoon, in order to maintain the real tice toward that nation. But he maintains that England is now Gospel among ourselves, we may doing in South Africa something that cries to heaven. He specially have need of help from the now regards it as hostile to the interests of missions. etc. He says that citadespised churches of the Kongo, or tions from correspondence or print- ed papers do not always do justice of Sze-chuen, or of Sumatra, or to a writer, but had he treated mat- ters in a REVIEW article he would Borneo. We can not be too earnest have gone into details.

in spreading the Gospel abroad, to Donations Acknowledged.

provide against the possibility that No. 236. Ramabai's Work. India……. $4.00 .. 237. Congo BololoMission ………. 30.00 some day there may be no Gospel One of these gifts comes as a at home to spread. Already we thank-offering "for blessing re- ceived in Mr. F. B. Meyer's meetbegin to heal' it taught by prom- ings." A deep spiritual experience always opens the heart to give to iitent members of prominent the Lord's work. How much owes thou to thy Lord P churches: "The great present duty of a Christian is to make money."

There is a bold and bald proposal to make Mammon the head of the Church. "Lord Jesus! pome quickly." t Summer Evangelistic Work.

Some very successful evangelistic campaigns have been conducted in our great cities during the past few summers. Mr. Moody was strong in his support of these efforts to reach the masses, and both New York and Philadelphia have had organized work during the past three years. At Buffalo this year there have also been in successful operation tent meetings near the exposition grounds. Among Presbyterians action was taken at the last general assembly in Philadel-

RE.CENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS.

THE ANCIENT SRIPTURES AND THE MODERN aimed principally at the salvation JEW. By David Baron. 8vo, 68. Hodder & Stoughton, London. of the Jew.

This volume will be welcomed by THE GOSPEL IN NORTH AFRICA. In two parts all who know Mr. Baron, who is Part I.-History and Condition of North doubtless one of the ablest living Africa, by J. Rutherford, M.A. Part II. converts from Judaism, and a man -Mission Work in North Africa, by Edwho is as worthy of love as he is of ward H. Glenny, Honorary Secretary of respect. Among all the men who the Nort.h Africa Mission. 8vo, 250pp. have spoken at Northfield conven- Illustrated. Office of the Mission, 21 Lin· tions not one ever surpassed him ton Road, Barking, London. 1900. in Bible exegesis. His modesty is equal to his merit. This latest work This interesting volume'is true is in two parts: first, he gives a to its title, and gives in brief the series of fulfilled prophecies which story of the need and the work of prove God in history; and, second, missions in a region little known he discusses the Jewish question. to the general student of missions. This twofold division explains the The subjects treated are large and double title of this book. Part I. of intense interest, but they are contains four sections; Part II., well handled, and, except for one eight; and there are five appendices. erroneous statement regarding Is- To any student of the Jewish peo- lam, page 110, the book can be conple and their history, and especially sidered authoritative. A rapid their place in the plan of God as sketch is given of all the countries unfolded in prophecy, this book of North Africa. The diabolical will be an indispensable help to the cruelties of Morocco are exposed. understanding of these great ques- The peoples that sit in darkness tions. pass before us in array. The relig- ion that usurped the old strong- In part first Mr. Baron has a holds of African Christianity gives chapter of peculiar interest, in verdict on itself in the pages of hiswhich he treats the conclusion of tory. The volume lets us behind the Hallel-the 113th-11Sth Psalms the scenes regarding French rule -as a prophetic drama of the end in Algiers and Tunis, as well as the of the age. In part second there awful misgovernment of Morocco. is a chapter on anti-Semitism, The chapters on the origin and which will open the eyes of many work of the North Africa Mission to the real situation of the Jew in are inspiring. Other missions are Europe; and among the appendices given credit for their work, and will be found a careful treatment of the treatment of the whole subject the Urim and Thummin, and of is broad and interesting. The book the structure of the second half of has more than one hundred and Isaiah's prophecy. Mr. Baron re- forty magnificent illustrations minds us of Adolph Saphir in his from photographs, and is printed Biblical learning, of Joseph Rabin- on fine paper. Among the illusowitz in his zeal for the conversion trations of lands and peoples there of his people, and of Professor Mar- are also the faces of the early piogouliouth in his ability to deal with neers in this part of the Dark Conthe positions of the destructive tinent. It is an inspiration to look school of criticism. But the book into their eyes and read of their is throughout a missionary treatise, work of faith and labor of love. Results in North Africa, as in other Moslem lands, still await the pa-

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LA~DS

tience of hope, but no one can read the dishonest and inhuman treat- ment they have received at the this book and not hope for the tri- hands of Europeans. Mr. Sawyer has even a good word for the umph of the Gospel in North Af- Spanish government and for the friars-for the former on account rica. Eight maps and a full index of its few reforms and improve- ments, and for the latter because make the volume useful for stu- they have not been "wholly bad." The Americans, he thinks, have dents of missions. S. M. Z. made many unfortunate blunders in dealing with the people, but WITH THE TIBETANS IN TENT AND TEMPLE. believes that they will be able to By Dr. Susie C. Rijnhart. 12mo, 400 pp. make a satisfactory arrangement Illustrated. $1.50. Fleming H. Revell with the natives. Co., New York. 1901. MI'. Sawyer's book is a valuable Dr. Susie Rijnhart is a Canadian addition to our knowledge of the Filipinos and their history. It is who married a Scandinavian, and divided into six sections-descrip- tive, historical, resources, social, went with him to preach the Gos- geographical. Over half of the volume is devoted to a description pel to the hermits of the "Great of the various inhabitants. The author's estimate of them is ap- Closed Land." They crossed the parently unbiased and just. * borders from western China, and CHINA AND THE BOXERS. By Rev. Z. Charles after burying their infant child, Beals. Illustrated. 12mo, 158 pp. 60 cents; paper. 30 cents. l1. E. Munson, the husband one day disappeared, Bible House, New York. 1901.

and was killed by Tibetan nomads. This is a brief history of the Boxer outbreak in China by the Mrs. Rijnhart was thus left alone editor of China Messenger. It gives a' short account of the or~an­ in a strange and hostile country, ization and causes of the outbreak and after many hardships reached of the" I-Ho-Chuan," the sufferings of missionaries and native Chrisa mission station in West China tians, and the relief by the allies. The account is not as complete or as destitute and nearly dead. She has thrilling as many others, but gives the main facts in a !'eliable and since returned to America, and readable form. Mr. Beals believes the outlook to be full of promise, here gives a valuable record of her while full of problems and difficul- ties. It is a time to advance in observat.ions and experiences. The works of faith and labors of love.

.story is as thrilling as that of HISTORY OF THE UNITAS FRATRUM. By Bishop De Schweinitz. l1oravian Publishing Co., Henry Savage Landor, and is far Bethlehem, Pa.

more trustworthy and Christian in We have already noticed Prof. J. purpose and spirit. It is well Taylor Hamilton's" History of the Moravian Church," which is really worthy of a place in missionary a continuance of this. The account of the incepLion and growth of the libraries, but will not be allowed to repose' in peace on dust-covered shelves. * THE INHABITANTS OF THE PHILIPPINES. By Frederic H. Sawyer. l1ap. Illustrated. 8vo, 422 pp. $4.00 net. Imported by Charles Scribners' Sons, New York.

Mr. Sawyer's book is an attempt to do justice to the natives of the Philippines-something which he feels has not been accomplished by other English writers. During his 14 years' residence in the islands he came into contact with all classes of the people and improved his opportunities to study them, and endeavors to describe the people as he found them. He says that as clients they were punctual in their payments, and as employees skilful, industrious, and grateful. Their failings he thinks to be due to

Brotherhood from the days of John ods 'of dealing ~ith children-e.g., Huss, down through the first quarter of the eighteenth century, and "Cousin Grace never said 'I will the" resuscitation" of the Unitas Fratrum. We need only say of take the children,' but, 'May the this volume as of its companion volume, that it is indispensable to children take me.'" any complete missionary library, and contains a fascinating story of The illustrations add much to the the rise and progress of an Apostolic Church. attractiveness of the book, and convey not a litt1e information as well. * THIRTY EVENTFUL YEARS IN JAPAN. By Rev. EAST AND WEST. Mary N. Tuck. Illustra- M. L. Gordon. 8vo,119pp. Maps, Illustra- tions. 8vo, 220 pp. 20. 6d. London Mis- tions, Index. Paper. American Board, sionary Society. Boston. These are stories of life in India Dr. Gordon, who died last year, and Burma told at a missionary band of English boys and girls. was one of the ablest of the Japan They are stories of Hindu gods and children, of missionaries and their missionaries. His 28 years of mis- experiences, calculated' to interest boys and girls in their brothers and sionary service has left its mark on sisters in Asia. The serious purpose of the book does not prevent its the Japanese, and he has seen the being thoroughly readable and adapted to children. The informaland of his adoption grow from hos- tion given is of course reliable and the influence is wholesome. * tility to everything Christian or Occidental to friendliness and re- ceptivity. He gives us in this , pamphlet the fascinating history of the events which marked the THE KOREA REVIEW. Edited by Homer B. Hurlbut. Seoul, Korea. wonderful transformation that has taken place in Japan during the This magazine, which began in January, replaces the Korean Relast 30 years. His record has pository, which was recently dis- continued. Like its predecessor, it especial reference to the work of is filled with valuable articles on the American Board, but it has lessons and facts and sugg~stions for us all. *, the country, people, and cU!ltoms, and the missionary work. We rec- HUNTS ON My HOBBY·HORSE. Gertrude T. ommend it to all who are or who' A. Frere. Illustrated, 8vo, 48 pp. 28. Church of England Zenana M. S., London. are willing to become interested in This book is written for the pur- Korea. * pose of interesting children in foreign missions. It is the story of THRILLING EXPERIENCES OF THE MISSIONhow a charming lady missionary ARIES OF THE CHINA INLAND MISSION IN interested boys and girls in the CI'IIHLI PROVINCE, CHINA. DURING THE people of India and China, by tak- .. BOXER" TROUBLES OF 1900. By Mr. and ing them to ride with her on her Mrs. Green. Pamphlet. 10 cents. Pres· pet "hobby-horse." The story is byterian Mission Press, Shanghai. bright and interesting, and the facts are just those which children This personal narrative of pershould know and like to hear about -small feet in China, snake charm- secutions, flight, hiding, discovery, ers in India, modes of travel, and child life in Asia. Incidentally hardships, and final escape of the there are numerous hints on meth- authors and the family is indeed thrilling, and as well as any history we have seen puts vividly before us the character of the Chinese upheaval and the sufferings of the * missionaries.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

AMERICA. sion and philanthropic work in the Choice Fruit Columbia Univer- city.

of sityhas received Bible The report of the Self-denial. from a donor, whose Circulation. American Bible So- name is not given, ciety for 1900 shows but who is described as a million- that its total issues for the year, at aIre who has devoted a consider- home and abroad, amount to 1,554,- able amount of study to Chinese 128 copies-147,327 above the pre- matters and admires the Chinese, vious year. Of these, 580,513 were the sum of $100,000 to establish a distributed in the United States, department for the study of Chi- and 973,615 in foreign lands-an in- nese language, customs, and litera- crease of 141,118 in the foreign dis- ture. The donor-an old man- tribution. More than half of 'the sent President Low a letter of ex- issues were printed at the Bible planation, in which he stated that House, New York. Of the remain- the sum donated represented what der, a large part were printed in he might have spent during his life Syria, Turkey, Siam, China, and on whiskey and tobacco. Japan. The total issues of the Work of These figures set society during 85 years amount to Baptist forth something of 68,923,434. Women. what the women Mission Study 'l'he Advisory Com- have done who are for Laymen. mittee of the Forconnected with the Baptist Missionary Union: Receipts for last ward Movement for year, $100,043; schools, 367; pupils, Missions of the American Board 14,033; Biblewomen, 112; baptisms, called their first general council 845. July 6th to 15th, to meet at Silver Bay, on Lake George. They in- vited "men of the Congregational Presbyterian At the recent fourth churches of the United States and Reinforce- conference of the Canada." The Student Volunteer ments. new I y appointed Movement needs a correspondingly missionaries of the vigorous movement for sending Presbyterian Board 46 missionaries forth those who are ready to go, under appointment were present, and it is the home department as 16 ordained ministers, and 27 wo- the base of support that it hae; now men; 9 are assigned to Chinll-, 10 sought to inspirit and strengthen.

to India, 6 to Korea, and 2 to The first council was held at Plym- Japan, 4 to Persia, and 3 to the outh, Mass., last March, and it is Philippines; Africa is to have 3, proposed to hold ·one within the Brazil 2, Siam 2, and Chile 1; 4 are bounds of every Congregational unassigned. Officers and members conference in the country, with of the board, veteran missionaries the aim of enlisting and training and eminent friends of the cause leaders in the home department of discussed the results of past efforts, the foreign work. A con,siderable the best methods of winning number of business men were in- heathen souls, the doubts and fears vited to attend the general council, of timid novitiates-every phase of at Lake George. The program was the past and every widening hope varied. A course of daily studies of the future. Afternoon hours on "The Beginning of Christian- were given to the inspection of mis- ity," conducted by Professor Bos-

worth, of Oberlin, a daily Free teer their services. This would be Parliament on Ways and Means, an excellent example for other conducted by the Rev. Harlan P. cities to follow. Beach, of New York, with the aid of other practical men, and a Con- Evolution According to Bookference on Bible Study and Mis- orthe Negro. er T. Washington sions, led by Mr. L. D. Wishard, the director of the Forward Move- the evolution of the ment, were assigned to the morn- blackman from savagery into ings, while the evenings were Christian civilization is one of the occupied mainly with addresses and marvels of this age. "This evoluspecial subjects. We shall refer to tion has taken place to such an exthis conference more fully in our tent that I am safe in saying that next issue. nowhere else in the world can there be found 10,000,000 people of America's The Arne ric a n African descent whose industrial, mental, and religious condition is First Board of Foreign so ad vanced and so hopeful as is that of the nearly 10,000,000 Missionary Missions was found- negroes to be found in the United States. If tl,le negro follows the Society. ed in the year 1810. lead of the white man in the worst things he also follows him in the " The Society for best. The transformation ·of the 20 heathen slaves into a great race Propagating the Gospel among the that now has 21 city Young Men's Christian Associations and 54 col- Heathen," the Moravian organiza- lege associations, reaching and lift- ing up thousands of men, all within tion, antedates the American Board less than three centuries, repre- sents one of the most wonderful of Foreign Missions, having been evolutions of any age among any people. In every part of this counfounded in 1787. The first mission- try the race is coming up. It is sometimes creeping up, sometimes ary society of the Moravian Church crawling up, sometimes bursting up, but nevertheless in some form in the United States, "The Society it is coming up."

for the Furtherance of the Gospel," Italy in The last Sunday of Pittsburg. June was a high was formed in Bethlehem, Pa., in day in the history August, 1745, and was the prede· of the Evangelica Chiesa, or Ital- ian Presbyterian church of Pittscessor of the association mentioned burg. It was their communion Sabbath. Malta Hall, in Sheridan above.-The Moravian. street, in which the congregation meets at present, was filled with Missionary The Archdeaconry more than a hundred serious wor- Speakers' of Washington has shipers. Fourteen new members Bureau. established a Bu- were received into the fellowship of the Church, 10 on profession of reau of Information their faith, and 4 on certificate. in regard to speakers on missions, Two elders from the East Liberty with headquarters at Trinity Parish Hall, Third and C Streets, N. W., Washington, D. C. A register has been provided, in which speakers who are visiting Washington may inscribe their names, temporary residence, length of sojourn in the city, topics upon which they are prepared to speak, and fields of missionary work in which they have labored. The Junior Auxiliary will have charge of this bureau, and desires to be informed of the approaching visits of any speakers who are willing to volun-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

church distributed the elements. Unexplored Adventurous trav- Rev. D. Moore also took part in conducting the service. This mis- Canada. elers need not sail sion church is doing excellent Christian work. Its minister, Rev. to Africa or even to Thomas Fragalee, is a very earnest and zealous laborer and a fervent South America in order to find repreacher of the truth. His people prize his ministry very highly. gions yet unexplored. The director A Chinese John Ming, of the of the geological survey of Canada Reformer in San Francisco San Francisco. Christian Endeavor asserts in his last report, as quoted S,o c i e't y, single- in the Scientific Amel'ican Supplehanded, prosecuted 4 Chinese gambling establishments, secured 2 ment, that there are more than convictions, and so stirred the city that the mayor ordered all its gam- 1,520,000 square miles of unexplored bling dens closed. Endeavor work, the night-school for Chinamen, and lands in Canada out of a total area the love of Jesus Christ deeply moved Ming in view of his fellow computed at 3,450,257 square miles. countrymen being given up to gambling. His pastor, Rev. C. T. Even exclusively of the inhospit- Brown, was his friend at court in explaining to him American law~ able detached arctic portions, 954,- what sort of evidence to secure, how to meet cross-examination, 000 square miles are for all practical etc., and his testimony could not be shaken. But Ming had very purposes entirely unknown. The dark weeks. Dr. Brown went to Chicago on home missionary busi- writer goes on to say: ness. Ming was persecuted, his life threatened, and true Christian Beginning at the extreme northfriends advised him to desist. The west of the Dominion, the first of tears rolled down his wrinkled face. these areas is between the eastern He had but one answer, "That boundary of Alaska, the Porcupine gamble mus~ stop, if I die." River, and the Arctic coast, about 9,500 square miles in extent, or How Our The Congregational somewhat smaller than Belgium, Chinese Chinese Endeavor and lying entirely within the Arc- Shame Us. Society of San tic circle. The next is west of the Lewes and Yukon rivers, and ex- Francisco, Rev. J ee tends to the boundary of Alaska. Gam, pastor, has made splendid Until last year 32,000 square miles records heretofore in missionary in this area was unexplored, but a giving. This year, with about 44 part has since been traveled. A present active members, it has third area of 27,000 square miles- $1,521.88 for missions. Is there nearly twice as large as Scotlanda society in the world that has lies between the Lewes, Pelly, and done better? It' proposes to open Stikine rivers. Between the Pelly 3 missions in South China, in- and Mackenzie rivers is another volving the support of 3 mission- large tract of 100,000 square miles, aries and a traveling evangelist. or about double the size of England. It includes nearly 600 miles of the main Rocky Mountain range. An unexplored area of 50,000 square miles is found between Great Bear Lake and the Arctic coast, being nearly all to the north of the Arc- tic circle. Nearlv as large as Port- ugal is another tract between Great Bear Lake, the Mackenzie River, and the western part of Great Slave Lake, in all 35,000 square miles. Lying between Stikine and Laird rivers to the north and the Skeena and Peach rivers to the south is an area of 81,000 square miles, which, except for a recent visit by a field party, is quite unexplored. Of the 35,000 square miles southeast of Athabasca Lake, little is known, except that it has been crossed by a field party en route to Fort Churchill. East of the Coppermine River and west of Bathurst Inlet

lies 7,500 miles of unexplored land, Presbyterians This table relates to which may be compared to half the in Spanish the work of the size of Switzerland. Eastward from America. Pre s b y t e ria n this, lying between the Arctic coast Church in the lands and Black's River, is an area of 31,000 square miles, or about equal lying to the south of us, the fruit to Ireland. Much larger than Great of about 40 years: Britain and Ireland, and embracing 178,000 square miles, is the region § I -e <Ii ·SSS !~l. bounded by Black's River, Great 0'<:"" '"" " " :'g" "'- 'OO.~<Ii S I a v e Lake, At h a bas c a Lake, :;l .;":: Hat c h e t and Rei n dee r lakes, .~.o .<."'.-.:' Churchill River, and the west coast '3'" 0 of Hudson Bay. 1'his country in- ~"0" :;::~ cludes the barren grounds of the ':iJ continent. Mr. J. B. Tyrell recently struck through this country on "" – – -'" – .<: 0'-' his trip to Fort Churchill, on the 0 -0 – Churchill River, but could only make a preliminary exploration. Mexico ….. 12,619,959 1872 23 68 4,398 On the south coast of Hudson Bay, Guatemala. 1,535,632 1882 4 2 105 between the Severn and Attawap- Brazil. …… 14,333,915 1859 26 32 3,500 ishkat rivers, is an area 22, 000 square Chili …….. 3,049,352 1873 13 9 426 miles in extent, or larger than Colombia… 4,000,000 185b 19 2 38 Nova Scotia; and lying between Trout Lake, Lac Seul, and the Al- Totals .•.. – – — bany River is another 15,000 square miles of unexplored land. 35,538,858 – 85 113 8517 South and east of James Bay, EUROPE. and nearer to large centers of population than any other unexplored English The British Friends region, is a tract of 35,000 square Friends and gave $94,340 last miles, which may be compared in size to Portugal. Missions. year for work in the foreign field. The most easterly area is the greatest of all. Itcomprises almost Of the 82 missionaries (wives inthe entire interior of the Labrador cluded), 29 are in India, 19 in Madpeninsula or Northwest Territory, agascar, 18 in Syria, 13 in China, in all 289,000 square miles, or more and 3 in Ceylon. Five of the numthan twice as much as Great Brit- ber are medical missionaries, 4 ain and Ireland. men and 1 woman.

Statistics The Evangelisch- English The society having Presbyterian this work in charge of American Lutherisches M i s- Missions. reports an income Converts. sionsblatt gives the of $186,225; 64 Euro- following statistics peans and 301 natives engaged in toil, 95 churches, 7,157 communifor 1001 of Protestant converts from cants, and 12 hospitals in which 40,- 000 patients were treated last year. heathenism in America, not count- .The work centers in Amoy, Swa- tow, Formosa, Singapore, and Ining the negroes in the United dia.

States: Alaska. . . . •. . . •• •. .. . .. .. . • •. •.. .. .. •. • 9,000 Miiller's Faith It is known that the Greenland. .. . .. •. . .. . •.. . .. . •.. .. •.. .. 10,000 Still Lives. Rev. James Wright, Labrador.. •.. .. .. . . … . .. • •. . . . . •. . •. .. 1,300 his son-in-law, suc- Canada ………………………….. 40,000 ceeds the Rev. George MiHler in WEST INDIES. the management of The Scriptural Knowledge Institution, and the Moravians…………. ……………. 40,000 Orphan Houses at Bristol. These Baptists…………………………. , 130,000 institutions are' carried on upon Methodists……………………….. 150,000 substantially the same principles Anglican …………………………. 380,000 upon which they were founded. Moskito Coast……………………. 5,300 The main one of these was that of British Guiana (29,000 Moravians) ….. 143,000 Tierra del Fuego…. .. .. .. .. .. .. . .. .. . 200 Total.. ……………………… 908,800

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

entire dependence upon God to pro- burg Missionary Union, in its stat- utes of 1828, prescribed literally vide for their temporal support. the following rules, evidently hav- ing been previously instructed by In a late statement Mr. Wright has the city government as to the utmost allowable limit of its freethe followin~ in regard to God's dom of movement: providential provision: "In one The number of friends of mis- sions that pledge themselves to respect this display of His revealed attend the meetings must not go beyond 12. Now and then one may character has surpassed that of all bring a friend with him; but at most there must not be more than the former 66 years of its career. I 16 together. Ladies, until further order, must not attend these meetrefer to the receipt of a legacy of ings, altho we reserve the right of . perhaps deciding otherwise about £18,000 to the orphan fund. This this. On leaving the meetings every one is urgently besought to go sum exceeded by about £7,000 the quietly home, and not to draw attention by conversations in the largest amount ever before received street.

in a single payment." ' Who, in view of such pitiful and narrowing precautions, can wonder French The following fig- that the missionary impulse of that Catholic ures illustrate the time did not remain free from one- Activity. growth of a well- sided and even unhealthy ways?- Evangelisches Missions-Magazin. known Roman Catholic missionary society. They are German The federation in quoted from a recent number of Students and Germany of stu- Illustrated Catholic Missions, and refer to the Societe des Missions Missions. dents in missionary Etrangeres de Paris. The periodi- work can not boast cal referred to compares the statistics for 1822 with those for 1899. large numbers, but both in num- The number of missionary bishops bers and in interest it has shown has increased from 5 to 34; mission- perceptible growth during the past aries, from 33 to 1,099; ecclesias- four years. At the recent conventical students, from 250 to 2,121; tion of the German Student Mischurches and chapels, from 10 to sionary Alliance at Halle a hundred 4,690; adults baptized, from 800 to or more students were in attend- 46,003; catechumens receiving in- ance, besides many pastors and laystruction, from 100 to 60,000; native men; there were also delegates priests, from 120 to 598. from the Students' Associations of Holland and Switzerland. Com- Missionary The people who in pared with the five thousand Stu- Beginnings in the year 1800 turned dent Volunteers in America, the numbers in Europe seem propor- Germany. the m iss ion a r y tionately small. The members of thought into deeds, this Alliance have found it regarded by students of law, medicine, or stood apart from the broad high- philosophy as belonging only to the way of the spirit of the age. There theological domain. All the conwere, it is true, the wise and noble ferences of the German Students' after the flesh among them, but Alliance so far have been held at their pr~dilectjon for the conversion Halle, a town traditionally favorof the heathen was so much the more imputed to them as a singular fantasy.

The houses of God were not to be used for missionary meetings, and the state organs, mistrusting every social religious impulse, so far as it was not ecclesiastically sanctioned, cut short the freedom of missionary union and collections. The Ham-

able to aggressive missionary work. For the last five years there have At the recent meeting the address of welcome was delivered by Dr. been in the Basel missions the fol- Johannes Lepsius, of Berlin, the celebrated Orientalist and leader of lowing number of expulsions in the Oriental Mission. The devo- tional hour was led by Dr. Hering, proportion to members and bap- Professor of Practical Theology at Halle. The sermon was preached tisms: by Dr. Creamer, Professor of The- ology at Greifswald and one of the FOR EVERY FOR EVERY strong evangelical men of Ger- many. On the following day an 100 MEMBERS. 100 BAPTISMS. . address was delivered by Professor Kahler, Professor of Theology at At Cameroon. 9 40 Halle, who enjoys an international .. Gold Coast 2.5 40 reputation; he is an especial favor- U China…… 1 ite of American students. The .. India …… 0.5 18 principal address at the conference was delivered by Professor War- 20 neck, who occupies the honorary professorship of missions at Halle, FOR EVERY 100 EXPULSIONS. the only chair of its kind in Ger- many. Cameroon. . . . . . . . . . 25 readmissions. Gold Coast…. …… 40 .. Lectures on The Missions-Blatt China…………… 23 Missions in of the Mo l' a v ian India …………… 68 Universities. Brethren mentions -Le Missionaire. the interesting fact that in no fewer than 13 con- "Away from The Pro tes tan t tinental universities this winter Rome" Oberkirchenrath, of lectures on missions are among the courses delivered by members Statistics. Vienna, has pub- of the staff. These universities are lished the statistics Berlin, Basel, Bern, Halle, Marburg, Erlangen, Gottingen, Konigsberg. of changes from the Catholic to the Leipzig, Jena, Strasburg, Lau- Protestant Church as a result of sanne, and Paris. In 11 of the the "Away from Rome" move- universities there are university ment in Austria during 1900. The missionary societies, which last figures are practically official, and winter numbered 357 members.- are as follows: Mission World. 1. The Lutheran Church has gained from Statistics of From 1890 to 1899 the Catholic 1,92'2 men, 1,585 women, and 740 children, or a total of 4,274; and from other Basel the Basel Cameroon sources 272 additions, making the total accessories 4,519. Missions. missions in West 2. The Reformed Church has gained from Central Africa ad- the Catholic Church 181 men, 208 women, and 63 children, or a total of 452 persons, to which vanced as follows: are added 87 from other sources, making a total of 5:~9. 1890 1899 Stations…………… 4 9 This makes 5,058 accessories to Protestant- Out-stations. . . . . . . . . . 20 ism in a twelve-month, and of those 4,699 Missionaries. . . . . . . . . . 9 138 came from the Catholic Church. Female Missionaries. . 8 Native nelpers…… .. 23 28 On the other hand. the Lutheran Church Members………….. 256 11 lost to the Catholic 483, and to other churches Scholars. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 344 130 86, or a total of 469; while the Reformed 2,282 Church lost to the Catholic 272, and to other 3,372 churches 344, or a total for both churches of 813, of whom 705 became Catholic.

This makes a total net gain for the two Protestant'churches of 4,245, against the Roman Catholics' gain of 3,994.

A year ago a similar official re- port was published for 1899, from which it appeared that the total gains for the Protestant Church for that year had been 5,620, .against the Roman Catholic of 5,372. This makes a total for the past two years of 11,443, of whom 10,746 were formerly Catholics. In com- menting on these figures the Evan- gelical Kirchenzeitung, of Austria, the leading Protestant periodical of the country, states that the actual total of the conversions has really been higher, as many changed their

GENERAL llUSSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

church ,relations before 1899, and Deaconess It was in 1851 that many who have done so in the last Homes in Fliedner comyear have not yet officially an- Turkey. menced his work at nounced this step. If to these are added those who have joined the J e r usa 1e m in a Old Catholics instead of the Prot- small house, which had to serve for estants, or who have broken with hospital, dwelling, and trainingtheir Church, but not yet formally home. This modest beginning has connected themselves with any developed into the spacious trainother, then it is no exaggeration to ing institute, Talitha Cumi, outsay that the Catholic Church in side the gates, where 9 sisters are Austria has lost 20,000 members as stationed and 127 girls are trained. the resl.dt of this movement. Associated with it, and not far from it, is the stately hospital, ASIA. with accommodation for 800 pa- tients, under the superintendence Light The annual 'report of Charlotte Pilz, a venerable Spreading of Anatolia College worker (now in her 82d year), who in Turkey. at Marsovan gives has been at her post at Jerusalem ever since 1855. The next station the number 0 f was Constantinople, where the hosstudents as 252, of whom 178 are pital is managed by 13 sisters, and Armenians and 74 Greeks. Nearly where 2 others are conducting an 100 of these students are, to a infant-school. At Smyrna was esgreater or less extent, meeting their tablished a higher grade school for expenses by labor in the self-help girls, the first of its kind in the department. The report says: East, and an orphanage, where 130 Armenian girls have found a ref- No institution enters upon the uge. Among further extensions new century with a more open door may be named a hospital and an before it than Anatolia College. It orphanage at Beirut, a convalescent has not far from half of Asia Minor home for the sisters on the heights for its proper field, while pupils of Lebanon, an infirmary at Alexcome also from Greece and other andria, and a hospital at Cairo. regions as distant. As concerns About 100 sisters are busily enthe number of candidates for ad- gaged on these various stations, mittance, nothing remains to be and when it is considered that at desired; the number of applicants first no Mohammedan would conhas for several years been beyond descend to come under a "Christhe capacity of the buildings. The tian dog's" roof, the success of people of the land are more and their work is conspicuous. The more eager for education. confidence of the Mohammedan population has been gained to such Turkey Makes For years and years an extent that, from the sultan Payment claims for losses down to the poorest, application is at Last. suffered by Ameri- made for their services. cans during the Missions No The Bishop of Bommassacres have been pressed by Grievance bay say s: "The our government, but payment was in India. days are long past stubbornly resisted, in spite of all when the people of that such men as Terrill, Angell, and Strauss could do. But now at India regarded the preaching of length Minister Leishman sends a foreign faith as a grievance. word that $95,000 have actually Whether by virtue or necessity been paid, the bulk of which will fall to the lot of the American Board, whose college buildings were destroyed at Harpoot and Hintab.

they have acquiesced in the policy able number of converts from those races which are called the of a fair field for all faiths, and in Aryan races, those races in which the institution of caste exists. the case of Christian missions they The institution of caste is the greatest difficulty which has to be have learned to value them for the dealt with, because caste is the social and religious influence which wholesome moral influences which holds the people back more than anything else from any change. It is they diffuse all around, and we ab- difficult to conceive any restriction which could be put on a man greater solutely subscribe to Lord Law- than the feeling that by mak- ing a change he would break off all I·ence's opinion that the mission- his old connections, and that he aries have done more than all other would be cast out from his family, and that his wife and his children agencies combined to benefitIndia." would reject him, and that he would be altogether an outcast in the A Great The Lady Dufferin place in which he had hitherto Beneficence. Fund, named for lived. It is impossible to conceive that any man would go through the noble wife of such a trial with a light heart care- lessly, and it is hardly p03sible that Lord Dufferin 16 years ago, then he would do it even for the sake of gain. I think that we may justly Viceroy of India, was established say that it is impossible for con- version to take place in such cir- to secure medical and hospital cumstances except by the action of treatment for women of India, who the Spirit of God upon the con- science and the soul of the man for generations had endured fright- who is converted.

ful tortures in the name or pre- A Hindu's Christianity makes tense of healing their physical mal- Tribute to vis i b I e progress. adies. Nearly 350 hospitals and Christianity. There are educl;tted dispensaries have been established, Hindus who see all under the care of women physi- cians, graduated from the best plainly enough that the hope of in- medical colleges of England, with dividual and national salvation the help of 400 assistant surgeons lies in the Christian religion. One and trained nurses. Over 1,500,000 of them wrote: patients are now treated yearly, I have given the subject of social and hundreds of natives are being reform my best thought and atten- tion these twelve years. My con- educated as doctors and nurses. viction is that the liberal education of women and the consequent hap- Converts Says Sir Charles piness of the home is possible only in India. E 11 i 0 t t, speaking in the Christian community. It is Christianity that permits the post- from long- and inti- ponement of the marriage of girls. It is Christianity that allows wid- mate acquaintance with the facts: ows to remarry. It is Christianity that gives fallen women a chance With regard to the number of of reclaiming themselves from evil converts made, while the general ways. It is Christianity that allows population of India has risen in the foreign travel. It is Christianity last 20 years by 20 per cent., the that teaches the dignity of labor. number of Christians of all kinds It is Christianity that allows all has risen by more than 6Opercent., facilities for being rich, wise, and and the number of non-Roman philanthropic. It is Christianity Christians by 145 per cent. Then that gives free scope for women to turn to thE) question, "What is the receive complete education. It is quality of those converts?" Of Christianity that gives salvation course, the answer is that the qual- without the laborious and multifa- ity is of all kinds. The great ma- jority of the converts belong to the aboriginal races, with whom there does not exist any very great at- tachment to their ancestral beliefs. so that Christianity has a special • advantage in presenting itself to them, and it is among them that the largest proportion of the con- verts have been made. But there have also been a very consider-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

rious ceremonies. If ever the Hin- people, and the people are becoming dus are to rise in the scale of na- more and more convinced of the tions, it must be by Ohristianity, fact every day. The missionaries and Ohristianity only. Some of are more than religious teachers; my Hindu brothers may say that they are benefactors of the people agnosticism or atheism may pro- in every sense of the term. The duce these results; but I do not be- poor are taught in their schools, lieve in that. Man can not do the sick are healed in their hospi- without religion.-MR. SLATER, in tals, and the helpless are helped by the Harvest Field. them in manifold ways. . . . The missionaries are not perfect men, The Tibet This is the name of but they are true men, and they love Ohina. They love Ohina for Prayer Union. a society which Ohrist's sake, and their one ambi- tion is to promote the well-being sends out a quar- of her people."-C. M. S. Intelli- gencer. terly paper from Tarduf, Polmont Timothy The new Governor Station, No. B., and reports from Richards on of Shansi, on taking time to time the effort.; made to Indemnities. the seals of office force an entrance into that Olosed and' finding affairs Land from the western, the south- in great confusion, sent for the ern, and the eastern borders; or by enlightened taotai, Shen Tun-ho, the Moravians, from Leh; the and asked his advice. He recom- Ohurch of Scotland, Kampilong; mended that Rev. Timothy Rich- Scandinavian Alliance; Assam ards, a man in high repute for his Frontier Mission; and the Tibet wisdom, be asked to come and give Mission Band of the Ohina Inland his advice. On being informed of Mission. the matter, Li Hung-chang and Testimony of It has, indeed, sur- Prince Ohing asked Mr. Richards Griffith John. prised the "man in first to visit them, which he did. the street" to read He then drew up his suggestions, that one-third of the whole number which he presented to the Governor of foreign residents in Ohina are of Shansi and to Li Hung-chang, missionaries –that there are nearly and the latter is reported to have 3,000 of them; and it is just as well been exceedingly pleased with the that it should be recognfzed gen- moderation of Mr. Richards'views, erally and universally that these and to have exclaimed that never missionaries yet in Ohina had there been such an "represent all that is highest and best in the religious and social enlightened and moderate gentlelife of Ohristendom, and as such they are respected more highly by man, and that if his suggestions the people than any other class of foreigners. They have among the could be put into effect there would people tens of thousands of genuine friends, among whom there are be no more missionary troubles in multitudes who would, in times of danger, lay down their lives in the empire. He wishes envoys their defence. . . . The missionaries are here for the good of Ohina, were as moderate. MI'. Richards' and the Ohinese are not altogether ignorant of the fact. Speaking of suggestions were as follows: the Protestant missionary, I (Dr. Griffith John, of forty years' ex- As to the punishment of those perience at Hankow) can say em- who had murdered foreigners he phatically that the masses of the says nothing, as that is in the people do not hate the missionary, hands of the plenipotentiaries; and and the longer he lives among them as to the murderers of converts, he the more friendly they become. . . . knows they are legally guilty of The fact is, the missionaries arfl death, but as they were under evil emphatically the friends of the official and Boxer influence he does not ask for the punishment of more than one single leader in any pre- fecture in which there were mur- derous riots, as a warning for the

future. If the guilty ones will re~ and indeed all our work is going on just as if the Boxer had never expent, the missions will ask for their isted. Mr. Wilson had over 60 at his inquirers' class this evening. pardon. Next, those who lost their A fortnight ago he baptized 5 adults and 3 children. "-L. M. S. property and homes should be in- Chronicle.

demnified, 'and widows and orphans Politicians The success of medi- Adopting cal m iss ion s in supported; and, as a fine, 50,000 Missionary China has long at- Methods. tracted the attentaels a year should be paid for tion of the Chinese, ten years to support schools of and in some places, as in Swatow, the wealthier men have sought to practical education, under the gen- set up rival dispensaries and hos- pitals, but up till now with very eral charge of one well-educated little success. Indeed, success is impossible until Western skill, as foreigner and one well-educated well as Western methods in the form of dispensary and hospital, is Chinese, to correct the evils that appropriated. Unfortunately for them, the appropriation of Westcome through ignorance. Monu- ern skill would mean a religious revolution, the study of anatomy ments should be erected in honor of and physiology running counter not only to their prejudices, but to those who have been killed, stating their deeply rooted ideas concern- ing the other world, into which their innocence and condemning they must carry, if possible, all their bodily members. their murderers. Missionaries who The Boxers In the Missionary return should be treated with' cour- in Manchuria. Record a statement tesy, and native converts treated is given by Dr. Christie, of Mukden, that in that by officials precisely like other district probably about 250 Prot- estants had been killed and 600 Ro- Chinese, punished or honored as man Catholics. Adjoining districts suffered similarly. The stories of they deserve. Any who stir up the sufferings of the native Chris- tians are most heartrending. The fresh disturbances should be severe- majority of those who were killed were beheaded, while some were ly punished. Mr. Richards also burned after being wrapped in cot- ton soaked with oil. One of the recommends that foreign experts preachers was tortured. After his ears were cut off and his eyes be at once engaged in railroads, gouged out, he was asked, " Do you still believe in Jesus? " " Yes, mines, manufactures, and com- I believe in Jesus," he replied. Then his lips were cut, saying, merce, thereby bringing prosperity "that will stop you." He was and peace. ' then slowly cut to pieces. Others These are the demands on the Protestant side. The Cat hoi i c Bishop of Shansi has, it is officially stated, demanded 7,000,0000 taels as indemnity for losses suffered by the converts.

Good News "You would be from Hankow. glad," writes Dr.

Griffith John, "to see the aspect of things at Hankow just now. The hospitals are crammed with patients; the schools are crammed with scholars; the chapels are crammed with most attentive congregations. There are 50 boys at the High School, and had we room we could take in as many more. There are 13 students attending lectures at the Theological Hall, and more are wanting to come in. It is a fine sight, and very inspiring." At Hankow everything is "crammed." Further west. they are only " packed." "Last Sunday morning," writes Dr. Wolfendale, of Chung King, "the chapel was packed; it is always packed nowadays, with an average congregation of about 400. We are very busy in the hospital,

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

were tortured in similar ways, that many people have gotten a while some escaped marvelously. new idea of the power and value of A Biblewoman in Yung-ling was faith in the living Christ." From heard singing a hymn when the Matsuyama comes the word that sword came down upon her neck. "aggressive Christian work in this An old bookseller, named Wang, city grows more aggressive and was brought to a temple where more interesting with each added many Roman Catholics had been month of the new century. At- killed. There were 200 Boxers tendance at church services has there, their swords covered with been increasing, and is decidedly blood. He was made to kneel, and larger now than for a year past." was asked, "Do you follow the for- In this connection it will be reeigners ?" "No," he said, "but I membered that the purpose of this follow Jesus." "Will you worship movement was to inspire the pro- Buddha now?" he was asked. " I fessing Christians to a deeper per· will worship the true Buddha. I sonal consecration and zeal in the believe in one true God," was his work of the Master and individual answer. The sword was placed on responsibility in carrying the Goshis neck, and he supposed that it pel to those without. was his last moment on earth, but for some reason he was spared, tho AFRICA. he was afterward bound tightly and severely thrashed, and his Good News In a letter from beard pulled off. Strange to say, from Egypt. Cairo, dated Easter he was subsequently liberated and was full of praises to God for his Eve, Rev. Douglas deliverance. Many other instances Thornton, of the C. M. S., writes: are given of steadfastness in the "Quite a movement has begun faith. among the Moslems to examine whether Christ was really crucified Korea Coming Rev. S. A. Moffett, or no. Doubtless the tract, 'Mo- to Christ. wr i ti ng from hammed or Christ,' prepared the Pyeng-yang, says: way for this. Both by us and the Americans, sheiks are just now " We still continue to reap a rich being baptized, and several others harvest, and to·all appearance our have become inquirers. The week work is gaining in solidity and of the Moslem feast of sacrifice, strength as it grows in extent. followed by the Christian feast, At our service last Sabbath we was also propitious to its beginbaptized 91 adults and had a con- ning, as people were at leisure to gregation of more than 1,000, of inquire. The depot has at times whom 400 partook of the Lord's been simply inundated, sometimes Supper." as many as 80 to 100 being inside at once. This is quite a phenomenon. The Great A few extracts from The behavior, too, has been excel- Awakening letters from differ- lent. A few came at first to scoff, but none do so now. Many have in Japan. ent centers in been deeply impressed with the Japan will give the message of a free Gospel, and the contrast between the· story that status of the general advance move- Christ was never really crucified or ment. Dr. ·DeForest writes from died, and the hundredfold testi- Sendai: "We have had an unusual mony of Old Testament type and experience here. There never have prophecy on the one hand and the been such quiet and impressive Apostolic contemporary witness on meetings, and such direct preaching of the Gospel. It is certain

the other. We have now had to country, shrouded in mystery and strengthen our staff in the depot to hard of approach. We have ascermeet with these people. One vis- tained the attitude of the people itor is a sheik once vigorously op- toward Christianity, Western civposed to our evangelistic meetings ilizflt.ion, education, etc., and are in the Mohammed Ali Street. An- satisfied that the reports of the other, a Syrian, who was formerly fanaticism of the Rausa Moslem' a boy in the C. M. S. Bishop Gobat have been greatly exaggerated. We School, Jerusalem, and there first have been treated with respect not drank in (all unconsciously) Chris- only by the people, but by their tian teaching." mullams, altho we have not dis- guised the fact that we are Chris- On to the The Rev. J. Kelly tian teachers, and that our mission Sudan. Giffen and Dr. H. is to proclaim Jesus Christ as God T. McLaughlin hav- and Man and the Savior of the world. At first we were careful to ing explored the region of the avoid the names of Christ and of White Nile above Khartum, re- Mohammed, basing our teaching port in favor of beginning work at on the lives of the Old Testament a place on the Sobat River, which saints; but during the last six they designate as Dolaib Rill, about months we have taught.the people ten miles from the entrance of the plainly concerning Christ, and, river into the White Nile, and the more recently, have contrasted same distance from Tewfikiah, on Christ and Mohammed. Our teachthat river. The government has ing has excited no violent opposigiven leave to prosecute mission tion; on the contrary, many have work among the non-Arabie-speak- asked for fuller teaching. We have ing tribes of that region, and made gained the confidence and regard of a grant of the free use of 200 acres many in Kano, Zaria, Gierko, and of land for the station. The mis- the neighborhood. The distinction sion will be a distinct one, to be between the European soldier and known as "The Sudan Mission"; the European missionary is now $5,075 have been appropriated out understood by a large number of of the Sudan Mission Fund for the people. We have been enabled to expense of the work for the current preach daily, in sundry places and year. Messrs. Giffen and Mc- to people coming from all parts of Laughlin will return to the field in the Rausa States. Viewed as an August, and at once open up the evangelistic effort alone, our miswork. sion could not be termed a failure. During the seven months spent at Bishop Bishop Tugwell, Gierko, people have been enabled to witness the daily life of a Chris- Tugwell in writing in Niger tian community. All who have sought help have been welcomed, Hausaland. and Yoruba Notes, while many of the destitute have experienced for the first time the reviews the past meaning of Christian loving-kind- ness. Good progress has been made year's work in Rausaland, and says: in the study of the language, and Dr. Miller has translated the Gos- "It must be admitted that we have pel according to St. Luke, The Acts of the Apostles, and has compiled failed to establish a mission, but "Notes" on Rausa grammar.

the effort can not be regarded either as premature or fruitless. vVe have gained a great deal of experience, which ought to be of much value in days to come. We have learned much regarding the country, its people, its climate, its foods. Haus- aland is no longer a great unknown

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

Enlargement The Basel Mission- that to us ?' said they. ' We never asked the missionaries to come; on the ary Committee, in they are here of theit' ft'ee will. And then, is it not God who made Gold Coast. spite of a disquiet- our country what it is? ' " In the midst of their deep trouble, M. ing deficit in the Coillard is still able to say, "From this chaos which disconcerts us, home treasury, has decided to open but which accomplishes the designs of God, shall shine forth the splenthis year a large new station at the dor of His glory." A reinforce- ment of 5 new missionaries left Gold Coast. This extension is made France in April last, undeterred by all these discouragements. necessary by reason of 1,000 Chris- Baptisms in Uganda.-From Octotians scattered in a dozen little ber 14, 1900, to February 21, 1901, Bishop Tucker held confirmations, communities, much threatened by and confirmed 1,353 candidates. The bishop left Mombasa on April Islam, and too far removed from 19th, and reached London on May 13th. Before leaving Mongo he held the mother station to be coit- a confirmatIon at which a record number of candidates were conveniently superintended and di·· firmed, 176 men and 236 women (412 in all).' Eighteen of the canrected. The 28 missionaries of the didates walked 100 miles from one of the adjoining provinces to be Basel Society at the Cameroons present.

have made, during the 15 years The Future of The Nordisk Mis- South Africa. sions Tidskrift resince they received this mission m ark s t hat our from the Baptists, a very gratify- common assumption that the Cape Colony is a Christian country takes ing progress. . At last dates they into account only the whites, the half-breeds, and the Hottentots. had 9 stations, 1;33 annexes, 2,282 Of these last two classes, out of 300,- 000 only 60,000 are still heathens. Christians, 3,372 pupils in schools, Yet they are people that have no future-a wreck, moored in the .and 14 young men in training as harbor, which will never put out again into the sea of an active life. evangelists. The translation of the Add to these the Kafirs, and out of the whole population of 1,200,000 New Testament is now completed. only 300,000 are baptized. In Natal, out of 600,000 blacks only 36,000 are The good news also comes that Christians; in Basutoland, out of 218,000 there are 50,000 Christians; Fernando Po, an island in the in the Orange Free State, 36,000 out of 130,000; in the Trans'<aal, 70,000 Bight of Biafra, has been trans- out of 650,000 natives. The Tid- skrift says: ferred from Spanish to German It is the vitally strong peoples hands.

Sorrow on Sad tidings con- the Zambesi. tinue to come from this mission. M. George Mercier has died, "ud still another family has been obliged by ill health to return to France. "That which deeply afflicts us," writes JL Coillard, "is the desperate indifference of our poor Barotses. In a sermon lately I drew their attention to the graves which are multiplying and which still do not check the zeal of the churches that sent us, nor of the new missionaries who continue to come, full of enthusiasm for preaching to them the Gospel. I made an enumeration of these graves since 1877, counting also the children and the Basutos (evangelists from Basutoland), and I reached the number of 30. This discourse did not move the chiefs. 'What is

of South Africa-that is, the Basu- administrating a revenue. Selftos and Bechuanas, the Kafirs and support is not the first element in Zulus-that have South Africa's states any more than in missions. future in hand. It is neither the It absorbs energies which should Boers nor the English. The fall of be devoted to the elevation of the the Boer states is a righteous retri- people. If we look on them merely bution for the tyranny with which as tax-paying machines, without they, especially the Transvaal, have body or soul to be cared for, we sought to hold the natives in bond- shall do our own selves the greatest age. Itis only reluctantly that they possible injury, and those who have yielded room to missionary come after us will be the greatest effort, which on the other hand su'fferers. finds a powerful support in the English government, so far as this Our children will reap the fruit is not cramped by colonial self- of what we are sowing to-day. government. The spectacle of 20,000,000 Mauser- armed Chinese is a terror to clvil- Africa and the If tbe " yellow ization even in the thought of it- .. Black Peril." peril" looms omin- as great as that {)f the Huns to the peace of the Roman and Teuton ously in Asia, the world. A black peril added to the "black peril" threatens to assume yellow would be a castrophe to the no less serious proportions. Ameri- world's history. Christianity alone ca feels the gravity of it already. will save us from it.-Life and So too will South Africa at no dis· Work, Blantyre, B. C. A. tant date. The Kafir race in peace multiplies at an alarming rate. ISLANDS OF THE SEA. Given fifty years of peace and good government and education, and Mohammedans "The fact that a that race will be the predominating race in the Cape and its allied colo- in the million or more Monies. The Eritish empire has added several millions to its subjects in Philippines. hammedans have the heart of Africa. By the end of the twentieth century Britain been brought unwill have a "black peril" of her own as serious as the " yellow der our flag in the Philippines renperil" that threatens to mar the peace and security of the world. ders statehood or territorial gov- The remedy is the same-namely, the Christianizing of the native ernment for some of the populations, race. It seems a selfish argument, of the islands an impossibility for but it is sound. The great African task of the many years to come," said Gen.

twentieth century is this Christian- John C. Bates, formerly in comizing of the people of this continent. With perhaps the sole exception of mand of the department of south- Portugal, every European power will hold to the portion of African ern Luzon, in an interview here. territory which it possesses at present. So, to all intents and pur- "The Mohammedans' conversion to poses, the game of grab has ceased because there is nothing more to the Christian faith i.s claimed by grab. We must deal with what we have acquired, and deal with it from many as hopeless, altho J esuit mis- the first effectually. It must be no sionaries have gone among them mere process of producing and undaunted. They were won to the Mohammedan faith from their na- tive paganism by Mohammedan missionaries who had an outpost in Borneo. The relations of the Chris- tians and Mohammedans in Min- danao are not altogether harmoni- ous. According to the mandate of their prophet, the latter were told to kill all unbelievers, unless such a slaughter should interfere with

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

their own advantage. The Jesuits life of their people, and the awak- deal with them so diplomatically, ening of the Church to its responsi- however, that outbreaks are infre- bilities. " quent. The Mohammedans will grow jealous and hostile, however, MISCELLANEOUS. as soon as the zeal of the Christian missionary becomes greater than Comity in Bishop Warne, who his tact. The United States has the Air. aided in the forma- dealt liberally with them, however, tion of "The Evan- in order to show that it has no par- tiality to any creed or religion. gelical Union of the Philippine They are called Morros, or" Moors, Islands," has reached the conclu- by the Spanish, after their ancient sion that some such union is pos- enemies. These Mohammedans sible in India, and would be very welcomed our rule. They said they useful. He says the spirit of the were glad of the protection we union is abroad as evidenced in the offer, and that they dreaded con- British Federal union, the Presby- quest from some European or Ori- terian union in India, and in the ental power, which would use them annual conference of foreign board for its own aggrandizement. Many secretaries in the United States. of them practise polygamy. The Bishop Warne thinb that one ex- example of the Sultan of the Sulus ecutive committee could not be of is already familiar." much service for all India, but that there could, however, be a union Maoris Not An Auckland cor- and branch union by presidencies Dying Out. respondent writes: or provinces or missionary confer- ences, which could meet and deal " The New Zealand with local questions. It will be re- census returns give the Maori popu- membered that the object of the lation as 42,861, an increase of over Evangelical Union of the Philip- 3,000 since 1800. Nearly half a cen· pines is "to unite all the evangeli- tury ago Dr. Featherston said: cal forces in the Philippine Island. 'The Maoris are dying out, and for the purpose of securing comity nothing can save them. Our plain and effectiveness in missionary duty, as good, compassionate colo- operations." Certainly there is a nists, is to smooth down their dying growing conviction that all friction pillow.' Dr. Featherston was not between evangelical bodies on the alone in such pessimistic views, but field, all careless overlapping of altho all efforts seemed hopeless, operations or unnecessary duplica- Church and State have during the tion of equipment, militate against last year or two renewed a most economy of energy, of money, and discouraging struggle for the bet- of life.-Northwestern Christian terment of this noble native race, Advocate. and now at last it seems as tho their efforts will be successful. Substitutes Says Rev. R. L. First the steady decrease of the for the Saloon. Melendy, writing in Maori population was stopped, then their number appeared to be sta- the Independent: tionary for a while, and now there "The present conditions are the is a substantial increase. Thus is culminative result of a long series rewarded the increased efforts to of events, and not to be aholished "improve the sanitary surroundings at one stroke by legislation. For of the race, the efforts of the Young reasons brought out in the study, Maori Party to improve the social no system of substitutes can- much less will-abolish the saloon. Gradually some of the causes for the present evil may be removed.

"By improvement in methods of was asked what fil'st drew his atlodging the people, as by model tention to Christianity. He said tenement houses. that while waiting to see a gentle- man at whose house he had called, "By increased facilities for ob- he took up a book lying on the taining cheap and wholesome food, table, and turned to the opening such as is provided in the coffee- page. The first words instantly houses of London. arrested his attention: "In the be- ginning God created the heavens "By a ministration by proper and the earth." Being familiar authorities to such necessities as with the Hindu Cosmogony, so public toilet conveniences. labor prolonged, abstruse, and wearibureaus, public parks, etc. some, the brevity, dignity, and self- evident· truth of this assertion so "By a more general recognition impressed him that he at once proby the churches of their social mis- cured a Bible and read it carefully, sion, and by a spread of the move- with the ultimate result that he ment already begun by the better became a whole-hearted and avowelements of the community to ed believer both in the Written and furnish places for recreation and in the Living Word.-Bible Society amusement and the means of social Reporter. intercourse for the masses. A Good "End- A New York Le- "By a more general spread of less Chain." gionary. a ti theeducation-education in the trades giver for 12 years, and professions-education that leads to an eqtlality of opportu- began to give a part of his tithe to nity." educate a young man. When this beneficiary secured a position, the How One Man A recent number of two started in to educate another "Endured." the Church Mis- young man. When this third young man became able to earn money he sionary Gleaner joined the other two in educating a '.ells an interesting story of a Mr. young lady and a young man, and Perkins, who spent 30 years of his when we heard from them the latlife in the Indian civil service and ter task was just completed. Each rose in it to the high position of a time the money was repaid, and commissioner, but who, on retiring, used over again for a similar purbecame an honorary lay mission- pose. They intend to continue the ary in the district of which he had blessed operation. been a ruler. Two years afterward he was ordained and continued to Mohammedans from India, trained labor in the same field for 8 in the schools and colleges founded years longer. A t the end of that by the British, are to be engaged to time he returned home, and gave teach the Mohammedans of Minmost acceptable work in the offices danao in the Philippines in schools of the society with his pen and by founded by the United States. This his advice. Mr. Perkins has lately is a profoundly suggestive ana indied, leaving a record which his teresting fact. friends must look back upon with pride and satifaction. Every boy of 15 is familiar with the achievements of great army and Converted by Some 12 years ago naval heroes, but if a company of One Verse. a learned Coolin young people is asked to name the Brahman, who :was heroes of the Cross, embarrassing silence follows.-S. EARL TAYLOR. then an ordained Presbyterian minister in India, paid a visit to the Bible House. In the course of a most instructive conversation, he

The Missionary Review of the World — February 1901

noblt Jfrmy of martyrs in £bina

" Slain for the Word 0/ God and the testimony which the)1 held. "-REVELATION vi: 9 CHINA INLAND MISSION Ku=cheo, Chekiang Tatung fu, Shansi July 21, 1900: End of June, 1900: Rev. D. B. Thompson, wife ami two Stewart McKee, wife and child children C. S, I' Anson, wife and three children Miss J. E. Desmond Miss Maria Aspden Miss M, E. Smith July 22, 1900: Rev. G. F Ward, wife and child Ching=chia-wan, Shansi Miss E. A, Thirgood July 1(i, 1900: Geo, McConnell, wife and child July 24,1900: Jlliss S. A. King Miss E. S. Sherwood Miss Elizabeth Burton Miss M. Manchester John Young and wife Pao=ting fu, Chihli Near Wenshui, Shansi July 1, 1900: August 16, 1900: Rev. Benjamin Bagnall, wife and A, P. Lundgren and wife child ~Iiss A, Eldred Rev, "'m, Cooper Sih=Cheo, Shansi 'October 10,1900: Daughter of Mr, C, H. S. Green July, 1900: ,y, G. Peat, wife and two children HSiao=yi, Shansi Miss E. Dobson Miss E. G. Hurn June 30, 1900: miss F. E. Nathan Miss Emily 'Vhitchurch lIliss 11. R. Nathan Miss Edith Searell Miss E. ~I. Heaysman Alfred Woodroft'e Tai yuen fu, Shansi Ku=wu hsien, Shansi Jnly 9,1900: July, 191J1J: D. W, Millar 'ilson, wife and child Duncan Kay, wife and child P. A. Ogren Miss J. 8te"lens En route to Hankow Miss 11. E. Clarke July 13, 19()O: miss H. J. Rice So=ping fu, Shansi July 27, Aug. 3, 1900: Two daughters of Mr. A, R. Saunders June 29, 1900: Aug. 3, Aug, 20, 1900: S. A. Perss::m and wife Two children of Mrs. Lutley O. A Larsson Aug. 6, Aug, 19, 1900: Miss J, Lundell ]frs. E. J. Cooper and child Miss J, EngvaU Aug. 11, 1900: r.Iiss A, Johansson Miss IUary E. Huston Miss M, Hedlund Aug, 28, Oct. 25,1900: E. Petterson Mrs, A, E. Glover and child N. Carleson G. E. Karlberg In the Mountains, Shansi July, 1900' D. Barratt

BOARD

Pao=ting fu, Chihli Taiku, Shansi July 31, 1900: July 1, 1900: Rev. D. H. Clapp and wife nTiss A. A. Gould Rev. G. L. Williams Miss)lI S. Morrill Rev. F. W. Davis Rev. Horace T. Pitkin Miss Rowenna Bird Miss M. L. Partridge Tai yuen fu, Shansi Near Wenshui, Shans; July 9, 1900: August 16, 1000: Two daughters of nIl'. Atwater Rev. E R. Atwater, wife and two children Rev. C. W. Price, wife and one child AMERICAN PRESBYTERIAN MISSION Pao-ting fu, Chihli Rev. F. E. Simcox, wife antI three June 30, 1900: children Cortland Yan Rensselaer Hodge, Geo. Y Taylor, M D. M.D" and wife ENGLISH BAPTIST MISSION Tai yuen fu, Shansi Hsin-cheo, Shansi August 9, 1900: July 9, 1900: Rev. T. J. underwood and wife Rev. Herbert Dixon and wife Rev. Geo. B. Farthing. wife and Rev. W. A. lIcCurrach ami wife three children Rev. S. W. Ennals Miss B. C. Renaut Rev. F. S. 'Whitehouse and wife SHEO YANG MISSION (Independent) Tai yuen fu, Shansi G. W. Stokes and wife JUIlf' 27, 1900: Jan18s l::;iInpson, n'l.D., and wife Miss Edith Coombs T. W. Piggott, wife and child John Robinson July 9, 1900: Miss Duval Dr. A. E. Lovitt, wife and child Miss E. JlI. Stewart HOCIETY FOR THE ?ROPAGATIO;,[ OF THE HOSPEL Shantung Yang Ching. Chihli June 1,1900: December 31, 1899: Rev. C. Robinson June 2,1900: Rev. Sidney m. Brooks Rev. H. Y. Norman BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY Tai yuen fu, Shansi July 9, 1900: 'V. T. Benyon, wife and three children Tai yuen fu, Shansi INDEPENDENT July 9,1900: Taiku, Shansi A. Hoddle July 9, 1900: MissR. Ford C'HRIS'l'IAN AND lIUSSIONARY ALLIANCE So=ping fu, Shansi C. L. Lundberg and wife .Tllne 29,1900: lI1iss Hall C. Blomberg, wife and child O. Forsberg, wife and child Unidentified missio:cary 'V. NovellI wife and two children A. E. Palm Houpa, Mongolia O. Bingmark1 wife and two children Date unKnown: E. Anderson, wife and child Miss E. Ericksons l1. Nystrorn, wife and child Mr. E. Olsson, wife and three children SCANDINAVIAN ALLIANCE lInSSIOX Houpa, Mongolia Rev. C. Freidstrom Date unknown: Rev. C. Suber :Mr. Helleberg, wife and child Miss H. Lund Mr. Wahstedt Miss A. Lund :If1'. SteI'nberg Miss lf. Lund

and MRS. D. B

and CHILDREN, China Inland Mission, 1881-1900. Killed at Ku-cheo, July 21 , 1900 REV. HORACE T. PITKIN, SOME NOBLE American Board, 1897-19CO. MISSIONARY MARTYRS Killed at Pao-ting lu, July I, 1900. to the YEAR 1900 IN CHINA MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

Old Series. } FEBRUARY. J New Series. VOL. XXIV. No.2. 1 VOL. XIV. No.2.

THE MARTYR MISSIONARIES IN OHINA.

BY REV. JOHN R. HYKES, D.D., SHANGHAI, CHINA. Agent of the American Bible Society in China, 1873-.

Since the beginning of the "Boxer Uprising" in Ohina, the names of more than two hnndred missionaries have been added to the " Noble Army of Martyrs;" and the magnificent heroism displayed by them, as well as by the myriad of native Ohristians who counted not their lives dear, has never been surpassed in any age of the Ohristian Ohurch. The full details of their martyrdom will never be known, but the story of their sufferings and their constancy ought to be an inspiration to the Ohurch in Ohina to the end of time. They t( were tortured, not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection; they had trial of cruel mockings and sc(mrgings, yea, moreover, of bonds and imprisonment; they were stoned, . . were slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented; of whom the world was not worthy; they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth."

The first to offer up his life was the Rev. S. M. Brooks, of the Ohurch of England Mission (S.P.G.), who was massacred in Shantung, December 31, 1899. He had spent Ohristmas with a married sister in Ohinan fu, and was on his way back to his station when he fell into the hands of these fanatics. He was stripped of his clothing, except a thin cotton undergarment, and in this condition was led from place to place in the biting cold of a northern winter. While his captors were having lunch at a tea-house, he managed to escape, but was pursued by a man on horseback and was cut down with a sword.

The first victims in Ohihli province were the Revs. O. Robinson and H. V. Norman, also of the Anglican Mission. 'fhe former was killed at once, but Mr. Norman was horribly tortured for twenty-four hours and then beheaded. The details can not be published; I will only say that among other cruelties, his hands were tied behind his back and his body burned with sticks of lighted incense. These

crimes, which occurred on the 1st and 2nd of June, 1900, began to arouse the foreign ministers in Peking to a realization of the serious- ness of the situation and possible magnitude of the Boxer movement.

The massacre at Paoting fu was one of the most atrocious of the long series of missionary murders for which the Manchu government is responsible. It must have been carried out at the direct order of the officials and in response to the infamous edict of extermination issued by the empress dowager on the 20th of June. The missionaries, anticipating trouble, had taken refuge in the yamen of Ting Yung, the provincial treasurer and acting governor. They were there as late as the -25th of June. Between that date and the end of the month they all returned to their homes in the northern and southern suburbs of the city. The presumption is that they were deliberately sent to their homes and to their death by the governor. It is inconceivable that they left the yamen without protest, for they must have known that the moment they passed out of the door they left all hope behind. On the 30th of June the Boxers attacked the Roman Catholic and the American Presbyterian missions. I do not know how many missionaries were in the Roman Catholic premises, but in the Presbyterian compound there were Rev. F. E. Simcox, wife and three children, Dr. G. Y. Taylor, and Dr. and Mrs. C. V. R. Hodge, who had recently returned to Paoting fu from Peking. Dr. Taylor attempted to remonstrate with the mob, but the Boxers were implacable and he was hacked to pieces outside the compound. It is said that he was beheaded, and, on account of his well known skill, his head was offered in sacrifice before an idol in the temple. The others were burned to death in the flames of their buildings. After the allies entered Paoting fn, the charred remains of a man were found in the ruins of the house. All the native Christians who could be found were ruthlessly slaughtered.

The members of the American Board and the China Inland Mission soon heard of the terrible tragedy which had been enacted in the northern su burb. They knew that it could be only a short time till t!!ey would suffer the same fate. 'fhe missionaries of the American Board gathered their native converts about them and spent the whole night in prayer, not only for themselves and for their loved ones so soon to be bereft, but for their children in the Gospel. In the dim light of the early dawn of Sunday, July 1st, they wrote their last farewells to the friends in the dear home-land, showed their faithful, devoted Chinese where these loving missives were buried and bidding good-bye to the heroic little band of converts, told them to seek safety in flight. They then calmly awaited the hour of their martyrdom. About 9 A.M. the villagers began to loot the premises, but were too cowardly to venture into the room where Mr. Pitkin and the two ladies were. They therefore sent for the Boxers. Mr. Pitkin bravely

THE MARTYR MISSIONARIES IN CHINA

defended himself and the ladies. He is said ·to have killed twelve Boxers, including the second leader of the organization in Paoting fu.

He was wounded in the side with a shot gun and. was then hacked to pieces and beheaded by the infuriated mob. Miss Gould had a weak heart and literally died of fright-a most merciful providence. Miss Morrill was captured and carried in triumph to a temple where the Boxers had their headquarters. ']'he buried letters were discovered by the Boxers and destroyed.

The members of the China Inland Mission (Rev. B. Bagnall, wife and daughter, and Rev. Wm. Cooper) fled to the camp of Kw'ei Pin, the commander of the Manchu garrison, who had been a friend of Mr. Bagnall for years. They took with them a small box containing some little things they most valued, and about fifty taels in silver.

'l'he box was kept (as evidenced by the fact that Mr. Bagnall's mar- riage certificate was found in the camp), but the missionaries were refused admis~ion. The commander gave them a guard of soldiers to make a pretense of escorting them to a place of safety; but, ill accord- ance with a previous arrangement, they were met half way to the city by the Boxers, and the helpless victims were turned over to them by the soldiers. They were taken to the Boxer headquarters, and with Miss Morrill, were kept on view all day Sunday in front of the tem- ple, subjected to the cruel taunts and gibes of the mob. 'rhat evening they were taken outside of the city and beheaded. The heads of all of the victims were exposed on the city wall. Thus per- ished eleven missionaries and fOllr innocent little children; and of this number all but three adults and one child were American citizens.

MURDERS IN HUNAN AND CHEKIANG.

The only lives lost south of the Yangtse River were in the prov- inces of Hunan and Chekiang. At Heng-cheo, in the hitherto noto- riously anti-foreign province of Hunan, several Roman Catholic priests were massacred after enduring th8 most exquisite torture which their fiendish persecutors could devise. One was taken to the temple of Confucius, after enduring nameless tortures, and offered in sacrifice to the sage! Another, after having his eyes gouged out, was partially flayed alive; then covered with cotton saturated in oil, and set alight!

In the massacre at K'u Cheo, in Chekiang, all of the victims, eleven in number, were members of the China Inland Mission. They were Rev. D. B. Thompson, wife and two children (Edwin, six years, and Sidney, two years), Rev. G. F. Ward, wife, and infant son (six months), and Misses J. E. Desmond, M. E. Manchester, Edith S. Sher- wood, and Emma A. Thirgood. Miss Manchester and Miss Desmond were Americans. The governor of Chekiang was in hearty and active sympathy with the empress dowager and her reactionary party at

Peking. When he received the edict of the 20th of June, ordering the extermination of all foreigners in China, he lost no time in pro- mulgating it throughout his province. Altho afterward, under pres- sure of the Yangtse viceroys, he suhscribed to the agreement securing the neutrality of the southern provinces, the mischief was already done so far as K'u Cheo was concerned. The taotai of the city was a willing henchman of the governor, and upon receipt of the edict, he immediately sent out emissaries to collect ruffians to seize and bring in all the foreigners in the neighborhood. The magistrate (Mr. Hu) was very friendly with Mr. Thompson; and this fact marked him as a victim of the unreasoning hate and fury of the mob. On the 21st of July the militia took him; his entil'e family, and all of his assistants (more than thirty persons) to the taotai's yam en, and killed them there. This inhuman official, Pao Taotai, when asked by t.he militia what they were to do with the foreigners, answered, "Do with them what you ltke." The mob accordingly attacked the missionaries in their home and wounded Mr. Thompson with a spear. He sent the native pastor to beg help from the taotai, but the appeal was in vain. The Thompsons and Miss Desmond were eventually escorted to the yamen by a native Christian, but instead of receiving protection, they were all brutally murdered by the militia in the yamen of the highest official in the city. Miss Sherwood and Miss Manchester, who were living in another part of the city, left their home on hearing of the terrible fate of their colleagues, but they were delivered to the mob by the neighbors. They were taken to the temple, where they were kept till the 24th of July, and then executed.

The Wards and Miss Thirgood belonged to another station (Ch'ang Shan). Being advised by the mandarin, Mr. Liu, to escape to K'u Cheo without delay, they took boat and departed. They arrived at the city on the 22d, and found the gates shut. Toward the afternoon they were discovered by the ruffians, who dragged the boat to the shore and killed all in it with swords and spears. A number of native Christians were also massacred.

Miss Whitchurch and Miss Searell of the China Inland Mission were murdered at their station, Hsiao Yi, on the 30th of June. On the day of the massacre 'some roughs collected outside the front gate and behaved in such a riotous manner that the ladies sent to the magistrate complaining of the disturbance and asking for protection. He came in person, flew into a towering rage, abused the messenger and slapped his face. The ladies then appealed to the official, who informed them that his soldiers were for the protection of the Chinese, not for such as they! He then returned to his yamen. The crowd of Boxers who had in the meantime collected outside the gate, understood from the magistrate's demeanor that they had nothing to fear from him, and they immediately rushed into the house, looted it of

THE MARTYR MISSIONARIES IN CHINA

everything of value, and stripped the ladies of everything. They knelt before the mob and begged for mercy, but the inhuman wretches were dead to all appeals and began to beat them to death with clubs. Some of the crowd took glass bottles and broke them over their heads; and so adept were they at their devilish work of torture that they took more than an hour in killing them. The official on being informed of their death, did not hola the usual inquest, but sent two boxes, such as are used to bury paupers, and had them interred in the baptistry in the courtyard.

Very few particulars of the massacre of Mr. McOonnell's party are known. They were trying to escape from Shansi, and at Oh'ing-chiawan, near the Yellow River, they were intercepted by emissaries of the bloody Yu Hsien, who had given orders that no foreigner should be allowed to cross the fords, and were murdered on the 16th of July. The party consisted of Mr. and Mrs. McOonnell and child, Mr. and Mrs. John Young, and Misses S. A. King and Elizabeth Burton.

FIENDISH ATROCITIES AT TAIYUEN FU.

The murders at Taiyuen fa, the capital of Shansi, took place under circumstances of fiendish atrocity and under the personal direction of the governor. There was a riot on the 27th of June, in which Dr. Edward's hospital was destroyed. The missionaries managed to escape to Mr. Farthing's house, but Miss Ooombs was left behind, looking after her school girls, and in the confnsion of flight she was not missed by her companions till it was too late. Some of the school girls were trampled to death, and soon Miss Ooombs fell into the hands of the Boxers. She plead piteously for her life, but their answer was to throw her into the flames of the burning buildings. On the 30th of June four deputies from the governor's yamen came and told them that the city was in a turbulent state, and that the governor could not protect them unless they came to a place which he had provided for them, and where they would be safe. They were all taken to a house in a street called Oheo-t'eo Hsiang, where all of the foreigners in the city, including the Roman Oatholic priests, were confined and strictly guarded by soldiers. In the meantime other foreigners were being sent to the provincial capital at Yu Hsien's order, so that this Ohinese Nero might gloat over a wholesale butchery.

The treatment of the missionaries at Sheo Yang forms one of the blackest chapters in this terrible record of outrage. At this station were Mr. and Mrs. Pigott, their twelve-year-old son, Mr. John Robinson (tutor to this lad), Miss Duval (a teacher), and the two daughters of the Rev. E. R. Atwater of Fen-chou fu. On June 29th there was a disturbance and they fled to the mountains; but, for some unaccountable reason they almost immediately returned. They no sooner got back to Sheo Yang than they were arrested by the district magistrate,

handcuffed, loaded with chains and sent to Taiyuen fu, seventy miles distant. Doubtless all this was in obedience to the governor's orders. During all the time they were on the road they were not permitted to buy food; and the soldiers would not sell them eggs even at a dollar a piece. They were treated worse than murderers. On arrival at Taiyuen fn they were imprisoned in the same house as the other foreigners, but by order of the infamous Yu Hsien, they were separated and Mrs. Pigott was not allowed to communicate with her husband. On the 7th of July the governor sent to Mr. Farthing for a complete list of the foreigners. On the 9th he invited all of them to appear before him on the pretext that he wanted to arrange for their safe conduct to the coast. He sent soldiers to escort them, and, in case they suspected treachery and refused to go, to bring them by force. The prisoners were taken to the front· of the governor's yamen-an open space abutting on the main street-where they were then each stripped to the waist, as is usual for condemned criminals about to be beheaded. The governor came out and had them arranged in a line in front of him, and, compelling them to kneel, he upbraided them for the evils which he said they had brought upon the Chinese. He then asked them where they came from, and one of them answered, " From England." At this he laughed scornfully, threw off his coat, stepped forward and with his own sword struck off the heads of three of the helpless prisoners. He then gave the order to the soldiers, who immediately butchered the others, iucluding women and children, in his presence, the prefcct and sub-prefect also being present. All met death with the utmost courage. The soldiers cut the hearts out of their victims in order to inspect them. Their heads were cut off, placed in cages and stuck on poles in front of the yamen. The bodies were dragged to a hillside outside the walls and thrown to the dogs.* Bishops Grussi and Fagola of the Roman Catholic Church were massacred at the same time. 'I.'en more priests and nuns were killed the next day, making a total of forty-five killed in the governor's yamen. The heads of the six missionaries murdered at Taiku on the 31st of July were sent the governor at Taiyu'en fu, and he gave those who brought them some tens of taels for their trouble. Yu Hsien must have regarded these, too, as his victims; for they make up the exact number, fifty-one, for whose execntion he claimed the reward of four hundred taels each, promised by the empress dowager for every foreigner killed-as was learned after the relief of Peking.

* The nameS of the martyrs are, two daughters of Mr. Atwater, of the American Board Mission; Dr. A. E. Lovitt, Mrs. Lovitt, John Lovitt (child), G. W. Stokes, Mrs. Stokes, James Simpson, Mrs. Simpson, T. W. Pigott, Mrs. Pigott, Wellesley Pigott (child), John Robinson, and Miss Duval, of the Sheo ·Yang (Independent) Mission; A. Hoddle, unconnected; G. B. Farthing, wife and three children, Miss Stewart, F. S. Whitehouse and Mrs. Whitehouse of the English Baptist Mission; Dr. W. Millar Wilson, Mrs. Wilson, Alexander Wilson (child), Miss J. Stevens, lind Miss M. E. Clarke of the China Iuland Mission; and Mr. and Mrs. W. T. Beynon and three children, of the British and Foreign Bible Society-in all thirty-three souls belonging to the Protestant mission.

THE MARTYR MISSIONARIES IN CHINA

There is one very pathetic incident connected with the massacre at Taiyuen fu. A nati ve elder named Chang Chi Hung, wrote to a foreign missionary in Shanghai that a foreign child, age and sex not known, had been brought away from Taiyuen fn by the prefect of P'u Cheo Fu, a city in Shansi near the Yellow River. This child is the sole survivor of the massacre. Who is this little waif? Will it ever be recovered? The expression used in the letter would indicate that it was quite a young child. 'rhere were two little boys in Taiyuen fu, either of whom it might have been. If Yu Hsien reckoned Miss Coombs as his victim then there were 52, one more than he claimed in his official·report to his imperial mistress. Is it this child that makes the difference?

TAIKU AND FEN-CHOU FU MISSIONARIES.

It seems that the officials at Taiku were on friendly terms with the missionaries there; and, altho the city is only some twenty miles from the capital of the province, they protected them until they could no longer disregard the order of the governor, Yu Hsien. lIe issued a proclamation which was widely posted in the neighborhood of the capital, saying that whoever killed the foreigners would be doing him a great service. How genuine was the friendship of the local officials is shown by the fact that altho Yu Hsien butchered fifty-one helpless foreigners in his yamen on the 9th and 10th of July, the attack on Taiku did not take place till the 31st. On that day a band of between three and four hundred Boxers attacked the mission premises, and one of the helpers, Liu Fang Chi, was killed while the gate of the compound was being forced. The three men, Revs. C. H. Clapp, G. L. Williams, and F. W. Davis, fought bravely t.o save the women, and fired on the mob from the top of their houses; but their ammunition was soon exhausted and they were overpowered and bGheaded. Their bodies were thrown into the flames of their burninghouses, their hearts having first been cut out to be sent as trophies to the 1loodthirsty governor. The ladies of the mission, Mrs. Clapp, Miss M. L.· Partridge, and Miss R. Bird, took refuge in one of the outhouses, but they were soon found and beheaded. The heads of all of the victims were taken to the capital and exposed on the city gates like those of common criminals.

The prefect and the magistrate at Fen-chou fu were so friendly that the missionaries there were not disturbed till the end of July. About that time the old friendly prefect was superseded by a man sent by the governor to carry out his malevolent designs. The old official would not turn over the office to his newly appointed successor, and there was considerable friction in consequence. On the 30th of July a very fiercely worded proclamation was issued, ordering the missionaries to leave at once. It appears that the new prefect took over

the seals on the 13th of August, Oile report saying that in the meantime the other had died. On the 15th he demanded of the local officials why the foreigners had not been driven away as in all other places. The magistrate replied that these Americans were quiet and peaceable, and had never done anything but good in the place, and therefore he had no reason to send them away. The prefect said that he had been ordered to drive them out, and that, if the magistrate did not do his duty, he himself would drive the missionaries out with a whip. The magistrate begged for a few days respite, as Mrs. Atwater was about to be confined; but the prefect insisted that they must go at once. In the meantime the magistrate, acting under compulsion of the prefect, arrested the dispenser at the hospital, gave him three hundred blows with the bamboo, and ordered him to secure all of the firearms in the mission. These were accordingly given up, and the missionaries were left without means of self-defense. Carts were got ready for them, and on the 15th of August they started under an escort of twenty soldiers for Tientsin, as they were treacherously informed by the officials. Before starting the missionaries requested that they be permitted to sell their honses in order to secure money for the journey; but they were informed by the prefect that all of their property had been confiscated by imperial decree and could not be sold! 'rhe Christian teacher who tells the story says that soon after they started he heard suspicious remarks by the soldiers, and, acting on the advice of one of their number, he escaped. Almost immediately he heard the firing of a gun, which was the signal for a party of soldiers who were concealed in the village of K'ai Shih (which they were then entering) to join in the attack. Both parties of soldiers rushed upon the helpless missionaries and ruthlessly cut them down with their swords. Not one escaped. Their bodies werestripped and they were all burned by the roadside. 'rheir death was cruel and lingering.

Thus did eight Americans and one English lady (Miss Eldred) obtain the martyr's crown. The Americans were, Rev. E. R. Atwater, wife and two children; Rev. C. W. Price, wife and child, and Mr. and Mrs. A. P. Lundgren: 'rhe two other children of Mr. and Mrs. Atwater were massacred at Taiyuen fu on the 9th of July. 'rhey had been attending school at Sheo Yang and were arrested and sent to Taiyuen fu in chains, as has already been related.

The following pathetic letters, written by Mrs. Atwater shortly before she was murdered, have just reached Shanghai. They were given in charge of the gatekeeper, and were carried to Tientsin by his son. The first was addressed to the three ladies at Taiku, Mrs. Clapp, Miss Rowena Bird, and Miss Louise Partridge. They were killed the day after it was written, and the horrible fact was known

THE MARTYR MISSIONARIES IN CHINA

to Mrs. Atwater on the 2d of August, as is shown by the note on the envelope. The letters are as follows: FEN-CHOU FU, July 30, 1900.

Dear ones at Taiku-Mrs. Clapp, Rowena, Louise. – The last news from you confirming our fears concerning the dear ones at Taiyuan was hard, God knows how hard, for us to bear, but I can not write of it yet. We passed a terrible night, and in the morning there was a very Li Hai [severe] proclamation order- ing us out almost at once. I could do nothing but cry to God; it seemed as if I could bear no more in my present condition. No one talked at meals. We seemed to be waiting for the end, and I for my part longed that it might come speedily. He Kou went like a brave fellow to the yamen to ask if we could not have an escort to the river. We could hire nothing unless the kuan [official] helped us. He stayed so long we feared he had been beaten, but our fears for once were ground- less. And yet, altho an escort has been promised, I feel very uneasy.

The new kuan has come, but the old one will not give up his authority, and there is considerable friction in consequence. How it may affect our going I do not know. We are in the Lord's hands. .May God keep each one of you. He is our only help.

Ever lovingly, Lizzie Atwater.

Later. 2d August.

Our plans are upset; we do not think we can escape from the city.

Several of the church members are planning to conceal us if we divide up. It is hard to do that. Mr. Lei wishes to conceal me in his home right here in the city, but I want to stay with my dear husband while life is given to us. Heaven seems very near these last hours, and I feel quite calm. There will be a joyful welcome for us all above. I am fix- ing my thoughts more and more on the glorious hereafter, and it gives me wonderful peace. God bless you all.

Yours in blessed hope, L. A.

[Note on the envelope.] The foreigners at Taiku, six in number, were beheaded yesterday (August 1st).

FEN-CHOU FU, August 3d, 1900.

My Dear Dear Ones: I have tried to gather courage to write you once more. How am I to write aU the horrible details of ·these days! I would rather spare you.

The dear ones at Sheoyang, seven in all, including our lovely girls, were taken prisoners and brought to Taiyuan in irons and there by the gov- ernor's orders beheaded, together with the Taiyuan friends, thirty-three souls. We are now waiting our call home. We have tried to get away to the hills, but the plans do not work. Our things are being stolen right and left, for the people know that we are condemned. 'Vhy our lives have been spared we can not tell. The proclamation says that whoever kills us will be doing the governor a great service.

Dear ones, I long for a sight of your dear faces, Lut T fear we shall not meet on earth. I have loved you all so much, and know you will not forget the one who lies in China. There never were sisters and brothers like mine. I am preparing for the end very quietly and calmly. The Lord is wonderfully near and He will not fail me. I was very restless and excited while there seemed a chance of life, but God has taken away

that feeling, and now I just pray for grace to meet the terrible end bravely. The pain will soon be over and, oh, the sweetness of the welcome above. My little baby will go with me. I think God will give it to me in heaven, and my dear mother will be so glad to see us. I can not imagine the Savior's welcome. Oh, that will compensate for all these days of suspense. Dear ones, live near to God and cling less closely to earth. There is no other way by which we can receive that peace from God which passeth understanding. I would like to send a special message to each of you, but it tries me too much. I must keep calm and still these hours. I do not regret coming to China, but I am sorry I have done so little. My married life, two precious years, has been so very full of happiness. We will die together, my dear husband and I. I used to dread separation. If we escape now it will be a miracle. I send my love to you all, and the dear friends who remember me.

Your loving sister, Lizzie.

A trusty messenger sent to Shansi to make inquiries about the fate of 'the missionaries tells of the massacre there of Mr. and Mrs. T. J.

Underwood, Mr. and Mrs. Herbert Dixon, Mr. and Mrs. W. A.

McCurrach, Mr. S. W. Ennals, and Miss B. C. Renaut, of the English Baptist Mission, at their station Hsin Chou. The last word we had from them was that they had escaped on horseback on the 26th of June and were being pursued. 'l'hey got to a mountain cave, but were discovered. They defended themselves with two fowling-pieces for five days, during which time they were absolutely without food.

Being unable to drive them out of their stronghold, the Boxers resorted to their old ruse and "talked peace:" They said that they had been sent by the officials to offer them safe escort to the coast.

They must have known that to desert their place of refuge meant only death, but there was no alternative.. To remain was to starve.

Hunger forced them to accept. They were conducted back to Hsin Chou, kept in the yamen for a day or two, then led outside the town by the soldiers, stripped, and cut to pieces in the most horrible manner. Their mangled remains were left lying in the road.

The wave of anti-foreign fanaticism seems to have swept over the northern part of Shansi before it touched the other places in the province. It is probable that the officials ill these places were more in sympathy with the fiendish purposes of the empress dowager and her bloodthirsty minion, the governor. The missionaries who did not escape to U rga were killed some time between the 25th and the end of June. This would allow just sufficient time for the edict of the 20th of June to reach the officials at these places through the provincial governor, to whom it was sent by wire from Peking; and they must have lost no time in carrying it out. It is known that the missionaries at Ta-tung fu were all massacred, but the manner of their death is not known. It is probable that we shall never know anything beyond the mere fact of their death, for their converts were annihilated. The martyrs were Stewart McKee, Mrs. McKee, Alice

THE MARTYR MISSIOXARIES IN CHINA

Mary McKee (child), C. S. I. 'Anson, wife and three children, Miss M. E. Smith, and Miss Maria Aspden, all of the China Inland Mission.

The Swedes who are associated with the China Inland Mission held the conference of their Holiness Union at So-ping fu, beginning on the 25th or the 26th of June. The missionari88 at the other sta- tions who were members of the ITnion, attended these meeting!'!; and they were all, residents and visitors, massacred on the 29th of June, while assembled in the church. It is probable that they were burned in the building. The victims were U. Blomberg, wife, and child, and one other missionary (name unknown), of the Christian and Missionary Alliance; S. A. Persson, Mrs. Persson, O. A. L. Larsson, Miss J. Lundell, Miss J. Engvall, Miss A. Johansson, Miss M. Hedlund, E. Petterson, G. E. Karlberg, and N. Carleson, of the China Inland Mission.

Mr. Duncan Kay, wife, and child, of the China Inland Mission, escaped from their station, K'u-wu Hsien, and hid in the mountains. A native Christian supplied them with food, but on the Boxers learning this, they killed him. His widow smuggled food to them for a time but she too was discovered and murdered. The Boxers then guarded the entrance to the place of refuge and the missionaries starved to death.

It is stated on reliable native authority that the following members of the China Inland Mission were massacred at Sih-cheo (Hsi-chou), date not given, but probably early in July: W. G. Peat, Mrs. Peat, two children, A. Woodroffe, and Misses E. Dobson, E. J. Hum, F. E. Nathan, M. R. Nathan, and E. M. Heaysman. D. Barratt managed to escape to the hills, but died there of exhaustion.

The following members of the Swedish Mongolian and Scandinavian Alliance have not been heard from since the 30th of June, and they are believed to have been massacred: Mr. and Mrs. Helleberg and one child, Messrs. Wahstedt, Sternberg, Freidstrom, Suber, and Misses H. Lund, A. Lund, and M. Lund. The last six were American citizens. Vera, the little daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Green, of Huailu, died at Paoting fu, October 10, in consequence of privations and injuries received in the remarkable flight from lIuilu, and while in the hands of the Boxers. It is peculiarly sad that this little one should be taken after relief had reached them. It was to her bright, sunny disposition, and ready 'IVit, that the party probably owed their lives.

At the beginning of these troubles the Christian and Missionary Alliance had some thirty-four adults and seventeen children at their stations in North China. Of this number two (Mr. and Mrs. Book), were in Peking during the siege, and are safe. Seventeen (eleven adults and six children) fled north from Shansi, and arrived at Kincbta in Siberia. Two, Mr. and Mrs.F. Nystrom, escaped through

Kansuh, and thence made their way to the United States. This leaves twenty-one adults and eleven children to be accounted for. Mr. and Mrs. O. Blomberg and child, and one other missionary (name unknown) were massacred at So-ping fu. A report has been received of four foreigners being killed near Ning-hsia on the Yellow River. They are said to be Swedes, but whether they belonged to the Ohristian and Missionary Alliance, or to another mission, is not known. The Ohinese say that one, who was taller than the others, fought like a lion, and died fighting. It is supposed this man was Lieut. Watts- Jones, R. E.

A party of Swedish missionaries from Kw'ei-hwa Oh'eng, numbering twelve, with their wives and children, took refuge with Fathers Dobbe, Zylmans, and Abbeloos in the Roman Oatholic cathedral at Houpa, in Oentral Mongolia. They were all burned together in the church. 'fhe following were among them, viz.: Miss E. Erickson, Mr. and Mrs. E. Olsson and three children, and Mr. and Mrs. O. L. Lundberg. The report is, unfortunately, ambiguous. It may mean that there were twelve men, exclusive of the women and children, which is the construction that I put upon it. Or, it may mean that there were twelve including women and children. If the former is correct, then all of the Swedish missionaries about whose fate there is still an element of uncertainty, were burned in the cathedral in the Houpa district. It is remarkable that including those whom we know were burned in the church, there are just thirteen men still to be definitely accounted for. We know that there was one Swedish missionary, name unknown, killed at So-ping fu. Deducting one name for this unknown man, there are just twelve left-the number said to have lost their lives in the flames of the burning church.

The thirteen names are: Messrs. Helleberg, Wahstedt, Sternberg, Fredstrom, Suber, Olsson, Lundberg, Forsberg, Noren, Palm, Bingmark, Anderson, and ~1. Nystrom. I think it fair, therefore, to assume that all of the members of the Swedish Mongolian and Scandinavian Alliance (five men, four women, and one child); the members of the Ohristian and Missionary Alliance whose fate is unknown (six men, six women, and seven children), together with those whose names are already given (two men, three women, and three children), all lost their lives in the cathedral at Houpa, in Oentral Mongolia. This would make the appalling total of thirty-seven (thirteen men, thirteen women, and eleven children) massacred at this place. The members of the Ohristian and Missionary Alliance, whose fate is not definitely known, and whom I a3sume to have been massacred at Houpa, are Miss Hall, O. Forsberg, wife, and child, Mr. and Mrs. W. Noren, wife, and two children, A. E. Palm, Mr. and Mrs. O. Bingmark and two children, Mr. and Mrs. E. Anderson and one child, and Mr. and Mrs. M. Nystrom and child.

MIRACLES OF MISSIONS – "KHAMA, THE GOOD."

P. A. Ogren, wife, and child, Graham McKie, and Misses Chapman and Way were supposed to have been massacred in the general slaughter which took place in their district. A telegram was received about a month ago saying that Mr. McKie, Miss Chapman, and Miss Way 'Were still alive! This could hardly be credited; but later a telegram was received from Tientsin which said that five or six foreigners were reported to be alive in Taiyuen fu and mentioning Mr. McKie's name as being among them. It has since been learned definitely that only Mr. Ogren was killed. They probably escaped to the mountains, and after Yll Hsien was removed from the governorship of Shansi, came out of hiding and took refuge in this city, which has become notorious for the crimes committed in it.

(To be concluded with an account of thrilling escapes.) MIRACLES OF MISSIONS No. XXX.

"KHAMA, THE GOOD "-THE CHRISTIAN CHIEF OF AFRICA.* BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

When Rev. James Davidson Hepburn arrived at Shoshong, in August 1871, to take up his life-work among the Bamangwato, he was met by two young chiefs, Khama and Khamane. It is of the first of these that we now write-one of the most remarkable meu ever brought to Christ in the Dark Continent, himself alone a sufficient witness to the value of foreign missions, as one diamond may sometimes justify all the cost of a mine.

Macheng was then ruling the tribe, a usurper into whose hands Sekhome had put the tribal scepter in order to keep out of the succession Khama, his son and lawful heir; but Sekhome himself was now in exile. Macheng had a visitor, Kuruman, chief of the Matabele, who was stirring him up as Jezebel did Ahab, to get rid of all missionaries and white folk, and to help him to do the same with intruders in Matabeleland. Macheng fell into the plot, and sent three regiments of the Bamangwato back with Kuruman. On the way however the Bamangwato rebelled against Macheng's orders and declared that they would acknowledge no chief but the lawful ruler, Khama. This added fuel to the flame of Macheng's hatred llnd he resolved, if possible, to get rid of Khama. He secretly resorted to native charms and drugs, and tried to get strychnine as a more deadly weapon. His more harmless medicines proved of no effect; and, as for the strychnine, a sharp-witted fellow, having his suspicions, sold his agent marking-ink for the poison. But, had it been the deadly drug he thought, the plan would have failed, for when Khama and Khamane • "Ten Years North of the Orange River," by Rev. Jno. Mackenzie. "Twenty Years in Khama's Country," edited by C. H. Lyall. London: Hodder & Stoughton.

were invited to drink Macheng's wife's coffee, they respectfully declined, and so the" marking-ink" went untasted.

A crisis was reached in August 1872, and Khama drove away the murderous usurper and became actual chief. And the following Sunday he inaugurated his reign in a manner that became a Christian chief, and which reminds of the similar coronation day of Ranavalona II. in Madagascar, in the year 1868. Khama held in his courtyard a service of worship to the true God, and moreover, announced that henceforth no other sort of service would be held there. This caused great joy to lovers of God, for Macheng's rule had been most reckless in tyranny. Anarchy had been rampant, traders robbed and maltreated beyond endurance, and even the missionaries suffered, and the native congregations were violently dispersed and scattered. It was these outrages in fact that had brought on the crisis of revolution that drove out the usurper.

For a few months matters moved on smoothly, tho beneath the surface there were disturbing forces at work. Between the brothers Khama -and Khamane there was strong mutual distrust. Khama was an out-and-out Christian, and would not even conform outwardly to pagan notions and customs. For example, he publicly and positively refused to "make rain," and persisted in his refusal even in the face of the entreaties of the old heathen headmen. He wisely forbore to force his religion on others, neither would he allow them to force upon him their superstitious rites, since he had found a better way. He bade them to cry to their God like the Baal worshipers of Elijah's time; but he, like that prophet, would know only Jehovah, and pray for rain in another fashion. Khamane was more vacillating and deceitful, and really resorted to sorceries.

About the end of 1872, Khama, prompted by filial regard and a forgiving spirit, recalled his father from a six years' exile. Old Sekhome came back to Shoshong early in 1873, and with his return old heathen abominations revived, and shortly afterward Khama left for Serue, a day or two's journey off, followed by nearly all his tribe. It seemed strange that God's Providence should permit such a turn of affairs, but it appeared later that there was a Divine design even in this absence of Khama, for it was overruled to work a greater good, it being during this interval that mission work was undertaken on a larger scale.

It was a great tribute to Khama's real greatness and goodness that, after his withdrawal, matters became so much worse that messengers were sent to Serue to beg him to return; and, when their plea proved unavailing, Khamane was induced to go on a similar errand, and the missionaries sent a deputation with him. Khama calmly but resolutely refused. He saw that they were inviting him back to a ruin, and that what Sekhome and Khamane and their followers sought was not

MIRACLES OF MISSIONS-" KHAMA, THE GOOD."

Khama whom they hated, but his people who had followed him into his voluntary exile but who were the real strength of the tribe. The chief was inflexible. "When I was with you," he said, "my presence was soreness to the eyes; you treated me as a dog in my own courtyard and before my own people. Therefore I refuse to sit with you and Sekhome in the same town. I have had enough of that; let us separate. Take your path and I shall take mine. Those who prefer to stay with you, let them stay; and those who wish to come to me, let them come." The deputation returned unsuccessful.

As Serne was lacking in natural defenses, to remain t'here long was to invite attack from the lVIatabele, and so Khama moved to the river Zouga. On the journey and afterward, raids were made on his cattle, and even the women were taken captive, but, in all this trial of patience, Khama evinced no passion or resentment, but conducted himself like a Christian, altho Sekhome and Khamane themselves were the main aggressors, and Sekhome actually sought his life — the father seeking the life of his own son.

The year 1875, however, witnessed Khama's triumphant release from his voluntary exile, and his establishment in bis proper positio'n, as undisputed chief of the Bamangwato. The darkness now began to give way before a brighter dawn, and God .showed tha't even the trials to which the missionaries and native church at Shoshong had been sub- jectcd, was not without a purpose in the mind of God. A Christian chief and his followers had been driven away by the malice of foes, but their forcible withdrawal God had used as the opening of a door to a new native church among the Balauana at T-,ake Ngami.* These details we only note in passing, as we mainly seek to give the profile of this remarkable African chief. Morellii, the Balauana chief, came to Shoshong, and saw how the good Khama ruled his people, and got good counsel from him, though he failed to act on it. He 'pleaded with Khama for native beer, and smuggled it secretly into his house. Khama had told him what a hard work it had been to break down the drink habit in his town, both among white and black, and calmly reasoned with him on the injustice of thus visiting the town of another chief and obstructing the working of beneficent laws. The subtle Balauana chief pretended to acquiesc·e, while he not only trampled on Khama's injunctions, but got Khama's youngest brother to act as his agent!

This upright Christian chief had no tame amiability. Holy love has its holy wrath, and he that loves good loathes evil by the same law; and Khama's indignation was aroused. He burned down his brother's honse, setting fire to it with his own hand, to punish him for his course in becoming the accomplice of Moremi in his duplicity and iniquity.t The battle against drink had been long and resolute.

• P. 36. et seq. t P. 85.

In 1870, five years before, Macheng had been chief at Shoshong, and hostile to the Gospel. There was a beginning made in a school and a congregation of believers. But the traders on the station were godless, and drinking, gambling, swearing, and general recklessness stamped their daily life. They were in constant quarrels with the native Bamangwato, whom they plundered and outraged, and by whom they were plundered in turn. Any appeal to Macheng was not only useless but rather returned on the head of the outraged complainant. 'rhe chief was the administrator of injustice, and Shoshong was the hell of the country, from whom no respectable party cared to hail. The traders themselves owned that it was the best place to ruin body and soul.

This was surely a place to test the power of the Gospel, and especially the patience, prayerfulness, and purpose of a native Ohristian ruler. Here were the "Augean stables," and could any Hercules be found to cleanse them? "Mr. Hepburn, in 1880, wrote to the directors of the London Missionary Society, "Truly my eyes have beheld the mighty power of God at work, both in providence and in grace, or it has never been seen on earth."

He saw Macheng removed: he died of drink, that" civilizing agent" of some who call themselves Ohristians. The brandy seller is sometimes himself proof against drink, while he is ruining wholesale the bodies and souls of the poor, degraded victims to whom he sells it. Khama became chief of the Bamangwato. Old traders died out or moved out, and a Ohristian community began to grow up, and young married men began to come in, who not only were not foes of missions, but disposed to aid the missionary. This, however, was a gradual change. For a long time, however, Khama's position was one of conflict and difficulty. He had against him the old heathen element again, and, at the same time, traders who, as he said, "trod his laws under foot because he was a black man." They would hide brandy casks in mountain caves, and then come and lie to the chief, and nse a missionary as interpreter, while they were smuggling in their " fire-water."

Mr. Hepburn, after personal and constant contact with the persons and events, writes: "I know of no other interior chief who has even attempted the half that Khama has accompl£shed, in advancing his people toward the goal of civilization." lIe not only kept foreign brandy out, but stopped native beer-making. He put an end to pagan" rain-making," and other hoary ceremonies of snperstition, but he brought in Ohristian services and rites to take their place. He made a law against the slave trade in Masariva (Bushmen), and he abolished bogadi (bargaining for wives in cattle), and introduced the law of marriage from free choice. On the ruins of anarchy and social chaos, he built up a Ohristian state, stable and orderly, and he made

MIRACLES OF MISSIONS – "KHAMA, THE GOOD."

home sacred and a purer morality to grow up side by side with better crops.* At the same time Khama, while refusing to observe or counte- nance old heathen customs, did not force anyone to adopt ItM religion, in which he remained firm and calmly persistent. The old men set themselves to maintain the pagan observances and to organize oppo- sition to the new chief; he had trouble from Khamane and the Boeis, and worse trouble from famine. But, in this hard time, Mr. Hepburn encouraged him to do what Hezekiah and Nehemiah did in times of distress -lay it all before God in prayer. Amid the seoffs of neigh- boring chiefs, it was hard for Khama to hold his ground, but a week of prayer was held and rain fell in torrents; but, what was bet- ter, God opened other windows in the higher heavens, and floods of spiritual blessing came down. There was an outpour of rain for twenty-seven days, and, as Mr. Hepburn says, "If that was not answering prayer, then I don't know how God is to answer prayer." t The Makalaka rain god, a man Ukwali, who lived in a cave, tried to get a hold on Khama, through Lobengula, another chief, but Khama calmly answered that he " could not see how a god who ate porridge like himself could be of any use to him;" and this defeat was the ruin of the Makalaka rain god, and led his followers, too, to desert his cause, eager to have more of the God of Khama and the Christian Bamangwato.

Khama seems to have been conspicuous for what Mr. Hepburn calls a "steadfast, God-inspired determination." Much that was attributed to the missionaries was due to him. When yet a lad he used to dream of governing a town as it should be, and one thing he determined on was that no drink should curse any such town whore he ruled. When he set his eye on a goal he moved quietly and steadily on toward it. He himself stood out against the ideal of Bechuana "big chiefism," which is to drink, smoke, snuff, and have a harem. He had never anything to do with native charms, medicines, witchcraft, etc. He had early refused to perform a sacred religious ceremony at his father's command, at risk of being disinherited, and he continued to carry out his program of independence and intrepidity.

He began to fight red rum systematically. He called the white men together and told them his mind. They pleaded to be allowed to bring in small cases of brandy as medicine. He gave consent, but he must see no drunkenness. Of conrse the drunkenness came. Then there was a new summons for the white men, and this time they were forJ:>idden even to bring in drink for their private table use. "Bring none! I will allow none! There's an end of it." He had to resort to fines, threats, and even to banishment from the country; but • P. 121-2.

t f, 13~.

he stood firm. When, after many provocations, the crisis came, and notwithstanding oft-repeated warnings, there was drunken violence and uproar, the good Khama wore a stern face which always meant fixed purpose. He went and saw with his own eyes how his laws were trampled on, and then he said: You despise my laws because I am a black man. Well, if I am black, I am chief of my own country, and I rule here and shall maintain my laws. Go back to your own country. Take all that is yours, and go. lf there is any other white man who does not like my laws, let him go, too. I am trying to lead my people to act according to the Word of God which we have received from you white people, and you, white people, show them an example of wickedness such as we never knew. You know that some of my own brothers have learned to like the drink and that I do not want them even to see it that they may forget the habit; and yet you not only bring it and offer it to them, but try to tempt me with it. I make an end of it to-day. Go, leave my town, and never come back!

The effect of such talk from an African chief was like a thunderclap-everybody was stunned. One man at last ventured to plead for exemption from the stern law of banishment on the ground that he had grown up in the country, and he and Khama were old friends. "Surely, for old friendship's sake you will pity me!"

"Friendship!" said the indignant Khama, "you call yourself my friend, do you? You are the ringleader among those who insult and despise my laws." Then, with withering words of rebuke, he answered hili plea for pity, by reminding him that there was a "pity" which he owed to his own people. His answer was worthy of Ohief-Justice Hale, who had used similar words, of the "mercy" due to his own country and which he would endanger if he was unduly merciful to criminals. Khama flamed with righteous anger, but he cleaned his town that day of the white man's drink curse; * and then he also forbade the use, and sale, and manufacture of native beer. At one time death seemed to threaten him if he carried on his holy crusade; but he only answered, " You may kill, but you can not conquer me."

But this was not the only noble stand that good Khama took for God. When in 1881 four men were selected by the native church for a mission to the Lake Ngami, there was a sunrise service, March 26th, which was wholly conducted by black men, and the chief Khama and Seretse, his brother, addressed the men, urging them to fidelity and earnestness; and then he took part in_ the ordination of these native evangelists, offering prayer that "God would Himself send them forth, by the Spirit." , Khama spoke words worthy of the Archbishop of Canterbury, when he said, " The work we are engaged in to-day is not that of the kingdom of the Bamangwato; it is the work of the Kingdom of the great King Jesus Christ. It becomes us to be faithful, to be earnest, * P. 150.

FLIGHT FROM THE "BOXERS" BY WAY OF SIBERIA

to do what we are doing with our hearts and not with our lips, and to rejoice that God has given us such work to do."

There were white traders present, and all were impressed with the fact that they" had seen strange things to-day." The services which began with sunrise had not ended at sunset. Even the children's gifts were upward of twelve and a half pounds sterling, and represented in all two hundred and seventy-two different donors. In the heart of that same town, which formerly was a gateway of hell, an infant Christian church had grown up to a tree whose seed was in itself after its kind.

This was surely rather a revolution than an evolution. Jesus the Nazarene had again conquered. Khama testifi9d of one of the converts, "It is nothing but the power of God; it fills me with wonder!"

This one man – Khama – brought to Christ in the Dark Continent, ruling as a Christian chief, standing firm amid all the opposition of foreign and native foes, and actually carrying on measures for Gospel extension, is a sufficient evidence of Christianity as from God, a volume in himself.

FLIGHT FROM THE" BOXERS," BYWAY OF SIBERIA.

BY REV. W. P. SPRAGUE, KALGAN, NORTH CHINA. Missionary of the American Board, 1874-.

It was about the end of May, when the first "Boxers" came from Peking to Kalgan, where I had pursued missionary work in peace and safety for twenty-five years.

When Mr. Williams and Mr. Roberts, responding to my telegram, returned from Peking they reached Kalgan Sunday, June 10, and found a crowd gathered about our front gate, who said they came to see the ruins of our houses. The Boxers had announced that they were to be burned the preceding night. From certain evidences we believe that burning firebrands were thrown over the ten-foot-high adobe wall-which surrounded the premises-on that evening with intent to burn us out. That Sunday, at dark, another and a very different crowd came with clubs and stones and tried to break the gate in. This was a double door, eight feet high and eight feet wide, made of two-inch plank and always locked at night. On hearing the pounding and great noise, the gatekeeper and servants in great alarm rushed in crying out, "The Boxers have come, the Boxers have come!" "Bring out your guns quickly! " We took our guns, went out quickly, firing several volleys into the air as we passed on to the gate, to let the crowd know that we were armed. Then one of us, by means of a ladder, ascended the wall, and aiming a loaded gun at the crowd in the moonlight, told them to scatter or we would shoot. They scattered, evidently not expecting to find us armed. We called

together our helpers aud other natives on the place and consulted as to what was best to be done. We prayed for guidance. All agreed that it was necessary to leave the place at once.

At about three o'clock in the morning we silently left our homes and went to an official's residence in the upper city. We placed ourselves under the protection of this official, who received us kindly, gave us an early hearing, and promised the protection we sought. During the morning I returned, by an unfrequented path, to the place; and finding all things quiet, took the opportunity to pack two or three trunks and boxes with clothing and provisions. The officials became alarmed, and concluded that it was not convenient to entertain us, and asked us to go to an inn where rooms had been provided for our accommodation. As this inn was near our mission compound we refused to go, but said we would gladly go into the plains of Mongolia if he would provide us an escort of soldiers. This he consented to do. At midnight, in our carts and on horseback, escorted by fifty swordsmen and four armed horsemen, we passed out through the big gate of the great wall, up through the valley past the Russian settlement and on into Mongolia. Ohina's front door was closed. We had escaped through her still-open back door.

Once safely out in the northern valley, the footmen returned, leaving us in the care of the horsemen. At sundown we reached the home of a Mongol friend, who received us kindly, but soon told us that we were not safe there. The Boxers were practising in various Chinese villages about, and had already threatened to burn Roman Catholic chapels not far away. We must" move on."

The next day we joined some Swedish missionaries who were encamped at Hara Asa, a Mongol village fifty miles north from Kalgan, and who had left Kalgan a short time before. We found the people in commotion. They had been ordered by the head Mongol of the village to "move on," and were already busily preparing to start for Siberia. We joined the party, seeing the necessity of getting farther away from the seat of trouble. There were now twelve adult missionaries and six small children. There was almost a panic among the Mongols, and not a Chinaman could we hire to help us. But see how the Lord had provided a way for us through the wilderness, Last summer a young Englishman by the name of Campbell,. from the legation at Peking, had spent his vacation in Mongolia hunting. He became acquainted with Mr. Larso!)., a Swedish missionary located in Kalgan. In the summer Mr. Oampbell wished to return to England by Mongolia, Siberia, and Russia. He invited Mr. Larson to accompany him as guide and interpreter, promising him opportunity to prosecute his missionary work among the Mongols. He also authorized him to prepare a good caravan of

ten camels, eight horses, six Mongol servants, and one camel cart, and to be ready by June 1. The caravan was ready, but Mr. Oampbell was locked up in Peking. We needed and so took the caravan which he could not use, and afterward paid him for it. But it was not sufficiently large to accommodate our party, and we were detained ten days at Hara Asa completing preparations for the long journey. 'l'hree rough ox-carts were rigged up with covers for the ladies and children. A tent was bought for the gentlemen to sleep in. Two of us, at different times, returned to Kalgan, one to draw the remainder of our money from the bank, the other to secure food, necessary clothing, and another cart for the journey. This was hazardous, but necessary.

We had hardly got well started, when the second night out, a Rev. J. H. Roborts. Miss Engl!. Rev. Mark Williams. Mrs. Sprague. Rev. W. P. Sprague.

MISSIONARY FUGITIVES FROM KALGAN, NORTH CHINA.

camel strayed away. While we waited in camp for the drivers to hunt it up, a messenger overtook us with a letter from another Swedish party of four, who had been mobbed and driven out from their station, and were stranded at an inn, two days' journey from us. 'fhey asked that animals be sent to bring them up to us. This was done. Two days later they joined us. The mob had gathered about their place. They sent to the official for help; the crowd broke through a poorly fastened back gate; they fled through the front gate, and were pursued, stoned, bruised, and knocked down, but were met and rescued by soldiers from the yamen. The official received them kindly, gave them money, and sent them under escort to this inn. Had they npt secured our assistance, they would undoubtedly again have fallen in'to

the hands of the Boxers, for their protectors deserted them. We saw then the reason why the camel strayed away, and we thanked God. The party who came to us was Mr. and Mrs. Urberg, Mr. Jacobson, and Mr. Sandberg. Those killed were Mr. and Mrs. Bingmark and their two children.

We thankfully and with no little anxiety resumed our jour-· ney, averaging about twenty-five miles a day, and traveling often far into the night. We must stop part of every day for the animals to graze, as we carried no food for them. We must travel till a well was reached, be it far or neal', as water was a necessity for both man and beast. We did our own work, as our Mongols attended only to the animals, loading and unloading them, and putting up of the tents. The picking up of fuel, cooking of food, and washing of dishes kept each day's committee busy while in camp. Weariness, thirst, and hunger were familial' conditions. '1'here were other annoyances.

THE MISSIONARY CARAVAN CROSSING CENTRAL ASIA.

At one place water was refused at the well-word having been sent from Kalgan to that effect. A sharp word and exhibition of a gun from our leader secured the water. 'rhrough another section of the country two Mongol soldiers followed us, who were instructed to see that we did not put poison in the wells. (!) Theil' 8ltre method was to get to the well first and draw the water for us-to which we did not object. Again, we were refused camels and horses which we needed to buy; sheep were refused us. Our rice gave out. Foul' of the little children had whooping cough and suffered for lack of nourishing food; one of them died and was buried in Kiachta.

The last day of our caravan journey we traveled far into the night through a beautiful pine forest, and then camped on a hill. The next morning, which was Sunday, we rose to see the sun shining on the white domes and gilded spires of several beautiful Greek churches. We had reached Kiachta, just on the edge of Siberia. Two of the party entered the city Saturday night to arrange for our crossing the

ANTI-FOREIGN CRUSADES IN CHINA

border, showing passports, etc. After several delays by policemen, soldiers, and officers, they were permitted to enter and complete arrangements for our entertainment. But there, on the extreme edge of Chinese territory, one thousand miles from Peking, was a city of Chinese traders, where the Boxers' influence had reached and whose o~cials were opposed to our passing through. But by means of the intervention of the Russian governor, who claimed us as his guests, and who had our passports translated to the others, we were allowed to pass over the boundary line. This was on Monday. Just before entering the city a Russian artist photographed the caravan.

Passing through the city we were soon settled in a hotel, glad to say good-by to the caravan part of our journey. 'l'he Russian flag floated over us. Many Russian soldiers were about us. 'The Russians everywhere treated us most cordially. Here we received money by cablegram from our American Board in Boston, through our minister in St. Petersburg and our government at Washington. We then started by Russian tarantas for Lake Bikal, a journey of five days, through a most beautiful country; mountain streams, and many forests, with frequent settled openings, made romantic scenery. Crossing Lake Bikal by steamer, we reached the Siberian railroad at Irkutsk. From there we had a comfortable ride of ten days through a constantly changing, but always interesting country, to Moscow and St. Petersburg.

ANTI-FOREIGN CRUSADES IN CHINA.

BY REV. GRIFFITH JOHN, D.D., HANKOW, CHINA. Missionary of the London Missionary Society, 1855-.

In 1891 the whole of the Yangtze valley was greatly disturbed by the Hunan Anti-Foreign Crusade. In October of that year, a letter from me on the cause of the riots appeared in the columns of the North China Daily News. Nearly a decade has passed since then, but there is much in that letter which is applicable to present conditions in China. The following extracts, read in the light of current events, wiII not fail to interest those who are seeking an explanation of what has been going on of late in this land: It must be admitted that the foreigners have forced themselves on the Chinese. We are here, not because they have invited us to come, or wish us to remain. We have, it is true, our treaty rights, but everyone of them has been obtained at the point of the bayonet. Our presence in Peking, our presence at the coast ports, our presence in the interior, our presence in the valley of the Yangtze, our aristocratic settlements, our extra territorial jurisdiction, all these things are now, and have been from the beginning, an abomination to the Chinese government. The governing classes have never changed in their hatred of the foreign element, or in their desire to banish it from the land. They would, if they

could, bring things back to their pristine state, and confine both us and our commerce to one spot.

The idea of casting out the foreigner, sooner or later, has been tena- ciously held and fondly cherished by the officials all these last fifty [now sixty] years. The idea may have been allowed to sleep, off and on; but they have never relinquished it, and of late they have been greatly moved by it. The question before them for some time seems to have been how to realize the idea; and the plan which has commended itself to their judgment, seems to be this: "Let all the missionaries, in the first instance, be frightened back into the open ports; if that succeeds, let an effort be made to drive all the foreigners, whether merchants or missionaries, to the coast ports." This is intended for the immediate future. It does not exhaust the scheme.

Now this id-ea, which I father on the governing classes, needed a con- genial home in order to take root and develop, and that home it has found in Hunan. The Hunan scholars have been engaged for many years in propagating their anti-foreign creed with the view of pre- paring the minds of the people for the decisive moment. Believing that the time of action was at hand, they made, at the beginning of last year, a special effort to poison the minds of the people in this valley. The Hunan publications were widely scattered up and down this river. The poison found its way into the homes of all classes of society, and was greedily devoured by all conditions of the people. The way having been thus prepared, and the propitious hour having arrived, the blow was struck, and the work of destruction began. There was no accident about it. The whole thing was deliberately planned, and carried on with a definite purpose. Behind the people were the Hunan emissaries, and behind these emissaries stood the real power, which worked in both and through both.

By this time, no doubt, many among the officials have been brought to see that a great blunder has been committed. They probably imag- ined that, by making the movement appear to be an anti-missionary movement, and the riots an uprising of the people against the mission- aries, the foreign powers might be bamboozled and won over to their side. In this, however, they have failed signally, and they can not but know it. They would probably be glad to undo the work of the last few months, and they may set themselves to the task of pre- venting further mischief, at least for the present. But they will not readily relinquish their anti-foreign idea, and it is more than probable that the anti.foreign spirit evoked by it in Hunan, and more or less throughout the land, will prove itselfstronger than they.

I am not now discussing the merits or demerits, the reasonableness or unreasonableness, of the Chinese position with regard to foreign inter· course. Looking at things from their standpoint, it must be admitted that the Chinese have a good deal to say for themselves. But the Euro- pean standpoint is just the opposite of theirs, and the one or the other must yield. The real question which the foreign powers have to consider at the present time is this: Shall we maintain our present position in China, or. shall we bow to the Chinese idea and clear out? "China exclusively for the Chinese," that is the idea-the official idea, the reali- zation of which is the grand aim of the present anti-foreign movement.

It is not an anti-missionary movement; neither is it a sudden uprising of the Chinese against all foreigners. It is anti-missionary because it is

ANTI-FOREIGN CRUSADES IN CHINA

first and above all anti-foreign. The people are moved, but they have not been moved by an internal impulse. The whole movement, in my opinion, is to be traced to a government policy, and it is with the gov- ernment and its policy the great powers are called upon now to deal.

There is one lesson which the Chinese government ought to be taught at once, namely, that however fondly they may cherish their idea, they must not and shall not use the methods which they have been using recently in their attempts to realize it. They must be made to see and feel that all this is barbarism pure and simple. China wishes civil- ized nations to look upon her as a member of the family, and to grant her the privileges of international law. It is high time that China should be told that by these inhuman and savage deeds she is showing herself to be unworthy of a place among the civilized governments, and forfeiting every right of appeal to the law which regulates civilized nations in their mutual intercourse. If she would profit by this law she must be bound by it.

There is a good deal in the above that has a special bearing on the present crisis. Of late the idea of driving the hated white man out of China has been very active among the officials, and especially among the Manchus in- Peking In Prince Tuan we have an incarnation of the idea. He may be an ignorant man, and as devoid of literary polish as most of his fellow-clansmen, but there can be no doubt of his being a man of strong will, boundless ambition, and exhaustless energy-the very man to lead the Boxers, or any other band of ruffians. In the heart of the empress dowager, a woman of great ability, but utterly unscrupulous, the idea has found a congenial home. Under the influence of the fiery Tuan, her fears were roused into frenzy, and her ambitions stirred to their deepest depths. She was led to believe that the psychological moment to favor China had come, and that nothing more was wanted than her word of command. Her imagination was fired, the word was spoken, and the result was what we see to-day. Behind the Boxers you have the officials, and behind the officials you have the real power which has been working in both and through both.

Once more the Chinese have been trying to realize their idea, and once more they have failed. But the idea is not dead, and will not die readily. Will it ever die while the integrity of the empire lasts? Will the yellow man, while free, ever give up the dream of his ambition? Within this one decade we have seen two grand attempts to realize the dream, and both have been accompanied with unspeakable horrors, tho the former has been completely eclipsed in this respect by the latter. Between these two grand attempts there have been others of a grave nature, tho comparatively of less significance. The decade has been one full of trouble and sorrow, and all due mainly to this one canse.

Is the next decade to be a repetition of this? That will depend, I think, on the coming settlement. If that is satisfactory, we may reckon

on better times. If not satisfactory, then the past will repeat itself, and repeat itself in a worse form. If the powers listen to the voice of Russia, and patch up this business in the way indicated by her, we shall not wait long before we face another crisis, compared with which the present one will be counted as nothing. 'I'o withdraw the foreign troops from Peking, before this matter is satisfactorily and finally settled, would be sheer madness. To recognize again as the real ruler of that empire the cruel woman who has brought this terrible disaster upon the Chinese people, as well as upon foreigners, would be sin and shame. To accept any member of the reactionary party, anyone of the creatures of the discredited dowager, as a peace plenipotentiary, would be self-degradation and senseless stupidity. To allow Chang Chin-Tung and Liu Kun-yi, men who have manfully stood by us throughout the whole of this crisis, and have preeminent qualifications as statesmen, to be shunted in order to gratify the spleen of our bitterest enemies, would be ingratitude and cruel injustice. Surely these are impossible things-things that never can come to pass. It is to be hoped that the powers will pause to think, think deeply and pause long, before they commit themselves to the guidance of Russia.

WHAT SHOULD BE DONE BY THE POWERS.

If I were asked what action the foreign powers should take at this time, I would say: 1. Insist on the deposition of the empress dowager. Her responsibility for the recent outrages can admit of no doubt.

2. Insist on the reinstatement of the emperor; and let the control of the empire be restored to him.

3. Insist on the instigators of the outrages being delivered up to punishment, however exalted their rank. As to the innumerable instruments employed' by these wicked men in carrying out their cruel designs, let them be pardoned.

4. Insist on pecuniary indemnity being paid for all property destroyed.

5. Insist on the whole empire being thrown open to foreign intercourse, and let Hunan be thrown open to foreign trade.

6. Let the treaty rights of foreign missionaries and Christian converts be reaffirmed.

7. Let there be no partition of the empire, and let the independence of the Chinese government be maintained.

8. Let not the foreign troops be withdrawn from Peking till a satisfactory settlement be reached.

Other things will have to be attended to, but I feel sure, that if these are secured, the settlement will be satisfactory.

Let no one suppose that I advocate the punishment of the instigators of the recent outrages in the spirit of revenge. The nature of the case demands it. Not to exact just punishment would be, in the eyes of the Chinese, a proof that we looked with indifference on the

ANTI-FOREIGN CRUSADES IN CHINA

crime itself, and that we regarded the repetition of the outrages as a matter of no moment.

THE EXCITICS"G CAUSES OF THE OUTBREAK.

I have spoken of the long-cherished idea of casting the hated white man out of China as the cause of the present outbreak. In conclusion I should like to refer to the causes which have given life and motion to the idea in the present instance. Many years ago Prince Kung attributed "all causes of serious international disagreement to missionary propagandism;" and the officials of to-day are doing the same thing. It is an official convenience to do so. It is convenient for them, for instance, to say that the Boxer movement sprang from missionary troubles, and thus shift the blame from their own shoulders to the shoulders of the missionaries and their converts. Superficial observers among foreigners also find in this hypothesis a very easy solution of the problem, while our enemies are only too ready to welcome it as a proof of the soundness of their views on missions. And yet nothing can be further from the truth. What had missionary propagandism to do with bringing about the Opium war of 1839- 1842. What had missionary propagandism to do with bringing about the Arrow war in 1858? Absolutely nothing.

'['his is onr third war with China (we do not call it so, but it is so, nevertheless), and I am prepared to maintain that among the exciting causes missionary propagandism stands last and least. Missions were attacked by the Boxers in Shantung in 1899. The converts were persecuted in many places, and one missionary was actually put to death. But the movement was a feeble one at the time, and might have been easily stamped out, had the governor, the infamous Yu Hsien, been so minded. He, however, saw in the" Patriotic Volunteer Trained Bands," as the Boxers are otherwise called, the very instrument which the reactionary party needed in order to start an anti-foreign crusade. Hence his tender care of the Boxers; and the undisguised heartiness with which he encouraged them in their evil designs on the missionaries and native Christians in the Shantung province. The Boxer movement had for its aim the extermination of everything foreign, and the casting out of all foreigners, and hence its attraction to Yu Hien and to every member of the reactionary party, not excluding the empress dowager herself.

As to the real exciting causes, we have not to go far in order to find them. They are: 1. The annexation of Formosa by the Japanese. 2. The seizure of Kiou-Chou by Germany. 3. The acquisition of Port Arthur and Talienwan by Russia, of Wei- Hai-Wei by England, and of Kwang-Chou by France. 4. The claims to "spheres of influence," leading to protectorates, and ultimately to absorption.

5. The construction of railways and the opening of mines by foreign syndicates.

6. The reform movement, which strikes at the very foundations of the existing order of things.

These are the things which have raised the Chinese idea into activity. To the conservative party, both at Peking and in the provinces, it seemed as if the European nations had made up their minds to parcel out the empire among themselves, not leaving to the Chinese a square" mile which they could call their own. "What shall we do to deliver our country from the hands of the enemy, and to preserve our national existence? " That seems to have been the all-absorbing question with these men, a question forced upon them not by the missionary, but by foreign governments, not by missionary propagandism, but by the earth-hunger which has taken possession of the nations.

That is, I sincerely believe, the true explanation of this uprising, in so far as the exciting causes are concerned. 'The fact that more missionaries have suffered than any other class of foreigners, is to be put down to the obvious fact that they were more numerous, more exposed, and more defenseless. Other foreigners, placed in similar circumstances, have suffered in the same way, and even our ministers, at Peking, and all the members of the legations, would have perished, had the empress dowager and her party succeeded in their intentions. The fact that mission property has been extensively destroyed counts for nothing. Even legations have been destroyed, railways torn up, and railway stations burned to the ground. In this movement no distinction has been made between the missionary and any other foreigner, between missionary property and any other property. The aim has been to drive out the foreigner, no matter who he may be, and to destroy his belongings, no matter what they may be.

THE MISSIONARIES IN CHINA.

One word about the missionaries in China. I do not think it necessary to defend the missionaries at length against the many false and vulgar charges brought against them these days. But there is one question which I have often put to myself, namely, "What would have been the Chinese' impression of the intellectual, moral, and spiritual life of the West, had the Chinese people never seen a Christian' missionary, never heard a Christian sermon, and never read a Christian book?" The missionaries in China represent all that is highest and best in the religious and social life of Christendom, and as such they are respected more highly by the people than any other class of foreigners. They have among the people tens of thousands of genuine friends, among whom there are multitudes who would lay down their lives in their defense. Of what other class of foreigners in China

ANTI-FOREIGN CRUSADES IN CHINA

could this be said? Other foreigners are here solely for their own ends-their own selfish purposes; and the Chinese know it only too well. The missionaries are here for the good of China, and the Chinese are not altogether ignorant of the fact. Speaking of the Protestant missionary, I can say emphatically that the masses of the people do not h1te the missionary, and the longer he lives among them the more friendly do they become. After having lived at this center nearly forty years, and having traveled extensively over the provinces, I find that the people become more and more friendly every day.

The fact is, the missionaries are emphatically the friends of the people, and the people are becoming more and more convinced of the fact every day. The missionaries are more than religious teachers; they are benefactors in every sense of the term. The poor are taught in their schools, the sick are healed in their hospitals, and the helpless are helped by them in manifold ways. The Chinese are indebted to them, not only for their knowledge of Christianity, but also for nearly all the scientific knowledge of which they can boast. They are earnest, hard-working men, who are trying in every possible way to pour into this dark land the light of truth. Taking the Protestant missionaries all in all, it would be impossible to find a class of men more earnest, more circumspect, more hard-working, and more devoted to their life purpose. They are not perfect, but they are true men, and they love China. They love China for Christ's sake, and their one ambition is to promote the well-being of her people. Of what other class of foreigners in China could this be said? Where are the foreigners in China, outside the missionary circle, who even profess to love the Chinese, or whose business it is to promote their good? Take the missionary out of China, and you rob the people of their one true disinterested friend. The Chinese as a people may not recognize the fact to-day, but it is a fact nevertheless, and the day is coming when they will recognize it gla4ly and thankfully.

THE OUTLOOK.

I do not take a depressing view of the present situation in China, but the very reverse. I believe that there is to be a new China, and that the agonies through which China is now passing are mere throes preceding a new birth. The new China will be a different one from the old one in many respects. It will be all athirst for Western lore, Western methods, and Western improvements of every kind. The empire will be open as never before to commerce and civilization. Mines will be opened, and the land will be covered with railways and public roads. Above all, the hitherto closed doors will be thrown wide open to the Gospel, and the hearts of the people will be better prepared than ever for the reception of the truth as it is in Christ Jesus. Weare on the eve of a brighter day in China than the people have

ever known. This has been a dark hour; but the darkest hour is just before the dawn.

One of the secretaries of one of the oldest of our missionary societies writes that a gentleman has just called to ask him, if it was not his opinion that these troubles would not effectually prevent the resumption of mission work in China for a very long time; my friend adds that it really seems as if many people have the idea that the government should step in and forbid missionaries to enter China again. The" many people" spoken of by my friend are, I imagine, Christian people, friends of missions. They feel, I suppose, that the sacrifice of so many lives in the cause of Christ in behalf of China, is too great a waste-is an extravagant demand on the resources of the Christian Church. What a strange conception of the Church, of its place and mission in the world! What about the tens of thousands of lives that have been sacrificed in South Africa, within one year, on behalf of the British empire! What would the Christian Church in Europe ha,'e been without her confessors and martyrs ! Was it to be expected that the conquest of China would be achieved without the Cross and the Crown of Thorns? Was there not a need for this terrible baptism of fire and blood with which the native Church in China is being baptized?

Missionaries resume their work! -Of course they will, and with as little delay as possible. I am hoping that within a short time most of the mission stations will be reoccupied, and that before long all will be in full working order. There is not a merchant in China who talks about these troubles as likely to prevent the resumption of trade, but the reverse. Men of business are looking into the future with new hope, and are laying plans with the expectation of good developments in every direction. Shall the missionary fall behind the merchants? Shall he be less daring, less ambitious? Think of the government stepping in and forbidding merchants entering China again on account of these troubles! The thing is too absurd to be thinkable. We, the missionaries, have no intention of backing out of China, and there is not a government in the world that can keep us out, or that dares to make the attempt.

Moreover, the societies can not abandon China without condemning China to sin and perdition. The great need of China to-day is vital religion. What the Chinese need, 8,bove all else, is a heavenly principle that shall infuse a new moral and spiritual life into the nation, a mighty power that shall transform them in their inmost being, a Divine inspiration that shall create within their breast aspirations after holiness and eternal life. In other words, what they need is the Gospel of Jesus Christ. Apart from Christianity I can see no hope for China. There is no power in the religious systems of the country to develop a holy character, a true manhood. China can not

J THE NEW HEBRIDES CHRISTIANS

advance in the path of true progress without a complete change in the religious life of the nation. It is Christ alone who can lead in the glorious dawn of the Chinese renaissance; the new birth of a mighty nation to liberty and righteousness, and ever-expanding civilization. Ffleling this to be true, in our heart of hearts, we, the missionaries, have come to China to preach Christ, unto one a stumbling-block and unto another foolishness, but unto them that are called, Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God. This is our work, and wo to llS if we turn our backs on it.

There is one fact that cheers my heart greatly as I think of the future, namely, that we shall have in China as the result of this terrible trial, a purer, stronger, and nobler Church than we had before. We shall have also a Church wonderfully qualified for witnessbearing. The Chinese have been looking upon the Christians as "rice converts." It will be more difficult for them to look upon the Christians in that light after the splendid proofs they have given of their perfect sincerity during these four months of testing. The Church in China has passed through one of the severest persecutions with which the Christian Church has ever been tried, and we know that thousands of converts have faced suffering and death in their most appalling forms, rather than deny their faith in the Lord who bought them. Yes, the Church in China can stand to-day before the whole world, Christian and heathen, as a witness· bearing Church, and say: "From henceforth let no man trouble me; for I bear branded on my body the marks of the Lord Jesus."

Let the people of God in Christian lands be of good courage. These troubles in China will soon be over, and the demand for missionaries will be greater than ever. China will soon be prepared for the churches; will the churches be prepared /01' Ohina,'! May God so move the Christians at home that they shall be prepared to joyfully undertake the new duties and responsibilities which the new China shall devolve upon them.

THE NEW HEBRIDES CHRISTIANS.

BY REV. JOHN G. PATON, D.D., NEW HEBRIDES ISLANDS. Missionary to e,e New Hebrides Islands, 1858-, The New Hebrides Christians are a people of simple faith who have embraced the Gospel, and try to love and serve Jesus Christ according to their knowledge of the teaching of His blessed word. They try to observe in their every-day life and conduct, all that Jesus has commanded. They begin and close every day with private and family prayer, and ask the Divine blessing on all meals of food regularly, and try to train their children in the fear of God and for His service. Theil' constant every-day walk and conversation are power-

ful object lessons to the heathen and to all, of the wonderful change they have undergone by the teaching and power of the Gospel, as they try to live for Jesus and eternity. They are far from being free from faults 'and failings common to man; nor are any of them perfect, for we all sin and come short. There are none righteous, no not one, except our Saviour, the God and man Jesus Christ. But according to their li~ht and education, they ·would stand a favorable comparison with a similar number of Christians, say any eighteen thousand taken promiscuously from any white Christian community. A few years ago, as heathen, they knew nothing of the Sabbath, yet now it is better kept by them, and their churches are better attended than I have seen in any land since I left the islands. They also highly value and carefully read and study the Scriptures, as to man they are God's only infallible guide and rule of faith and practise.

THE MATERIAL FROM WHICH CHRISTIANS ARE MADE.

When we began the .Lord's work among them, they were all pai"nted savage cannibals without any clothing and without any written language. The women had to do all the plantation work, while the men were engaged chiefly in war or in talking about it. They lived constantly in a state of superstitious dread of AN AGED HEATHEN OF FUTUNA. the revenge of their heathen gods and of their enemies, and of He Is said to be the oldeBt man In the Paclfic- the spirits of the people they had about 115 years old. He Is still active, murdered, and of evils brought on though he was too old to fight sixty years ago.

them by their sacred men, heathen priests, and wizards, whom they all exceedingly fear.

As heathen they have no idea of natural death, but believe that every person who dies is killed by some one through sorcery or witch- craft, in using a piece of an orange or banana skin, or something of which the dead person has eaten a part. So after a death they all meet daily and with each other talk over the case to find out who has caused the death. When, as soon as some person will name anyone with whom he is unfriendly as having caused the death, they load a rifle and the priest or chief walks up to some young man and presents him with the loaded rifle saying, "You are to go and shoot this fowl or hog for us." He generally has no alternative but to be shot or take the rifle, lay it aside, and go and paint his face, neck, breast, and

THE NEW HEBRIDES CHRISTIANS

arms black, and return, take up the rifle and go and shoot the inno- cent person, after watching for him concealed in the bush near his house. War often follows in revenge, and in this way many lives are lost and sometimes a whole village or tribe is swept away.

On the islands first occupied by us, infanticide was common; the aged were murdered, and all widows were strangled to death when their husbands died. This was one of the most difficult savage prac- tises to get the natives to give up, as they thought it was a great dis- honor for the spirit of the husband not to have the spirit of his wife to wait upon him as a slave in the world of spirits. Notwithstand- ing all these dreadful savage cruelties and superstitions, even as a heathen they were an interest- ing, industrious people, living in villages and towns, and like country farmers, cultivating and planting the lands around them for the sup- port of them- selves and fam- ilies. Yet they have almost no buying and sell- ing, and no money is in cir- culation among RECENT CONVERTS IN FUTUNA. them. " Might is right," and by club-laws the strong oppress the weak without mercy.

THE TRANSFOmrATION PROCESS.

The missionary first tries to acquire the language of the natives among whom he is placed; he has no help nor teacher, but tries to pick it up as spoken by them, to discover its grammatical construc- tion, phonetically reduces it to a written form, translates some hymns into it, and teaches the people to sing them. He also translates and prepares a small book of extracts of Scripture, giving them an account of the creation, the fall, the flood, of God's love and mercy to men in Jesus Ohrist. He teaches them to read and understand it, and to re- ceive the Scriptures of God as the only infallible guide and rule of faith and practise, to all men of all colors and countries.• and that in it, by the suffering and death of His only begotten son, Jesus, Goel

offers salvation and eternal happiness to all men who will accept it, believe and obey it, having repented of and give up all sin. A good God of love and mercy, so loving our lost and ruined race as to send His Son into our world to die for man and give them etemallife, is that by which Divine grace enlightens the mind and moves the heart of the savage to love and serve God above all else. Hence they delight to attend school and church and prayer-meeting in order to learn all possible about the Saviour and their privileges anu duties in Him, whom they try to love and serve as their present abiding friend and eternal reward.

All who attend our communicants' classes as catechumens must have a pretty correct general knowledge of whatever portions of Scripture they have translated and printed in their own language; they must also know the church catechism or confession of faith which I prepared for them in Aniwan, and which has also been translated into other languages. Each man and woman must also have an unstained character, so far as man knows, for a year before they are allowed to attend the communicants' class. Then according to their Christian knowledge and devotion they attend the class from one to three years or longer before we baptize them and admit them to the membership of the church. Hence, by God's blessing on such careful training and preparation of them for church membership, we have fewer of our members falling away, and far more intelligent consecrated Christian help from them in working for the salvation of others and in all God's work than we would have if we baptize them as some do on a confession of their faith and because they are able to answer a few simple questions. We believe that neither they nor we can really know, love, and serve Jesus and feast upon real communion with Him at His table and in the joys of His salvation and service, without doing all we can to teach others to accept and enjoy the same blessings for time and eternity. 'They are thus taught and led by Divine grace to ,believe in all the evangelical doctrines of our common faith and to try earnestly to live up to them, in all things serving Jesus Christ.

THE RESVLTAKT CHRISTIANS.

All through life God's people grow in Christian knowledge and consecrated devotion to Jesus and His work, by their daily communion with Him in prayer and reading the Scriptures, as in humble penitence they follow on, loving and serving Him more perfectly, using all diligence to make their calling and election sure, till at death Christ perfects them in heaven. Our converts and church members begin and close every day in private and family prayer. They ask God's blessing on all meals of food. On Sabbath none of them are seen turning their backs on the Sabbath-school and church services; and going away, as many do in these lands, on foot, on bicycles, in

carriages, street cars, railways, and steamboats, to spend God's day in pleasure and amusement, forgetting or disregarding the Divine com- mand, "Remember the Sabbath Day to keep it holy." Unless con- fined to a bed of sickness or having to attend one so confined, all our church members are in their seats in the church on the Lord's day in all weather, and also at the week-day prayer-meetings. And being accus- tomed to prayer with their families, no male member when requested ever declines to open or close publicly, a church service with prayer.

Their education and knowledge is limited and far from being like ours, and yet they can all read what of the Scriptures they possess, and show great zeal and exercise much self-denial in trying to teach and bring the heathen to know and love and serve Jesus Christ as their God and Savior. Some of them die and others have been murdered when away as teachers, but others zealously volunteer to go and occupy their places, as lately from Aniwa one died on Tanna and the Aniwans sent five additional teachers in his place.

Our converts build and keep up their own schools and churches without outside help, and by planting and preparing arrowroot yearly they have paid at the rate of about five dollars a leaf, in- cluding the binding of the Scrip- A NATIVE CHRISTIAN TEACHER IN .'UTUNA.

tnres, as we have been able to translate them into twenty-two of their languages. This is a great undertaking for them. '['he natives of Aneityum paid one thousand, two hundred pounds or six thousand dollars to the British and Foreign Bible Society for printing the complete Bible in their language, and a number of the islands pay the thirty dollars each yearly to keep their own teachers.

Even now the change in the living and conduct of our converts is a wonderful work of Divine grace, and we hope that Jesus will be able to show the "finished product" among His Redeemed in the glory of Heaven. Pray that they and we may be led faithfully to live and labor for Jesus till death, and that He may spare us and give us the help and means of extending the teachings and blessings of the Gospel to the from 40,000 to 60,000 cannibals yet on the New Hebrides.

THE INFLUENCE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS ON THE SPIRITUAL LIFE OF THE CHRISTIAN CHUIlOR.

BY JAMES JOHNSTON, F.S.S., LONDON, ENGLAND.

Christian work is an essential condition of spiritual life; but a full and healthful spiritual life is also essential to the highest form of Christian work. Success in spiritual work is a natural and legitimate object of desire and aim; but the spirit of the worker is of more importance than the amount and apparent success of his work. God sets more value on what a man is than on what he does. Being is before and higher than doing/ tho doing is necessary to the healthy and the highest form of being.

If we can say this of life in its manifestations in work, how much more may we say it of the form and methods by which the agent, or, the organized body, the Church, regulates its mode of operation; and yet we find a constant tendency in human nature, even within a spiritual body like the Church of God, to attach more importance to the things which are external and secondary, than to those which are internal and primary. The expression of the Church·s faith in formal creeds, the drawing up of an elaborate liturgy, the formulation of an ecclesiastical polity, and the introduction of rites and ceremonies, too often occupy the attention of Christians, to the neglect of that which is first and all important-the spiritual life of the believer, and of the organic body of which he is a part.

We are prone to forget that the life is more than creeds, and the spirit is more than ecclesiastical organizations-that life is more than liturgical forms, and the spirit is more than rites and ceremonies. To arrest this tendency, and to call attention to the importance of the development of the higher life of the Church, we desire to show the designed adaptation of foreign mis&ions to be the means for the attainment of this all-important object.

We need not say that missions can not be the original source of life, either in the individual or the Church; but they are both the sign and the sustenance of the life which is derived by faith in the crucified and risen Savior. That life is developed and strengthened naturally by the exercise of the functions of life in the spiritual organism, just as we see it in the youth and maturity of animal life in man and the lower creatures. It may.be, and often is revived and enlarged abnormally, by other means, such as trials and afflictions, but the normal means for the enlargement and elevation of the spiritual life is by the active exercise of the functions of life-feeding upon the heavenly manna-the Word of God; prayer, which is the breath of spiritual life, and by active exercise, which calls into play all the powers and graces which the Spirit of God has implanted in the regenerated soul of the believer.

THE INl!'LUENCE OF FOREIGN MISSIONs

May we not even go further and say, that the acti ve service of the Christian and of the Church is chiefly of value as a means for promoting a higher form of life in both. We all admit that Christian service is twice blesssed; the agent is blessed as well as the object, and Paul in his counsels to 'ritus on the formation of Christian character in believers gives as the great motive for its formation the great truth, that" Our Savior Jesus Christ gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works." In other words, that life is more than work, and that the cultivation of the spiritual life is the chief concern even in our most sacred enterprises.

We can here only point out two or three of the ways in which foreign missions are designed and fitted to quicken and enlarge the spiritual life of the Church.

1. A TEST OF LOYALTY TO CHRIST.

The Christian dispensation is not a dispensation of positive and prohibitive commands, like that of Moses. Christ gave few commands to His disciples and followers, and of these none was given in words or under conditions so impressive as those of the Great Commission: "All authority hath been given unto Me in heaven and on earth; go ye therefore and make disciples of all the nations."

This command is the basis and authority on which all true missionary effort rests, and no authority or motive in support of missions must ever be placed in the same category with it. Arguments for missions based on the immoralities, crimes, and cruelties of the heathen, or on their ignorance and misery, are not for a moment to be put on the same level with this command, which is the true test of the Church's loyalty to her Divine Lord. Motives drawn from the crimes and miseries of the he~then world, are legitimate in their own place, but when dwelt on to the exclusion or neglect of the explicit command, they obscure the true ground of obedience, and lower the motive and authority on which missions rest; they are human and appeal to mere natural feeling; the command is divine, :lnd the motive is spiritual; the one is an appeal to philanthropy, the love of man, the other to the love of God-" If ye love Me keep My commandments"; and what command could be more dear to the Christian than that which places him on the same line of duty toward Christ, on which Christ stood to the Father? "As 'rhou hast sent Me into the world, even so have I also sellt them into the world." The command of the Lord makes missions to the heathen or non-Christian world imperative, irrespective of either character or condition. If the heathen were pure as Nazarites, gentle as lambs, and happy as the day is long, the command would be as binding on the Church as if they were cruel as demons, lower than the brutes, and more wretched than the lost.

It is the carrying on of missions in this spirit of loyal love to the Savior, and obedience to His command, that makes them so precious as a means of grace for the perfecting of the spiritual life of the Church. "In the keeping of His commandments there is a great reward;" not there shall be, but there is, the reward which comes in the most important of all ways-the formation of character on the same lines of loving obedience on which Christ kept the commandments of the Father.

Our Lord referred to the close relation into which the spirit of obedience brings the soul with Himself, as identical with that in which He stood to the Father: "If ye keep My commandments ye shall abide in My love, even as I have kept my Father's commandments and abide in His love "-the closest and most blessed union of which even the soul of the Savior was ~apable. In His last address Christ refers to obedience as the condition of union with the Father and of loving communion with Him: "He that keepeth my commandment, he it is that loveth Me, and he that loveth Me shall be loved of My Father, and I will love him, and we will love him, and we will come unto him and make our abode with him"; and to make the union of the obedient believer with each person of the Trinity complete, Jesus adds; "If ye love Me keep My commandments, and I will pray the Father, and He will give you another Comforter that He may abide with you forever."

This perfect form of union and communion of the soul with God through the Holy Spirit, is supposed by many to be the fruit of contemplation and ecstasy-a mystical fellowship springing from the depths of our intellectual and emotional nature; but our Lord shows by His example and teaching, that it is the reward of loyal obedience and active service, especially in the great work of the redemption of our fallen race by His obedience and death, and by our obedience to His command when He rose from the dead. Obedience to this command is the evidence of the Church's loyalty to her mission, and at once the sign and sustenance of her spiritual life II. BROAD VIEWS OF GOD'S PURPOSES.

2. Foreign missions develop the spiritual life of the Church, by giving broad and comprehensive views of the purpose of God in redemption: "Go ye into all the world, make disciples of all the nations." While conversion is the persona] work of each individual, the scope and plan of salvation is always wide as the world, and comprehensive as the human race. The union of the two is beautifully brought out in the precious words of our Lord to Nicodemus: "God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life."

THE INPLUENCE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS

III. THE BEST APOLOGETIC FOR CHRISTIANITY.

Every case of con version, even in Christian lands, is the result of a superhuman and spiritual power, and is a standing evidence of the presence of the Spirit of God in the Church and accompanying the Word, but the transforming power of the Gospel in the case of the sunken and savage races, and even in turning the civilized heathen from the worship of stocks and stones, to the service antI worship of the living God, are striking and convincing object lessons, which the world can see (as in the well-known case of Darwin and the brutal- ized natives of South America), while they strengthen the faith and stimulate the zeal and courage of the Church.

IV. A BOND OF UNION FOR CHURCHES.

The Church is becoming more and more conscious that if the world is to b,e evangelized it must be by the cooperative, not the antagonistic or isolated, action of denominational missions. The cooperation of missionaries abroad and the occasional incorporation of their missions in drawing the churches at home into closer and more harmonious action is a pledge, we trust, of that rising tide of spIritual life which will merge the many denominational pools on the beach in the one great Church of the living God for which the Savior prayed" That they all may be one, as Thou Father art in Me, and I in 'fhee, that they also may be one in Us."

V. STRENGTHENS THE ALTRUISTIC SPIRIT.

Without questioning the existence of disinterested affections in our fallen race, we may safely say that human nature is self-centered. The nniverse, of which man thinks himself the center, moves on the ptolemaic, not on the Copernican principle. The great design of the Gospel is to get man out of self, and to make God the center of his life, as the sun is of our solar system. Selflessness and self-sacrifice were fundamental lessons taught by the life and lips of the Savior. So long as man is self-centered he can not put the claims of others on a level, much less above his own. The stream of his benevolonce can not rise higher than himself. He can not be expected to love his enemies like Christ, who died for them, or to fulfil the llew commandment which lIe gave to His disciples, "That ye love one another as I have loved you."

'fhere is llO work in which the Church is, or can be engaged, so fitted to cultivate this altruistic spirit as that of foreign missions. 'fhis is the most unselfish and self-sacrificing kind of work ill which her members ean engage. It adtIs nothing that is of this world to the home church or its members, while by its reaction it cultivates the spirit of the Master, who" pleased not Himself," but" went about doing good."

The ingenious egotism of our fallen nature brings self into almost every enterprise, even the most philanthropic. If we are to get rid of self we mnst get into sympathy with the Divine, and in all our enterprises be moved supremely by loving loyalty" to Him who loved us." The charge brought by David Hume that Evangelical preaching tended to make men selfish, was not entirely without foundation. It is quite possible, and we fear not unusual, to present salvation as so entirely a personal advantage, that the hearer thinks only of himself; and such is the perversity of human nature even when our better instincts prompt us to convey its blessings to others, it is apt to be only to those who are related to us by the personal pronoun my-my wife, my children, my kindred, my countrymen, my denomination.

We do not object to the order of working out from the center of one's own personality; but the danger is that we limit our aims to what is within the narrow limits of what we regard as connected with ourselves. Even home evangelization may be only patriotic or philanthropic feeling, not Divine altruism. In the case of foreign missions the risk of self-interested motives is comparatively small; they give no outward help to the home church as a home mission might, and being slow to yield returns in proportion to the amount of money and labor expended, they do not feed the vanity of their supporters. To the philanthropic spirit they are a trial of faith, to the commercial spirit they are a failure, to the ambitious they are a humiliation. It is only to the meek and loyal spirit of the obedient disciple of Ohrist that they are a real 'source of joyous service, and means of quickening to his higher life. It is enough for him that he is obeying his Master's command; the issues are in the Lord's hand, and the reward of the laborer will be according to his mork, and not measured by his success. 'l'he more trying the work, the more is he sure of the sympathy of the Master; and he sympathizes the more with his Lord who labored so hard when on earth on His great mission, and with so little apparent results.

-LIKE THE MISSION OF CHRIST.

The spirit fostered by foreign missions, is the nearest approach the Ohurch can make to the mission of the Son of God into our world. It is thus Ohrist puts it in His last intercessory prayer: "As Thou Father hast sent Me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world;" and to show that He meant this not only for the salvation of the world but for the sanctification of His people, He adds: " And for their sakes I sanctify Myself, that they also may be sanctified in truth," or truly sanctified, or as it may be rendered, "truly consecrated;" the Ohurch is not "in truth" or "truly sanc_ tified," but by conformity to Ohrist in His mission to the world.

We may even go further, and say, that the spirit fostered by foreign missions is not only the nearest approach the Ohurch can make

THE lNFLUENCE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS

to the spirit of Ohrist, the God-man, it ts the nearest approach she can make to the highest manifestation of the character of the God- head. We need not say that the attributes of God have been eter- nally the same, but the display of the Divine attributes to His creatures has been by a process of evolution, and it was the self-sacrificing scheme for the salvation of our fallen and sinful race, that gave occasion for the manifestation of the highest form of the altruistic character of the Deity.

The manifestation of this Divine altruism is showed forth in the relations which God established in human society, when He made man in His own likeness. We can trace a shadowy resemblance between the Divine and the human relations, developing on earth the altruistic element of our nature, in harmony with the manifestation of the eternal altruism of Heaven. 'rhe human family with parents and children is a triad, in faint outline of the ever blessed Trinity; in which mutual love is combined with a unity which symbolizes that of the Godhead. The love which men have for one another, outside the family circle, corresponds to the benevolent feeling of God toward the holy angels, whom He created for the expansion of His love to beings outside the limits of the Trinity, a manifestation of His eternal altruism.

When God created man, a weak and humbler type of being, made of clay and allied to the inferior animals both in physical nature and in natural appetites and passions, there was an outlet for the exercise of that tender form of Divine love or compassion, which had ever dwelt in the heart of God; and the counterpart of which He implanted in the heart of man in the feeling of sympathy with the feeble and helpless, corresponding to God's attribute of mercy. But when man sinned, a new form of the attribute of love was revealed to all intelligent beings, of which no creature could ever have formed a conception, until it was manifested by the love of God for the unworthy and the wickedthe attribute of grace. 'rhis could only be exercised at the cost of an inconceivable sacrifice on God's part, even the giving up of His only begotten and well beloved Son to a life of degradation and a death of shame and agony, on behalf of the sinful and fallen.

It is the spirit of disinterested altruism on the part of God, which foreign missions are designed and fitted to foster and perfect in man. The further the objects of missionary effort are from God and righteousness, and the more remote they are from our personal interests, the more they are fitted to develop the altruistic spirit of the Church, and the more Divine the missionary spirit of her members.

When the Ohurch sends forth her best men and women to seek and save the perishing in the most remote parts of the world, it is the most Godlike work in which she can engage, and no work is so well fitted to conform her to the image of God, and to make her worthy to become the bride of Christ. It was for this twofold purpose that God

committed this work to His.Church-a work which was begun by our Lord as recorded in the Gospels, and entrusted to His people after the Resurrection, and carried out for a season by His Spirit as recorded in the Acts of the Apostles, which may more appropriately be called the Acts of the risen Savior, so closely was He associated with them· in their work. It is only in so far as the Church fulfils this great commission that she can look for the continued presence of Christ. It is conditioned by obedience to His command, (( Go ye . and 10 I am with you," and it is only by obedience to this command that the members of the Church are conformed to the image of the Lord, according to the intercessory prayer: "As '1'hou hast sent Me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world, that they also may be truly sanctified."

'1'he revival of the Church in the last century was strictly on missionary lines. The churches slowly awoke under the influence of this spirit of life; and it is only now that the missionary spirit is bringing the representatives of the churches to meet in ecumenical conferences, and to unite in the spiritual bonds of a sympathetic unity in devising the best means and methods for carrying out our Lord's command to evangelize all the nations in every part of the world. If this spirit spreads and strengthens, as we trust it will, we may soon see the fulfilment in the Evangelical churches of the prayer of the great high priest" that they all may be one . . . . that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me."

The self-sacrificing spirit of the altruistic spirit, if prevalent in the Church, would raise it far above the petty strifes among individuals and sects. They would look not each man on his own things, "but every man also on the things of others." It would strengthen the bonds of true brotherhood, when love had reached the high-water mark seen in Christ, and enjoined on His followers, "That ye love one another as I have loved you." It would elevate the aims and broaden the sympathies of the faithful, for they would enter into the feelings and plans of God who "so loved the world." It would put an end to the financial difficulties which now limit and hamper the work of the Chureh both at home and abroad. Believers would feel and practise what each now formally admits, that "he is not his own" and that he is only a steward of his earthly possessions.

The all-eonstraining motive for Israel's payment of the tithes, was gratitude to God for a great deliveranee-a gratitude which, finding no outlet Godward exeept in love, which cost them nothing, they willingly gave vent to their self-sacrificing devotion in the support of one whole tribe, to which no portion had been given in the division of the land; the Lord alone was the portion of Levi,and He made the snpport of them the expression of the nation's gratitude to Himself: "Inasmuch as ye did it unto them ye did it unto Me."

SAMUEL WELLS WILLIAMS

How much more powerful the appeal to the gratitude of the Christian than to that of the Jew! Theirs was Ii temporal deliverance, by judgments upon their enemies in Egypt, and the destruction of the heathen in Palestine; ollrs is a spiritual and eternal deliverance from the curse and dominion of sin, by the grace of God, at the infinite personal cost of the sacrifice of His well-beloved Son, who lived and died for onr deliverance.

After His resurrection, Ohrist asked as the expression of His people's gratitude, that they would go into all the world in His name, and for His sake, to make known the salvation He had wrought out for all who would accept of the free gift. In giving this gracious commission to His believing people, He made it as much a privilege as a duty -a means of grace for the perfecting of their spiritual hfe, as well as a means of salvation for a fallen world.

SAMUEL WELLS WILLIAMS.* BY REV. J. T. GRACEY D.D.

It is now nearly twelve years since the" Life and Letters of Dr. S. Wells Williams" was first given to the pu blic. It is timely readi?g at this jUllcture of affairs in Ohina. He was descended from Robert Williams, who came from Norwich, England, to Roxbury, near Boston, two hundred and sixty-three years ago, who lived to his hundredth year, and became the ancestor of more ministers-and more long-lived ministers-than probably any other man in this country.

It is an old story now, but worth recalling, that Samuel Wells Williams came near of missing the great work he did for the world. The ill health of his mother made it necessary that his early infancy should be spent away from home, and for some years he was put in charge of his mother's aunt, Miss Dana. 'l'hat excellent woman once capsized the sleigh while driving with him on a stormy day from New Hartford to visit his parents; after picking herself and her conveyance out of the snow-drift, she hurried on, when, with the recollection of her errand, came the discovery that her muff and the baby stowed within it were lost. "Shall I go back?" she queried. "Yes, for God may have something for him to do; moreover, I can not spare the muff."

'rhe Lord did have "something for him to do." Many a missionary, the old as well as younger ones, will relish his entry that he did not think much of his own incompetence till he reached China, and was fairly a missionary in the field, when it came upon him very * ,. The Life and Letters of Samuel Wells Williams, LL.D., Missionary, Diplomatist, Sina- logue," by his son, Frederick Wells Williams. G. P. Putnam's Sons, New York and London.

strongly. He adds, "I learned, however, that it grew by nursing, till I was likely to have nothing else to think or muse upon, nor could I even perform my immediate duty." He found the remedy in the thought, "I have something to do now, and can do it, if I try, whatever else more remote and difficult I can not do."

Another touch of missionary experience will be as widely recognized. "It is much easier loving the souls of the heathen in the abstract in America than it is here in the concrete, encompassed as they are with such dirty bodies, speaking forth their foul language and vile natures, and exhibiting every evidence of their depravity."

There is often exhibited ill-acquaintance with the marked changes which have come over Chinese and European intercourse in little over half a century. Sixty years ago no European or American woman was allowed to go to the city of Canton, and they were forbidden by Chinese authorities, to land even at Macao, the government of which was half Portuguese; and not till 1838 did even these Portuguese venture to surreptitiously admit foreign women to land at the Portuguese Custom-house. In striking contrast with this is the fact that, at the close of 1899, there were fourteen hundred foreign ladies in China, wholly engaged in missionary work, throughout the empire.

The personal liberty accorded such Europeans as gained access to the treaty concessions was in quite as marked contrast with what we witness to-day. Williams, with the other. Europeans, found it monotonons to get all the outing conducive to health, on the fifteen acres within which they were required to spend their time, year after year. He happened on one occasion with three others to get beyond the limits of the concession, walking round the walled city, when they were set upon by a gang of fifty Chinese, who threw snuff in their eyes, beat, and robbed them. There were no gunboats to come to their redress, and all the authorities had to say about it was, that it would teach them to keep within their" fifteen acres." One-third of the present century was gone when that "camel's nose" was pushed in at the Canton" factory," since when foreigners have gone into every province of China, not excepting Hunan.

Because it was not safe to attempt the printing of Chinese books in Canton, even at the end of the year 1835, the mission decided to remove Mr. Williams and his office to Macao, and three years later even Dr. Parker and his hospital were transferred thither for the same reason. A search was made by the provincial authorities at command of the emperor, to find any natives who had been engaged in the manufacture of two Christian books which had been sent to Peking by the governor of Fukien. Mr. Williams wrote, " We can not get a book printed, and those now printed can neither be sent away nor prudently distributed in Canton." The attempt to print the

1901.J SAMUEL WELLS WILLIAMS

Scriptures m Chinese resulted in the imprisonment of the block- cutters.

Contrast this with the annual issues from publishing houses and printing presses of the missionary societies alone, .which Dr. Dennis gives at over one hundred millions of pages, and one seflS that even China moves. Bible translations have advanced since Williams' day from that of Morrison, to renderings of Scripture into twenty-four Chinese languages and dialects. Mission hospitals in China in 1899 were treating three-quarters of a million of Chinese patients in the course of a single year.

n must be borne in mind that there was not a gingle Christian government, in 1835, to extend protection over the work of Protestant missionaries. The policy of the companies who assumed all the prerogatives of government in India and China, were not only restrictive,. but positively and publicly antagonistic to diffusing higher education or Christian doctrines in the far East, and had been such for nearly two centuries. '1'he termination of the company marked the beginning of a new era, in which the consular service was initiated by the British government in Canton, "and Christians began to learn and act upon their duty to evangelize these ignorant races."

Mr. Williams lived to see marvelous changes in the governmeut's attitude toward missions and himself became a chief factor in framing the treaties which since then have made Protestant as well as Roman Catholic nations stand a belted and armed guard to the missionary. His personal convictions were on the side of protecting the missionaries, in aU his influential dealing as a "go-between" of the Chinese and foreign diplomats in the construction of the treaties. Even Hon. Mr. Reed, the American ambassador, grew indifferent to the clause which secured liberty for the missionaries, and it was lVIr. Williams' patient persistence that won the triumph. He had no scruples in wrenching these concessions by the force of threat and war vessels. The Chinese, he said, "would grant nothing unless fear stimulated their sense of justice, for they are among the most craven of people, cruel and selfish as heathenism can make men, so we must be backed by force if we wish them to listen to reason." His own nation, however, had had no wars with China, and has had none since. Elsewhere he says, " The Chinese nation is a wonder indeed, but the chief surprise is not that it gets on, but that it does not immediately tumble into ruins. God alone supports it, as He does all other nations, and we mistake when we look upon it apart from Him and His governance." lVIr. Williams found that the great missionary toleration clause, which came so near failing altogether, did not for some cause meet aU the expectation of some zealous missionaries. He wrote like a prophet, when (1858) he said, "They will find, however, if any of them live in China twenty-five years longer, that they have not been

able to occupy all the lands which these articles give them; they will discover, too (the italicizing is ours), that laws and treatws do not restraln the wicked heart of man, and that to the end it will be true that 'whosoever will live godly in Christ Jesus must suffer persecution.''' It must be remembered that Mr. Williams' position as interpreter was not one of authority, and what he wrought was by ingenuity and influence. The position of the allies was much then as now. He says of them) " The position of the four ministers here is something like that of four whist-players, each of whom makes an inference as to the others' remaining suits and honors from the cards they throw down."

In 1878 Dr. Williams wrote regretting that the statement about the toleration clauses in the treaties made twenty years before, should not have been more accurately stated in the Shanghai Missionary Conferellce. This matter was not brought forward by the Chinese in any shape, for it was a point on which they were wholly ignorant. He says the Russian minister was the first to formulate an article on the subject, and the discussion showed that the Chinese were not unwilling that missionaries should travel through the country, because they could speak the language; but they antagonized the extension of the privilege to merchants, because" their ignorance would breed trouble." The Russian priests in Peking had always been quiet and industrious. But they could form no opinion of Christianity, for they knew nothing of its tenets.

The day following the discussion of the Russian article, Dr. Williams drew up one for the "Gnited States, which was objected to on the ground that Protestants had their families with them, and must be restricted to the open ports, but it was accepted the next day, reading, "Any person, whether citizen of the United States or Chinese convert, who"- this was Ambassador Reed's modification,-" because he wished every part of the treaty to refer to United States citizens, and cared not very much whether it had a toleration act or not." Dr. Williams says, "I did not care, arid was thankful to God that it was inserted. It is the only treaty in e;Tistence which contains the royal law," (italics ours). The British treaty followed, being abridged from this of the United States.

It is worth while noting once more that Dr. Williams' confidence in the value of treaties in the work of evangelization was well tempered with good judgment. H~ knew that they were of only negative value, and not very much of that, save in theory. lIe says, "Tho Christianity does not depend upon treaties for its progress and power, these articles have proved a check upon native officials, who have been taught therein not to destroy what they did not approve. I thank God that the imperial government was thereby bound not to become a persecuting government, as it has more than once since wished to be." While Dr. Williams believed that this had proven a protection

SAMUEL WELLS WILLIAMS

to the native Church, he after twenty years wrote, "The difficulty of convincing the converts that the degree of toleration granted does not release them from their allegiance to their own rulers, has been increased of late years by a kind of semi-protection claimed by Roman Catholic priests to appear before the rulers in case of oppression of their neophytes." What would he say, if he could know of these Roman Catholics holding courts of their own, thus invading the very civil and criminal jurisdiction of the empire?

There is no room now to follow Dr. 'Villiams as an interlocutor for the United States government in China and in Japan. Ambassador Reed said of Dr. 'Yilliams after close and confidential intercourse for more than a year, that he was the" most learned man in his varied information," he had ever met, and the most "habitually religious man," he had ever sccn. "I do not believe," he wrote, "the idea that he is all the time actually in the presence of his Creator, who watches every word, is ever absent from his mind. Withal he is very cheerful -and I have never seen him depressed." Plenipotentiary Reed generously acknowledged the service of mis~ SlOnanes. lIe considered the" studies of the misionaries and those connected with the missionary cause" as "essential to the interests of the country." "I could not but for their aid," he wrotc, "have advanced one step in the discharge of my duties here, or read, or written, or understood onc word of correspondence or treaty stipu- lations. With them there has been no difficulty or embarrassment."

lIe affirms the same to have been the case with all his predecessors, and says his principal interpreter for the spoken language of North China was Rev. W. A. P. Martin, D.D., then of the Presbyterian Board, and since president of the Imperial University, Peking.

But Mr. Reed's general remarks on missions are worth re-reading. "Having no enthusiasm on the subject, I am bound to say that I consider the missionary element in China a great conservative and protecting principle. It is the only barrier between the unhesitating advance of commercial adventure, and the not incongruous element of Chinese imbecile corruption."

It is a thousand pities that this missionary element should have become frequently the very means made use of by those exploiting this" advance of commercial adventure." 'fhe heathen over the world have unfortunately been obliged to consider the missionary as a political suspect. The Chinese have put it as the axiom in the mouths of Europeans, "You give us your country and we will give you. the Bible." It is the same elsewhere. Canon Missionary Robinson in "Nigeria, our Latest Protectorate," gives this story of an African schoolboy's composition: "Africa is a British colony. I will tell you how England makes her colonies. First she gets a missionary. When the missionary has found a specially beautiful and fertile tract of country, he gets all his people round him and says, 'Let us pray!' and when all the eyes are shut, up goes the British flag." Missionary alliance with governments is a thing to be chary of and is never a dependence for the ultimate triumph of evangelism.

THE ARABS OF ARABIA. * BY REV. S. M. ZWEMER, F.R.G.S., BAHREIN, ARABIA.

Missionary of the Reformed (Dutch) Church of America, 1890-.

[We hope that the present absorbing interest in things Chinese will not involve the overlooking of such an important and fascinating book as" Arabia,the Cradle of Islam." It takes a broad view of Arabia and the Arabs, and tells in a most interesting style of journeys and observa- tions in Arabia, of curious customs and traditions of the people, and the needs, difficulties, and opportunities of the field from a missionary stand- point. Mr. Zwemer has been well fitted for his work, and has performed it most acceptably in giving us the most complete volume on this people and peninsula, and one of the most valuable missionary books of the last decade. We make extracts from the chapter on "The Arabs. "-EDITORS.] The modern Arabs classify themselves into Bedouins and towndwellers; or, in their own poetic way, ahl el beit and ahl el h' eit, "the people of the tent," and" the people of the wall." But this classification is hardly sufficient, altho it has been generally adopted by writers on Arabia.

Character is difficult to define-to depict the moral physiognomy of a nation and their physical traits in such a way that nothing important is omitted, and no single characteristic exaggerated at the cost of others. This difficulty is increased in the case of the Arabs, by their twofold origin and their present twofold civilization. That which is true of the town-dweller, is not always true of the Bedouin, and vice versa. Moreover, the influence of the neighboring countries must be taken into account. Not losing sight of these distinctions, which will account for many exceptions to the general statements made, what is the character of the Arabs?

Physically, they are undoubtedly one of the strongest and noblest races of the world. The typical Arab face is round-oval, but the general leanness of the features detracts from its regularity; the bones are prominent; the eyebrows long and bushy; the eye small, deep-set, fiery black or a dark, deep brown. The face expresses half dignity, half cunning, and is not unkindly, altho never smiling or benignant. The teeth are white, even, short, and broad. The Arabs have very scanty beards as a rule, but those of the towns often cultivate a patriarchal beard like the traditional beard of the prophet. The figure is well-knit, muscular, longlimbed, never fat. The arms and legs are thin, almost shrunken, but with muscles like whip-cords. As young men the Bedouins are often good.looking, with bright eyes and dark hail', but the constant habit of frowning to protect the eyes from the glare of the sun, soon gives the face a fierce aspect; at forty their beards turn gray, and at fifty they appear old men.

The Arabs rarely have the power of taking in complex unities at a glance; the talent for arrangement is absent. An Arab carpenter can not draw a right angle, nor can an Arab servant lay a tablecloth square on the table. The old Arab temple called a cube (Kaaba) has none of its sides or angles equal; their houses show the same lack of the" carpenter's eye" to-day. Streets are seldom parallel; even the street, so-caUed, was not straight in Damascus. The Arab mind loves units, not unity; they are good soldiers, but poor generals; there is no partnership in business, • The extracts are from "Arabia, the Cradle of Islam." Fleming H. Revell Co., New York.

THE ARABS OF ARABIA

and no public spirit; each man lives for himself. That is the reason why Yemen can not shake off the yoke of the Turk, and this explains why the smallest towns in Arabia have a great many little mosques. The Arab has a keen eye for particulars, great subjectivity, nervous restlessness, deep passion, and inward feeling, and yet joined with strong conservatism and love of thQ past. In everything he follows old models and traditions; witness their poetry and their tent-life. Eloquence and poetry are still worshiped. The only fine art which Arabs admire is that of caligraphy; and those who have seen finished specimens of an Arab master-penman, must acknowledge that in them are all the elements of painting and sculpture.

The Arabs are polite, good-natured, lively, manly, patient, courageous, and hospitable to a fault. They are also contentious, untruthful, sensuous, distrustful, covetous, proud, and superstitious. One must always keep in mind this paradox in dealing with an Arab. There are Arab oaths such as 1vatlah, which are intended to confirm falsehoods and signify nothing. There are others, such as the threefold oath, with tea, bi, and ti as particles of swearing, which not even the vilest robber among them dare break.

Robbery is a fine art among the nomads; but the high-minded Arab robs lawfully, honestly, and honorably. He will not attack his victims in the night; he tries to avoid all bloodshed by coming with overwhelming force; and if his enterprise miscarries, he boldly enters the first tent possible, proclaims his true character, and asks protection. The Dakheil, or privilege of sanctuary, the salt covenant, the blood covenant, and the sacredness of the guest, all prove that the Arabs are trustworthy. And yet, in the ordinary affairs of life, lying and deception are the rule and seldom the exception. The true Arab is niggardly when he buys, and will haggle for hours to reduce a price; and yet he is prodigal and lavish in giving away his goods to prove his hospitality.

It was a law among the ancient Arabs that whoever sheds the blood of a man owes blood on that account to the family of the slain. This law of blood-revenge was confirmed by the Koran and is a sacred right everywhere in Arabia. An Arab is considered degenerate who accepts a fine or any consideration save blood for blood. This law is both the cause of continual feuds, and tends to terminate them without much bloodshed. Arabs of the town and of the desert will quarrel for hours without coming to blows; it is not cowardice that prevents an open encounter, but the fear of shedding blood and blood revenge.

Family life among the Arabs is best studied by looking at child-life in the desert and at the position of women among the Bedouin and the town-dwellers. In no part of the world does the newborn child meet less preparation for its reception than among the Bedouin. A land bare of many blessings, general poverty, and the law of the survival of the fittest, has made the Arab mother stern of heart. In the open desert, under the shade of an acacia bush, or behind a camel, the Arab baby first sees the daylight. As soon as it is born the mother herself rubs and cleans the child with sand, places it in her handkerchief and carries it home. She suckles the child for a short period, and at the age of four months it already drinks profusely of camel's milk.

In education the Arab is a true child of nature. His parents leave him to his own sweet will; they seldom chastise and seldom praise. Trained from birth in the hard school of nomad life, fatigue and danger

do contribute much to his education. Instead of teaching the boy civil manners, the father desires him to beat and pelt the stl'angers who come to the tent; to steal or secrete some trifling article belonging to them. The more saucy and impudent children are the more they are praised, since this is taken as an indication of future enterprise and warlike dis- . position.

The children of the desert have no books but the Book of Nature. This magnificent picture book is never more diligently studied than by those little dark eyes which watch tp.e sheep at pasture or count the stars in the blue abyss from their perch on a lofty camel's saddle in the mid- night journeyings. When the Bedouin lad grows up, and begins to swear by the few straggling hairs on his chin, he can not read a letter, but he knows men and he knows the desert.. The talk heard at night around the sheik's tent or the acacia-brush fireside is much like the wisdom of the Book of Job. A philosophy of submission to the world as it is; a deification of stoicism or' patience; a profound trust that all will end well !1t last. Sad to say even the little nomads, with their ignorance of all religion, share in the fanatical antagonism of their elders toward the Christian religion and Christians. They learn that all outside the pale of Mohammed's creed are kafirs, and to please Allah are glad to throw stones at any wayfaring Nazrani. Little do the Bedouins, and still less do their children, however, know of the religion of Islam. The Koran is not a book for children's minds, and of such is not the kingdom of Mohammed.

Among the Bedouins polygamy is not common, nor is it among the poorer Arabs of the towns. From a western standpoint the women of the Bedouin stand on a higher platform of liberty and justice than those of the towns where the Koran has done its work on one-half of society to repress intellect and degrade affection, and sensualize the sexual relation to the last degree. On the other hand divorce is perhaps more common among the Bedouins, than among the city Arabs. Burckhardt met Arabs not yet forty-five years of age who were known to have had above fifty wives. Concerning the marriage contract in the towns, the ceremony, the divorce proceedings, and the methods by which that is made legal which even the lax law of Islam condemns, the less said the better.

A NOTABLE CONVERT FROM ISLAM.* Rev. Imad-ud-din, D.D., of India, was one of the most remarkable of all the converts ever made from Mohammedanism, and his experiences are very valuable as showing the power and working of the Mohammedan religion. His autobiography was written in 1886, and was translated from Hindustani by the late Rev. Robert Clark, who baptized him, April 29, 1806. He passed away on August 28, 1900, at Amritsar, North India. His autobiography contains the following: My ancestors were inhabitants of the city of Hansi, in which city there were twelve religious chiefs, whose beautiful tombs, built by the kings, exist to this day. The name of one of these religious chiefs was Jelal-ud-din, whose son was Shiekh Fateh Mohammed, whose son was Moulvie Mohammed Sirdar, whose son was Moulvie Mohammed Fazil, whose son was Moulvie Mohammed Siraj-ud-din; ,my father.

When I was fifteen years old I left my friends and relations for my • Condensed from the Mission World. London.

A NOTABLE CONVERT FROM ISLAM

education, and went to Agra, where a brother was the headmaster in the Urdu language. I remained there a long time under him to receive instruction; and as my only object in learning was, in some way or other, to find my Lord, as soon as I had leisure from the study of science, I began to wait. on fakirs and pious and learned men, to discover the advantages of religion. I frequented the mosques and the houses set apart for religious purposes, and the homes of the moulvies, and carried on my studies in Mohammedan law, the commentaries of the Koran, and the traditional sayings of Mohammed; and also in manners, logic, and philosophy. Even when I was a student, and knew nothing of the Christian religion, I had some doubts in my mind_respecting Moham- medanism, in consequence of intercourse I had had with some Christians; but the taunting curses of the moulvies and Mohammedans so con- founded me that I quickly drew back from all such thoughts.

When the necessary attainments in the outward knowledge of relig- ion had been acquired, and I had become brimful of Mohammedan big- otry from it, I became entangled in another snare which the learned Mohammedans have placed in the path of the seeker after truth. The Mohammedans always set before inquirers after truth the outward rites of their law, unprofitable stories, and the'affinities of words used in their controversies. Then, in order to make him rest contented, they tell him that what he has already learned consists merely of the outward ordinances of Mohammedanism, but that if he wishes to attain to the true knowledge of God, he must go to the fakirs and Mohammedan saints, and remain in attendance on them for many years, because they possess the secret science of religion, which is the fruit of life.

Mohammed from the very first forbade his followers to read either the Old or the New Testament, and even to the present day, if ever Mohammedans see this Holy Book in the hands of any Mohammedan, they call him accursed. Mohammed knew well that anyone who ever read this Holy Word of God would never approve of his Koran. .

As soon as I was entangled in this subtle scie;nce I"began to practise speaking little, eating little, living apart from men, afflicting my body, and keeping awake at nights. I used to spend whole nights in reading the Koran, and constantly performed the special repetitions of the Koran, and all the various penances and devotions that were enjoined. I used to shut my eyes and sit in retirement, seeking by thinking on the name of God to write it on my heart. I constantly sat on the graves of holy men, in hopes that, by contemplation, I might receive some revelation from the tombs. I used to go even to the dreamy and intoxicated fanatics, in the hope of thus obtaining union with God. I did all this, besides performing my prayers, and always was repeating the salutation of Mohammed, and the confession of faith. In short, whatever afflictions or pain it is in the power of man to endure, I submitted to them all; but nothing became manifest to me after all, except that it was all deceit.

Doctor Wuzeer Khan and other leading Mohammedans, appointed me to preach the Koran and the Traditions in the large royal mosque at Agra, with the view of opposing the Rev. Dr. Pfander. I remained there preaching and expounding the Commentaries and Traditions, for three years, but the following verse from the Koran was all the time piercing my heart like a thorn: Every mortal necessarily must once go to bell: it is obligatory on God to send all men necessarily once to bell; and afterward He may pardon whom He will.

I retired into my private chamber, and with many tears I prayed for the pardon of my sin. I often spent half the night in silence at the tomb of Shah Abul Ala. The thought of utterly renouncing the world then came into my mind with so much power that I left everybody, and went out into the jungles and became a fakir, putting on clothes covered with red ocher, and wandered here and there, from city to city, and from village to village, alone, for about two thousand cos (two thousand five hundred miles). Faith in Mohammedan religion will never, indeed, allow true sincerity to be produced in the nature of man; yet I was then, altho with many worldly motives, in search only of God.

I wrote the name of God on paper during this time one hundred and twenty-five thousand times, performing a certain portion every day; and I cut out each word separately with scissors, and wrapped them up each in a little ball of flour, and fed the fishes of the river with them, in the way the Book prescribed. During half the night I sat up, and wrote the name of God mentally on my heart, and saw Him with the eye of thought. When all this toil was over I had no strength left in my body; my face was wan and pale, and I could not even hold up myself against the wind. The treasurer, Taj Mohammed, and Fazl Rasul Khan, the minister of the Rajah of Karuli, and many people of the city became my disciples, and gave me much money, and reverenced me greatly. But still my soul found no rest,and I only felt daily a growing abhorrence of the law of Mohammed.

I was a vehement opponent. however, of the Christian religion; but experience had now also shown me something of the state of the Mohammedans. I therefore became convinced that all religions were but vain fables; and that it was better for me to live in ease and comfort myself, to act honestly toward everybody, and to be satisfied with believing in the unity of God. For six years my mind remained afflicted with these foolish thoughts.

I heard of the conversion to Christianity of Moulvie Safdar Ali at Jubbulpore, which greatly amazed me. For some days I wandered about speaking harshly of him, and many evil thoughts respecting him came into my mind; but gradually I remembered that Moulvie Safdar Ali was a true and just man, and I began to ask myself how he could have acted in such a foolish manner as to leave the Mohammedan religion. I then thought that I ought to dispute with him by letter, and determined that I would do so fairly and without bigotry. With this object I procured the Old and New Testaments, and several copies of controversial books. When I had read as far as the seventh chapter of St. Matthew, doubts fixed themselves upon my mind respecting the truth of Mohammedanism. I became so agitated that I spent whole days, and often also whole nights, in reading and considering the books. Within a year I had investigated the whole matter, chiefly at nights, and discovered that the religion of Mohammed is not of God, and that the Mohammedans have been deceived, and are lying in error; and that salvation is assuredly to be found in the Christian religion.

As soon as this had become evident to me, I made everything known to my Mohammedan friends and followers. Some of them became angry; but some listened to the proofs I gave them. I told them they ought either to give me satisfactory answers, or else to become Christians with me. They said quite plainly that they knew that the religion of Mohammed was not true, but they were afraid of the opposition of the world,

BETTER TRAINING FOR MISSIONARIES

and of the reproaches and curses of ignorant men. They then urged me not to make my faith public, but to call myself a Mohammedan, and yet in my heart to believe in Christ.

I went to Amritsar, and received baptism from the Rev. R. Clark, of the Church of England. Since my entrance into the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ I have had great peace in my soul. The agitation of mind and restlessness of which I have spoken have entirely left me. Even my health is improved, for my mind is never perplexed now. By reading the Word of God I have found enjoyment in life. The fear o'f death and of the grave, that before was a disease, has been much alleviated. I rejoice greatly in my Lord, and my soul is always making progress in His grace. My friends and acquaintances, and my disciples and followers, and others, have all become my enemies. At all times and in all manners they all try to afflict me; but having found comfort in the Lord, I think nothing of this, for, in proportion as I am dishonored and afflicted, He gives me peace, and comfort, and joy.

BETTER TRAINING FOR MISSIONARIES.* BY GEORGE B. SMYTH, D.D., NEW YORK.

Missionary of the Methodist Episcopal Chnrch at Fuchou, 1882-.

One would suppose that for an enterprise so difficult Bud delicate as changing the faith of a great nation the churches would have always taken infinite pains in the training of their agents. Yet there is no other kind of foreign service for which special preparation has been so generally neglected: The successful applicant for a position in the British consular service in China spends the first two years in Peking under the eye of the minister in the careful study of the language of the country, and the best methods of dealing, socially and officially, with the Chinese whom he is to meet. Yet even then he is not promoted to a consulship. That goal is not reached without passing through a long apprenticeship in subordinate posts. The commercial houses of Germany exercise great care in the training of the young men whom they send to the far East. The German clerk does not go to China as a stranger. Before he leaves he is thoroughly familiar with the industrial and commercial resources of the empire, and has received in some technical school, finely equipped, the training which will enable him to successfully exploit them. This is the secret of his success in the East.

To the missionary alone, tho sent to a task far more delicate and difficult than that of consul or trader, it has not hitherto been thought necessary to afford any further preparation than that which he receives in the ordinary courses at college or theological seminary. The result is that, with few exceptions, he reaches China a stranger. He knows nothing of her history, her religions are but foolish superstitions, her people " idolaters," her customs ridiculous, the whole land a vast warehouse of personal, social, and religious absurdities. After he arrives no systematic methods are employed to prepare him for life among a strange people, for effective service in the new world which he has entered.

The methods of the mission to which the writer belongs may be taken * Condensed from The Ohristian Advocate.

as fairly illustrative of those of nearly all Protestant societies. The young missionary is given a short and simple course of study in the language, and if at the end of a year he passes a satisfactory examination before a committee of his colleagues, his formal preparation is over. During that time, however, there is no one whose duty it is to see that he is studying to the best advantage, no lectures are given on the character, customs, or religions of the people, there is no instruction in methods of work, no effort is made to show him how he may most easily and efficiently bring about the results for the accomplishment of which he was chosen and sent. He is literally left to grope his way blindly in the dark, with the almost inevitable result that for the first few years he is quite as likely to be a hindrance as a help to the great came which he serves.

It is in no such wasteful, costly, and ineffective fashion that the missions of Catholicism treat new missionaries. At Sikawei, a suburb of Shanghai, the Jesuit missions have a finely equipped training- school. The young missionaries are kept 'there for a certain number of years under the teaching of experienced priests, taught the languages by the best Chinese scholars, inducted into a thorough knowledge of the literature and religions of the country, familiarized with all the requirements of Chinese etiquette, shown how to act as Chinese gentlemen, how to deal with all those whom it will be their duty to meet-in fine, specially and thoroughly prepared by competent instructors and under the most favorable circumstances for the work to which, when ready, they are sent. In addition to all this there is provided for their use a fine library containing everything necessary in the studies they pursue. The Jesuits know, as Protestants do not, the value of training. They believe that the regulated energy of a trained :intellige!lce is incomparably more effective than the rough and often wildly directed blows of a hot, untrained enthusiasm.

It is time that the Protestant societies awoke to a sense of the vital importance to their work of the training of their missionaries. The secretaries are not to blame for not giving it. It is not their business, and they have not the time, but when they are convinced of the need of it, and ask for it, the training will be given. They have a right to demand that in every theological seminary such preliminary training as is impossible in this country shall be given the candidates for missionary service, and they may demand with equal emphasis that their boards or societies shall make the fullest provision for thorough and systematic training in the field itself. Nearly all our schools of theology are greatly at fault in this respect. A theological seminary should be, as far as possible, a training school for the whole work of the Church, wheresoever it is done, whether abroad or at home. There are seminaries at which courses are given in comparative religion, and these may be of great value if conducted by men who know the non-Christian religions, not only as they exist in the old books, but as the people of to-day live them. It is necessary to see these faiths in action in order to describe them accurately and to rightly a,ppraise their value.

But these courses are not sufficient; they do not teach enough. There should be in every school of theology a professor of missions, whose duty it should be, in addition to the course mentioned, to give some account of the character and history of the people, the climatic conditions, the requirements of health, and everything else which pertains to the first

BETTEl/, TRAINING FOR MISS10NARIES

period of a missionary's career. It would not be possible or desirable to give instruction in the languages, or to attempt a profound and extensive study of the religious beliefs and character of the people. This could be done far more efficiently on the field. The course given at home should be inthe nature of an introduction to the missionary's work, showing him what to expect, forestalling early disappointment, a warning against excessive individualism, a kind of intelligent general itinerary of the way which the missionary is later to pursue.

It is after reaching the field that the real training of the missionary must begin, and the fullest provision should be made to supply it. His chief study at first is the language, and it should be pursued under competent direction. It should be the aim to impart not only the plain colloquial of the uneducated, but, in addition, the higher language of the Chinese gentleman. The student should not be permitted to go on acquiring a vocabulary and style which can not later be used in addressing a scholar without exciting contempt. There is no danger that knowing the speech of the educated will raise the missionary too far above the comprehension of those among whom most of his work must be done. They will have no difficulty in understanding him, and will respect him all the more for having taken the trouble to learn the language of their leaders.

Again, every missionary should be required to study in the original the great classics of the country. These books contain the teaching of the sages, the principles on which the political, social, and religious ideas and ideals of the people are based. No teacher of the new faith can secure a hearing from educated Chinese who does not know what they believe. But it is not among the educated only that a knowledge of the classics smooths the way of approach for the Christian evangelist. Great numbers of passages from these sacred books have passed into the common speech of the people, and there is no more effective method of clinching an argument than quoting an appropriate sentence from Confucius or Mencius.

The great Buddhist system, also, should engage the earnest attention of the missionary student. Buddhism has given the Chinese the best conceptions of immortality that they have; it has done more than any other influence to keep alive in China a faith in the unseen. It has, moreover, furnished the Christian missionary with the best part of his religious vocabulary. He can not preach a sermon or give a brief prayermeeting address or administer the consolations of religion to the dying without using terms which have been borrowed from Buddhism. It is incumbent, therefore, on every man who aspires to teach the new faith to know what this system teaches, and to discover, if possible, the secret of the influence which, for well-nigh twenty centuries, it has exercised over the people of China, ignorant and learned, the rich and the poor, the prince and the subject alike.

Such a course would save from much misdirected effort, show how much of genuine goodness there was to which appeal might be made, secure a respectful hearing for the message of the speaker, and keep him from the cruel and dangerous habit of labeling the religious beliefs of myriads of people as base superst,itions, and flinging them aside as unworthy of consideration. For those who believe them they are the very substance of truth, and the missionary's business is to learn, if he can, the secret of their power.

Another purpose of this course should be to familiarize the young missionary with the social etiquette of China. This is a subject of great importance in a country where to do things in the right way is as necessary as to do right things. With the Chinese an offense against good manners is sometimes as serious as a crime is among ourselves. The manners of a gentleman take one a long wayan the path to Chinese confidence. Their code of etiquette is an elaborate one, and l>equires time to master, but it is time most profitably spent, for it can not be doubted that the violations of the personal and social requirements of Chinese good manners, of which foreigners are frequently guilty, cause no small part of the dislike with which the people regard them.

Every effort should be made to teach the student the best means of making his presence and his message acceptable to the people, the most efficient methods of preaching, the working of the Chinese mind, the best arguments to use, the motives which may be most powerfully appealed to.

It would, indeed, tax severely the resources of almost anyone society to provide such facilities for training, for it would require the setting apart of one or more of its best Inissionaries as teachers of their younger brethren. In some places it would be necessary to have union schools, and this would require a larger admixture of good sense and Christian comity among the societies at home than can be truthfully said to prevail now. There would be no danger of theological or ecclesiastical differences, for questions of doctrine and polity need never be discussed. The subjects of study would be the language, religion, and life of the Chinese people, and the best methods of winning an acceptance of the great message to be afterward preached.

Time would be gained rather than lost. More would be learned in two years under such a system than any missionaries now learn in five, than some learn in a lifetime. There must, system or no system, be a period of preparation. At present that time is largely wasted, the work is not directed, there is no one to help or to guide. Under an organized system more work, and work of an incomparably higher character, could be done than is possible now, and, when the course was finished, the mission would know what the young missionary could do best and set him about it.

The adoption of this plan would necessitate sending young unmarried men to the field, and this would have great advantages over the present method of sending married men, some of them too old, and others having families. It would make possible entire devotion to study and a thorough command of the language. The earlier the study of Chinese is begun the better. If taken up too late in life it can never be spoken with the fluency and precision so necessary in the preaching of a new evangel. Experience has shown that the man who does not acquire a thorough grounding in the language in the first two years rarely ever does so. As to marriage, the missionary who wishes to enter that happy state may do so when his fitness for work is established; he should not be permitted to enter it before.

Probably not as many missionaries could be sent as enthusiasts ask for, but that would not necessarily be an evil. It should never be forgotten that the number of missionaries is not so important as their quality. It is not many men we need so much as the best men, and the best men trained in the most approved methods.

EDITORIALS

EDITORIALS.

Evangelistio Campaigns. of the Christian churches. The great metropolis is to be the center There is now in progress a simul- and headquarters of the work, from taneous mission, conducted by the which the influence is expected to Free Church Council of Great radiate through the whole land. Britain. Beginning January 20th, Dr. Francis E. Clark of the Y. P. S. it continues ten days for London; C. E., Drs. Geo. T. Purves, D. S. then following in the Provincial Gregory, R. S. McArthur, Asa towns, February 16th-20th, and Blackburn, Henry Moffett, J. Wil- in the villages, March 2d-6th. bur Chapman, and nearly thirty The hope is that all the Free other prominent men and women Churches will take part. United of the country are associated on the prayer-meetings will be held, and national committee. union services in different local- ities where large and central audi- The plan of work includes a toriums are available. Several division of the city into sections, carefully prepared pamphlets are with district committees, each dis- issued, embracing hints and sug- trict to have its own plans of gestions to missioners, also for the action. Correspondence with minisdirection of inquirers, house to ters all over the country has been house visitation, and other meas- conducted in the hope of eliciting a ures for preparing the way and cordial cooperation, and it is concarrying out the work. Extensive fidently hoped that almost every foundations are being laid for what, church in the United States except it is hoped, will prove to be the the Episcopal, whose customs formost pervading and permanent bid the interchange of pUlpits, will evangelistic campaign ever under- take part in this campaign. Before taken in Britain. these lines meet the public eye we shall already know, in part at least, In America a somewhat similar how far these expectations are fulmovement is already in progress. filled. Mr. William Phillips Hall, who, after Mr. Moody's death took up Terms of Peaoe for Ohina. the work of stimUlating the evangelical churches to a new and larger Not everyone realizes the imeffort to reach the unsaved, has portance of the negotiations which been for months undertaking to are now going on in China relating enlist wide cooperation both from to the terms of peace and the fuministers and laymen, and with ture of the Chinese Empire. A false much success. The primary object step now will require years to was and is to kindle a religious en- remedy. On the one hand it is thusiasm; then it is hoped that necessary that justice shall charcertain subordinate ends may be acterize the demands of this interreached, such as the exhibition of national court. Vengeance may the essential unity of the Protes- well be left in the hands of God, but tant creeds; to dem,onstrate that " the powers that be are ordained notwithstanding the attitude of the of God," and are for the punishment higher criticism, popular faith in and restraint of evil-doers and for the Bible survives; to impart new the protection and encouragement vitality and vigor to the churches; of those who do well; this work and finally to reach and reclaim the must not in any sense be a farce. indifferent masses of the people The crime against God and man for now practically beyond the reach which the Chinese officials are re-

sponsible. must not go unpunished A Message from China. or fail to be dealt with according to its heinousness. and every pre- There is something tender, trust- caution must be taken to prevent a repetition of the recent tragedies. ful, submissive, and hopeful about On the other hand, justice should be tempered with mercy. Only the message which the refugee the principal leaders who are re- sponsible for these fiendish cruel- missionaries in Shanghf',i sent to ties need suffer the severest penalties; others may be pardoned or the General Missionary Conference let off with less punishment. in Tokyo, Japan, in October last. There is now an opportunity to impress the Chinese nation-es- If the reader will stop long enough pecially the officials-with the wisdom, justice, forbearance, and to read Philippians third, from the firmness of so-called Christian nations_ The future of China, and 7th to the 14th verses inclusive, of Christian missions in China, seems to hang in the balances. Mis- which was made a part of that sionaries are not the forerunners of vVestern armies or the proteges salutation, we are sure it will be of vVestern governments, but as long as foreign nations are to have illuminated by the circumstances intercourse with China, that intercourse must be regulated according which environed those who made to civilized principles of justice_ reference to it. The whole saluta- The powers have at last agreed on their preliminary demands and tion reads like one of Paul's letters they have been accepted by the Chinese Government. These in- to the ancient churches. ",Ve can clude as the principal features: quote but one paragraph. They 1. An embassy to Berlin headed by a Chi- Dese imperial prince, and a statue in Peking say: to express regret tvr the murder of the German ambassador. We need the sympathy of the whole Church of God at this time. The outlook for 2. Adequate punilihment for Prince Tuan, poor China was never darker than to-day; Prince Chung, Duke l.an, and other ring- but the prospect for Christ's work is as leaders who are respocsible for the growth " bright as the promises of God." The counof the Boxer movement, for "he persecution try is swept clear of nearly all God's mesof Chinese Christians, and for the edict of sengers of the Gospel. The roll of martyrs, extermination. both native and foreign, is a long one, tho probably not yet complete. Japan in former 3. The prohibition of the importation into years has passed throug h a similar baptism China, for a nUlllber of years, of arms, ammunition, and war materials. of fire, the fruit of which is being seen to- day. •• 4. An indemnity for destruction of life and property of foreigners, and the cost of the Christianity and Other Religions. war. Minister vVu, the Chinese repre- 5. Destruction of the Taku forts, and the sentative at Washington, recently right of the powers to occupy certain points delivered an address in New York between Peking and the coast, so that free in which he compared Confuciancommunication may be maintained between ism and Christianity to the disthe capital and the sea. paragement of Christianity. It is not long since .Mohammed Webb We earnestly hope that peace undertook a similar office for Islam may soon be established on a basis and Vivekananda for Hinduism. of righteousness, and with a view This brings up the question as to to future reform and progress to- what is the test of i1'uth. ward true civilization. What Chinese statesmen need, however, is to After all there is no better test of make their peace with Goa. * truth than that proclaimed by our Lord, "By their fruits ye shall know them." An educated Hindu or Buddhist, who has received most of his culture from contact with Europeans and Americans, may proclaim Brahmanism or Buddhism to be the ideal religion, teaching the fatherhood of God and the brotherhood of man, in very beautiful and plausible language; a Chinese statesman may com·-

1901.J EDITORIALS

pare the ethical teachings of zens of Protestant nations. It Christianity and Confucianism and prove to his own satisfaction should be remembered that while that Christ has added nothing to the teachings of the Chinese sage; it is exceptional to find a Turk who or an American convert to Mohammedanism may seek to whitewash is not a Moslem, a Hindu who is Islam and its founder and to convince us of the truth of its teach· not a follower of the Brahmans, a ings; and yet we may refuse to accept their statements or their Chinese who is not a Confucianist, conclusions either in regard to Christianity or their own religion. or a Japanese who is not a Shinto- We hold that no one but a ist, it is on the other hand unfor- Christian can adequately set forth Christianity, and that all the world tunately very common to find should listen to its claims. A Chinese may also hold that none American and English soldiers, but a Confucianist can correctly set forth their religion and that merchants, and diplomats, who are he has as good a right to lecture on Christianity as we have on Con- not Christians. Therefore, while fucianism. it may be just to judge the value of We grant that no religion can be set forth in its beost light by Confucianism by the recent riots in other than an intelligent and sincere believer in it; but to cor- China, it is by no means just to lay rectly estimate any religion or system of truth and life, we must the sins of American and European both examine the teaching and see what effect it has on the lives of merchants and soldiers at the door its adherents. '1'he difference between Christianity and other re- of Christianity-these men being ligions lies not only in the truth taught in regard to God and man, too often in reality infidels and but in the power to enable man to benefit by the truth. Christianity libertines. When the ethnic religis not mainly adherence to a creed, but living union with a Person. ions of Asia can point to trans- Regeneration and salvation by faith find no parallel in other formations of character and life in religions. those who embrace their tenets, From this fact two others follow: viz., that only those who are regen- such as accompany conversion to erated can be taken as true examples of Christians, and that the Christ, then, and then only, can best evidence of Christianity is the transformation effected in the they demand a hearing for their lives of those converted from heathenism and from other relig- beliefs on an equality with Chri>.- ions. Christianity is too often judged by foreigners in the light of tianity. * the character and conduct of citi- Missionary Oooperation.

The need of greater solidarity of the mission forces of the world is being increasingly felt, both at home and abroad. This is more and more manifest to anyone who studies the sentiment of mission- aries and missionary boards throughout the world. In evidence, we quote the action of the Japan general missionary body recently assembled in Tokyo.

This conference says that they "recognize the high degree of har- mony and cordial cooperation which has marked the history of Protestant missions in Japan;" they yet affirm the work of evan- gelization is often "retarded by an unhappy competition," and by the "duplication of machinery" which the present duplication of machin- ery involves.

It is cheering to see their at-

tempt to correct this cross-pur- astic description in The Sacnd posing and lack of economy, by Hem't Review, by a Catholic bishop, electing a "promoting committee" of the "angelic character" of the of ten to prepare a plan for a late Bishop Smythies of the Uni- "standing committee of the mis- versities' Mission, and of the good sions," to become authoritative done by him and his associates. It when approved by representatives must be remembered that these of not less than two-thirds of the excellent men border very closely Protestant missionaries in Japan. on Catholicism in their way of doing things. Another indication of the grow- ing recognition of closer coopera- Even the Ave Maria (edited by a tion is found in a proposition in gentleman who was once a Prot- the Chinese Recorder. A writer in estant), which is generally ready to the North China He1'ald proposed praise goodness in Protestants, that the missions in China appoint declares that the Protestant misa "strong representative mission- sions in China are made up of unary expcutive," to stand in some- influential missionaries and insinwhat the same relation to the cere adherents, "rice Christians." general missionary body as the Now will Father Hudson explain China Association does to the mer- from what quarter the means come chant classes. Rev. 'V. M. Upcraft to sustain 75,000 Protestant "rice seconds this proposal in calling for ChriE:tians" and their families? some" collective action on the part The missionary accounts show so of the whole missionary frater- much for missionaries' salaries, so nity," specially for some "sug- much for the payment of helpers, gestive line of treatment of the so much for schools and chapels, so whole question of mission work, much for gifts of tracts, and a very mission status, and mission rela- slight surplus. How many out of tions." 75,000 can be used as nati ve helpers? So far is this talk of "rice Chris- Roman Catholic Disparagement of Prot- tians" from being true, that a estant Missions. Catholic priest in China has re- buked the Protestants for not pro- The Roman Catholics complain, curing means at home for the better and often not without reason, that care of their poor. Protestants not only criticise the faults of their missions with great Since the beginning of summer, severity, but that thE'Y commonly in the neighborhood of Peking, are hardly willing to see any good 10,000 Roman Catholic Christians, in them at all. and 6,000 Protestant Christians, being offered the choice between 'Vhat they lay to our charge apostasy and death, have all alike comes down on their own head chosen death. 'Vhere are your with stunning force. Along with "rice-Christians" there? a great deal of vulgar abuse of Protestant missionaries in Roman Father Hudson has not even Catholic papers, we see from time taken the pains to learn elementary to time an acknowledgment of facts. He says that the Protestant their" good intentions"; but who work lies only in the treaty ports, has ever seen in a Roman Catholic that inland as good as all the mispaper, European or American, any sionaries are Catholics. He has acknowledgment of any consider- not learned that the China Inland able good wrought by a Protestant Mission, furnishing one-third of mission? Almost the only excep- the Protestant missionaries, had tion we have noticed is an enthusi- occupied 16 of the 18 provinces;

EDITORIALS

that the chief missions of the appointed Sunday, February 10, American Board are inland; that there are thousands of Protestant 1901, as the universal day for pray- converts in Manchuria; that you er for students. The committee can hardly open a missionary re- port which is not largely taken up which has appointed this day with the village out-stations. includes official representatives of However, when we see the gross ignorance of the commonest facts the Christian Student movements of Protestant missions that is found in the chief Roman Catholic ency- of Germany, Scandinavia, Great clopedia, that of 1Vetzer and WeIte, we must not blame a simple Amer- Britain, France, the Netherlands, ican priest too severely. Switzerland, the United States, The Ave Maria says that the Canada, Australasia, South Africa, Protestant missionaries in China are" uninfluential." This provokes as well as Japan, India, Ceylon, a smile when we think of John Legge, Ernest Faber, Bishop Moule, China, and other mission lands, in- Griffith John, Dr. J. L. Nevius, Dr. W. A. P. Martin, Arthur H. Smith, cluding 1,400 student societieJ, Hudson Taylor, and others. China, with a membership of 65,000 stulike India, is a land of villages, and we notice that a Catholic mission- dents and professors. During the ary declares Arthur Smith's book on "Village Life" to be the best he past three years this day has been knows. University graduates can observed in over 30 different counnot presume to judge of tbe cuIture tries by Christian students and by of the Catholic missionaries, but people specially interested in the we are pretty sure that very little work of Christ among students. of it was gained at a university, great or small. To insure the most fruitful use of the day, the committee empha- Reference has lately been made sized the following points: in the .Method·ild Review to a letter of an eminent English Jesuit, in 1. Let the Christian students take advan· which he expresses his deep disgust tage of this opportunity both by entering with the current Catholic dispar- into the heritage of the prayers of Chrisagement of Protestant missions. tians, and by putting forth wise, earnest Not only, says he, is this unchari- effort. table, but it is uncatholic. Protestants, he remarks, proclaim, not 2. Wherever practicable, let the Saturday unmingled with errors, and not in preceding, or the Monday following Sunday, all its fulness, but in good faith, February 10th, be devoted by Christian the salvation of God in Christ. students to special meetings and to personal Catholics are bound to believe that dealing. God will not withhold his converting grace from such a message. t 3, The prayers of the Church should be en- listed on behalf of the progress of Christ's Day of Prayer for Students. Kingdom among students. Let clergymen F~:~~~d:~~,ons and call forth more prayer The Genera.! Committee of the World's Student Christian Federa- 4. Let the primary object of the day be tion, at their meeting held in Ver- the promotion of intercession on behalf of sailles, France. in August, 1900, students. The great need in all parts of the student world is that of a mighty manifesta- tion of the power of the Gospel of Jesus Christ.

OBJECTS FOR INTERCESSION.

Pray that the spirit of supplication may come upon Christian students and teachers, Pray that Christian students may recog- nize their obligation to help win their fellow- students to Christ by consistent life, earnest prayer, and faithful personal dealing. Pray that students may in larger numbers and with greater earnestness devote them- selves to the reverent and thorough study of the Christian Scriptures. Pray that strong leaders may be raised up to take charge of the student Christian organizations in the universities and col- leges.

Pray that the members of our movements may go forth to evangelize the world and to help enthrone Christ in all relationships of mankind.

Pray that the doors may be opened for the extension of the Christian student movement to Russia, and also to Latin countries as yet unreached. Pray that ignorance, distrust, jealousy, national or racial prejudice, and all else which might tend to divide the disciples of Christ in the student world may be avoided, and that the prayer of our Lord that we all may be one may be realized. "According to your faith be it unto you." *

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS.

RUSSIA AND THE RUSSIANS. Edmund Noble. Noble's statements f.t every point. 12mo, 285 pp. $1.50. Houghton, Mifflin For instance he says: and Co., Boston. The Doukhobortsi or "Spirit wrestlers" Russia has recently received … disbelieve in spirit and doubt the existence much attention from travelers, of a personal God, . . . deny the divinity of historians, statesmen, and novel- Christ, . . . refuse to recognize the author. ists. The czar's realm is immense, ity of the Bible, and reject the Orthodox and while his government is strong views regarding heaven and hell. in diplomacy and military power, both land and people are a century On the contrary, these people are behind the times. Medievalism very "imilar to the Friends in thpir still reigns, and ignorance, super- belief regarding all these points, stition, oppression, and bigotry and while they may be defective in mark the beliefs, institutions, and doctrine their life is truly Christian. customs of the land. Russia, and They do not accept the Protestant Siberia are countries of tremendous Christian statement of belief in possibilities, and there are signs of every point, but are particular to progress in subjects and in rulers. call themselves Bible Christians The church is most backward in and love to recite portions of the reforms. There is not yet any real Scriptures. freedom of faith or worship, and no Christian missionaries are allowed Again, Mr. Noble speaks of to work among Orthodox Russians. Tolstoi as "denying the soul's sur- Bible distribution is, however, vival after death." Tolstoi "bepermitted, and has been carried on lieves that all true life is immorwith much blessing. tal." He says in one of his books: Mr. Noble has given us a readable As to the questions about what awaits us and condensed account of Russia after death, I would answer by the conjecand its inhabitants, the best up-to- ture that the will of Him who called us into date brief description we have seen. this life for our welfare leads us somewhere He sketches the early beginnings through death probably for the same purof the nation and later history of pose. the empire, tells the interesting story of Peter the Great, and his These errors of the author, howradical reforms; he describes the ever, are few, and comparatively work of the "wonlen refornlers," unimportant when we consider his the revolt of the "Decembrists," broad purpose and the vast and the rise of the secret societies amount of information which he with which Russia is honey- has packed into a small compass. * combed. Then follows an account of the emancipation of the THE SIEGE OF PEKING. w. A. P. Martin, D.D., peasants, the Nihilistic and other revolutionary movements, and LL.D. Illustrated. 12mo. 188 pp. $1.25. the "religious protest." The con- Fleming H. Revell Co., New York. cluding chapters treat of Russian expansion, Siberia, language ani The title and author of this book literature, and the Russian future. are a guaranty for its cordial recep- tion and prompt perusal. Dr. Mar- We regret to say that we can not tin is a veteran who has devoted have perfect confidence in MI'. his life to China, only to be hunted down by those whom he was seek- ing to serve. He was in the Brit- ish legation during the memorable siege, and has described the thril- ling experiences most graphically and fully. Other chapters deal with "The Allies and the Man- chus." the "Emperor and Reform

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS

Party," the "Dowager and her of latitude and includes a hundred Clique," "The Boxers and their Allies," and the outlook for "Re- islands, almost everyone of which construction." Certainly nothing has yet appeared which deals with has a separate language or dialect these important and stirring events with anything like the accuracy and of its own, and some possess sever- force of Dr. Martin's narrative. * al. It is an important field, and TUSKEGEE, ITS STORY A"D ITS WORK. Max Bennett Thrasher. With an Introduc- the story of the mission includes tion by Booker T. Washington. Illus- trated. l2mo, 232 pp. Small, Maynard the account of the work of such & Co., Boston. noble missionary pioneers as Bishop All who have followed the phe- nomenal career of the" hero" of the Geo. A. Selwyn, Bishop John Cole- narrative will welcome this volume. The theme relates to one who is, ridge Patteson, and others. The without doubt, the most eminent African of our generation, and to history relates to the period be- an educational undertaking, the success of which inspires new hope tween 1841, when the mission was both for the future of the colored race in America and the Dark Con- founded and Geo. A. Selwyn was tinent, and for that of all depressed peoples everywhere. The author consecrated bishop of New Zealand, is perfectly familiar with his sub- ject, and marshals and wields the to the year 1899, when the jubilee . facts in a plain, straightforward way_ The volume includes a wel- of the mission was celebrated. The come biographical sketch of Mr. "Vashington, an account of the ori- character of the leading mission- gin and' development of his famous school, its present condition and aries is well portrayed, the islands scope, and its influence in the founding of other similar enter- and people are picturesquely de- prises. The following sentence from the introduction presents an scribed, and the story of the work admirable summary of the ideas and aims which characterize both of the missionaries interestingly the institution and its founder: told. It is a notable record and Every black man who is so trained that he can do something better than somebody else, should be read not only by mem- can do a common thing in an uncommon way, can make himself indispensable to the bers of the Church of England, but community where he lives; not only helps our own race, but secures at the same time by all wishing to know of the the respect, confidence, and cooperation of the Southern white people in the community progress of the Kingdom. * where he lives. FROM CAPE HORN TO PANAMA. By Robert H,STORY OF THE MI<LANESIAN MISSION. E. S. Young, F.R.S.G.S Illustrated. Maps. Armstrong. Illustrated. 8vo, 372 pp_ 8vo, 202 pp. 28. lOde South American lOs. 6d. Ibister & Co., London. Missionary Society, London.

The Melanesian mission field ex- Too little is thought and known tends over a twelfth part of the of South America and its neglected circumference of the globe. It races. People think of it as civi- reaches over from 30 to 36 degrees lized if not Christianized. Many portions have indeed the forms of modern civilization, but the inte- rior is still full of superstition, cruelty, and immorality, with no truly Christian churches able to carryon adequate home mission work among them.

This book by Dr. Young is a val- uable addition to the list of mis- sionary books on South America. The first half tells the wonderful story of the transformation of the Patagonians through the instru- mentality of Captain Gardiner and others. The Terra del Fuegians were probably the most degraded of the human race, and were pro- nounced by Darwin and Capt. Cook to be too beast-like to be civilized,

much less Christianized. For some missionary facts, and quotations time it was thought that they pos- for every day in the year. One sessed no articulate language. could scarcely do better than to Many of these people, however, memorize them day by day. * have been thoroughly transformed, and are now clothed, physically, ALMANAC OF MISSIONS, 1901. Pamphlet. 5c. mentally, and spiritually. The American Board, Boston. story of their transformation is well told in this volume. This almanac has become a look- The second half of the book de- ed-for and welcome yearly visitor. scribes the work of the society in South America: Seamen's mis- with its pictures, map!:!, calendar, sions, among Paraguay Indians, lVlapuche Indians of Chile, the and well-selected array of valuable tribes of Brazil, and on the Isthmus of Panama. The maps are excel- facts and figures. I t is especially lent, the illustrations numerous, and the index full. valuable to Congregationalists, but its information is by no means lim- ited to the missionary work of that denomination. * CHILD LIFE IN CHINA. Mrs. Bryson. Illus- MISSIONARY READINGS .AND RECITATIONS. trated. 8vo, 160 pp. 2s. 6d. Religious Tract Society, London. 12mo, 107 pp. ls. Paper. London Mis- sionary Society. Mrs. Bryson' bec.ame interested These excellent selections tell, in in the children of China by living prose and poetry, of life and work in mission lands. They offer firstand working among them as a class material for use in interest- ing Sunday-schools and missionary missionary of the London Mission- societies.

ary Society. She learned to under- stand them and to love them, and Monthly Missionary Bibliography.

now has made it possible for those ECUMENICAL MISSIONARY CONFERENCE. 2 vol., 8vo. $1.50. American Tract Society, who have never visited China, to New York. Religious Tract Society, London. do the same. CHINAMEN AT HOME. Thomas B. Selby. The chapters of the book deal 12mo. 3s. 6d. Hodder & Stoughton, London .. with the Chinese child, his home CHINESE BOOK OF ETIQUETTE. Lady Tsao, and friends, the sights he sees, at Translated by Mrs. S. L. Baldwin. 16mo. 75 cents. Eaton & Mains, New York. school and at play, girls at home, CHILD LIFE IN CHINA. Mrs. Bryson. Illusfestivals and holidays, idolatry trated. 8vo. 28. 6d. Religious Tract So- ciety, London. and superstition, and the nature of STORY OF THE CHINESE CRISIS. Alexis Chinese education. The illustra- Krausse. Map. 12mo, 240 pp. $1.00. Cassell & Co., New York. tions are numerous and appropri- HALF HOURS IN JAPAN. Rev. Herbert Moore. ate, representing child life and Illustrated. 12mo. $1.00. Cassell& Co., New York. customs at all ages and under many AMONG THE BERBERS OF ALGERIA. Anthony different conditions. Wilkin. Illustrated. Map. 8vo. $4.00. Cassell & Co., New York. No one interested in China or in A WHITE WOMAN IN CENTRAL AFRICA. Helen children can fail to be interested Caddick. Illustrated. 12mo. $1.25. Cas- sell & Co., New York. in these descriptions, given with EAST AND WEST. Mary N. Tuck. Illustrated. the aid of pen, brush, and camera. 8vo, 219 pp. 28. 6d. London Missionary Society. vVe wish that similar books were HUNTS ON My HOBBy-HORSE. Gertrude published on every Asiatic coun- Frere. Illustrated. 8vo, 48 pp. 28. Church of England Zenana Missionary try. * Society, London.

M,SSIONARY CALENDAR. 4Oc. Fleming H. MISSIONARY READINGS AND RECITATIONS. Revell Co., New York. Paper. 12mo, 107 pp. 18. London Mis- sionary Society. This is a very attractive, suggestive, and inspiring missionary calendar, filled with Scripture verses,

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

AMERICA. penses. The party will take from Tuskegee a full outfit for cotton The Anti-Vice Not within a gen- raising, including cot ton see d, Crusade in eration have the plows, cotton-gins, and wagons, New York_ moral forces of this and carpentry tools. metropolis been so A Notable The American massed and wielded as now, under Benefaction. Board has received the recent tremendous appeal of Bishop Potter, a document seldom from the Rev. J ee equaled for excellences of many Gam, of San Francisco, the first kinds. The resistless movement Chinaman in the United States to already in progress to administer be ordained to the ministry, and deadly rebuke to official encourage- who for years has been a missionment of vice, already organized ary in San Francisco of the Ameriand under way, appears likely to can Missionary Association, a follow the bishop's suggestion con- check for $100 for the North China tained in these words: Ohristian relief fund. The money has been contributed by the follow- ·We shall not redeem New York, men and ing Congregational Chinese misbrethren, by emotions. We shall not redeem sions: San Francisco, $40; Oakland, it by denunciation; we shall not redeem it by $5; Berkeley, $2; Santa Cruz, $7; pessimistic temper that wraps its garment Santa Barbara, $18; Los Angeles, around it and turns its back upon it. There $12; Pasadena, $13; balance by an are burning with zeal and enthusiasm and a individual Chinaman. More conhigh purpose of sacrifice in this ~reat city tributions from Chinamen on the to-dayI great multitudes of men and women; Pacific coast are promised. they are of different religions, they must forget that; they are of different political asso- Wise Words Andrew Carnegie, ciations, most of all they must forget that: and if, having reached that point, we could from a the" steel king," at find three or five men whom all of us trusted and believed in (there are hundreds of them), Millionaire. various points may and say to these three or five men-now, then, tell us what you want us to do, where not be above critiyou want me to stand, what relation you want our party, our church, our organiza- cism, but certainly two reported tion to bear to the betterment of New York, we will trust your judgment, we will follow sayings of his are well worthy of your lead, and the work is done, and next to that in this service of tho enlightened soul heed: "No wealthy man has any we want vigilance. right to die rich," that is, ought to High Honor Officials of the Gerfor Tuskegee. man government be his own administrator. "I do have arranged with not wish anything upon my tomb- Booker T. Washington, the principal of the Tuskegee Normal and stone relating to what I have given, Industrial Institute at Tuskegee, Ala., to send 3 graduates to Togo, hut instead a list of the names of the German colony on the "Vest Coast of Africa, for the purpose of those I have. induced to give." introducing the raising of cotton into that colony among the natives. Student No department of J. N. Calloway, an instructor, ac- Christian Ohristian work has companies the party. The German government pays the men a liberal Work. shown the remark- !'lalary, as well as all traveling 'ex- a b I e development that is manifest in the student world. A comparison covering the past five years shows that the 900 student Christian associations in universities, colleges, and higher schools have increased to 1,400; the 45,000 members to 65,000; the 11,000

members of the Bible classes to Brooklyn. They give $20 toward the 23,000; the 2,000 members of mission support of a missionary in Japan, student classes to 5,000. Whereas and $15 to help support a missionthere were then 10 national stu- ary in Persia. They give $5 each dents' movements, now there are to the Freedmen's Board and Syn- 15, and the World's Student Chris- odical Fund, and $15 toward the tianFederation unites all these dif- support of a missionary in the ferent movements in a sympathy Asheville Farm School. They are which has developed a world con- raising money for a missionary sciousness. Instead of 38 secretar- library, and expect to adopt an ies there are now 101, and the 21 India famine orphan. It is needless buildings, valued at $400,000, de- to say that this society has adopted voted to the work of these associa- the system of tithe-giving, and that tions, have increased to 39, valued it has joined the Macedonian Phaat over $1,000,000. Five years ago lanx. there were 10 National Student Conferences, attended by 2,600 The Bible for Rev. Egerton R. delegates. During the past year The Red Men. Young's book, "On there were 20 such, with an attendance of over 5,000. The 50 the Indian Trail," pamphlets and books published in gives vivid pictures of the romance the interests of the movement have and hardships of such missionary grown to nearly 200, and the 6 work in the far Northwest. He periodicals, with a combined circu- describes how the language of the lation of about 6,000, have increased Cree Indians was first reduced to to 13, with a circulation of fully writing by the Rev. James Evans, 20,000. At that time the Volunteer one of the early Methodist mission- Movement for Foreign Missions aries in the frozen land. "Mr. had been organized in but two Evans invented a special alphabet, countries; now it includes students each sign of which represented not not only of all Protestant Christian a letter, but a syllable, to express lands, but of Asia, and more stu- the sounds of this strange tongue. dents have gone to the mission field At first he used birch bark for during the past five years than paper, and made ink out of the. during the preceding ten years.- soot from his chimney, mixed with Independent. sturgeon oil, and in this fashion he succeeded in printing portions of Children's Aid To readers whose the Scripture and some hymns in Society. memory goes back the language of the Cree Indians. a generation or Later on the whole Bible was trans- lated; the British and Foreign Bible more, few names are more familiar Society took up the work, and now than this, with C. L. Brace, the all Bibles these Indians require are soul of its energy. It is pleasant furnished them by that society." to be reminded that; not less than $382,537 were received for its uses EUROPE. last year, and to the substantial betterment of 38,232 boys and girls. English- Taking the world The total income from the be- Speaking around not Inore ginning is $9,740,523. Catholics. than one-tenth of the Roman Church A Model A varied missionary Y. P. S. C. E. work is carried on are English-speaking people, and by the Bethany hardly more than 1 in 40 of these Presbyterian Ende:tvorers of are of the Anglo-Saxon race. In the British Isles, according t.o Father Lynch, of San Francisco~

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

the Roman Oatholic population is of the century. These are a few of diminishing both relatively and ac- the figures: An increase since 1887 tually; and.he says that it is a fact from 309 European laborers (exclud- that the Oatholic population of the ing wives) to 889 (up to June last), isles is hardly two-thirds what it from 225 native clergy to 365, from was at the beginning of Victoria's 3,500 native lay agents to 6,500, reign. " England, Ireland, and from 182,000 adherents to 270,000, Scotland had then 8,000,000 of from 44,000 communicants to 71,000, Oatholics in a total of 25,000,000. from 2,600 adult baptisms in 1887 to To-day they have 5,500,000 in a 8,478 last year. Thus far the population of 33,000,000. Oatholics foreign field. The ordinary income were then a third of Victoria's sub- at home, excluding special efforts jects; to-day they are hardly a such as the centenary fund, has sixth." And there are now in all grown from £210,877 to £304,000.

the queen's dominions a million Woman's The annual report fewer Oatholics than when she came to the throne. In every other Work of the Zenana Bible country they have increased; in the British empire alone there has for Woman. and Medical Misbeen a steady decrease. " Year by year they are diminishing, as if sion shows t hat struck by some fatal disease, wherever the English flag flies." Father altho the expenditure for the year Lynch argues that the spread of the empire is no preparation for increased by £2,339, there was a the growth of Oatholicism. decrease in income of £1,321.

Nevertheless, the sum received from associations was larger than ever before, and reached a total of £9,453. The society employs 415 workers, of whom 95 only are The Gospel to The London Society Europeans. They have 2,610 zena- na pupils, and over 3,000 in their Israel. for Pro mot i n g schools. Their hospitals have re- ceived 1,487 in-patients during the Ohristianityamong past year, while 63,949 have been treated at dispensaries, and over the Jews, is the oldest organ- 600 have been attended in their own homes. Eleven new missionization of the kind, having been aries, 2 of them medical women, sailed for India last autumn. founded in 1809. It has to-day 55 stations in 19 different countries, with a force of 194 laborers (includ- ing wives of missionaries, 227). Of this force 28 are ordained mission- aries, and 82 are converted Jews, The Christian Literature Society some of these being men of great for India published during last year scholarship as well as devout spiri- 134 new works, in 11 languages, tuality. The society has done an and reprinted 124 others. It is important work, not the least being stated that the number of readers in the literature it has put forth in India increases at the rate of for enlightening the Jewish mind about 2,000,000 yearly.

concerning Ohrist and Ohristianity. Sabbath Re- It is said that re- Its annual expenditure for all de- form in Paris. cent visitors to partments of work is about $200,000. Paris have noticed An Inspiring A paper has been the great advance which has been Record recently published made in the direction of Sunday of Growth. which sets forth rest. Very few shops are now the growth of the opened on the Sabbath, and scarce- work of the Ohurch Missionary So- ly any after midday. On the ciety during the last thirteen years wooden shutter of a business house

[THESE statistics are designed to include only Missions among either non-Christian or nonreduced. Accuracy has been sought, but also completeness, and hence conservative estimates within the space afforded by two pages of this Magazine, a large number of the smaller and = g ~ ~ THE~~.]g NAMES OF MISSIONARY SOCIETIES IN <~D ~.S.~0~0 S~ "d E .o~£ ~as ~~ ~~~~. GREAT BRITAIN AND UPON ~~ ~~- ~ CONTINENT, AND SUMMARIES FOR s:l …. 'eEe 0 cC i.sO~~: O'Cr~~:! E'"' ·§.e ASIA, AFRICA, AUSTRALIA, ETC. cC .£3 't2 ~o I'EW ~.+J o_~ ~ O_~_:!l _~ 5 ~ ~ .10 _~_'"'_ __________________ ________ ___ z Baptist (England)………………… 1792 $388,460 105 32 98 28 2631 72 860 London SOCiety (L. M. S.) …………. 1795 620,485 172 36 165 72 445 890 5,393 Church SOCiety (C. M. S.)…………. 1799 2,009,020 412 146 3491 331 1,238 365 6,839 Propagation Society (S. P. G.) … ,…. 1701 410,535 472 1,632 640 102 2,846 188 3,338 Universities' Mission……………… 1859 186,375 37 25 1 44 117 12 177 Society of Friends…………… , . . . .. 1867 100,640 30 o 26 23 79 o 1,049 Wesleyan Society ………………… 1816 615,890 125 74 100 67 366 142 9,408 Methodist New Connection ……….. 1859 27,899 7 0 7 0 14 0 131 United Methodist Free Churches….. 1837 GO,705 32 13 27 5 77 9 584 Welsh Calvinistic ………….. , . . . . .. 1841 37,806 17 3 14 7 41 8 97 Presbyterian Church of England….. 1847 120,500 20 19 29 28 96 20 310 Presbyterian Church of Ireland…… 1840 106,135 28 5 26 8 67 17 441 China Inland Mission. ….. . . ….. …. 1865 216,404 75 252 275 209 811 25 769 Established Church of Scotland…… 1829 139,170 26 17 28 52 123 11 534 Free Church…… . …….. …. .. ….. 1843 343,795 63 39 61 78 236'1 1') 1,327 United Presbyterian……………… 1847 222,257 65 15 66 45 191 23 1,019 Other British Societies …….. _.•….. 1,240,582 132 282 170 695 1,299 68 3,560 Paris Society………… , , .. .. . .. .. … 1822 265,400 51 27 65 1, 160 42 311" Basel Society ………….. , . .. .. .. … 1815 292,560 46 1,190 Berlin Society….. , .. …… …… . .. .. 1824 128,280 196 60 117 8 381 0 242 88 13 80 11 192 Gossner Society ……………… _. . .. 1836 47,270 3 3 0 2 2 5 6 0 2 0 5 2 0 Hermannsburg Society…………… 1854 102,126 62 0 45 0 107 0 184 Leipsic Society…………. ….. … … 1836 165,883 3 9 6 3 0 5 8 0 2 2 6 4 8 Moravian Church………………… 1732 173,260 145 30 175 22 272 18 1,865 North German Society …….. , …. … 1836 36,000 11 0 7 5 23 1 183 Rhenish Society (Barmen) ………… 1829 161,889 123 7 98 14 142 25 177 Eleven Other German Societies…… . 78,200 60 15 39 87 201 10 90 Fifteen Netherlands Societies ……. . 128,300 85 4 62 3 154 22 280 Nineteen Scandinavian Societies….. . 342,680 152 28 97 56 333 45 1,940 Societies in Asia,Africa,Australia,etc- – – 1 -5-97-,00-0 -4-23 –25-6 –31-2 -1-80 -1-,28-5 -4-251-2,-80-0 Totals for Europe, Asia, etc………. – – — — —-1— $9,365,816 3,296 3,036 3,2312.20211,765,2,53856,266 Totals for America……………….. 6,114,759 1,442 3731,4191,220 4,45412,72516,100 Totals for Christendom…………. ·. I 15,479,575 4,7383,4094,650 3,42216,2195,26372,366

GENERAL MISSIONARY I'N'TELLIGENCE

Protestant peoples, and hence the figures of certain societies doing colonial work have been have been made concerning certain items omitted from some reports. Mainly in order to keep special organizations have been grouped together.] ,.; -,,""- ,," "" "" " … ~~~ ~ "0-1:: 2 .S 'd W 0:: <P ~~~ 00 '""'- W… Countries in which Missions <pod 0ee:.:$'::: "<:Z·- -2 're Sustained. .8 i>< <Ii 0 0 0'- 00" .<=: <=l ~ —- ..<: r"n Ii. Ii.~OUl?" rn oj.<=: S …. rno S — .. " 0" 'd — 0 <P Eo< 'd — 0 'd —- -<I-i 1,743 987 40,316 3,259 130,000 650 37,367 India, China, Palestine, Africa, West Indies. 5,838 1,357 50,730 3,976 171,551 1,208 55,974 China, India, Africa, Madagascar, 8,077 1,441 71,500 8,478 270,000 2,139 Polynesia.

6,184 2,700 42,000 2,600 130,000 850 104,386 Persia, China, Japan, India, Africa, North America, etc. 294 73 3,055 1,240 9,978 92 38,000 India, China, Japan, Malaysia, Africa, West Indies, "tc.

3,846 Africa (Lake Nyassa and Zanzibar).

1,128 252 3,149 101 14,377 255 21,045 Palestine, India, China, Madagas- 9,774 car. 668 47,372 1,153 121,702 1,174 62,149 India, China, Africa (West and 145 South), West Indies. 41 584 China (Shantung, Tientsin). 220 2,640 258 7,000 661 213 12,902 513 35,000 23 1,620 China, Africa, Australia.

138 381 4,294 739 15,000 215 7,127 N. E. India, France (Brittany).

406 207 6,703 981 20,000 82 1,900 India, China, Malaysia.

508 131 2,252 306 6,000 135, 1,790 China, India (Kathiawar), Syria.

1,580 290 8,540 1,194 25,000 140 1,930 China (Fifteen Provinces).

657 103 2,534 210 7,000 22( 9,421 India, East Africa, Palestine.

1,563 367 11,436 459 35,000 51(; 34,965 India, Africa (South and East), Ara- 1,210 bia, Palestine, New Hebrides. 4,859 425 30,431 3A60 100,000 380 21,170 India, China, Japan, Africa (West . And South), West Indies.

363 24,730 2,320 52,000 1,040 34,600 471 270 14,788 388 17,000 190 11,022 Africa (South and We.t), Tahiti, 1,571 Madagascar.

460 21,480 2,224 42,000 520 19,993 South India, China, West Africa.

434 274 17,644 1,722 37,293 96 6,606 Africa (East and South), China.

570 57 15,725 400 40,000 205 3,782 India (Ganges, Chota Nagpore).

291 177 27,093 4,471 50,163 122 6,~28 India, South Africa, New Zealand.

728 196 8,413 656 18,588 248 7,857 South India, Burma, British and 2,137 German East Africa. 207 191 32,446 1,610 91,283 275 24,174 South Africa, Australia, South Am- erica, West Indies, Eskimo. 1,349 127 3,000 40 1,037 West Africa, New Zealand. 35 819 325 31,560 2,294 77,819 296 13,988 Africa, East Indies, New Guinea, 94 3,000 80 2,200 China.

291 120 1,750 434 287 72,000 2,260 175,000 470 39,000 2,21'3 204 35,097 5,603 85,000 445 44,600 2,547 326,000 9,782 750,000 1,847 175,300 — —- —- — —- – – 13,085 13,944 794,461 15,321 62,881 2,539,754 — —- — —- – – 68,031 20,644 969,929 -31,6-81 1,016,346 6,252 240,263 —- —- — —- 9,787 400,496 — —- 88,675 25,108 1,369,425 94,562 3,556,140 20,196 1,085,724

in the Rue Pierre Charron may. be church of their fathers. Patriotism seen these words printed in large, moves them to wait for reformation bold letters, just where one would within. The old church accordexpect to see an advertisement of ingly has a growing element of the shop: "6 Jours pour t,'availler enlightened men. Cities like Tocat et le 7el1w pour se reposer," or, and Sivas have large congregations "Six days for work and the seeking the truth as it is in Christ, seventh day for rest." but with no present purpose to leave their mother church. Pic- Baptisms Die Evangelische ture worship is losing its influence. in German Missionen gives Many are calling on their ecclesi- Missions. the following en- astics to give them the Gospel, not rites and forms. Many feel that couraging statistics they have lost the way to God, and of baptisms during the year 1899, they want to find it. Here a monk by the different German Evangel- and there a teacher rises up to ical, or Protestant societies. This preach Christian truth, and the list gives the baptisms of the people welcome it. Sometimes ferheathen apart from infant bap- vent prayer-meetings are held. tisms of the children of Christian Sporadic attempts are being made parents: to introduce Sunday-schools, the leaders in all such endeavors being Die Rheinische Mission, 4,456; frequently students from the mis- Die Gossner Mission, 3,119; Die sionary schools. The patriarch en- Basler Mission, 2,224; Die Berliner courages the reading of the Bible, Mission 1., 2,089; Die Hermanns- and the American Bible Society burger Mission, 2,074; Die Leipziger reports a circulation of over 11,000 Mission, 812; Die Brudergemeine volumes in its Armenian depart- Mission, 602; Die Breklumer Mis- ment in 1899.-R~v. G. E. White. sion,433; Die Bremer Mission, 157; Die Berliner Mission IlL, 155; Die A Busy Dr. D. M. B. Thorn, Neukirchner Mission, 64; Die Neu- Physician. our medical misendettelsauer Mission, 27-16,212 in all. sionary at Mardin, in Eastern Turkey, for the year "His Holiness" and the Holy City. 1899, states that on account of his -One of the Vatican organs sug- absence from the station for two gests that the pope should migrate months, and for other reasons from Rome to Jerusalem, and out largely connected with the poverty of the £4,000,000 saved by successive of the people, a smaller number of popes should buy from the sultan patients was treated than usual. of Turkey such a large extent of This number was 5,280, which seems territory as would insure the rec- large enough for one man to care ognition of the papacy as a tem- for; but during the 26 years of his poral power. connection with the station, the total number treated is 290,686, ASIA. making an average of 11,180 per year. In the hospital there had Good Omens During the last fifty been treated, the past year, 59 pa- in Turkey. years of the nine- tients,26 of whom were Christians, and 23 were Moslems. One of the teenth century 50,- most remarkable features in Dr. 000 persons, mostly Armenians, Thom's medical practise has been joined the Protestant movement in the extraordinary number of cases Turkey originated by the American Board. Young men in·whose hearts evangelical convictions are a wakened are now slower to abandon the

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

of lithotomy he has treated. These ly $5,000,000, while enormous sums number 247, a record which few, if were contributed by the native any, surgeons can exceed. Mardin rulers. is a central station for a very large region, and cases demanding skilled Hindus are The Baptist Missurgeons often come from a long Better than sionary Review, of distance.-1I'Iissionary Herald. Their Gods. Madras, has a very "A Life KashaOshana, who interesting article Indomitable." has lately come entitled, "The Real versus the Ideal in Hinduism." In it the down from the writer, Mr. Geo. M. Thomssen, mountains, says that wbile he was says: "Now, while the Hindus are at Memiken, in Gawar, there came not so good as their flatterers, or to him the wife of a Kurdish cbief, they themselves would have us bewhom he recognized as Johanna, a lieve, I assert without fear of con- Nestorian woman who, as a girl, tradiction, that the Hindus are was stolen for bel' beauty and car- better than tbeir ideals as revealed ried away by tbe Kurds. This was in their literature, their mythology, forty years ago, when Mr. Rhea was and their worship. Why, if the staying in Memiken, and now she Hindus were like their gods as we comes begging to be allowed to see them sculptured on their tempartake of tbe Lord's Supper. ples and idol-cars, they would be Tbink of forty yenrs spent among devils incarnate! And if the pestbe Kurds surrounded by utter simism of their sacred books were spiritual darkness! And yet, the to be lived and acted upon in daily little ligbt she had has been fed life, within a year the country and kept burning. She had taken would be depopulated, for murder her little Testament with her when and rapine would destroy millions; she was abducted, probably one re- and sorrow and desperation would ceived from Mr. Rhea, and a trans- drive other millions to suicide." lation of Spurgeon's "Morning by Morning," and she has insisted The Basel From the annual upon reading in them every day, Mission. report of the Basel tho forbidden by her husband. She said to him: "My Testament Germlln Evangelical Mission for is my very life; I shall die unless last year we learn that it was repyou let me read it."-Assembly resented by 78 ordained and unor- Herald. dained missionaries, and 4 women working in India, at 23 stations Some of It is stated by the situated in South Canara, Coorg, India's Famine viceroy, Lord Cur- the Southern Marathi country, Malabar, and the Nilgris, and by 16 Losses. zon, that the loss missionaries at home. It also had to India by the fail- 623 native agents doing its bidding as pastors, evangelists, and cateure of the crops amounts to chists, colporteurs, Bible women, $250,000,000, in addition to which schoolmasters and schoolmistressseveral millions of cattle have es, and the number included 138 perished. It will excite no sur- non-Cbristian schoolmasters. Its prise to learn from the same au- work was carried out amid a poputhority that the finances of India lation of slightly over 6,000,000, have been severely strained, and while the number of its church even disorganized, by the famine. members and catechumens was $30,000,000 were expended up to nearly 15,000. It maintained 154 September 1, in relief works, and schools, and these various instituthe relief committee received near-

tions were attended by nearly The two years compared are 1878- 10,000 pupils, of whom 6,304 were 98. During these years the number non-Christians. of communicants has nearly treb- led, while the Christian commu- Anti-Tobacco There is one mis- nity has grown from 295,929 to Teaching. sion· operating in 523,494 souls. The native pastorate India which reso- has increased from 206 to 407, while the annual contributions of native lutely insists-wisely, as we believe Christians have risen from $21,500 -on total abstinence from alco- to $75,000. The missionary force holic liquors and tobacco on the has grown from 260 to 406, and the part of all its agents-foreign and total native agency represents a Indian. In the case of the latter, mighty army of 10,675 men and there is more difficulty in regard to women. The educational work of tobacco than to liquor. Very these missions is represented by rarely, indeed, is there any neces- the 83,000 boys and 51,000 girls who sity for applying the discipline be- attend the mission schools. This cause of intemperance. It is at represents much seed-sowing in once remarkable and a source of these young minds and hearts.- much thankfulness that in the Rev. J. P. Jones. large body of native Christians connected with this mission, large- Growth in the Rev. John McLaurly recruited from the lower classes, Telugu Field. in, of the American intemperance is practically unknown.-Indian Witness. Baptist Telugu Mis- sion, entered that field in 1870, Christianity Mr. Modak, con- when there were but 3 stations, is Profitable. nected with the Nellore, Ongole, and Ramapatam, with about 1,000 church members. Marathi Mission at There are now connected with this Ahmednagar, has prepared an In- mission 24 stations, 113 churches, dian Christian directory, from 462 out-stations, 53,633 church which it appears that, while in mem bers. There are also 600 1890 there were only 797 ordained schools, with 12,475 pupils. There Indian ministers, there were last are 15,000 Christian families under year 1,010. This directory contains the supervision of the American the addresses of 92 Indian Chris- Baptists alone in the Telugu countian lawyers, 590 qualified Chris- try; all the growth of a single gentian doctors, 1,098 government serv- eration. Many such "failures of ants drawing over 50 rupees a missions" as these may be seen in month, and 646 editors and authors. India. Of the 100 Protestant Christian graduates from Madras College, Have" Mis- But missionaries, 35 per cent. are engaged in mission- sionaries no we are told, have ary or educational work. There are Business in no business in about 1,500 Protestant foreign missionaries in India, working among China? " China, forcing a all classes. foreign and hateful Growth in Recently compiled religion upon the people; their very South India.. statistics give us presence and work naturally arouse resentment and hatred. the results of mis- This is an astonishing statement. sion work in South India during Had the apostles no business to the last two decades. There has preach the Gospel when they went been an encouraging and signifi- forth from Jerusalem, turning the cant progress all along the line. world upside down? Had the

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

martyrs and missionaries of the Excellence in The extended artiearly Church no business in that Confucianism. cles in the Zeitdark and loveless Roman world, which they presently filled with schrift fur Misheavenly peace and glory? Were sionskunde by Prof. A. Dorner Augustine and his followers em- show how much there is that is exbarked on an impertinent errand cellent in Confucianism. There is when, at the peril of life and for- also a much deeper religious sense tune, they came to' England and in it than is commonly assumed, preached the Gospel to our savage altho it does not sufficiently bring and pagan forefathers there? This out the personality of God, or the charge strikes back to One who personality of man, and therefore brought a heavenly glory to the is condemned to stop short with earth which repaid Him with a mundane interests. We may well cross and a crown of thorns, and believe that our Savior would say charges Him with folly, and seeks of it also: "I came not to destroy, to cover with shame the brightest but to fulfil." This point of view pages of Christian history, the is suggested by the title of a recent noblest names upon the beadroll of work: "Christianity the Perfection the ages.-Rev. Judson Smith. of Confucianism." 50,000 copies of this have been sold in China.

It is Victory, Dr. Griffith John is How Rome .An English mis- not Defeat. in no uncertainty Makes sionary, in a letter about the future of Mischief. from China, throws missions in China. "Twelve out an interesting light of the 18 provinces," he writes, "have been swept clean of mission- on the methods employed by the aries; but here at Hankow, and in priests. He says: "The policy of all the surrounding counties where the Roman mission is to defend we are at work, there has been no their converts, try cases them- suspension. Christians have been selves, inflict punishments, demand meeting for worship as usual, hos- the heads of assailants from the pital work has gone on, and our Chinese government, ask for enor- day-schools have never been closed. mous compensation for damage to Till a fortnight ago the daily property in riots, and, wherever preaching was carried on regularly, possible, have a French gunboat at but when the officials suggested hand. Our policy is to avoid inter- that 'it would be ad visable to sus- ference as far as possible, and so we pend this branch of the work for tell our men that if they get into the present, we thought it only rows, we shall not try to get them right to meet their wishes. I do out. I am convinced that our sysnot take a desponding view of the tem is right, but on account of the future-quite the reverse. There constant miscarriage of justice in are glorious days before us. I am the Chinese courts, it is very diffiamazed to hear that people are cult." talking about giving up the work in China. They must be mad. The Indian China and India Our prospects to-day are vastly Mutiny and will hereafter be asbrighter than they were 6 years the Chinese sociated by a new ago. At that time I was beginning Massacres. band, but one of a to despond. I do not despond now. My heart is full of eager expecta- somber shade. In tion." many of its features the outbreak of the Boxers is strikingly similar to the Sepoy rebellion in India. Two events in each are peculiarly

parallel. The memorable defense king University. At Cornell Uni- of the British residency at Luck- versity and the Troy Polytechnic now, with the heroic relief by the School he was trained as a civil en- British column under Sir Henry gineer. How providential it was Havelock, is duplicated by the that he was in Peking when the brave defense of the British lega- missionaries and legationers were tion in Peking, and the rescue by shut up there, besieged by thou- the allied forces; anil the terrible sands of fiends! The British minis- slaughter of men, women, and chil- ter put him over the defenses.

dren at Cawnpore in 1857, is repro- 11any providential things occurred.

duced in the frightful atrocities of The 400 marines got there just be- July 9 and 10, 1900, at Taiyuen fu, fore the railroad was cut. Our in Shansi province, China, when preachers and their wives, who had '30 Protestant missionaries, 10 Ro- been in annual conference session, man Catholic priests, and many failed to get away, and so were Chinese Christians were barba- saved from possible massacre else- rously murdered. where. Native Chinese converts He Went In lYoman's W01'k fled to the legation for safety, and Out by Faith. f01' fVo1Han, 11rs. made useful soldiers and laborers. The women were there, who Cunningham gives worked night and day making bags an account of a visit to Peking, and for sand out of everything, even mentions the arrival of Dr. and out of their wearing apparel. And 11rs. Inglis. She speaks of him as then he was there himself-tireless, " A physician of Chicago, just com- sleeping in his clothes, never for a ing into an excellent practise, when moment out of danger, on half and there was brought to his mind one poor rations, while shot and shell evening in 1898 his pledge as a rained on them continuously." student volunteer. After a long struggle victory for God came, even Unsophisti- R. E. Speer, in Lestho it meant pulling up stakes, cated Chinese. lie's Pop 1t l a l' lcaving It lucrative practise, and breaking unwelcome news to an Monthly for Nointended bride. His pastor even vember, says: "One of the delights tried to block his way, but to no of travel in China is the innocent avail, when his word had gone ignorance of the people. They forth. Dr. Inglis said to my hus- think themselves the most sophisband one evening, 'If I am called ticated and heaven-enlig~tened horne before I have been two weeks people on this earth, and so make in Peking, I shall still have no doubt their naive childishness the more that I did right in coming.' Do engaging. They live very close to we not want more quietly waiting, the primeval superstitions, and the till God does definitely show us the gods and devils, between whom way, and then to tread it with the they make little practical distincsame certainty that we are in the tion, command their healthy reright path, as when we pass along spect. Our slipper-boat men stuck to our workday by day?" a bunch of incense sticks into the bank at the foot of some bad rap- A Missionary Says the Western ids, to placate the favor of the Engineer. Ch1'istian Advocate spirit of the rapids, who indeed of Prof. F. D.Game- was so far pleased as to let us as- well: "He is a most interesting cend. Our house-boat admiral laid character-unassuming, but full of out an elaborate offering of chicken capacity. He belongs to our Pe- and rice, and soup and pork, and

901.] GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

chicken blood and lighted candles, Japan as a Never was the reas we entered the North River on House of sourcefulness 0 f our downward journey. 'What is Refuge. missionaries of the this for, captain?' we asked. 'For the enjoyment of the spirits of the Anglo – American river,' he replied; 'they are eating type revealed with more splendor half the sacrifice.' 'But it is all than when the Protestant missionhere still,' we told him at the close. aries in Japan realized that Japan ,,,Veil,' he replied, 'at least, the was to be a station on the route candles are gone.' " which the exiled missionaries in China were to travel to America Life Through If, as Dr. "Villiam and Europe. The record of the work done in the city of Kobe lies Death. Butler said, the before us. The girls' school of the A. B. C. F. M. was turned into a mutiny and blood- hotel on July 12th, and for the next 53 days of its life the Kobe shed in India in 1857 brought the College Hospitality Hotel and Refugees' Restaurant registered a redemption of that land one hun- large number of guests. Of 310 persons entertained, 93 were men, dred years nearer, what may God's 128 women, and 89 children and youths. Of the 200 adult missionmore recent judgments not have aries, 161 came from China. They represented 24 different denominadone toward ushering in the won- tions. Some came to. the hotel moneyless and without clothes, and derful twentieth century, which, none of them spoke Japanese. Yet they found they were among -brethwe pray, may also be a new age of ren; they were succored and sent on their way, and their missionary blessing! hosts, after paying bills amounting to 1,70:1 yen, came out of the try- Queer Korean All things in Korea ing ordeal without a debt. It is Customs. are strange to for- needless to add that what will eigners. Thimbles grow to be lifelong friendships, were formed, that gratitude are of cloth, beautifully embroid- abounded, and that comity between ered. There are no buttons or pins, Christians of all names and lands and garments are tied on with rib- multiplied.-Congregationalist. bons. Soap is sold in the form of a powder, and the only matches are Moral Reform Thanks to the shavings tipped with sulphur. in Japan. efforts of an Amer- These have to be put into the fire to ican missionary in light them. The market scenes are' interesting. You see pompous men Nagoya by the name of Murphy, to in long gowns and high hats, the Salvation Army, to Hon. S. poor women with green cloaks Shimada, a Christian politician, over their heads, and scores of and to other influential Japanese, boys carrying vegetables. The and, perhaps, most of all-to its people are early risers, and the best credit be it added-to the Japanese time to market is between five and press, there has been a tremendous six in the morning. Two hours social agitation over the question later the stands are all cleared away of licensed prostitution. Dramatic and you have to rely on the retail results have followed close upon stores or little shops. Eggs are bought by the st'ick, and are stacked up like kindling wood. Ten eggs are laid end to end, and they are then wrapped about with straw, so that they stand out straight and stiff, and look more like clubs than eggs. In the stores these sticks of eggs are piled up crosswise, and the price is about three cents a stick.

the heels of drastic measures. New mission. Its numbers and its police regulations now make it Christian spirit greatly declined. possible for the inmates of houses It is now, however, back upon its of legalized vice, hitherto hopeless old foundation. During these 25 slaves, to leave at their option. years 4,611 students have entered Christian reformers have freed at the school. Of these 936 have been least 40 such unfortunates during graduated. Of these graduates, the past two months, and the 147 are engaged in teaching; 95 are papers report that during the past preaching the Gospel; 78 graduates 42 days in the one city of Tokyo, of the nurses' training school, are 429 contract prostitutes voluntarily engaged as nurses; 19 are engaged left their life of shame, and that on newspapers; 34 are in banks; suicide, formerly very frequent 148 are in mercantile business; 16 among this class of women, has are artisans; 166 are pursuing farpractically ceased. ther studies; 28 are officials; 102 graduates of the girls' department Wise Sayings At a recent conven- are in homes of their own, most of of Christian tion these state- them centers of Christian homes. Japanese. ments were made and sen tim e n t s On November 29, 1900, the anni- versary exercises were pervaded were uttered: "The number of with a spirit of faith in God and Ohristian societies now laboring in hopefulness for the future which Japan is 36, or just double the speak well for the school. There number in 1883, while 85 Christian are now about two hundred young periodicals are now registered at men connected with the school, of the office of the home department." whom nearly twenty are in the " English literature far more than theological department. The girls' that in the vernacular is molding school numbers about seventy. the thought of educated Japanese to-day." "Charities, like higher J. D. DAYIS, D.D. criticism, should be in the hands of the friends of Christ and of His AFRICA. Bible." "New men, that is, renewed men are needed for the new Newspapers There are some incentury." in Liberia. dications of prog- The Doshisha In Kyoto, on N0- ress that are grati- Anniversary. vember29, 1871, two fying .to the friends of the little republic. For a while there was no teachers and eight newspaper or other publication scholars gathered in a rented room regularly issued in the country. and bowing before God, each one During the past year, however, 4 prayed to Him with strong crying publications have been regularly and tears, and thus the Doshisha issued: The Recorder and The New was started. It encountered great Africa, under the auspices of Bishop opposition from the city officials Hartzell and the Methodist Episcofor the first six years. God blessed pal Church Mission, at Monrovia, it, however, and at the time of Dr. the capital; The Baptist Monitor, Neesima's death, in 1890, it num- at Ricks Institute, Montserrado bered in all its departments nearly county, and The Cape Palmas nine hundred students. Then be- Reporter, a quarterly magazine, at gan a period of reaction. Waves Cape Palmas. These publications, of nationalism and rationalism all but one of which are issued swept over the school. For three entirely independent of any foreign yea~s it was separated from the assistance pecuniary or otherwise,

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

indicate enterprise and ability women trained within its walls, its highly creditable to the country missionary society supports 9 misand very encouraging to its friends. sionaries, and during the last dec- ade has sent more than 50 to toil Rome in the Protestant mission- for Christ in Kimberly, Johannes- burg, beyond the Limpopo, and Dark aries in Africa will Zambesi, even to the shores of Lake Nyassa. Continent. have to r e c k 0 n A New Hos- Mrs. Albert Cook with a formidable pital in Uganda. sends to Mercy and organization founded by the late Truth an interest- ing account of the opening of a Cardinal Lavigerie-" The "Vhite hospital in Mengo. She says: " It is situated on the side of Namirembe Fathers." The order (if it can be Hill, and commands a magnificent prospect, including Lake Victoria, so described) has at present 50 sta- the islands of Kome, and Nsazi, and sweeping round to the south, one tions with a staff of 249 mission- can see the Singo Hills, while the King's Lake makes a very pretty aries, 132 nuns, and 642 catechists. foreground to the whole; below us are the English and French Roman This body of more than 1,000 work- Catholic mission stations. The building itself is the finest in the ers has gathered 67,190 neophytes country of Uganda. and is built in the shape of a double St. George's and 180,080 catechumens. The cross. The extreme length is 120 feet, and at its widest part it is 60 White Fathers also control 184 feet across. It is entirely con- structed from native material, and schools, containing nearly 6,000 the fact that no less than 112 tons of grass were needed for the roof, children. The society is fed by 2 shows the magnitude of the work. The whole of the construction and training colleges or seminaries in building was done by one of our missionaries, Mr. Borup, of the In- Jerusalem, which together have 139 dustrial Mission, who has spent much time and labor over it. students. " The interior is a grand piece of The S. P. G. By the Church of native work with a beautiful reeded in South England m iss ion ceiling-a kind of docoration the Africa. work has been es- Baganda excel in; the walls are of tablished in Cap e mud and wattle, and nicely white- washed inside and out, which gives Colony, Natal, Zululand, the Free a very clean and striking appear- State, and even in the Transvaal. ance to the whole building, and be- In 1847 the first South African dio- ing on an eminence it shows out cese, that of Cape Town, was or- well, really acting as a fine beacon, ganized. At present there are 9 which can be seen from all parts of -South African sees, with 10 bishops. the coun try. There are 50 beds The work in South Africa has been in all-25 for the men, and an chiefly under the Society for the equal number for the women and Propagation of the Gospel. During the 80 years since it began its work it has maintained 545 missionaries, and has given to the evangelization of the country more than $4,000,- 000. At present it is maintaining 155 missionaries, of whom 23 are natives.

Wellington Little do we appre- Seminary. ciate how wide- spread is the influence of this institution for civilization and godliness, which has well been called the Mt. Holyoke of South Africa. In addition to the hundreds and thousands of young

children; the bedsteads are made 1900. In Sumatra the same mission of the branches of the palm tree, had 2,352 baptisms in 1899. Of and only last a very short time, these about 2,150 were from heathbut we hope before long these may enism, and 200 from Islam. The be replaced by plain iron ones from total Christian community of the England. The mattresses are made Rhenish Mission in Sumatra has from the dried peelings of the now reached about 43,600. banana tree, which are rolled and then sewn together, and on this we The Netherlands Missionary place a mat of grass, which the Union, which is workil1g in West Baganda use as a sheet and seem to Java, has now 11 stations with 26 like very much, and they have the churches. At the end of last year great advantage that they can be the number of native Christians easily scrubbed." has reached 1,660, being an in- crease of 178 on the previous year. The An in d e pen den t The number of children taught in the schools of this mission is now Typewriter in testimony to the 686. Since the work was begun in 1863, 2,728 persons havl? been bap- Uganda. progress of mis- tized in all.

sions in Uganda, The wic10w of missionary Hend- rich, who is continuing her hushas been given recently by Sir band's work among the Dyaks, in South Borneo, has had the joy of Harry Johnston, a government seeing the fruit of her labors. The small church has been gathered commissioner: "The difference be- together at the place where she is Iiving, and two out-stations have tween the Uganda of 1900," he already been opened in the neigh- borhood. She has two native helpwrites, "and the blood-stained, ers working with her, and now and then missionary Renken comes harassed, and barbarous days of from the next station, Mandomai, to administer baptism and the Mtesa and his son Mwanga is really Lord's Supper.

extraordinary, and the larger share Melanesian This organization Mission. was founded by in this improvement is undoubt- Bishop G, A. Sel- edly due to the teaching of Anglican wyn in 1849. Its staff consists of Bishop Cecil Vilson and 12 Engand Roman Catholic missionaries." lish clergy, 2 English laymen, 12 native clergy, 400 native teachers, Of the thirst of the people for edu- and 7 English women. There are 170 mission stations in 26 islands. cation he saysI "It is surprising Christianity is established in many of the islands, but large numbers what a number of men, boys, and are still heathen. There are 12,000 baptized Christians in Melanesia even women, have been taught to and over 12,000 more people under instruction. Over 1,000 persons are read and write at the mission baptized annually. St. Barnabas College, Norfolk Island, is preparschools. Several of the chiefs 'use ing 160 boys and 50 girls to become: typewriters; in fact, nearly all the official communications that pass between the regents and myself in the Luganda or Swahili languages are neatly typewritten by a chief or a 'native secretary.' The chief of Toro, on the borders of the Kongo Free State, possesses a type- writer also."

ISLANDS OF THE SEA.

The Dutch In South and East East Indies. Borneo, the field of the Rhenish Mission, there were 55 baptisms from heathenism during the year 1899, so that the total Christian community (including children) is now

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

teachers, and at St. Luke's, Siota, be sent out from America, to be Solomon Island, there are 70 schol- appointed "two and two" to 5 ars. different provinces, with the under- standing they remain unmarried New Guinea. The Rev. J. Chal- for four years on a salary of $350 mers sends a list of each. They also ask that the mis- sionary society make a special 26 villages on the banks of the Fly appeal to the home church for River in which services are held funds to erect a substantial church twice daily and three times on edifice in Manila and for a minister Sunday. "The services are very to devote himself to the English primitive, and, when conducted by work. The Methodists at Manila the people themselves, the words promise to pay house rent for the spoken are very few, and these in minister, an expensive item in the great ignorance. I have just sent rapidly transformed city. Another Hiro and 6 church members and modest request is for a first-class their wives up the river to preach mission press, equipped with best Christ and hold services in every plant and a competent managerpossible village. The church mem- a request which the church, if wise, bers are to remain three months, should comply with at the earliest and then return here for a spell. moment. Of course they need a They have no education, but they host of women workers. With a know the story of the Cross, and strong prefere'nce for deaconesses, they are in downright earnest. they ask that 4 of the order be sent It would have done your heart good without unnecessary delay. to have seen with what enthusiasm they went. I got wearied of wait- Worthy of Note.-Forty years ing and praying, and it was heavily ago the first contribution was laid upon me to act and do some- given by a Hawaiian church in thing for the heathen." Hilo ($1,000) for the building of the first Protestant church in Japan, Civilization Sixty years ago and now missionary work is done in Hawaii by Japanese for Japanin the who would have ese!-lI'Iissionsblatt fiir Kinder.

South Seas. – thought it possible? MISCELLANEOUS. A Call to A new period of Tawkiao is the Consecrate. time brings to us a name of a native king in New new sense of re- sponsibility. The world is taking Zealand, who edits a small eight- account of stock to-day, and mak- ing plans for the future. The page paper, printed in English and newspapers are describing what the old century has done, and what the native tongue, and called the it has put into the hands of those who are passing into the new. 'Ve Pleiades of Seven Stars. And have a great access of knowledge over what our fathers had. Our Fiji, which once disputed with understanding of the universe, the world we live in, and ourselves, in New Zealand for the primacy in all kind and degree far exceeds theirs. We have railroads where they had things horrible and hellish, has to- oxen and horses, swift steamships where they had sailing vessels, teleday more-.than 30,000 in Christian churches!

Methodism The American Meth- in the odists at Manila Philippines. are evidently de- termined not to let the grass grow under their feet.

The district conference which met there recently under the presidency of Bishop 'Varne, passed resolu- tions asking for 10 young men to

graphs and telephones where they know how to manipUlate a steam had nothing. We have means of boiler, so that I could avoid accicommunication with all the world; dents. I must be able to work the we trade with and come in daily stereopticon, make the gases used contact with peoples of whom they in the lime-light, and also know knew little or nothing. The mes- how to ' build' a stereopticon, sage of Jesus is, "Trade ye here- after having purchased such parts with till I come." All these new as the lenses and dissolvers, and things are ours for a purpose-to make lantern slides. And after build up the Kingdom of God. "Ve going through these processes I are not only to sell goods to Japan must be so acquainted with them and China and the Pacific islands, as to go out in India, and meet the and to furnish to their peoples the new conditions of climate in the comforts of civilization at good use of chemicals, and the many prices, but we are to make it our emergencies that would arise in the business to make men Christlike- erection and moving of machinery. brown men, black men, yellow I knew nothing whatever about men, in all lands. They are all our photography, but must acquire the neighbors in a sense made new by most difficult processes. I knew modern inventions.-Rev. A. E. nothing about machinery, but I Dunning. must acquire the manipUlation of 25 different machines, apart from A Missionary This -hit of autobi- the machinery used in the printing " Hustler." ography is from the and binding departments, and the founder of the Meth- erection of shafting and the fitting of belting." odist publishing house in Madras: " In the spring of 1895 a train of cir- A More The American cumstances made it evident that I Excellent Way Board in particular must abandon all idea of carrying outmy promise to the many who had of Giving. is u I' gin g its contributed toward the founding of wealthy friends to the publishing house at Madras, or I must learn electrotyping, photo- deposit, while yet living, with the engraving, half-tone, and line work treasurer the amount they propose by sunlight and electric light, the to leave the society, this as a secure working of the booklet machines; I investment on which they can must gain a practical knowledge o~ draw interest. There is thus no the construction of the dynamo, be will that can be broken. And able to set up an electric-lighting President Holden, .of Worcester plant and do the work of a 'line- University, points out the fact that man;' I must know how to erect if one gives $1,000,000 to a college, shafting, counter-shafting, calcu- the State imposes no tax for the late the speed of pulleys, and fit transfer of the gift, and charges belting; I must have a practical no tax upon it after it is given, knowledge of half-tone printing, thus encouraging giving by the which includes underlaying and living donor. If, however, the overlaying. That I might not be same amount is left by will, it is taken advantage of in the working subject to reduction to the amount of the machinery, I must be able to of $220,000. It is better to give take an engine apart and put it to- what one can while he is still alive, gether again and run it. I must and have the JOY of the greater good.

The Missionary Review of the World — December 1900

A PROCLAMATION AT A GREAT PUBLIC ASSEMBLY, ANDORALO

MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

Old Series. } DEOEMBER. New Series. VOL. XXIII. No. 12. { VOL. XIII. No. 12.

GOD'S WORKING FOROE IN THE MISSION FIELD.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

God is the One Oenter of all true activity, like the sun in the solar system. But there are also lesser orbits of revolution, with their sub- ordinate centers, as the planets which circle about the snn have their own s'atellites. In a true sense all human history moves about a few great men. God has set them in the social firmament to give light on the earth, and to be for signs and seasons, days and years; so that their lives are controlling influences.

Looking back from this commanding point of view, over the hun- dred years now past, there are certain individual workers who stand out conspicuous for that abundant service which is always the out- come of a Divine purpose, and therefore conditioned upon holiness, and complete surrender to the will of God.

In America there has been felt no little interest in the selection of the few who are considered as entitled to a memorial pillar in the new " Temple of Fame." Were it necessary to select fifty of the most serv- iceable men and women, now dead, whose lives deserve to rank among the dynamic forces in direct mission work on the field, there would be an embarrassment, not of poverty, but of riches. Oertain names would at once crowd to the front, compelling recognition, such as those of William Oarey, Robert Morrison, John Williams, James Hannington, David Livingstone, Robert Moffat, Robert W. McAll, Alexander Mackay, Joseph Rabinowitz, Adoniram Judson, Ooleridge Patteson, Wm. A. B. Johnson, Geo. Bowen, Wm. O. Burns, Oatharine Booth, Wm. Butler, Louise H. Pierson, Samuel Marsden, John Ged die, John Oalvert, Henry Martyn, Alex. Duff, John Wilson, John Scudder, Peter J. Gulick, Titus Ooan, Fidelia Fiske, Asahel Grant, Eli Smith, O. V. A. Van Dyck, Wm. Goodell, John Hunt, John L.

Krapf, Lyman Jewett, rfhomas Ooke, Harriet Newell, Reginald Heber, Karl F. A. Gutzlaff, David Abeel, George D. Boardman, Justin Per- kins, Johann G. Oncken, Peter Parker, Allen Gardiner, Stephen R.

Riggs, Melinda Rankin, John F. O. Heyer, John flogg, John L.

Nevius, Ion Keith FlJ,IQop.er, Cyrul! Hamlin, etc. —

We have named fifty, and could as easily name fifty more. In fact, the missionaries that rise up before the mind's eye come in flocks, like doves to the windows of the dovecote. Their name is legion. Every land where the Church has reared and sent forth her missionary heralds, can present a roll of illustrious names which are her glory and boast. The missionary firmament is one blaze of luster, studded not with scattered stars only, but crowded with constellations. In some lands, like India, China, Africa, there are such hosts of saintly men and women who have there found their sphere of holy shining for God, that we are reminded of those nebulous clusters i"!l which individual stars are lost sight of in the blaze of collective glory, or of the milky way, whose white banner streams across the whole face of the firmament.

More may be said without extravagance or exaggeration. John Bell once briefly sketched his outline of the ideal Esculapius. He ll).ust embrace and combine four excellencies: the brain of an Apollo, the eye of an eagle, the heart of a lion, and the hand of a lady-in other words, intellectual mastery of medical and surgical science, together with a keen-sighted eye, a lion-hearted courage, and a feminine delicacy and tenderness. It was not inaptly said of Sir James Y. Simpson, of Edinburgh, that in all four particulars he filled out the ideal of Dr. Bell.

Of the ideal missionary no one has yet ventured to draw the corresponding portrait, but it would be no very difficult task. Surely there must first of all be a sincere evangelical faith, and that must be accompanied by a life of symmetry and sanctity; and if to these we add a large capacity for self-sacrifice, and a consuming passion for humanity, we shall not be far from having outlined with these four simple strokes of the pen the profile of a model messenger of the cross. For, in all model missionaries there must 'burn these four great Divine yearnings: to know the truth, to be holy, to serve the will of God, and to save the souls of men. These will light an altarfire which burns up the four carnal lusts, of pleasure, of gain, of fame, and of power, those earthly forms of rubbish which make impossible both holiness and usefulness, and quench the very flames of God in the souls of His human creatures.

Yet judged even by such a high standard of measurement, there are not less than five hundred missionaries who, since William Carey's day, have gone to the foreign field, and who deserve to rank among those who have filled out the pattern thus outlined. To prove this, and show how, God has been at work in the preparation and the sending out of His workmen, it may be well to select a few notable names out of the many thousands who have laid down their lives on the Divine altar of missions since the nineteenth century began.

If a few men and women be thus named, let it be distinctly under-

GOD'S WORKING FORCE IN THE MISSION FIELD

stood that it is not to the disparagement of others who are left without mention. It is a trick of the fruit-vender to put his poor and half-decayed fruit at the bottom of the basket and deceive the buyer by a toplayer of that which is exceptionally fair and perfect. But the most honest marketman finds it impossible to put all his fruits at the top, and those which meet the eye of the purchaser, are in such case but a specimen of what he would find if the bottom layer should exchange places with those at the top. The story of missions is in nothing more remarkable than in the high average of missionary character and service. In fact, the demands of the field are such, that incompetency and unworthiness are sooner or later exposed; and in unfit parties the grace of continuance proves fatally lacking.

In the modern missionary host, William Oarey naturally leads the van. In him some characteristic qualities meet, which mark a man who has few rivals, in any age.

First of all, he had an invincible will-an endowment the more princely because his aim was not to further self-interest, but to reach mankind with the Gospel of salvation. Sitting on his shoemaker's bench at Hackleton, he pored over Oook's voyages round the world, till he looked down into that bottomless pit into which earth's millions had fallen, and where they lay hopelessly sunk in the mire of idolatry, superstition, and sensuality. He saw and felt the gross darkness which covered the earth, and he made his own rude map of the world that he might keep before him the vast black spaces where this awful death-shade and night-shade held, and still hold sway. He resolved that the light of God should pierce that midnight, and bring a day dawn. He was" alone," as was Abraham when God "called him." * But" one with God is a majority," and he prayed and studied, and with pains and patience wrought, until he got the ears of his brethren, and they consented to nnite in a distinctly missionary movement. This "young man" would not "sit down" even at the bidding of his elders-in fact, he could not keep still. The Ohurch was like a refrigerator, but even such an icy air of apathy did not chill his ardor and fervor. He prayed, and wrote, and spoke, and pleaded until Widow Wallis' parlor at Kettering became the sanctuary of God's presence, and the spirit of missions had a new incarnation. And, when that first distinctively Foreign Missionary Society of Britain was born, he did not shrink from the severe test of self-offering, and William Oarey himself led the way as Britain's pioneer missionary to India.

A godly talk and a godly walk are sometimes far apart. Many a man talks missions, and even gives, who will not go. But Oarey went. His whole life was one long martyrdom for Ohrist, for whose sake He was killed all the day long. Voluntary poverty, habitual self-denial, *Isaiah Ii : 2.

untiring labor, humble self-oblivion, are some of the gems that shine in this" cobbler's" coronet. He founded the Serampore Mission, whence in less than forty years, in forty Oriental tongues, went forth a quarter million Bibles, besides all the other contributions to a Ohristian literature in the native languages of India. '1'he" Ooyenant" of that Serampore Brotherhood reads like an inspired document, and might have come from apostolic hands.

The "consecrated cobbler" has left his own simple humble record: "I might have had very great possessions, but have given all I had, except what I ate, and drank, and wore, to the cause of missions; and Dr. Marshman has done the same, and Mr. Ward likewise." But far beyond all the material possessions which the Brotherhood thus gave to the work of missions, were the translations of the Word of God in those many tongues of the Orient-a permanent and priceless legacy to the world and the work.

Yet, when young Alexander Duff called on the veteran to pay to the father of modern missions the homage of a younger missionary, Dr. Oarey's last words to him were, "When I am gone, speak not of William Oarey, but of William Oarey's Savior I" He who had not spared himself but denied himself for his Master's sake, would have all men spare him the vain eulogy that calls attention from the Master to the servant. The man who, beyond any other since Paul, perhaps, had counted all but as refuse for Christ, like that same Paul, would have all glory paid to Him. Oarey never boasted. His humility was his crown, as it is always the very diadem of the true disciple. Many an otherwise useful man tarnishes his service to God by his self-consciousness and conceit. He professedly bears the fruit of his toils to his Master's table, and on the way robs the cluster of the richest and fullest grapes to please his own palate. William Oarey gave over forty years to his work and never thought of himself; and he was never further from such self-praise than when the long period of selfdenying service was at its close. When the temptation to self-glory was the greatest, and the justification of it the most abundant, his humility was only the more habitual. He never seemed to himself so little in his own eyes as when he was" great in the eyes of the Lord."

No true historian of the missions of the nineteenth century can pass by Adoniram Judson, t)ne of the ten foremost missionaries since Paul, the apostle, finished his course. He has had few equals and no superior. The first impression he makes upon us is that of a man who has the courage of his convictions. The sense of truth and duty was with him commanding. On his way to the field, and before he set foot on heathen soil, a solemn change of views on baptism and its place in a believer's life separated him to a peculiar loneliness in his walk with God, and constrained him to go out like Abraham, not

GOD'S WORKING FORCE IN THE MISSION FIELD

knowing whither. It was a brave act to burn his bridges behind him, and for conscience's sake cut loose from his supporters in the London Missionary Society, and cast himself on God, and this, too, in a foreign field, when as yet there was no" American Baptist Missionary Union" to stand back of him. It was one of the boldest ventures of faith on record.

All his forty years in Burma exhibit the same costly courage of conviction and the same lofty loneliness with God. The throne might be held by a hostile Buddhist king, who meant to put down all Chris- tianizing work, but Judson was fearless. No prison bars nor heavy chains, nor the threatened death that for two years faced him, could shut his mouth. He must preach the Gospel and translate the Word, that all Burma might hear. His twenty-five years' work in the Karen jungles was owned by the conversion of twenty thousand of those "wildmen of Burma," and when he died, one of the purest heroes ever in any mission field passed away. Three holy, heroic, and gifted women had snccessively joined him in wedlock and work, who are forever inseparable from his service and sacrifice, of whom it is enough to say that they were not unworthy of their great husband. And in order to know how beautifully simple, spiritual, and apostolic Judson's work was in the Karen churches he founded, one needs to read into his epitaph its full meaning : "Converted Burmans and the Burman Bible his monument."

We question whether Judson's true biography ever was or can be written. Aroma can not be put into picture or poem. There is a subtle evasive savor and flavor about such a life which escapes both tongue and pen. Moreover, the best things about such a character and life are unknown, save to God, and can not be told because they are among the secret things which belong to Him. The best men, like Elijah, hide themselves with God, before they show themselves to men. '1.'he showing may have some history, but the hiding has necessarily none, and, in studying Judson's life, even with the best helps, we still feel that its deeper and unwritten history only eternity can unveil.

. William Goodell is another of the "forty year" men. He sailed in 1822 for Beirut, and in 1831 was transferred to Constantinople to begin a new mission to the Armenians of Turkey. After forty-three years of mission work he died peacefully at seventy-five years of age, in 1867, in Philadelphia. Twenty-one words, written of him, so fully sketch his character that we hang in our little gallery this word portrait, just as we find it: He was rarely gifted, full of genial humor, sanguine, simple, courageous, modest-above all, holy. He won hearts and molded lives.

One early experience forecasts the man. His father could not help him to an education for the ministry. In hope of beneficiary aid at

Phillips' Academy, he trudged to Andover, Massachusetts,· but, finding the charity fund already overdrawn, he footed it back, sixty miles, to his home at. Templeton. The next term, without either cash or credit, he put books and clothes in his trunk, strapped it on his back, and started once more on his sixty miles march, and this time was received. The same indomitable pel'severance marked his whole work abroad. He studied Turkish, Arabic, and Armenian, and dared personal perils in the times of war, when ecclesiastical persecution ran riot. He kept at his work of translation, rendering the whole Bible' into Armeno-Turkish, in the first two decades of years after he reached Palestine. When, in 1833, a conflagration which swept over a square mile burned all his property, grammars and dictionaries, commentaries and translations, and manuscripts of all sorts, he began, once more, undaunted. When, six years later, the plague in its most terrible form stalked abroad, and persecution lit its fires; when, in fact, the sultan decreed the expulsion of all the missionaries, and even the British ambassador and the United States consul said it was in vain to resist, he quietly said to Dr. Hamlin, "The Sultan of the Universe can change all this!" and serenely waited. God interposed, and wonderfully. The immediate death of the sultan with the defeat of the Turkish army and a destructive fire, together combined to stop persecution. It was one of the most signal interpositions of God in mission history.

His greatest work was that of translation, and so persistent was he to make his work as far as might be perfect, that he subjected his rendering to repeated revisions, the last one not being completed till four years before his death, and on that day he recorded his joy: "Thus have I been permitted by the goodness of God to dig a well in this distant land at which millions may drink, . to throw wide open the twelve gates of the New Jerusalem to this immense population."

As we have used twenty-one brief words to outline his character, again we have used less than forty of his own to sum up his career.

John Wilson spent nearly forty-seven years at Bombay. He was an exceptional man even among great missionaries. He seems to us a singular example of consecrated and versatile ability. His training was thorough and his scholarship broad and deep. He had extraordinary memory, but not at cost of a well-balanced mind; and he gave himself to the acquisition of the vernaculars of that varied population which thai little world in India presents. Not content with Marathi and Jujarati, and Hindustani, and Hebrew, he studied Portuguese, and Arabic, and Sanskrit that he might reach all classes, even the learned Parsees, and Moslems, and Brahmans, and Jews. He could confute the Brahmans out of their own sacred books, the Mohammed-

GOD'S WORKING FORCE IN THE MISSION FIELD

ans out of the Koran, and the Jews out of the Old Testament. He prepared books, he preached, lectured, aud taught; there was nothing too hard for him and no demand too heavy. He could talk to chil- dren, or discourse to students, or argue with sages. When he visited Britain he completely won the love even of the university scholars and the Anglican dignitaries. And in India everybody from the humblest to the highest held him in respect and delighted to do him honor. The fortieth anniversary of his arrival in India was observed by the leaders of all the communities ill Bombay, European and Asiatic, and a silver salver, the work of natives, was presented to him with an inscription in Sanskrit, recording the universal esteem in which he was held as an educator and philanthropist.

David Livingstone was another of the men who for forty years was, in heart and aim, a missionary. He stands out as the missionary general and explorer, who for two score years poured forth the costly ointment of a holy service on the altar of humanity.

His singular force of character would have made him anywhere a power. His own maxim, " Fear God and work hard," tells his secret. He worked out that maxim in thirty thousand miles of travel in Africa, in his great discoveries and explorations, and his lifelong grapple with Africa's_three curses, fever, tsetse, and slavery. To energy he joined industry. Like Carey he could" plod." He saved fragments of time, from the days in the factory at Blantyre till his death near Bangweolo. He showed patient attention to details in his" lined journal" of eight hundred pages, with its neat entries. His versatility was such that he seemed an adept at every task, yet he claimed no genius, and after many-sided service as traveler, explorer, geographer, astronomer, botanist, geologist, physician, and missionary, he cared for no honors, and hated to be lionized.

Duty was his watchword and service his goal. His strong will reminds us of Carey; his pains and patience have had few equals; his self-oblivion equaled that of General Gordon. One who knew him well pronounced him the" best man he ever knew." His great faith was the power that held him to God as his Pole star. In all his ways he acknowledged Him, and by Him was directed in all his paths. Even seeming calamity could only extort one cry: "Fiat, Domine, volunlas tua ! " He kept his eye on God, and nevel' read or preserved any words of praise, lest they might mislead or inflate him.

He was a pioneer in discovery, but, al ways and only, a missionary, with whom the" end of the geographical feat was but the beginning of the enterprise," He caught the true spirit of missions, the foremost law of which was, to him, "not concentration but diffusion." He was a missionary martyr in spirit for no inconsiderable part of his career, dying daily, yet declaring "I have never made any sacrifice." It was but the year before he was found in his grass hut, dead on his

knees, that he uttered the memorahle words which are now deeply cut into the memorial slab in the aisle at Westminster Abbey: All I can add in my loneliness is, may Heaven's richest blessing come down on everyone, American, Englishman, or Turk, who will help to heal the open sore of the world!

It is no marvel if a man who had such love for Africa should be so loved by her sable sons, that he could travel where no white man had trod, and go unarmed; that he should have molded savages into saints, and made noblemen of God out of degraded slaves of fetish worship. Nor is it strange that the devotion of those simple black men to even his dead body should have led them, having buried his heart beneath the moula tree, as belonging to the Dark Continent, to bear his remains by that long, perilons, and weary way, to the coast, and then to the great British sepulcher. That march to the sea, led by Susi and Chuma, is a fit theme for a great, yet unwritten epic.

Such are a few of the vast host of missionary heroes" of whom the world is not worthy."

We shall give mention to more of them from time to time hereafter.

MADAGASCAR: HEATHEN AND CHRISTIAN.* BY REV. WILLIAM E. COUSINS, D.D.

Formerly a Missionary of the London Missionary Society in Madagascar.

In older days, as a terra incognita, Madagascar appealed to the enthusiasm and enterprise of the Christian Church, and the London Missionary Society began its work there eighty years ago. Later on, during a quarter of a century of trial and persecution, the Martyr church took firm hold on the sympathy of Christians in more privileged lands. In times nearer to us a fresh interest in the island was called forth by the conversion of Queen RanavaIona II. (1869) and by the sudden influx of tens of thousands of nominal Christians into our churches. And now once more, through the great changes brought abont by the war of 1895, Madagascar appeals to our hearts, and presents to our contemplation a series of difficult and interesting problems. How will the great change ill the government of the country affect the progress of the Gospel? Will the land aronnd which so many affecting associations have gathered in past years continue to move forward in the direction of a deeper and fuller religious life, or will it relapse into godlessness and darkness? Is Madagascar sufficiently Christian to bear the severe testing that will arise from the • "Madagascar: Heathen and Christian" is the title prefixed to this paper; and we shall consider how far Madagascar, or any part of it, may be called Christian; and what are the prospects of the remaining !;eathenism being conquered by the Gospel. We shall try to estimate the value of the forces at present in operation, and to form a just idea of the peculiar difficulties that ;ust now beset missionary work in the island.- W. E. C

MADAGASCAR: HEATHEN AND CHRISTIAN

new conditions in which it is now placed? These and similar questions are constantly arising in the minds of those interested in the progress of the Gospel in this land.

Descriptions of Madagascar as a heathen land may be found in the writings of early travelers and missionaries. Up to 1820, notwithstanding the early Roman Catholic missions, no appreciable victories had been won by the Christian religion; and the pioneer Protestant missionaries found a people utterly ignorant of the very name of Christ. Some knowledge of the Supreme God existed, the remnant of a primitive tradition, or more likely, the result of intercourse with Arab settlers. But, speaking generally, the land was utterly heathen.

The Hovas, among whom the early work of the London Missionary Society was carried on, had much to distinguish them from the other tribes, and possessed qualities that greatly attracted those who visited them. We have, recently, through a paper reprinted in the "Antananarivo Annual," been enabled to look at our friends, now so well known to us, with the eyes of a French traveler, named Mayeur, who was the first European to visit and describe them, 120 years ago. In 1777 he made his way from the East coast to the valley of Betafo in N. Betsileo, and finally to Antananarivo. The one thing that strikes us in reading his account is, how much remains unchanged after the many years that have passed since his visit was paid. The great weekly market south of Tanjombato, through which he passed, is described almost exactly as it might be by a traveler seeing it today. M. Mayeur also gives an admirable account of the general characteristics of the people. He says: The Havas had not the warlike disposition of the other tribes of the island; mild and peaceable in character, they preferred to devote themsel ves to industry and to useful occupations; but they were greedy of gain, artful, and very mnch given to thieving, pillaging, and cheating travelers, and selling by false weights and measures. . . .

The Europeans who frequent the coasts of Madagascar would hardly believe that in the center of the island, a hundred miles distant from the sea, in a country up to the present time unknown, and surrounded by wild and savage tribes, there is more enlightenment, more industry, more efficient government, more advanced civilization, than on the coasts. .

All who came into contact with these people spoke of their kindness and hospitality to strangers, and praised them for their gentleness and politeness. Le Sage, the first British agent to visit Antananarivo (1816), speaks in the warmest terms of the kindness shown him by Radama I. When he was suffering from an attack of fever the king remained almost constantly by his bedside; and the kindest attentions were shown to all the members of his party. Testimonies of this kind might easily be multiplied. The Havas have also a strong family

GROUP OF SAKALAVA, MADAGASCAR.

feeling, and parents show much love for their children. To be childless is regarded as a lot greatly to be deplored.

There exists among the people a belief that in far-off times there was a golden age, when all dwelt together in mutual confidence and amity, and when the rights of property were so fully recognized that a man might leave his spade in the field and be surc of finding it the next morning. This golden age has long vanished, however, and present day experience makes us somewhat skeptical as to its past existence.

Pleasant as it is to dwell on the good features of the character of the Hovas, we must confess that there was, and still is, a darker side of the picture. These gentle and attractive Hovas were sadly lacking in uprightness and truthfulness; they were full of envy and jealousy, and they were the slaves of licentiousness and impurity. Their morals as a whole were probably no higher than those of other heathen peoples. Polygamy was common; divorce was absolutely in the hands of the husband; gross licentiousness prevailed among young people; slavery existed, and thousands of captives taken in war were sold to European slave traders. Cruelty, treachery, and impurity were the most characteristic features of the life of the people in the days of their heathenism.

Tho the Gospel has now been taken to most of the main divisions of Madagascar, there are many tribes that remain almost entirely heathen still, such as the Ibara in the South, the Sakalava in the

MADAGASCAR: HEATHEN AND CHRISTIAN

West, and the Antakarana in the North. Among these still heathen tribes the grossest superstition exists, and the state of morality is deplorable. Speaking generally, we may say these tribes stand on a lower level than the Hovas did even in their pre-Christian days. In one respect, however, it has been claimed that they are above the Hovas, viz., in that they are less crafty; and in one tribe (the Tanosy) it is said that a higher standard is maintained in all that pertains to the relations of the sexes.

In Central Madagascar, as we know it to-day, we can happily no longer speak of heathenism in the old sense of the term. No outward idolatry exists, and indeed, no religious rites of any kind are practised but those belonging to the Christian religion. What remains of heathenism is just what exists in a smaller measure in lands that have known the Gospel for centuries; that is, the prevalence 'of many superstitions, and the low standard of morality with which too many are content.

There is little fear of any renewal of the outward profession of idolatry in Imerina. We had in the rebellion of 1896 a last dying struggle of the old heathenism, but it was defeated; and those who were carried away by the evil influences of the time learned by bitter experience how utterly powerless to help them were their old charms and idols. What we have to fear just now is that many will be con- NATIVE PASTORS AT ANTANANARIVO, MADAGASCAR.

tent to live without any religion at all, and will give themselves up to utter indifference and immorality. Let us not be led away by any rose-tinted pictures of the heathen world stretching out eager hands for the bread of life. Greatly as the masses around us need the Gospel, few desire it. The Bible account of the human heart is the only true one, aud we have not simply to supply a deeply felt need, but rather to lead men to know their own sinfulness, and their utter helplessness apart from the Savior.

VICTORIES OF THE GOSPEL.

The Gospel has undoubtedly won great victories in Madagascar. Idolatry has been overthrown in all the central regions. Many evil eustoms have been swept away. Education has made great advances. Christian churches are to be found in almost all the principal towns. But we must beware of forming too favorable an estimate of the advantages already gained. Before the outbreak of the war in 1895, the most hopeful estimate formed of the proportion of Christians to heathens was, that out of a population of about four millions perhaps one-tenth were under Christian teaching. This estimate, however, would be far too favorable at the present time, as the trou bles following the French annexation have reduced the number of those attending Christian services to less than half what it was in 1894. Much of the work carried on in connection with the Tamatave and East Coast mission and also that of the native missionary society has for a time ceased to exist. The churches in all parts have also been passing through a time of sifting, and it is no surprise to the missionaries that so many thousands of their adherents have fallen away. 'fhat the missionaries as a whole never formed a very high opinion of the value of the nominal profession of Christianity by so many thousands of the people might easily be shown by collecting passages from their reports in past years. The superficial character of much of the Christian profession was always regarded as one of the great hindrances to their work. We are not, therefore, surprised that many have left us. The surprise should rather be, that after the trying experiences of 1896 and 1897 so many remain faithful.

One important fact may be noticed as affording ground of hope for the future. Great as has been the faIliug away, the majority of our churches in Imerina and Betsileo still exist. They have been weakened, but not destroyed. In the time of greatest need the Paris Society came nobly to the aid of the Protestant cause, and took charge of the threatened districts, and they have now under their care a larger extent of work than that of the London Missionary Society. Many of the churches that might have been destroyed have thus been saved. In 1895 there were about 1,100 congregations in Imerina under the care of the London Missionary Society and the Friends

MADAGASCAR: HEATHEN AND CHRISTIAN

Society. There are in this district at the present time under the care of these two societies and the Paris Society about 900 congregations. These will form centers of Christian life, and we may look for a time when a revival of religion will take place, and bring into the now poorly attended churches those who for a time have wandered away from us, and who will come back, not because their rulers wish it, but because they can find in the Lord Jesus Christ the Savior they so much need.

A distinct ground of encouragement at the present time is, that as the result of the trials through which the Protestant churches have . been passing the missionary forces at work in the island are larger than ever before, and the five or six societies at work are represented by a body of aQout one hundred European workers. Times of diffi- LONDON MIS8[ONA.RY SOCIETY HOSPITAL, IIADAG.A.SCAR.

culty and distress have called forth sympathy, and have brought new workers into the field.

Not only have we received this encouragement from without,-but among our native friends during the days of darkness and' confusion following the French occupation we have had new proofs that the martyr spirit has not been extinguished, but that to many in this land the work of Christ is dearer than life itself.

The Rev. W. Huckelt, formerly of Vonizango, tells of a faithful evangelist in that district, of whom he says: Ratsimikotona, altho knowing the fanaticism of the rebels, relying on the promise of protection, ventured back to his home, and at the

weekly market told the people what the authorities had said. To show his reliance on their promises he returned to his house. Two days later a band of heathen madmen surrounded the house before sunrise, burnt the roof and doors, and bound him and his two sons with cords. They were conducted to a camp some two hours away; there they were offered their lives if they would forswear their religion and Ohrist. " We will never deny our Ohrist, so do what you will," replied Ratsimikotona. His two sons suggested that money should be paid as a ransom. "No." said Ratsimikotona, "we will neither buy our lives, nor sell our religion. Let us speak no more, but pray. It is God's will." The two sons were silent, and dropped their heads in acknowledgment. It is uncertain whether they were tortured first, or mutilated afterward; but gashes all over their bodies told a brutal tale.

At Isoavina, Mr. Peake's station, a faithful old Ohristian named David, a leper, was killed by the rebels, because he would not renounce his religion. He had formerly been an evangelist; and on his becoming a leper, and entering the leper settlement near Isoavina, Mr. Peake made him superintendent. During the time of rebellion some money was sent to him for the purchase of food for the lepers in the settlement. The rebels got to know of this, and attacked the place. They seized David, stole his money, and stripped him of his clothing. They then required him to renounce Ohristianity, and to throw in his lot with them. On his refusing to do this, they cut off his head, and then burned his body.

The accounts of some of our native missionaries in distant parts also give abundant proofs of fidelity in the midst of great trial and danger. All religious meetings were prohibited, but these men managed to hold secret services in the forest; and by visiting quietly from house to house they encouraged the faith of many. Rainizanamavo of Analalava writes: One day we were in great danger of being killed. A certain Ohristian was appointed to go as a soldier, and he sent for his family and for us to join in prayer with him before he started. When we had entered the house, and had begun our simple service, a crowd gathered around for the purpose of seizing us. But by God's gracious protection their purpose was changed. They crouched quietly around the house, and as they listened to our singing, some sighed, and one was heard to say: " Why should such a good thing as this be hindered?" When our service was over, they stole away one by one. Some of these native missionaries and their families were in hiding for months in the forest, subsisting on yams and wild fruits, and in one caSe feeding a small baby on wild honey and water.

It has been impossible to gather any complete record of these sad days; but many cases of true heroism occurred, and clear proof was given that Madagascar still has those who would not count their lives dear unto them in maintaining their loyalty to their Savior.

In some of the distant parts of the country, where these native

MADAGASCAR: HEATHEN AND CHRISTIAN

missionariee were at work, the churches and schools were for a time quite broken up. But now that the country is settling down under its new rulers, efforts are being made to resume some of this inter- rupted work; and in May last, three men were appointed to stations in the north and northwest of the island.

In Antananarivo and its neighborhood there has never been any absolute interruption of Christian work. There was a considerable falling off in some congregations, while others never suffered much. And now there are many evidences of a revived interest in religion. Much has been done during the past year with a view to deepen the spiritual life of the churches, and missionaries have been greatly encouraged by the results of their efforts. Mr. Thorne wrote quite recently: It is becoming clear to us that the changes are not all for the worse. A very violent storm has indeed passed over the country; but now we begin to take stock of our losses, we see that what has perished was mostly very perishable, and not greatly to be regretted, while all that is essentially good has remained. We have many things to encourage us now-the steadfastness of many of the Christians in our congregations, the improved moral and spiritual tone of the Church in consequence of the sifting, and the growing liberality of those who remain.

The conditions of the country districts is also improving. The people are beginning to see that now that martial law has come to an end, there may be under French rule true religious freedom, and they are no longer living in the state of constant terror that prevailed three or four years ago. A recent letter from Madagascar says: The gigantic and unscrupulous efforts of the Jesuits to destroy Protestantism have resulted in a magnificent failure. The country people tell me that their converts are leaving them just now in crowds, and that the numerous huge churches built in the hope of getting the whole population stand empty.

From all quarters we hear the cheerful news of congregations being employed in the work of rebuilding the churches destroyed by the rebels. The time of destruction has come to an end, and an era of rebuilding and restoration has set in.

In all the Protestant missions a process of adaptation and readjustment is going on, and all are doing their utmost to make the best of the changed conditions of work. Within a few years all missionaries in Madagascar will have a fair knowledge of French, which is now of so much importance there. Already French is well taught in one high school, and never were these schools so well attended as at this present time. Between two and three thousand pupils are now in daily attendance in the various Protestant high schools in Antananarivo. And in some of the recent government examinations in the French language some of our young men have taken very high places.

Another thing that is a ground for thankfulness is, that the strong

anti-English feeling shown by many of the French officials seems to be passing away, and from some of them the missionaries receive friendly recognition and help. It has become clear to them that the English missionaries are not the political agents they were supposed to be; and that their presence and work tend to promote order and quiet among the people. The tribes that are causing trouble to France at the present time are the non-Christian semi-barbarous tribes, like the Takalava. Even on political grounds, therefore, Frenchmen should have no quarrel with the missionaries.

Undoubtedly, the French conquest has brought with it many things that are for the good of the people, especially as regards the development of the material resources of the country, and the general administration of the government. But at the same time it has indirectly raised up fresh difficulties to missionary work. There are, for instance, questions affecting the great educational work of the missions, the observance of the Lord's Day, marriage relations, especially the irregular so-called marriages between French settlers and native women, the sale of strong drink, and other things. It is evident that the work of the future will be different, and in some respects more arduous than that of the past. But the distinction between the Church and the world will become deeper, and we believe that those who call themselves Christians will be more spiritual and more distinctly Ohristian. Our hope and prayer is, that the Lord of the Harvest may yet have gathered into his garner from Madagascar many sheaves full of golden grain; and we look for the time when the church of the martyrs will become a strong and earnest missionary church for those large portions of this land that still remain heathen.

COOPERATION IN MISSION WORK.

A ROUND-TABLE, BY REV. J. T. GRAOEY, D.D.

What Bismarck called the" psychological moment," has come, in the matter of increased solidarity in missions. Conditions favor closer practical unity of operation. The old sentiment of fellowship among foreign missionaries on the field is strengthening, and developing into intenser communal action. Bishop Potter ran up a weather signal when as the metropolitan of New York, the day after the great Ecumenical Oonference, he introduced into the pulpit of old Trinity Church, at the head of Wall Street, a Baptist minister, Rev. Dr. William Ashmore, and a Presbyterian layman, Mr. Robert E. Speer, to speak on missions. The crisis in China has fostered a fellowship of suffering. Laymen are bringing to bear the pressure of business methods in the conduct of mission economics. They are warmly

COOPERATION IN MISSION WORK

welcomed in the councils of missionary boards. Merchants of Liver- pool and London who can spend two hundred thousand dollars in merely prospecting a line of business in West Africa, before spending any other dollar in establishing it, represent the type of mind that can count all that has been done in foreign missions as only data from which to infer how to lay broad plans. But those mistake who fancy that missionaries have been dull in like studies and efforts.

Here are a few samples of sentiment.

COMITY A HUNDRED YEARS AGO.

Much interest has been expressed in an article on "Some Early Beginnings of Missions," in the March number of this REVIEW. A part of this consisted of a note on the back of one of Dr. Ryland's sermons about his baptizing William Oarey. There lies before the writer the original manuscript of a sermon preached by the same Rev. John Ryland, D.D., president of the Baptist Oollege, Bristol, England. He, with William Oarey and Andrew Fuller, founded Bap- tist missions. Dr. Ryland also was one of the founders of the London Missionary Society. On the back of this manuscript is the following: " Our brethren in India have uniformly discovered a spirit of kindness toward their fellow laborers sent by other societies. Nor is there anything for which I more sincerely and earnestly pray, than that they and we may ever be kept from all party spirit, respecting selfishness or vainboasting.

" Never may we listen to that spurious moderation which requires a dereliction of principle or a disregard to what we believe to be most agreeable to the Vord of God; but never may we lay an undue stress on those thillgs wherein they may differ, who worship God in the spirit, rejoice in Ohrist Jesus, and place no confidence in the flesh. All who love our Lord Jesus Ohl'ist in sinceritv shall share in our love; all who appear to be led by the Spirit of God shall be acknowledged as the children of God, and as our dear brethren, yet will we follow none of them farther than we see them follow the footsteps of Christ-nothing in which bad men can unite shall unite us so closely, or those things in which good men can not disagree.

"On the behalf of our dear brethren we rejoice in their success, their diligence, their concord, their humility; and we bless God for what he has done for them and by them. But if we should honor them more and more we pray that they and we may rejoice with trembling. We are aware that no man should glory in men; were lOe to give them the honor which belongs to their Lord. they would be grieved if they knew it, and be alarmed lest we should bring a blast on their labors; and were they to begin to ascribe the honor to themselves, we would expect that they would meet with a more certain and severe rebuke.

"The zeal of the Lord of Hosts has done all that has been wrought. This zeal is combined with omnipotence; His zeal is combined with infinite wisdom; His zeal is the flame of infinite love. Our zeal is but a spark, kindled by the rays of that Sun of Righteousness which warms and illumines all the realms of bliss. And hence it is that we

hope to see all the earth enlightened in His glory; all nations shall submit to His government; all the tribes of mankind shall rejoice in His salvation. A multitude which no man can number, redeemed out of every kingdom, and nation, and tongne, shall make the East and the West, and the North and the South, to resound with t.his song of Isaiah, ' Unto us a Child is born, unto us a Son is given,' etc.; and with the song of John, 'Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive honor and glory,' etc. Amen."

REV. DAVID DOWNIE, D.D., OF INDIA.

Dr. Downie, one of the editors of The Baptist Missionary Review a very vigorous periodical published in India, is an experienced mis- sionary of the American Baptist Missionary Union, who has had twen- ty-seven years of service in India. He has this to say: "I think a good deal of misunderstanding exists as to what comity really is. Comity is not organic church union. That may come some day, but I do not expect it before the morning of the first day of the millennium. Comity is not 'fusion.' Comity is simply Christian courtesy, and surely that is attainable.

"The oneness for which Christ prayed is not a loss of personality or identity, but rather a oneness of character.

"If the spirit which marked the Ecumenical Conference and which characterises the International Missionary Union, now in the eighteenth year of its history, were carried into all our missionary fields of operation, both at home and abroad, there would be no need of any further discussion of this question of comity.

"But I think that we need and ought to have some sort of Interdenominational Bureau or Board looking to federation for concerted action relative to public movements, and civil and political matters affecting missions, to which questions affecting the relatiOlis between different societies and missions could be referred, not for decision, but for counsel. What such a council would recommend would carry such weight and force as to secure in almost every case an amicable adjustment of all differences, and concentration of plans and purposes."

REV. A. D. GRING, OF JAPAN.

Rev. Mr. Gring, after twenty-two years of service in the mission of the Protestant Episcopal Church in Japan, which covers the years of most of the modern history of missions in that land, has no hesitancy in uttering the following vigorous words: "There is no doubt but that the divisions of Christendom are a great injury to our work abroad.

" The Japanese, of course, know how their Buddhism is divided into sects, but that does not help us much, for we should be able to show them something better. We do try to live as peaceably as possible and thus lessen the evil of our unseemly divisions. It was thought at one time that the union was to be effected on the field. But this will never be so long as the Church is divided at home and the missionaries are obliged to represent their home boards and their churches. It must be done at home; water will run no higher than its source.

" In Japan affiliated Ohristian bodies have made a laudable effort to unite. The Church of England and the Episcopal Church in

America are laboring together for the strengthening of the Native Holy Catholic Church of Japan, the' Nippon Sei Kokai.'

" The Presbyterian bodies have joined to aid the ' Union Church of Christ in Japan.' 'fhe Methodists have also attempted to unite but have failed so far, I believe.

"But God alone some day will bring to pass so great and solemn a demand upon the faith and love of His people, to Christianize the Orient, that men will forget their differences in their desire to meet the call, as is witnessed in a great calamity. Theu men forget their differences under an all-absorbing desire to escape it."

REV. C. C. BALDWIN, D. D., OF CHINA.

Rev. C. C. Baldwin, D. D" who entered the service of the American Board in Fuchau, China, in 1847, and continued therein until 1895, making forty-eight years in connection with that board, and who still maintains his interest in that work, is competent to secure a hearing.

He says: "Cooperation is indeed a vital principle (1) vital to a true economy of funds of the Church, (2) vital to a true economy of the missionary power, and therefore (3) to a genuine and large success.

" It will he easy to show this in the various departments of missionary labors, as in schools of various grades; in literary work, such as translation of the Sunday-school lessons; in all which a right distribution of the required work demands a wise cooperation. All this is aside from, yet in harmony with, the dividing-up of the territory of districts.

"It is needless to point out the huge evils of unholy competition and jealousy in this heaven-given work for the salvation of the heathen. There is a pressing need of much sanctified good sense as well as of applied Christianity.

"Failure here may mean some years of waiting and humble working to efface bad impressions on the heathen, as well as the Christian mind. I may say that my own observation, limited to the single Fuchau field during over forty years, bears testimony to the good results of comity, and the evil results of friction in the work from want of it -the latter being pretty well disposed of by patient delay and conference."

W. HENRY GRANT, OF NEW YORK.

Mr. Grant has been earnestly endeavoring, as secretary of the Mis- sionary Officers' Union, for seven years, to effect the most cordial coordination of missionary activities of the societies of the United States and Canada; and as assistant secretary of the Ecumenical Con- ference, on whom devolved so much of the organization and mobilizing of that conference, he never lost sight of the bearings of it on future practical union in work throughout the world-field. He makes the following practical suggestion: "If each board would concentrate its work around strong central stations, instead of scattering over a far larger field than there could be reasonable hope of being able to work, a good many of the difficulties due to lack of concerted action would be obviated. Many

societies have not only opened work in different parts of the world- field, but have so scattered their forces over each country that no other body can corne into the country to work without overlapping. Any society concentrating its work would not only tend to produce comity, but would find it far better for the work of its own society."

J. HEYWOOD HORSBURGH, OF CHINA.

Mr. Horsburgh, who has been in China for seventeen years, and represents experience in the extreme west province Sz-chuen, writes from Mien Cho: "I long for the day when the missionary societies shall say to their missionaries, ' We represent different branches of Christ's Church at horne, but remember we do not send you to heathen lands to set up onr different churches there. We have given up some, and are pre- pared to give up more, of those non-essentials which distinguish us from one another, rather than cause divisions among the little flock for whom we are collectively responsible. 'fake heed, therefore, in the country to which you are going, to do nothing which shall endanger the oneness of God's people. Make it yonr aim to unite all Christians everywhere, and to build up with your fellow workers one undivided Church of Christ.'

"If one undivided Church of Christ is indeed Utopian, an ideal which in this world can never be realized, is the whole matter therefore at an end? Are we now justified in going each one our own way, independent of one another, starting divisions in all directions? Can we do nothing? We can do a great deal. Not to get as near the ideal as we can, because we say the ideal can not be fully realized, is inexcusable neglect. Surely, we are bound to see to it that the points of division among Christians, which we say are inevitable, shall, at any rate, be as small and as jew, and as inconspictlons as possible."

REV. O. H. GULICK, OF HAWAII.

Rev. O. H. Gulick, of the celebrated missionary family of that name, who has served the American Board in Japan and the Hawaiian Islands for thirty years, says: "In personal appearance and in dress we differ one from another; our coats may be of different hues, but these are little trifles, for at heart we are one, and unless we are specifically told, we can not tell who is a Methodist, who a Baptist, or who a Congregationalist.

" Some good may perhaps corne from plans spoken of for guiding the missionary campaign aright, for coordinating the missionary work; but I believe that the Savior is the Great Commander in this grand campaign, and tho we may make blunders, or think we do, the Master knows what He is about and He is guiding the battle aright."

THE ECUMENICAL CONFERENCE ADDRESS.

At the close of the great meetings of the Ecumenical Conference, an address was officially prepared and read in Carnegie Hall, in which the whole body was made to " speak as a conference to the churches of evangelical Christianity," which they represent. In that address was the following paragraph: i' We rejoice to testify to the Ohurch that in all essential matters

COOPERATlON IN MISSION WORK

we are of one mind. We believe that the supreme aim of missions is to make Jeslls Ohrist known to the whole world with a view to the salvation of men for time and for eternity, and to the establishment in every nation of a true and living Ohurch. We believe that Jesus Christ as Lord is Himself the authority and power of .missions, and the Sllre promise of absolute success. We believe that He lives and rules, and that we are but working under His present kingdomship and control. We believe in the spirit of love and of brotherhood in our service, 'doing nothing through faction or vainglory, but in lowliness of mind, each counting other better than himself, not looking each of us to his own things, but each of us also to the things of others.' We believe in recognizing the due bounds of one another's activity, in avoiding both the reality and the appearance of rivalry, and in so disposing our forces that we may the more speedily reach the whole world with the Gospel. We thank God that we have found this unity of heart and purpose compatible with great diversity of temperament and wide difference of practise in many matters; that in the midst of diversities of gifts we have had and shall have ever the same Spirit; of diversities of ministration the same Lord; of diversities of working the same God who worketh all things in all."

On May 2, the day following the formal closing of the Oonfer- ence, at a public meeting held in Oentral Presbyterian Ohurch, after considerable discussion, but scarcely with ideal deliberation, the meeting passed a resolution requesting the executive committee of the Ecumenical Oonference in New York and the corresponding com- mittees in London, Germany, and Scandinavia, "to consider the question of appointing an international committee, who by conference or correspondence, or both, shall deal with certain practical questions of cooperative work on the mission fields, and shall make known the results of their deliberations to the societies which have been repre- sented in this Conference."

WHAT ONE BOARD HAS SAID.

The Executive OO,mmittee of the Ecumenical Oonference, took this action of the meeting at Central Ohurch into most earnest con- sideration, and started a process of investigation in many quarters to ascertain what is considered desirable and practical. The results of that solicitation of information and suggestion will in due time and place be made known. Meanwhile-whether in connection with this, or independently of it, is not material-on May 15, the Presbyterian Board formulated a deliverance on the subject of cooperation, which was subsequently approved by the General Assembly of that church. They say: "In the view of the board, the object of the foreign missionary enterprise is not to perpetuate on the mission field the denominational distinctions of Ohristendom, but to build up on Scriptural lines, and according to Scriptural principles and methods, the Kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ. Where church union can not be attained, the board and missions will seek such divisions of territory as will leave

as large districts as possible to the exclusive care and development of separate agencies. It is believed that in other regards also, missionary comity should be given large range: (1) Salaries of native workers should be so adjusted among missions as not to introduce an element of dissatisfaction among the workers of any mission, or to tempt them away from the mission with which they are connected. (2) Each mission and the churches connected therewith should recognize the acts of discipline of other missions, and the churches connected with them. (3) In cooperative educational work, and especially where the schools of one mission train helpers for other missions, the latter should render some compensatory service. (4) Printing establishments are in many missions required by the missionary work. Such should not be unnecessarily duplicated. The printing establishment of one mission should, if possible, be made to serve the needs of all others in the same territory. (5) A hospital invariably opens wide opportunities for evangelistic work. Until these are properly utilized, it is not judicious or economical to establish other hospitals, the results of whose establishment will be to multiply further unutilized spiritual opportunities. (6) Fellowship and union among native Ohristians of whatever name should be encouraged in every possible way, with a view to that unity of all disciples for which our Lord prayed, and to which all mission efforts should contribute."

REV. ARTHUR EDWARDS, D.D., OF CHICAGO.

Dr. Edwards, editor of the Northwestern Ohristian Advocate (Methodist Episcopal). Ohicago, is a warm champion of missions, and has carefully studied all phases of them for at least a quarter of a century. He writes: "It is matter for regret, if literally true (and it is too nearly correct), that thirty-five different, and in some sense competing, Ohristian missionary societies have been at work in that land, as large and populous as it may be. Deprecate or defend the facts and motives as we may, the best and most kindly rebuke of this excess of zeal and consequent abundance of insistence upon the anise and cummin in modern dogmatic formulas, even in some missions, is implied in the safe prophecy that we probably will be guilty of no such theological foolishness in the near future. Weare not insistent concerning creed shortening and simplification, and verbal identity for home uses, but it would seem that there are power and safety and actual conditions for success in the entire suppression of evangelical creed differences among those who go abroad as Ohrist's messengers from the Ohurch at home."

Dr. Edwards calls upon the mission authorities of his own church to consider the question of reorganizing their entire work in Ohina.

He thinks the time opportune. He says, " Big fires often do wonders for a vigorous young city. They vacate lots, settle the issue when buildings are worth too much to tear down, but really are in the way, and almost unsalable." He suggests that his own board may profit- ably_consider if they_can not afresh coordinate their entire Asiatic work. .

COOPERATlON iN MISSION WORg

MISCELLANEOUS MENTION.

If this is profitable for one board it may be for others, for one board cannot do all it ought without taking into account correla- tion with the work of others.

Missionary boards have done something of this from time to time.

The American Board made over its Bulgaria Mission, north of the Danube, perhaps not with satisfactory results, to the Methodist Epis- copal Church. The Methodist Episcopal Church made over to the British Wesleyans its inspiring and successful work among the sol- diers of the Italian army. It cost a twinge in the home church to part with what had been the subject of a good deal of missionary platform oratory in America. The IVesleyan Methodists have within four years made over to the American Methodists, their work in Ger- many, on which they had spent many thousands of dollars, not because it was not successful in their hands, but that there might be only one Methodism in Germany.

Providence is here and there wresting mission work from one society and giving it to another. The nations are growing jealous of the influence of languages. Dr. Warneck is reported to have said that in England and America the revised reading of the Gospel is," Go into the world and teach-English." The French on the west coast of Africa and in Madagascar, have made the palimpsest to read, "French." The necessity developed the opportunity for the cooper- ation between the English and French evangelical missionary societies and the transfer of work. The Nicaragua command for exclusive use of Spanish in schools may require temporary brotherliness from some Spanish-speaking missions to the Moravians. These things have only welded evangelical missions.

When the American Methodists first entered India, they practically let Alexander Duff decide where they should locate. They have gone wide afield since then, much as Dr. Edwards says, like making" addi- tions," the parts that have been added being" remedial, adjustive, and often with the immediate aim of obviating embarrassments and incon- veniences." 'l'here are missions of other boards that are in like case.

'ro our way of thinking, those persons miss the crucial point who think that it is theologies that keep the churches from cooperation.

The real crux lies in the treasuries. It is not easy to keep aflame the zeal of contributors for joint operations. Many branches of the work are tied historically with special contributors or local societies who have nurtured them for years. The financial is the most serious question in the attempt at practical redistribution of work and read- justment for denominational cooperation. It remains to see whether the constituency of the societies are even yet intelligent enough, and self-denying enough, to sustain any considerable readjustment. Dr.

Edwards thinks they are. "The one great condition," he says, "for obtaining money from the home church, is the positive assurance that money is being used just where it will do the most Divine good."

That is broad and business-like, if only it is true tbat the churches are up to that level now. .

THE WONDERFUL STORY OF BANZA MANTEKE-II.

BY REV. HENRY RICHARDS. Missionary of the American Baptist Missionary Union.

When I began to translate Luke's Gospel I told them, "We white people have thousands of books, some good and some bad, and I have a perfect right to accept or to reject anything I like in them. But it is different with this book. 'l'his is God's book-not the white man's book. It is God's letter to the world, and every word in it is true." Now the people were not only thieves, but notorious beggars. They would ask for anything they saw-my only blanket, my only plate, my only knife-anything. I refused to give them these things, saying, . "No; I am a white man; I can't do without them." But when they saw me write a note, and send a porter down to the other station, and saw the things brought back, they thought, "All the white man has to do is to write a book, and send a man down, and up the things come. Isn't he mean not to give the things to us? If he won't give them to us we will steal them." They told me afterward that they thought all our things came from the sea.

"GIVE TO EVERY MAN THAT ASKETH OF THEE."

When I came to the sixth chapter of Luke and the thirtieth verse, "Give to every man that asketh of thee," I. thought, "What shall I do with a verse like that among these people? " I dismissed the man who was helping me translate, and went into my room to pray about it. If I lived that, the people would take all that I had, and I should starve. Then the thought carne, " Why not pass over that verse?" But my conscience said, "No, that is not right. If you can not live this Gospel, you have no business preaching it." A happy thought carne to me just as the people were waiting for me to come. I would begin again. So I said to the people, "We will begin with Luke's Gospel again." That gave me time for consideration and prayer. I went to one commentary to see what it said about this verse, and found nothing at all. Another said something like this: "This verse can not be taken literally. What it means is that we must be kind and generous, and give to those whom we know to be in real need. We are to use our common sense. If we gave to everybody indiscriminately, we would encourage idle:ness and drunkenness-in fact, we would do a great deal of harm." "But," I thought, "if that is what Jesus meant, why did He not say so? He was not an uneducated man who could not express His thoughts correctly. If we are to interpret Scripture in that way, we can take any doctrine or ism we like out of it."

After a fortnight's cons1deration I came to the conclusion that the Lord meant just what He said, and I determined to read it to the peo-

THE WONDERFUL STORY OF BANZA MANTEKE

pIe. Of course, I had to make a confession, and that was rather humiliating to a missionary who went to teach heathen; but it does not do any harm to be humbled. So I said to my congregation, "Now God has set before us in His Word a very high standard. It will take me a whole lifetime to live up to it, but I intend, by the grace of God, to live what I preach to you." I then read to them the text, and said, "God means what He says." The people all over the congregation began to smile. I did not interpret the text, but they did. They nnderstood it if the man who wrote the commentary did not.

When I had finished preaching they came up and began to ask for some things. One said, "Give me a piece of soap;" another wanted a reel of cotton, another a piece of cloth-and so on.

I gave them the things they asked for, but there was one consolation; I had very few things there.

Next day I had a much larger congregation – if you do not believe it, try that plan and see-and when I had finished preaching, they began to beg in the same way.

This went on for a day or two, and I wondered if AFRICAN GRAVES NEAR THE KONGO.

I would be able to live The natives have the custom of putting on their graves their up to that standard after Idols and fetishes. Here may be seen the cause of many all. What if they came deaths and the objects of worship – rum bottles and Jugs from England and America.

into my bedroom and took everything? Still I could not see that the text meant anything else than what it said.

One day the people were waiting, and as I looked at them from behind the curtain of my bedroom, I saw them showing each other the things I had given them the day before. One man said, "I am going to ask for that to-day." But the chief's son, who was among them, said, "You mustn't ask that white man for anything more. He will give all he has. If you want anything more now you must buy it." When I had finished preaching, not one of them asked for a thing, and they very rarely begged for anything after that.

When our work had extended, a missionary came up from the other

station and asked how it all began. I told him my experience and he said, "Do you take that text literally?" "Certainly," I said; "I have never been able to see the figure. Can you?" "Well," he said, "these people know you. You have lived here seven years, but if you would come to Mpalabala they would ask for your house and you would have to live in thc grass." I went down a short time after this and stayed for a fortnight, and no one asked for a thing, altho I knew from previous experience that they were great beggars.

People have said to me, "When you go to England you will not be able to live up to that text." But that was in 1886, and I have found no difficulty in living it in England and in America; and if I only gave when I was asked, I would give very little. Since I began this I have never, to my knowledge, had a man come to me for money to buy strong drink. When I go into a degraded district and see tramps about me, I pray, "Now, Lord, if you don't wish me to give to them, don't let them ask;" and I believe that if they ask, the Lord has allowed them to come to me. We have no right to put in any" ifs" and "buts." God is always giving. Jesus gave Himself, gave His life. I think I am beginning to understand the real meaning of that text. One might give material things and not obey the spirit of the text at all. If we have knowledge, if we have the Gospel, we are to give. "Freely ye have received, freely give." The Christian life is a life of giving. Jesus means us to give in its fullest extent, even to our life, if necessary.

PREACHING CHRIST CRUCIFIED.

I went onwith the translation of Luke until I came to the account of the crucifixion of our Lord. I shall never forget the effect of that in the chief's town. After reading the account I said, "Now it comes to this. I have talked to you about this loving One, who always went about doing good, and never did any wrong. Even Pilate said, ' I find no fault in Him.' But there He is dying on the cross for your sins and for mine. Do not tell me that you have not sinned. While the Scribes and Pharisees are scoffing at Him, and the soldiers who nailed Him to the cross are mocking Him, and the chief is reviling Him, listen to what He says, 'Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do.' Did you ever hear anything like that?" The people seemed electrified. No one spoke; and I should not have been at all surprised if they had said, " We believe." But they did not move, and I left them deeply impressed. I went to another town, and read the same account, and saw the same impression. Now I understood what Jesus meant when He said, " And I, if I be lifted up, will draw all men unto Me." I now knew why Paul said, "I determined to know nothing among you, save Jesus, and Him crucified."

One day, when I had finished, the man who had helped me in

THE WONDERFUL STORY OF BANZA

translation got up and spoke to the people for the first time. He said. "Now, this white man has been here a long time, and the words he has spoken are true words, and yet you do not believe." "You are a strange man," I thought; "you do not belief yourself." Previous to this, when the man was helping me with the translation, he would sometimes say, " I believe," but I saw no change in his life. I would say, " No, Lutete; a Christian means one who lives a Christian life; and you keep your fetishes and charms, and go on with your ways the saIlle as ever." But this day, as we were going through the wood he began to sing one of our hymns. I turned around, and we met each other face to face; and he said to me, "I do believe those words. I do believe Jesus has forgiven my sins. I believe He has given me life, and I am so joyful here, pointing to his heart." I could see from the man's countenance that he was a saved man. I said, "Give me your hand, Lutete." I gave him the name Barnaba (Barnabas), for he was a "son of consolation" to me. That man was the first convert after seven years of work. He went to his town, and told his people that he was a Ohristian; but his wife, and children, and his people, all turned against him, and the men bound themselves together to poison him; and so he had to leave his town, and put a little house outside the mission station. He went with me to the towns and told the people what the Lord had done for hini.

CONVERSION OF THE CHIEF'S SON.

One day, when I had finished preaching at the station, the chief's son-the one who told the people not to beg any more-remained behind after the others had gone, and said," Oan you help me?" pointing to his swollen face. He had been to all the witch doctors he knew, and had tried all the idols and charms, but got no better, tho he had spent all that he had. I said, "Let me look in your mouth." I looked in his month and saw that he had decayed teeth. I extracted them, and he felt better. He went home and put his idols away in the grass. He said afterward," When I went to sleep that night, I trembled as I lay down, because they tell us that if we offend the charms, the spirits and witches will come, and we will die. 'rho I did not believe that, yet I feared." In the morning he did not find himself dead, so he went and put his idols farther away in the grass; and as nothing happened, he entirely lost faith in them. One day, when I had finished preaching, he remained to talk with me. I told him to give his heart to Jesus. He thought I meant he must give his physical heart, and did not know how. The next day he remained behind, and I explained to him what I meant. Then I took him into my room, and said, "Let ns kneel down and pray." After I had prayed, I said to him, " Now you pray." He prayed, and gave his heart to God. He went to his town with me, and told his people that

he no longer believed in idols and charms, but that he was a Ohristian. His father and all his people became very angry, called him all t.he names they could thin~ of, and said he was a traitor, who wanted to bewitch them and kill them. It was all very well to listen to what the white man said; but to say that all their customs that they had inherited from their forefathers were nothing but an illusion, that was more than they could bear. Before he had been honored; now he was hated. So he had to leave his town, and put up a house beside Lutete's.

Another man came one day, and brought his charms and put them on the table, saying he wanted no more of those things. He spoke in quite a savage way. I reminded him that he would have to come as a little child. But he was in real earnest, and after I had pointed out the way of salvation, he gave his heart to the Lord, and remained faithful and won many souls. The next convert came down and said that he had not been able to rest, because he had been thinking over all the bad things he ever did. He wanted to know if Jesus would forgive him. I said, "Yes; it is His business to forgive sins." Then and there he knelt down and gave his heart to the Lord. He has remained faithful ever since, and is now an ordained native pastor, and has about a hundred Ohristians under him. He goes into the villages, among the people who can not come to the station, and baptizes those who are ready for baptism, and sits at the Lord's table with the believers in those outlying places, when the missionary can not go to them.

'l'his went on until there were ten converts-fine young men. Then I thought it was time to shut up the station and go about preaching in the villages all day long. There was quite a stir in the district, and the people came to the station in such numbers that we could not go out into the towns much. They came in the morning before we were up, some of them saying that they could not sleep because of thinking of their evil deeds. Ah, that was the Spirit at work. The Gospel was indeed proving the power of God unto salvation to everyone that believeth. The law does not convict of sin. "By the law is the knowledge of sin"; but" when the Spirit of Truth is come, He shall convict the world of sin." The Scribes and Pharisees had knowledge of sin, but did they feel that they were sinners? "This man receiveth sinners and eateth with them," they said. Evidently they thought they were not sinners. It is the Spirit's work to convict of sin when Jesus and Him crucified is preached. The attraction of the cross is the greatest power on earth.

I organized two preaching services a day, morning and evening, and inquiry meetings all day long. You might have seen large groups of inquirers, with our first converts in the center, trying to teach them the way of life. This continued until hundreds left

THE WONDERFUL STORY OF BANZA MANTEKE

heathenism and became followers of Christ. Those people who had not known about sin now kn ew that they were sinners.

The Gospel is now being preached within a radius of thirty miles. At our station during the last year we had three hundred and thirty. nine converts, and at another station over four hnndred. Altogether in our mission over nine hnndred and fifty were baptized last year, and we do not baptize without probation. To-day there are one thou sand five hundred church members at our station, two thousand persons have been baptized, and we have fifty preachers and t eachers at work. We have a training-school for preachers and teachers carried on nine months in the year. There are twenty-five out-stations, about thirty schools, and a large medical practise and hospitals. Our A BAPI'ISMAL SERVICE' IN THIC WOODS, BANZA MANTICKB.

object is to organize self-supporting and self-extending churches. The people, poor as they are, last year gave eight hundred and forty. four dollars toward the work, which is sufficient to support all the native preachers in charge of Christian congregations. Of course, the schools are not self-supporting, as the children have nothing to pay, and the work of sending out preachers must be kept up, for of course the heathen will not support them. But so far as our work among Christians is concerned, it is self-supporting.

I like to think of the promise in Daniel, which is yet to be fulfilled: And there was given to Him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve Him: His dominion is an everlasting kingdom, which shall not pass away, and His kingdom, that which shall not be destroyed.

THE FOURTH ZIONIST CONGRESS AT LONDON.

BY ARTHUR W. PAYNE, LONDON.

" Zionism" expresses the burning desire and determined e:fl'ort on the part of a vast nnmber of Jews of all lands, in hearty unison to obtain Palestine for their home, and Jerusalem for their capital, and to restart their national life as speedily as possible. The rapid growth of the movement, and its unquestionable expansion in the immediate future, recall to mind the words of the prophet Isaiah, repeated by the apostle Paul: "There shall come out of Zion the Deliverer, He shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob;" also, the significant statement of our Savior that when they see the fig-tree (a type of Israel as a nation) shooting forth her leaves, His disciples are to "lift np their heads," for then their "redemption draweth nigh."

1. We note first, the character and circumstances of tltis Oongress. This shaking among the dry bones and their coming together, bone to his bone, is only a national and political movement, and has not at present necessarily, if at all, a religious or spiritual meaning; truly "there is no breath in them." Yet, in the central city of the British empire, the capital of the world, on the eve of the twentieth century, Jehovah, who had millenniums ago declared: "I will open your graves;" permits representatives of His people, Israel, to congregate in what has been called the finest auditorium in London-the Queen's Hall, Langham Place, W.-to proclaim through speech and through the press, before the civilized world, their soul-stirring ideal.

On entering the building on the first day of the congress, one was struck with the fact that it was the" Victorian age" which witnessed such an assemblage; for, in the center of the platform, out of the midst of ferns and palms, rose a lifelike bust of Her Majesty, the queen. Hanging from the organ and the galleries, were seen banners and flags of the various London and Provincial Zionist societies, in blue and white, with mottoes in Hebrew, and decorated with twelve stars, emblematic of the whole house of Israel, and also a symbol strangely suggesting the Trinity. There was a crowd of foreigners, mostly of Oriental type of features; a mixed company of old and young, rich and poor (tho this is an organization of the masses rather than of the classes), clllturedand unrefined Jews, male and female, conversing in the most emphatic and excited manner, and in various languages. In the area of the building were gathered four hundred delegates, deputed to represent Europe, Asia, Africa, America, and Australia, Russians and English sitting side by side, while, next to the large group of reporters, were a number of lady representatives.

About 10.30 A.M. on Monday, August 13, a bell rang, and the confusion was hushed ~s th~ crowQ. took seats. Shortly Dr. Theodol'~

THE FOURTH ZIONIST CONGRESS AT LONDON

Herzl, the" Moses" of this proposed latter-day exodus, stepped on the platform followed by Dr. Max Nordau (who, like a second Aaron, is the chief speaker), accompanied by many other Jewish celebrities. The enthusiastic reception given to these leaders surpassed description, and as the president delivered his opening address, and Dr. Nordau followed speaking on the" general position of the Jews," each sentence was listened to with intense alertness. The solemn and vivid review of the Jewish disabilities throughout the world, evoked naturally more tears than cheers; and at times, as Dr. Nordau depicted the terrible hardships of his Rumanian brethren, one vast sob seemed to rise from the great audience.

THE MEANING OF THE MOVEMENT.

2. We notice next, the "morale" or momentous meaning of this movement. God lIDd the Scrip- tures are not given a primary, or perhaps even secondary place in connection with these Zion i s t congresses, though there had been more acknowl- edgment of Him and of His prophets in the last assembly than in the three previolls gatherings in Basel. On the Jewish sabbath preceding this congress, a service was held in the synagog, Qt. St. Helen's, where Rev. S. Levy, B.A., preached from Isaiah 40: 1: "Oomfort ye, comfort ye, my people," and, while lamenting that the immediate future seems to cast shadows upon the Jews, he said it was a THEODORE HERZL. happy thonght that the con- Founder and President of the Zionist Movement.

gress should be held in the week immediately following the Sabbath of Oomfort and that the delegates should on that sabbath attend divine service; and, while quoting the Hebrew saying, "It may not be thy fate to complete the work, neither art thou free to desist from it;" he declared "the present congress to be probably the first real reunion of the scattered members of the House of Israel ever witnessed in England."

On Saturday evening, that great center of Ohristian mission work in the East End of London, Oharrington's Hall, was the scene of an immense concourse of Zionists, so enthusiastic that, as it was said1 to

calm them was like putting out a fire. Mr. J. Goldsmith sang a solo, " Blessed is He that cometh;" and Mr. Israel Zangwill, the "Charles Dickens" of the Ghetto, in supporting the resolution, praying for the blessing of the Almighty on the proceedings of the Congress, declared that the movement was as much a problem to give an ideal to the rich as to give bread to the POOl'. Dr. Herzl said that when Jerusalem was destroyed the Torah (the copy of the Law) was placed in a coffin and buried (}Utside the city walls, and this coffin was compared to Judaism. This was his reply, "They had now to open the coffin and breathe new life into Judaism, and return to their country." Dr. Max Nordau said he could best illustrate the position of affairs caused through the Anti-Semitic spirit of Europe by the case of a man traveling on an ocean liner, who after some days, approached the captain and asked for a berth-" Go sleep where you have slept the past four days." "Impossible," was the reply, "I slept on a sick man, and llDW the man is recovered and won't stand it." The wave of nationalism sweeping over the Jews had aroused latent hatred against them, and they were reduced to starvation unless they would become again agriculturists and industrialists; so they had now Hobson's choice, either Zionism or death.

At the official reception the delegates drank to each other's health in Palestinean wine, and drank to the return to Palestine, while, at,their social gatherings" Rule Britannia" and" God Save the Queen" were sung. Dr. Herzl said to the Congress, "England, great free England, commanding all the seas, will understand our aims." What, if the B~itish nation as representing" the isles and the ships of Tarshish" (Isaiah 60), should yet help on this movement by sending back the Jews in her ocean liners to their homeland! The situation is becoming so grave that something must be done shortly, for as Dr. Nordau declared," Anti-Semitism, which, according to the smiling assurances of the heads of the committees of the Jewish people, is only an ugly and passing fashion of the day, spreads to all parts of the world like a prairie fire, which rages the more as the circle widens." In Bohemia quite recently a Jew was actually condemned to death on the charge of having committed a ritual murder, and in the Czech districts Jews are greeted in the streets with the signs of throat-cutting. In France the " Universal Anti-Semitic League" has been formed, at present composed of members from France, Germany, Austria, Italy, Russia, and Spain, and its one object is to get rid of the Jews. Dr. Nordau says, " Jews are to be placed in a position compared to which that of the gipsies and even of the lepers in the middle ages was resplendent; and the pleasant hope is expressed that placed in such a position, even the wiry Jews will, with the exception of a few, be in one generation destroyed both body and soul." How near the day of Jacob's trouble seems to be! The callous spirit of

the European nation toward the sufferings of this people was well illustrated by the Afghan fable: « A fox fell into a lake. In his fear of a violent death, he called out, ' W0, the world fs coming to an end!' A peasant standing on the bank, who heard him, smilingly replied, , You are mistaken, friend, for the world is not coming to an end; I only see that a fox is being drowned.' "

Dr. Nordau, in his powerful peroration implored through the assembly, the wealthier portion of the Jewish community to work with them to conquer a home for the Jewish people. "You are able to do it," he said, "you have only to will. You have the millions; you have the connections; you have the influence; and you have the experience of great undertakings. Do for your own people a thou- sandth part of what you have done for all other nations."

Mr. L. J. Greenberg, representing England, and speaking on the statns of the Jews in this land, gave two causes for the happy position of his people here, one economic, and one religious; first, free trade, and second, the Holy Scriptures. He said, "In no European country to-day is the Bible so entirely part and parcel of life as among large sections of the English people. Those who laid the foundations of Bible literature, and preserved it throngh ages of moral darkness and ignorance-guarded it with their life's blood-are not likely to suffer persecution at the hands of those to whom the Bible is a cherished, a precious, and a sacred heritage." Yet, toward the close of this address, he spoke of the" perversions" of Jews to Christianity, and complained of the lavish expenditure employed "to make bad Jews worse Chris- tians." 'rhe veil is still upon the heart of Israel; may it soon be taken away!

OPPORTUNITIES FOR PREACHING THE GOSPEL.

3. We note the opportu1l1:ties ajforded of offering the Gospel at the gatherings. Those who know the close connection between the land, the Book, the people, and their Lord, are only sadly certain that there can be no true safety or lasting satisfaction for the Jews in Jerusalem, apart from the salvation and presence of their Messiah. It was with the object of discreetly emphasizing this fact that lectures on the Holy Land, illustrated by beautiful paintingR, were given by Rev. J. Neil, M.A., ex-chaplain to the Bishop of Jerusalem, and lantern views were shown by Rev. Samuel J. Wilkinson, of the Mildmay Mission to the Jews. These meetings, held twice a day, were largely attended, and afterward opportunity offered for personal contact and conversa- tion with those present. Models of the Tabernacle and the temples of 'Solomon and Herod were also on view, and specimens of the flora and fauna, and other products of Palestine, as well as illustrations of the customs and costumes of the East. Here friends of Israel, such as Rev. Jas. Sprunt, had opportunities of helpful intercourse with interested groups of Jews or individuals.

Rev. Marcus Bergmann, the translator of the Old and New Testament into "Yiddish" (the colloquial language of so many) distributed many copies of the Scriptures, which were most eagerly received, specially by the bright little Jewish children.

Open-air meetings were held, and from the steps of the Rev. F. S. Webster's church, All Souls, Langham Place, addresses were given in German, Yiddish, and English by Hebrew Ohristians and others, interspersed with the singing of Gospel songs. There was open opposition on the part of the more bigoted Jews. Yet it can hardly be doubted that a deep spiritual impression was made upon many by the preached and printed Word of God.

How great a debt Ohristendom owes to the Jews, through whom came originally the Scriptures, for "to them were committed the orades of God," and from them first shone forth the light of Gospel truth. "Salvation is of the Jews," and most of all Jesus, the Lord Himself, was a Jew, and was crucified for the Jews, and will yet be crowned as the King of the Jews. The Gospel is still "the power of God unto salvation to everyone that believeth, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile." This was the order of the Pentecostal age, and even of the apostle to the Genhles Himself, who reminds fellowbelievers that, through their mercy, Israel is to obtain mercy.

We believe the recognition of the position of Israel and her King is the secret of successful mission work as well as the key to the mysteries of the history and prophecy of Holy Scripture. Professor Kennedy, D.D., of the Ohurch of Scotland, speaking at the S. V. M. U. Oonference, 1900, declared that every student of Jewish history and life is ready to acknowledge that many of the more unlovely traits in the character of the typical Jew to-day are the products of centuries of oppression and repression on the part of Ohristian Europe, and he reminded us that probably nine-tenths at least of modern Jewry hold fast to the twelfth article of their creed: "I believe with a perfect faith, that the Messiah will come; and altho His coming be delayed, I will await His speedy appearance." " Next year at Jerusalem" is the hopeful note with which they close their most solemn services; but, apart from individual repentance toward God and faith in our Lord Jesus Ohrist, there will be no true and permanent success in their Zionist movement. May the curse they called down on themselves, "His blood be upon us and upon our children," be speedily turned into a blessing.

Jerusalem! Jerusalem! Until thou turn again And seek with penitence of heart The Lamb thy sons have slain; Till to the Savior of mankind, Thou humbly bow the knee; Jerusalem I Jerusalem! Our tears shall flow for thee.

CHURCH BURNING IN CHINA

CHURCH BURNING IN CHINA.

llY PROF. ISAAC TAYLOR HEADLAND, PEKING UNJVERSITY.

Wednesday night of June 13th witnessed the destruction of church and mission property which it has taken fifty years to accumu- late. Five days before, on June 8th, all the missionaries from the more remote parts of the city of Peking, 'because of the rapid devel- opment of the Boxer troubles, and the orders of their various minis- ters, had fled for safety to the Methodist compound, which is within a half mile of the nearest legation, and within three-quarters of a mile of the British and American.

They began at once to fortify themselves by bricking up all the gateways to this compound, digging ditches, and stretching barbed wire fen c e s around within a few feet of the wall, cut- ting loopholes in the upper part of the large church, and gathering in- to this building all such provi- sions, stores, and clothing, as a siege might de- mand. Thiscom- pound is the largest in the METHODIST CHURCH AT TSUN·HUA., CHINA. city, containing six dwellings, one This 18 one of tbe h uUdlng8 r eported destroyed.

hospital and dispensary, one large school building, together with a litrge number of dormitories and native residences, an electric-light plant, and the church, which cost $12,000. The seating capacity of the church is two thousand, divided by rolling screens into main auditorium and Sunday-school room. There is probably no better built church in China. The outside is of pressed brick, built with- out mortar, with imitation stained glass windows, corrugated iron roof, the latest style of chair seating, decorated with elaborately carved Chinese mottoes in black and gold, finished in natural wood with board ceiling. It is furnished with electric light as well as oil chandeliers, and in every way forms a most attractive church-home.

Just three months before the Boxer troubles began in Peking a most gracious revival service was held in this church, in which all the missions of Peking and T'ung Chou joined. At this service there was a regular congregation of eight hundred. Every evening, kneeling

around the platform, the altar, and the first two rows of seats, were from one hundred and sixty to one hundred and seventy-five seekers, among whom were two Buddhist priests, old men and women of seventy and boys and girls of ten or twelve. All knelt at the close of the exhortation, and did not arise nntil the close of the meeting. All over the house they were kneeling two and two, a Ohristian and a heathen, and from that vast audience went up one chorus or prayer from the beginning to the close.

In this church there is a Ohristian Sunday-school of about eight hundred, and a heathen Sunday-school in the afternoon which sometimes reaches fifteen hundred, composed entirely of street waifs and their parents and friends. It is the church-home of more than three hundred students, boys and girls, and from it has gone ont as graduates of the Peking University, twenty-eight yonng men, twenty of whom are preaching the Gospel, or teaching, on salaries from onethird to one-tenth what they could be getting in business. Some of these are having seventy-five to one hundred and twenty baptisms a year. One of these young men during the recent siege was shot through the head and killed instantly. When the one hundred girls of the Girls' High School were shut up in this church, they went to their teacher, who was worrying about them, and told her not to do so, saying, "If we must die, how nice it will be for one hundred of us all to go to heaven together."

Rev. Oourteney H. Fenn, of the American Presbyterian Mission, writes that on the evening of June 13th, as they came out from supper, they noticed the street chapel belonging to this mission, about two hnndred yards from this large church, going up in flames. This chapel is also new. For many years the mission had applied to the board for a new chapel, but every year it was" cut out." Rev. J. F. Hayner was so enthusiastic in his desire for a new chapel, and so earnest in his work as a preacher, that Miss Douw, a lady who supports an entire mission at her own expense, gave him 1,000 titels (ounces oj silver) to build this chapel.

While it was building, one of the student graduates, already mentioned, who had given up a salary of fifty ounces of silver a month, and was preaching for ten, gave up that ten ounces, preached for nothing, taught English for a living, and during his first year teaching English he gave ten ounces toward the building of this chapel, ten ounces more toward the building of a dispensary in connection with the only chapel in the southern city, and collected two hundred ounces more from outside friendly officials, and completed the building of the dispensary. And these are two of the chapels and dispensaries which are burned to the ground. Self-sacrifice was represented by every brick and by every ounce of mortar that was in the walls of those buildings. The young man who was pastor of this street chapel

CHURCH BURNiNG IN CHINA

gave up an offer of forty dollars a month when he graduated, and began preaching for two dollars and seventy-five cents, and the young man who was pastor of the south city chapel, the only Christian chapel in a city of nearly a half million inhabitants, gave up an offer of one thousand dollars a year, and began preaching for eighty-four dollars a year, and out of that gave enough to support a student in the univerHity.

As the missionaries from the various other missions sat on the roof of this large, fine church in the Methodist miss ion and looked to the nor t h, northwest, and west, and toward the very center of the city, they could see their churches and their hom e s blaze 11 p furiously for a few hours, and then die down to a dull glow. All the i r possessions, all the keepsakes 0 f dear ones, were I~=====;;;;;;;;=========;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;i;;;;=~ destroyed by the GRADUATES FROM THE PEKING UNIVERSITY.

fire. Churches which had. been built with the pennies of Sunday-school children throughout the English-speaking world, with the rich man's liberality and the widow's mite, were alike destroyed, and self-denying, selfsacrificing natives who had endured lifelong persecutions for faith's sake, were ruthlessly murdered. The next few days were among the saddest, perhaps, Peking has ever known. There came to the compound where the missionaries were gathered parents without children, children without parents, wives without husbands, and husbands without wives, and many of those who found not their loved ones already there, returned to the places of destruction to search for them, dead or alive.

In the Presbyterian mission were two well-equipped hospitals, one for women and one for men, built up both of them very largely by the liberality of Dr. B. C. Atterbury, who spent many years of his life

BOtTSE OF' A MISSIONARY OF' THE AMERICAN BOARD IN PEKING (DESTROYED).

there, and thousands of dollars of his fortune. There was a boys' and a girls' school in which brigbt intelligent young men and women were preparing for a life-work of self-sacrifice, like those we have already named. There were also in some of the store-rooms all the earthly possessions of some families, who, having spent their ten years in faithful service in Ohina, had come to the homeland for a year's rest, or because of broken health, and there were keepsakes given to the missionaries by some of their college friends in Vassar, or Princeton, H amilton, Washington and Jefferson, or Rush, for most of them were graduates of these institutions.

At the American Board compound there was gathered all the lIIaterial for the building of a church similar to that in which the missionaries were gathered. For years the old chapel had been too small, and they had just seenred funds and purchased brick and lime, wood and iron, to build a new church. The foundations had already been laid and the walls built, but the structure was not yet completed. In that compound there was also a large printing-press which sent out hundreds of thousands of pages of Ohristian literature annually, and connected with it was the Bible Society where the emperor sent :five years ago to C( buy the kind of Bibles that were being sold to his people." There was a bookstore in which His Maj esty had purchased other Ohristian books; there was a hospital and dispellsary, and homes of both the families of the American Board representatives and those of the Woman's Board, and finally there was the Bridgeman School for girls, from which have gone out educated young women, who, with the graduates of the North Ohina Oollege, have established homes which are to the ordinary home of the heathen what an arc light is to a tallow dip.

CHURCH BURNING IN CHINA

At the London mission of both the east and west side of the city there are churches, hospitals, and dispensaries, and boys' and girls' schools. The dispensary and hospital at this mission are liberally subscribed to by the diplomatic circles in Peking and by the pro-foreign officials, and from it physicians have been invited into the forbidden city to perform operations on some of the favored eunuchs. From it have gone out men who have prepared medical works which were purchased by the emperor in his search for foreign books, and in its chapels has been done some of the most devoted street chapel preaching that has been done anywhere in China.

Miss Douw's mission on the west side was supported entirely by her own private fortune, and was doing a most beneficent work among the women.

The South Cathedral (Roman Catholic) was erected at a cost of eighty thousand dollars, and the East Cathedral at a cost of sixty thousand dollars, to say nothing of the hospitals, dispensaries, orphanages, and schools that w~re connected with them.

The S. P. G. Mission, three of whose members have been murdered by the Boxers, was in the west city, and was well equipped with church, school, hospital, and homes. Near it was the International Institute, presided over by the Rev. Gilbert Reid, whom I have known to live on ten cents a day in his efforts to economize that he might realize his hopes for a "mission to the higher classes." All of these, together with all shops and stores which had anything to do with foreigners or SLEEPER DAVIS MEMORIAL HOSPITAL, PEKING.

Hospital for women and children Includes waiting rooms, dispensary, operating rooms, and surgical and special wards. Reported destroyed.

which kept foreign goods, were burned, showing the magnitude of the Boxers' plan to rid the country of every trace of the foreign devil and his wares.

It is impossible to describe in detail the property scattered throughout these two northeastern provinces which has been destroyed-the great college building at T'ung Chou, one of the finest buildings in China, Durbin Hall in Peking, in which there was a valuable library, all the mission buildings, houses, hospitals, and dispensaries in T'ung Chon, the valuable property at 'l'sun-hua, one hundred miles east of Peking, where there are four residences, a large girls' school, a hospital and dispensary, and two chapels, all are destroyed. Throughout all the country villages the chapels have been destroyed and the Christians massacred. The summer resorts at the western hills, fifteen miles west of Peking, and all the houses and the large hall at the newly opened summer resort at Pei Tai Ho on the seashore, near Shanhaikuan, have likewise been looted and destroyed. Why? Because a superstitious secret society took it into their heads to rid the country of foreigners, and a foolish conservative party with an ambitious woman at its head encouraged them to do so.

It appears from the most reliable evidence now at hand, that almost all the property of foreigners in the provinces of Shantung and Chihli, situated in country places, or remote from the foreign settlements in the cities, has been destroyed. The property of the American Board at T'ung Chou was all destroyed, except a small street chapel, and that proved to be a rented building. In Peking nothing was left. At Wei Hsien in Shantung, one church, six dwellings, boys' and girls' boarding schools, and most of the hospital were all destroyed. At I-Chou fu the latest reports indicate that the place has been looted but not burned. At Pao-Ting fu letters discovered in the viceroy's yamen in Tientsin said that the property had all been destroyed. It appears from the conduct of the Boxers in T'ung Chou, and from the fact that the rooms of Mr. Pethick, private secretary of Li Hung Chang in Peking, were found just as he left them, the remains of his lunch still on the table, that the Boxers were well instructed as to which was foreign property and which was-not, and all Chinese property which had been used by foreigners, was not destroyed.

IN THE HEART OF BRAZIL.

BY JAMES A. GRAHA~f, ~f.D.

Among the many almost unknown tribes of aborigines, practically lost to sight and forgotten, in the vast regions of interior Brazil, are the Caraoh Indians, who inhabit the forest land on the banks of the Manoel Aves Pequefia River, a tributary of the Tocantins. Fifty years ago the tribe was settled on the Rio Somno in charge of a friar, into

IN THE HEART OF BRAZIL

whose hands their education had been committed by the imperial government. '1'hey remained under his care for some years, but withdrew into the forest when their chiefs saw the evil effects which resulted among their people from contact with the whites. A pioneering expedition has just been made to their headquarters by James A. Graham, M.D., of the South American Evangelical Mission, and t.he following accou nt of his visit to them is full of interest.* We neared the Indian encampment, which had been our goal, and in the distance heard the yelling and monotonous singing. We rode to the house of the capitao, and found the old man sleeping, but he arose and greeted us. I think this is the ugliest man I ever saw. He is not a pure Indian, having some Negro blood; his hair in consequence, unlike the Indians', is stiff and frizzled. This, with a long pointed beard, one blind eyc, aud the other squinted, a broad face and a tall body, was indeed a picture, ugly enough, tho at the same time to some extent majestic. This man seems to have the village in thorough good order, and under discipline. As well as a heathen man knows how, he cautions the people not to steal, and seems to support justice to some degree. At first things did not look very welcome. The children and women were conspicuous by their absence, tho they later on appeared in great numbers; the men were nearly all painted and armed with clubs, guns, bows and arrows, etc.; they stood at some distance from us, and did not seem at all friendly, but after I had presented the chief with a large knife, and several of the others with smaller knives, they began to gain confidence, and were completely disarmed when I gave a spoonful of gunpowder to all the young men who dared to come for it, beads to the women, and fish-hooks to the boys. " They then became very friendly, and soon we were the recipients of about a wagon load of bananas, peanuts, etc. The chief's son was very ill with fever, so I gave him some medicine, and then set out to visit the other sick people in the village, escorted by a guard of twelve naked Indians, armed with clubs, and marching in regular military style, headed by the chief and some other officials. Arriving at the sick people's doors, they would form line on either side, and let me pass in.

On returning to the chief's housl:', we had coffee with him, and talked, in Portuguese, far into the night, about God, and Jesus and His relation to God. I read a little to him from John's Gospel, and left a copy with him, telling him to ask anyhody he might meet to read it to him. He was quite willing that we should start a school in his village, and that some one should come to teach the people about God and Heaven, only he did not ~oant a friar. During this conversation, the chief explained that some people had told them we wanted to steal their children, and take them away to Oarolina on pretense of * The Secretotry of the Mission, 58 Mount Pleasant, Liverpool, will be glad to give further information with regard to these Indians.

taking them to school, but that really we wanted to steal the children to take them away to England as slaves. Of course, he said, he did not believe this any more, and saying" good night," he retired behind a palm-leaf partition to rest. Outside the Indians continued dancing, and stamping on the ground to mark time to their chants, keeping up a constant rattling of their war rattles. At twelve o'clock everything was quiet, except for the occasional yell of the night sentinel, but by three o'clock in the morning the dancers were at work again, and continued this laborious exercise until the sun rose at six o'clock.

One thing of the previous evening amused me much; this was a whole household in tears; the tears fairly rolled down their cheeks while they wailed piteously, the women vigorously rubbing the side of their heads, and the men their foreheads. I asked why they wept, and was told that a child of the family had been lost for three days, but" that now they had found him, and were weeping to show their joy at the lost being found. This incident gave me a text to tell about joy in Heaven over the lost ones coming home.

These children of the forest have one good trait, and that is love for their offspring, while the children have equal love for their parents. They never take delight in ill-treating a child, in fact, they say the spirit of an Indian must not be broken, but be always free and wild; hence parents refrain from chastising their children, and it was really touching to see how the sons of an aged sick Indian were concerned about their old father, and begged me to save him if I could. I am convinced these poor creatures have hearts which, if touched with God's Spirit, would simply blaze with love to Him. The Brazilians are cruel and hard-hearted, with an inhumanity that is scarcely credible, but I have much kindlitU' thoughts of these poor, naked, Indians.

This Caraoh tribe has three villages, called respectively (Portuguese), Serraina (Little Mountain); Gammelleira (the name of a tree); and Domeseilla (Dame or Virgin). We visited the largest, Serraina, which is composed of a large circle of twenty houses, but with a big space between each, and a wide, clear space in the middle. Every house contains a generation, not less than five families in each. The other two villages are smaller in point of size, tho I doubt if they are less numerous in population, as these people accommodate themselves to any kind of circumstance. Each village has a chief, to whom the Indians are responsible for conduct. This chief is despotic and all powerful, tho all of them recognize two revolutionists, who were prominent in the late local rebellion. They are much under the power of these two dangerous men, who are most bigoted Catholics, believing that to kill an enemy of the church is the same as killing a snake on Good Friday. I mention this, not to discourage work among the Indians, but to discourage any unsuitable worker coming out. Let

men come who know they are immortal till their work is done. Let them come, willing if need be, to live and die without seeing much visible fruit, as the amount of preliminary clearing of the ground, before much harvest can be seen, is great, very great indeed. I advise two men to come together, who know each other well.

The morning we left, the Indians were preparing for a great feast, and the chief warmly invited us to stay, but, of course, we could not, so the chief ordered them off in bands, some to fish, some to hunt, and some to gather forest fruits-the pilot declared some to steal, and all to beg. They had just received these instructions when another messenger called them together to see us off, also declaring that the Doctor did not eat farina and dried beef, hence eggs would be acceptable as a parting gift.

As a result they came with their eggs, which turned out to be nearly all with chickens inside.

This I learned was quite a com- pliment, as nearer to the present of a chicken than a fresh egg; the Indians eat them thus, and think them more "substantial." We had mounted, when we were asked to name the chief's grand- son after me, in remembrance of the visit, so in the midst of the assembled villagers, I declared the boy's namc was James. This they all repeated, but the father pro- tested it was not enough, so I CHARANTE INDJAN1 BRAZIL. added Alexander Graham, and From a photograph by Geo, R. Witte.

rode off while they continued to shout "Farewell," "Happiness,"

" Return another time," etc.

The Indians, to the number of twenty, have since returned my visit, bringing presents of bows and arrows, walking sticks, whistles, a war rattle, etc., etc. One of the chief's sons conversed with me a good deal, and as far as I could judge, they have an idea of a Great Spirit whom they call "Putu." They think he is angry when it thunders, but the idea of "Putu" loving them was new. The young Indian to whom I explained how much God loved them said, "Ah, we do not know this, but I want to know." This young man and I became very friendly; he took great delight in teaching me the names of familiar objects in his native language, and used to say, "You teach me about' Putu,' and I teach you about the Caraoh." We long to see two young men established among these Indians; our hearts warm to them with real affection, yet clearly our principal work for the present is among the Brazilians.

A BABEL OF TONGUES IN HAINAN.

BY REV. WILLIAlf J. LEVERETT, NODOA, HAINAN, Cl'IINA.

Missionary of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions (North).

In the Chinese Empire, Province of Kuantung, there is a market town named Nodoa, in the northwest part of the Island of Hainan, which surely deserves to be called "a modern Babel," for within a radius of thirty miles there are at least eight different dialects or languages spoken. In this district there are, also, differences in the character of the people, differences in customs, and often differences in dress.

Taking the island as a whole, the language t of probably the majority of the people on Hainan is, with slight dialectic differences, what we call Hainanese. Hainanese is, in fact, the" Lingua Franca" of Hainan. Many hundred years ago Hainan was colonized by immigrants from the mainland of China, opposite Formosa, so that the Hainanese of the present time is nearer like the dialects spoken at Amoy and Swatow than of the people of any other part of China. To the south and west of Nodoa is a settlement of Hak-kas (language number 2) who came over from the mainland comparatively recently; in fact, they are still immigrating. The Basel Mission have a very successful work among the Hak ka people in the northern part of the province, where they are said to number seyeral millions. One custom in which the Hak-kas of Hainan differ from some of their neighbors is that they do not bind their girls' feet, except for a short time when they are about to be married. The people of Nodoa itself call their native speech Mandarin (language number 3). This language is spoken to the north and west of Nodoa, in the district city, and several large market towns, where, in some cases, it almost entirely excludes the Hainanese. 'rradition says that this" Mandarin" was brought direct from Peking many years ago by the exiled poet-official Siu Dan-po and his followers. But whoever transplanted it from its far northern home, friends from the north, who have visited Nodoa, say that it has wofully departed from its pristine beauty. To the north of Nodoa there is a place where the people speak a dialect of the Cantonese (language number 4). They come from Kau-ciu, which is situated on the mainland, nearly half way from the Hainan Straits to Canton.

The Loi or Li, the aborigine of Hainan, talks an entirely different t Several times, for convenience, I use the word language rather loosely, for, technically, however greatly they may differ from one another, the forms of speech of different parts of China are generally known as dialects, on account of the peculiar nature of the common written language. Properly, only three languages have been enumerated in my article, the Chinese, the Loi or Li, and the Miau-tse.-W. J. L.

A BABEL OF TONGUES IN HAINAN

language from the Chinese, and also from the Miau-tse or aborigines of the Chinese mainland. His words, and possibly also his disposition, are much more like the Siamese or Laos. We generally distinguish the Lois as "Wild J.Jois" and "Tame Lois." The Wild Lois, who inhabit the mountainous interior of the island, live a wild life, and are still in tribal relations. Tribe differs from tribe in dialect, in the pattern tattooed on the women, and, when they come up to market, in the style of coat and skirt they wear. The men, except for different modes of doing up their hair, behold each other on their native heath, differing only as God made them to differ. Without doubt, the Wild Lois, even within thirty miles of Nodoa, belong to several TEACHERS AND SCHOLARS AT THE PRESBYTER]A~ MISSION IN NODOA, HAINAN, CHINA.

Those seated in the mlddJ e row are a preacher, two teachers, Rod students.

different tribes, but from lack of certain knowledge on that point we will class them all together (language number 5).

The region inhabited by the Tame Lois lies to the north of the mountains and between them and the sea. Like the Chinese, they live in villages, cultivate the land, have prosperous market towns, and schools with scholars that have taken degrees in the prefectural ana provincial examinations. The Tame Lois are known as Dam-ciu Lois, Lim-ko Lois, and King-toa Lois, so-called from the names of the thirteen districts on Hainan. The Dam-cius (language number 6) and Limkos (language number 7) make up a large part of the population about Nodoa, the former to the northwest, and the latter to the north-

east. Besides differing in speech, they have evident differences in customs. The Lim-ko peasant women wear the plain Ohinese cuat and trousers of dark blue cloth. The Dahl-ciu women, on the other hand, wear a long coat and a skirt, often white, are inveterate betel nut chewers, and are much more likely than the Lim-kos to leave their husbands at home on a market day, and come up to town to do the trading.

There still remain those who are called by the Cantonese the "Miau-tse," the aborigines of the Ohinese mainland (language number 8). There are many villages of them in the hills, where they cultivate mountain rice and follow out their own peculiar customs. They can be often seen on the mission compound, the women gaily attired with curiously embroidered headkerchiefs and jackets, and their skirts stamped prettily with an odd pattern; for the Mian, unlike the Loi, by an ancient treaty with the Ohinese, may wear his native costume openly in the market towns. Such is the" Babel" of eight languages, which is not lessened any by a scattering of Hunanese soldiers, Oantonese shopkeepers, and King-toa Loi carpenters.

This "Babel" may seem a rather strange place in which to open a mission station, but when Nodoa was occupied there were already over one hundred applicants for baptism to start with. Time proved that almost all these had come from unworthy motives, but through them were brought others who have made it possible, after getting rid of the unworthy ones, to establish a substantial work. Last year the increase in the number of Ohristians was fifty per cent. The attitude of the literati and officials is very encouraging. The former in time of danger from famine and again from insurrection have come to us for counsel and moral support, and the latter, when Nodoa was actually attacked by several hundred robbers, garrisoned the mission compound with their soldiers, and when the danger was over handed back the premises and all they contained without even a tea cup missing-a fact that will mean a good deal to those familiar with the ways of Ohinese soldiery. The people among whom we work seem, moreover, to be more willing than in many parts of Ohina, to give financial proof of their appreciation of a Ohristian education and foreign medical treatment.

This Babel also brings in part its own remedy, for a boy educated at Nodoa must be indeed dull if he can speak but one language. So that the gift of tongues, if it has not been bestowed on the missionaries at Nodoa, yet comes quite easily to those who are probably the most effective evangelists in Ohina-the missionaries' native helpers.

THE CAUSES OF THE CRISIS IN CHINA

THE CAUSES OF THE CRISIS IN CHINA.* BY THE REV. J. S. WHITEWRIGHT, CHING CHOU FU, SHANTUNG, NORTH CHINA.

Missionary of the Baptist Missionary Society.

The writer of the following very remarkable paper, having lately returned from the interior of Sh.antung province, and having lived since 1881 close to the region where the so-called "Boxer" movement took its rise, is competent as few others are to write as to the origin and development of the present anti-foreign struggle in China. He has had special opportunities for meeting with large numbers of Chinese of the official and literary classes, and gives mainly facts within his own knowledge, quoting also the opinions of Chinese of all classes which throw light on the conditions that have led up to the present terrible crisis. Those who have seen this paper and who are most competent judges pronounce it unsurpassed as a clear exhibition of the subject.-EDITOR.

Three distinct stages are clear in this present anti-foreign movement. 1. Soon after the seizure of Kiao Chou by Germany, a good deal of ill feeling arose, and active opposition was shown by Chinese; German surveyors wel'e attacked, and reprisals were made by German troops. 2. 1Vhen the Governor of Shantung last year gave the Boxers his moral support by ordering the troops he sent against them not to fire, and to be careful not to hurt them in any way. This governor refused to see a deputation of the gentry of his own capital, who came to petition that he would take vigorous action against these rebels. 3. When, to the horror of the whole world, the Chinese government deliberately threw off the mask and made war on the civilized world.

The whole history of China, in its relations with other powers, shows a state of intolerable pride and insolence, profound ignorance, together with unparalleled duplicity and inhumanity on the part of Chinese officials. The primary cause of the present state of affairs is, then, to my mind, to be found in this pride, ignorance, duplicity, and inhumanity of the Chinese government. The immediate cause is the seizures of Chinese territory by European powers, and the attempt to open up China for purposes of trade.

It is needless to go into the history of Chinese diplomacy. The English embassy under Lord Amherst, in 1816, was summarily dismissed because its members refused to knock their heads on the ground nine times in succession to the Chinese emperor. In 1860 Mr. (afterward Sir Harry) Parkes, together with a number of other envoys were seized and brutally tortured. He was questioned while kneeling with his arms twisted behind him, and only escaped prolonged torture by pretending to faint. During the recent war with Japan, and while the victorious Japanese were driving the Chinese armies before them, an insolent proclamation was issued by the Chinese government, stating that "the dwarfs had rebelled, but there are not many of them; let them therefore be l3urrounded," etc. There is nothing new whatever in the present attitude of the Chinese government. It is only that matters have come to a head and are now on a colossal scale.

A Chinese well acquainted with foreign affairs once propounded the question: "How is it that our officials so often get the better of yours in … Condensed from the Baptist Missionary Herald, London.

diplomacy?" He added, "Your officials are men of high character, ability, and education, and yet ours, vastly their inferiors, get the better of them." He replied to his own question by saying that the Englishmen were men of honor, who did not know how to tell lies, but that the Chinese officials gloried in lying and deceit, and congratulated one another when they deceived the foreigner.

Their standard of honor and honesty may be judged by their dealings with their own people. When the. Tai Ping princes surrendered to Li Hung Chang, on the solemn promise that their lives would be spared, they were immediately beheaded. The fierce wrath of Gordon when he heard of the foul deed will be remembered. This is the value of the word of honor of a great and representative Chinese statesman.

The number of different theories put forward in this country as to the causes of the present condition is astonishing. British ambassadors and consuls have been blamed, the ministers of other powers, the governments of Germany and Russia, the English government for not interfering before, again for interfering too much. Li Hung Chang'S tour round the world has been suggested as the cause of it all. The fact that German soldiers have been used to drill Chinese troops, that missionaries appealed to their consuls too often, and finally the Christian religion itself, has been blamed.

There are people who seem to think that the explanation of great world movements, and even of great campaigns, is to be found in the particular wording of a par:ticular despatch or in the revision of a telegram. To understand the present war in South Africa we have to go back at the very least half a century, and the same principle applies to China.

During the last five years China has lost Formosa and its suzerain state, Korea, while bodies of Russian troops have been sent into the great province of Manchuria "to guard the railway." The Chinese may be excused in interpreting the phrase about guarding the railway as meaning something else, even tho they have brought it on themselves by the exceedingly doubtful protection afforded by Chinese troops to foreigners engaged in construction. The territories thus lost are very rich and extensive.

It may surprise some to learn that in the two years previous to the present disturbances, a vastly greater number of Europeans penetrated into the interior of North China, among the foreign-hating, foreigndespising Chinese, than were seen in these regions in the previous two centuries. This sudden influx of foreignerll, many of whom are engaged in making or guarding the railways that have so long been dreaded by .the Chinese as the means that foreigners desired to use in bringing in troops to take their country, is sufficient of itself to account for a great deal of the intensely anti-foreign feeling recently manifested.

The conclusion might be arrived at that the sole cause of the present trouble is to be found in the seizure of Chinese territory. No doubt this, together with the irresponsible discussion as to the division of the whole of China among the powers of Europe, has been the immediate cause of the present crisis. How comes it to pass that they took such action, from the seizure of Hongkong sixty years ago up to the seizure of Kiao Chou by the Germans? It has to be remembered that the governments of Europe had borne very long with China-with its dishonesty, incapacity, and deceit. This ought to be said, even when it is held, as I strongly

THE CAUSES OF THE CRISIS IN CHINA

do hold, that these recent seizures were a mistake, to say nothing more; and that concessions such as at Shanghai, involving no government or tracts of territory, would have served all purposes of trade, and have been also to the very great advantage of China and the whole world. It may be that the nations of Europe have attempted recently to go too fast.

With regard to the attitude of the German authorities at Kiao Chou, the writer had a conversation with a Christian convert of fifteen years' standing. He had worked for Germans at Kiao Chou during the whole of last winter. He said: "I had heard that the Germans treated the Chinelle badly; and now, after having lived among them and worked for them, I say to you that the Germans treat the Chinese far better than the Chinese treat each other." The native contractors used to keep back part of the wages of the workmen; and when this was discovered, German officials took the trouble to pay into the hands of each workman, at considerable labor to themselves, his just wages. It did not accomplish altogether what was sought, as everybody who has lived in the interior would know, but that was not the fault of the officials in question; they did all in their power to do what was right in the matter. My friend told me, further. that the prices paid for contracts were not only fair, but generous; but that the contracts were secretly sublet and the workmen ground down.

Last year, in the course of a long conversation with an official of rank, who had been sent by the Chinese government to settle difficulties of a serious nature that had arisen on account of the prosecution of the railway in Shantung province, he stated that the men to blame for the disturbances were the native officials, who neglected to inform the people of the rights which the Germans had acquired, and of their aims and objects. They allowed the people to remain in ignorance, and with the most disastrous misconceptions with regard to foreigners generally, and the Germans in particular. This man was one of the few liberal and enlightened officials. He was very despondent about the progress of his country, and when it was pointed out to him that it only needed a larger number of men with ideas like his own to help to bring about a gradual change for the better, he replied, that there was absolutely no hope for the present; that the high authorities were, the majority of them, men who knew practically nothing about affairs outside China, and were determined to have no change and no reform. Pointing to his son, a lad of nineteen, he said: "There is the hope of China; it is in the next generation." As the" Boxer" movement began in the German" sphere of 'influence," it may be well to keep such facts in mind. During the Japanese war an official, in the course of a confidential conversation, gave as his view that the lamentable condition of affairs at that time was to be traced to the "utter insincerity" of the central government. A leader of a Chinese religious sect expressed himself in almost identical t6rma some time after.

With regard to the statement that the action of missionaries had tended to produce the present state of affairs, we have heard of Buddhist and Mohammedan, and other missionaries in England; and even if they were to come in numbers-say as many as fifty men to forty millions of Englishmen, which would be aquivalent to fifty missionaries to a population of over forty millions in a given section of China-it is very evident that the irritation caused by the presence of these few men in Eng-

land would be infinitesimal when compared with that produced by the seizure of English ports, with large hintedands and perpetual talk about the dividing up of England among other powers. The said missionaries might fare very badly when the English people came to believe in the designs of governments to which they belonged; but that would hardly be their fault.

The Baptist Mission in Central Shantung, close to the region where the present anti-foreign movement began, succeeded in establishing very friendly relations with the people in the district where its work was carried on. This is well known throughout China among all who have paid any attention to these questions. It is the rule of the mission that every man should make himself acquainted with Chinese etiquette, etc., so as to be able to conform himself to the manners and customs of the people. No man is given the status of a full missionary by his society until he has served three years' probation on the field, and passed four examinations in the language. They have exerted themselves in various ways to enlighten the people and make friends with them, knowing very well that enemies and people who are filled with suspicion can not be made converts. Both friends and converts were made. Appeals to consuls have been discouraged, and have only been made when other efforts have been exhausted. These appeals have been very rare indeed. In the early days of the first station great caution was exercised. In those days they seldom went out without hearing some unpleasant epithet addressed to them; and it is evident that it is to the interest of the missionary in the interior, if only for his own comfort, to try to produce a better state of things. The missionaries did their utmost to establish friendly relations, and before long succeeded. This year, February 7, the writer left his station for Europe on furlough. The leaving was a very pleasant contrast to the treatment of eighteen or nineteen years ago. Neighbors came out, not to revile, but to bid farewell in most friendly fashion, and to say they would be glad to see him back again. This is only mentioned as typical of the experience of missionaries in the interior when they have been enabled to establish themselves and gain the confidence of the people. The troubles that have come to missionaries almost invariably come from people outside, from those beyond the reach of their influence.

The Marquis of Salisbury lately spoke some very wise words of counsel to missionaries. The writer has the honor to belong to a mission which has done not only what the prime minister advises, but a good deal more. He would desire with profound respect to add to the advice given to missionaries, also "all residents in the East, and especially all travelers in the interior." It has to be remembered that missionaries are, after all, few, and the others very many. Up to three years ago missionaries were living in the central and eastern sections of Shantung province in great peace and quietness, our relations with the people improving year by year. The district referred to is inhabited by over twenty millions of people. Then came the occupation of Kiao Chou. At first the Chinese did not seem to be able to understand what it meant, but gradually, as the surveys for the railway were pushed on, and as miners, prospectors, surveyors, travelers, began to move about the district, they began to realize the position. Their ideas were further accentuated when land was purchased for the railway, and Chinese officials deliberatelr, on the testimonr of men of their own number, kept infor-

THE CAUSES OF THE CRISIS IN CHINA

mation from the peasantry which would have facilitated matters. The missionaries who were there before all this, with few exceptions, wore the native costume, they all spoke the Chinese language, and were thor- oughly acquainted with the manners, customs, and prejudices of the people. In previous years a foreign traveler was very rarely seen; but now in one fortnight more foreign travelers in foreign dress passed over the main roads than were seen in twenty years previously. Some of these, without having any idea whatever that they were doing anything at all offensive, some who were commendably anxious to conciliate the Chi- nese, did things which gave rise to a great deal of suspicion and unrest.

To give a few typical instances within my own personal knowledge. Two travelers in foreign dress, wearing the short tight-fitting jacket which the Chinese in the interior think to be hardly decent, and which they so dislike and despise, rode up to the door of a missionary's house, with their sporting rifles over their shoulders. They had to the Chinese mind the appearance of foreign cavalry soldiers. It did ncit much mat- ter in the city in which we lived, as we were on good terms with the magistrates and people, but it might have mattered a good deal if they had happened to travel into a hostile district.

It may be well to note here with regard to taking the life of animals in sport that it is contrary to the religious ideas of very many of the Chinese, and while the people in the neighborhood of treaty ports may have got used to the idea that some foreigners are sportsmen and may even have ceased to care about it, it is by no means so in the interior. In January of this year, another traveler was staying a night at the house of a medical missionary. He produced a pair of Mauser revolvers for inspection, and explained their capabilities, hitherto unknown at that station, which possessed no weapons. He called attention to a dent on the but of one of the revolvers, and explained that he had seen a dog that morning eating part of a human body, and was so disgusted, that he shot the dog. He fired two shots, but the dog did not die at once, so he hit him over the head with the revolver and killed him. Now, the horror and disgust was very natural, especially in a man who was not accustomed to such a spectacle, but the dog belonged to some one who, tho he might have no care for his dog, would very much resent his being killed by a foreigner. His shooting at all was the serious thing-it called attention to the fact of his being armed with superior and deadly weapons.

Another traveler was taking photographs in a promiscuous manner as he traveled. Now, some Chinese have a superstitious fear of being photographed. No one who understood the people would think of taking photographs in the interior of China except where he was very well known and with the consent of the people, One of the worst cases was when a party of travelers was observed to measure the city walls of the city of Wei Hsien. Strolling on the embankment, it was perhaps only to decide an idle bet, and tho nothing was done at the moment, for days after the whole city was in a furor of indignation at what they regarded as an outrage. The travelers in the meantime passed on, and, doubtless, reported that all was quiet. They did not hear what was said, and would not have understood it if they had; but the American missionaries, who have a large station just outside the city, had to bear the brunt of it all.

Within my own experience I have known of more unwise things

being done in a month by travelers and others than by the whole mis- sionary body in Shantung in twenty years. Indeed, there is no com- parison: no missionary would dream of doing such things as above men- tioned. It should be very clearly understood that in many cases it was simply ignorance of the language, manners, customs, and prejudices of the people, that was the reason of the offense given. If a missionary, after nineteen years of application, feels that he has a great deal to learn, what about the man who has not been nineteen days in the country and does not feel at all called upon to seek advice and learn how to comport himself ?

In Manchuria Scotch and Irish Presbyterians have a large mission work, but there also, during the last three years, the missionaries have been very few, and other foreigners, surveyors, engineers, etc., not to speak of large numbers of Cossack soldiers, have been very many. In a district where there are, say, half a dozen missionaries, there are hundreds, perhaps thousands, of Cossacks. As I am speaking mainly of my own experiences, and have not lived in Manchuria, I will not venture on any opinion as to how far the Cossacks are likely to seek to attempt to accommodate themselves to the manners, customs, and prejudices of the Chinese. I will leave all that to the historic imagination of my readers. With regard to the mi3sionaries, Mrs. Bishop, a traveler of a very different stamp from some of those mentioned above, who spent some time among the mission stations making a study of their work, speaks of the esteem in which they were held, and states that "on all public and private occasions, they were treated with respect."

A good deal is said as to the confusion that must be caused by the differences between the various Christian churches. It is not so "confusing to the Chinese philosophic mind with a religion adapted to its own needs" as is supposed. The Chinese have not one religion, but several. The writer has often stood on a mound from which could be seen Confucian, Buddhist, and Taoist temples, also a Mohammedan mosque. There were also other temples that it would be difficult to class under the head of any religion. The Chinese have also many religious sects, and the general idea is that all these religions are seeking to do good and save men from sorrow. The Chinese are well accustomed to the idea of various religions and sects, and they tolerate Christianity more readily than perhaps any other nation in history, when once thev come to have any accurate idea as to what Christian doctrine really is. It has also to be remembered that among all Protestant missions there is a tendency to draw more and more together: The relations of English and American missionaries in the Shantung district are of the most cordial character. With regard to German missionaries, the only fault. that their American and English colleagues have to find is that there are so few of them. Those on the field have worthily carried on the scholarly traditions of their country. There are no books more highly appreciated by all missionaries than the ahle works of the late Dr. Faber. The" confusion" has been exaggerated.

It may be difficult to gain a hearing for a good word on behalf of the Chinese people at this time-that is, for the Chinese as a whole, regarding them as distinct from the present governing class. With regard to the present government it is sufficient to say that the cup of its iniquity has long been full to overflowing. It by its own action in making war on the civilized world has demonstrated the truth of the statement made

19oo.J THE CAUSES oF' THE CRIsIS IN OtttNA

at the beginning of this article that the primary cause of the present horror is to be found in the boundless pride, ignorance, duplicity, and inhumanity of the rulers of China. It is not fair, however, to class all the Chinese with the present governing authorities. Many could speak of great kindness shown to them by Chinese. The writer's own relations with the Chinese of all classes of society have been in the main very happy, and they have been more and more so as the years went by. After living a few years in China I was taken ill. It was worth some suffering to receive the kindly congratulations of heathen neighbors on recovery. Servants are very often found faithful and loyal, especially in times of trouble and illness. Our whole mission in Central Shantung is indebted to a native gentleman who hal:! come forward again to serve us. He comes to my mind just now, as a message from the kindly old Confucianist has recently reached me through a colleague. He expresses the hope that I have" reached England in peace, and that while there he hopes there will be safety from the Boers." (His geography il:! vague.) After famine relief many missionaries received very cordial expressions of gratitude, yet it has been said that the Chinese people are destitute of gratitude. There may be reasons for contrary experience in ordinary intercourse with the Chinese-it may be the old attempt to "hustle the East" on a small scale.

There is a growing" Reform Party" even in China, and numbers of the younger officials have come under its influence. It was an infinite pity that the young emperor could not have received the united support of all civilized powers when he started on his career for the renovation of his country.

The Chinese have no more loyal friends, and none who have such faith in their future as a race, than the members of the missionary body. One has only to mention the names of Prof. Legge, who undertook and brought to completion the colossal task of translating into English the whole of the Chinese classics; the great scholar Chalmers; Muirhead, who for over half a century has labored in Shanghai, honored and beloved by all who know him; Griffith John, great preacher and translator. Among the Americans, the names of Nevius, Mateer, and Corbett readily occur. Scores of others could be mentioned, both English and American, who have grown old in the service of the ChineEe. The few names just mentioned represent together over three hundred years of service-evangelistic, educational, and literary.

There are those of us living in the interior of China, trying to become Chinese to the Chinese, to speak their tongue, to appreciate their sacred books, to think their thoughts, to do all in our power to heal their diseases, to help them in time of famine, to enlighten their ignorance, to show them the value of Western science and civilization, and, above all, and supremely, to give them that religion which we believe alone can lead men to the highest moral, intellectual, and material advancement. Still, we have not forgotten that we are of the English blood, and have tried to live so as in no way to dishonor our flag. While keenly conscious how far we fall short of our ideals, we have sought to live in a manner worthy of our churches and the glorious traditions of the missionary body, to belong to which we regard as our highest honor.

LIST OF PROTESTANT MISSIONARIES KNOWN TO HAVE BEEN MASSACRED FROM THE BEGINNING OF "BOXER" MOVEMENT TO SEPTEMBER 11, 1900.

BY REV. JOHN R. HYKES, SHANGHAI, CHINA.

SHANTUNG, December 31, 1899; Church of signed" C. W. Price," and dated August England Mission. (S. P. G.) 13, which said: .. This man will tell our situation and is trustworthy." The mes- Rev. S. M. Brooks. senger said: .. A party. of three men, four CHIHLI, about June 1, 1900; Church of Eng- women, and three chIldren, left that city under escort on the 15th of August, and land Mission. (S. P. G.) they are reported to have been shot." Rev. H. V. Norman. TAIYUENFU, June 27; .. Sheoyang" (Inde- Rev. C. Robinson. pendent Baptist) Mission. PAOTINGFU, June 30; American Presbyte- Miss Coombs. (The evidence of her death is a letter in rian Mission. German, dated July 6, and seen by Mr. Rev. and Mrs. F. E. Simcox, (three chil- Stevenson, the Deputy Director of the Chilla Inland Mission, in which it is stated dren). that there was a riot June 27, and that C. V. R. Hodge, M.D., and Mrs. Hodge. Dr. Edwards's Hospital was destroyed, G. Y. Taylor, M.D. and Miss Coombs killed. The letter was PAOTINGFU, July 1; American Board Mis- sewn in the sole of the messenger's shoe, and altho he was repeatedly stripped and sion. searched, it was not found.) Rev. H. T. Pitkin. Miss A. A. Gould. T~r:o~~ITrr~~ ~¥~r:;A1;:[~;~n Board. Miss M. S. Morrill. PAOTINGFU, July 1; China Inland Mission. TAIYUENFU, July9; "Sheo Yang " Mission. Rev. and Mrs. B. Bagnall, (one child). Dr. and Mrs. Lovitt, (one child). Rev. William Cooper (of Shanghai). Rev. and Mrs. C. W. Stokes. HSIAO YI, SHANSI, June 3u; China Inland Rev. and Mrs. J. Simpson. Rev. A. J. Hoddle (Independent). Mission. Miss DuvaI. Miss Whitchurch. Miss Stewart. Miss E. E. Searell. NEAR THE YELLOW RIVER (while fleeing TAIYUENFU, July 9; English Baptist.

from Shansi), July 15 or 16; China Inland ~:;: :~g :~:: .f.ar'{j~!er~~gd.children). Mission. Rev. and Mrs. G. McConnell, (one child). Rev. and Mrs. Whitehouse. Miss King (of Yang-chou). TAIYUENFU, July 9; China Inland Mission. Miss Burton. (Miss F. E. Nathan, Miss M. R. Nathan, Dr. and Mrs. Miller Wilson, (one child). and Miss Heayman, of the C. I. M., are Miss J. Stevens (of Ho-chou). supposed to have been with this party, Miss M. E. Clark. and to have shared their fate. TAIYUENFU; British and Foreign Bible So- K'U CHEO, CHEKIANG (Chu-chou). July 21 and 22; China Inland Mission. ciety. Rev. and Mrs. D. B. Thompson, (two chil- Mr. and Mrs. W. T. Beynon, (three children). dren). Miss Desmond. (The above are believed to have been Miss Manchester. massacred at Taiyuen on the 9th of July, Rev. and Mrs. G. F. Ward, (one child). for the following reasons: Miss Sherwood. Miss Thirgood (of Chang-shan). 1. The last word received from any for- EN ROUTE TO HANKOW FROM SHANSI, eigner in the city was the letter of July 6, July 13; China Inland Mission. referred to above. Miss Rice (of Lu-Cheng). Mr. Saunders' children, Isabella and Jessie, 2. A number of .. urgent" telegrams July 27 and August 8. sent from here between the 1st and the Mrs. E. J. Cooper, August 6, (child Aug. 17). 10th of July have not been answered. Miss Huston, August 11. Two of Mr. Lutley's children. 3. The missionaries who have escaped TAIKU, SHANSI, July 31; American Board. from the cities nearest to the capital re- Rev. and Mrs. D. H. Clapp, (one child). port a general massacre in the city. Rev. G. L. Williams. Rev. F. W. Davis (of Fen-Chou-Fu). 4. No less than three despatches from Miss R. Bird. officials in Taiyuen have been seen in the Miss M. L. Partridge (of Li-man). yamens to which they were sent, in all (The evidence of their death is a messen- of which it is stated that 37 foreigners ger sent from Fen-Chou-Fu by Rev. C. and 30 native converts were murdered on W. Price, who said he was perfectly trust- the 9th of July. worthy. FEN-CHOU-FU, SHANSI; American Board. 5. Pere Robert has information of the Rev. and Mrs. E. R. Atwater, (two children). massacre having occurred on that date Rev. and Mrs. C. W. Price, (one child). (July 9), and he gives the names of two FEN-CHOU-FU; China Inland Mission. ~::~~~~~~m~d.and Fatosati), known to Rev. and Mrs. A. P. Lundgren (Kiai-hsin). Miss Eldrid (of Yang-chou). 6. L'Echo de Chine, the French news- paper published at Shanghai, has pub- (These three memhers of the China In- lished a detailed account of the massacre land Mission are known to have been vis- as furnished by its own correspondent at iting at Fen-Chou-Fu in June. Letters Hienhien. He confirms the date, July 9. have been received from them up to June IANG-KAO, (date unknown); Christian and 28, in which they say that there had al- Missionary Alliance. ready been a riot at Mr. Atwater's place, Mr. and Mrs. O. Bingmerk and that all were congregated and barri- SHEO YANG, SHANSI, (date unknown); caded in Mr. Price's house. The evidence Sheo-yang Mission. of this massacre is a messenger who ar- Rev. and Mrs. W. W. Pigott. rived at Tientsin on the 2nd of Septembp-r (News has been received here that two from Fen-Chou-Fu. He brought a rag foreigners have been murdered in Sheo· yang. This was Mr. Pigott's station. and it is probable that he and his wife were the victims.)

CHRIST OWNED AND DISOWNED IN lNDIA

CHRIST OWNED AND DISOWNED IN INDIA.* BY MISSIONARY HOCH.

Even a superficial glance at what is going on in India will easily persuade the observer that at present the utmost animation and activity are prevailing in the religious sphere. As if in anticipation of a coming storm, the old and crumbling structure of the ancestral religion is undergoing a close examination, in the view of strengtheningand renewing the foundations, of repairing breaches, of covering exposed angles. Here and there a turret also, in the most modern style, is built on, and the building receives a new coat of stucco. It is as if the people, long enthralled under the spell of idolatry and caste, were now beginning to awake out of their sleep of many ages. The dead bones are stirring, everything is becoming fluent, there appears a previously unknown seeking and inquiring after reform in the religious and social sphere.

We take the .view-point of the evangelical missionary labor of the now closing century. The leaven of the Gospel has penetrated as a mighty ferment into the sinews of the people, before so dead, and we can see with our eyes how it has leavened the lump. True, it "is not the preaching of the Gospel alone which has induced this change. The invading power of Western culture and civilization has essentially contributed, in bringing the Indian people to a consciousness of the contrast in which the old Hindu religion stands in many particulars to the simplest dictates of the healthy human reason, and at the same time of the hindrance which it forms to the national well-being and the urgent social reforms. It has brought the cultivated Hindu into that inner schism of a peculiar double life-a double life that is pressed between what, as an enlightened man, he thinks and speaks in his enthusiasm for reform and freedom, and what, as a slave of caste and his family, he is constrained to do. It is a hybrid position which, by reason of its untruthfulness is, in the long run, untenable, and must lead either to moral bankruptcy or to a radical breach with the unworthy situation. Alas! the Western culture, which has been variously introduced to the Indian people in divorce from Christianity, nay, in antagonism with it, has aggravated this innate discord, which, in some way or other, must, in time, have come to view, by a precipitation of it, before the people had gained the inner strength to overcome it, and at the same time, by withholding from them that means which is alone in a position to supply them with this strength.

It is, therefore, a Divine disposition that the Gospel, partly before the migl;tty invasion of Western culture, partly together with it, could unfold its activity, partly to tear down, partly to build up, for the transformation of the Indian people. For we need not fear contradiction in saying that the Indian people, so religiously disposed, will not be permanently satisfied with a religionless civilization. And, altho in the last decades, many cultivated men have gone over, after their faith in their ancestral religion had been shattered, to the atheism and materialism imported from the West, yet this has come about not so much out of irreligiousness of principle, as out of a more or less instinctive opposition to Christianity. Their wish was to defend themselves thereby against the claims of the Gospel. On the other hand, men are now coming to perceive that enlightenment and cultivation without religion, not only undermine faith in the ancestral religion, but also indirectly level the way for Ohristian- • Extracts from Evangelisches Missions-Magazin.

ity; for the more the Indian religion loses credit with its adherents, the more it stands out against such appropriate reforms as may render it acceptable even to the cultivated, the less prospect it has of being able to check the mighty advance of Christianity. The present watchword, therefore, is: Return from the materialistic philosophy of the West to the monistic philosophy of the ancient Rishis, a relief philosophy sprung out of the religious genius of the Indian people. Accordingly, endeavors are made to bring the present generation again into the knowledge of their ancestral religion; the youth, now growing up, ought, it is held, to obtain an impression of the rich treasures of deep wisdom and genuine piety contained in the ancient religious books. Sanskrit schools are opened, and prizes proposed, as an encouragement to the study of the Shastras. Attempts are also made to elevate the priesthood. " As missionaries and soldiers are trained for their respective calling," so declares, for instance, an association of the adherents of the .Madhwajari sect in South India, "so it is also our design to bring on priestly Muthas by instruction in the Vedanta Shastras, so that they may be in a position to instruct us seculars also, and others. The times when one worshiped dumb idols are gone by. Accordingly, our priesthood ought to be zealously conserved to develop itself thoroughly for its calling, so as to gain from other classes the consideration due to it." People begin to be ashamed of the uncultivated priests and high priests (Swami) and of their reactionary measures, such as excommunication of such as have taken up residence in England, and demand of them, in recognition of the signs of the time, to put themselves at the head of the reform movements.

This deeply-felt need of social reform serves no less to bring the religious questions into the foreground of the public interest. For most of the social evils of India are so thoroughly fused with religion, that every attempt to remove them comes in conflict with a religiously sanctioned order. In such a case the ultimate question is whether Hinduism shall or shall not continue to subsist in its traditional order. Yet the craving for social reforms, such as the modification of caste, the elevation of the female sex, the abolition of the joint family system, etc., are the inevitable result of the incoming 'Vestern civilization, and of the necessities of the new life which it has aroused. The strait-jacket of ancient haste no longer fits the enlightened view of life; it has already had to suffer many rents, and even yet it is not wide and elastic enough. Will not in the end the new most completely shatter the ancient wine-skins II And what then? Thus the social problems likewise make urgent a reformation of the outworn religion.

It lies in the nature of the case, that these modern reform movements within the Indian religion stand in conscious antagonism to Christianity. For their impelling motive is resistance to the latter, and the problem which they seek to solve is: to assure to the Indian people the enjoyment of the Western culture without the acceptance of Christianity. Yet every reasonably penetrating observer will recognize in thesejDovements the mighty influence of previous missionary effort, and this so much the more, as it is unmistakably for the most part truths borrowed from Christianity, with the help of which the effort is making to reanimate Christianity. It is becoming little by little the mode, to read Christian thoughts into the old religious books of India. In this respect these people are merely following the fashion set by Swami Vivekananda at the Congress of Religions in Chicago.

CHRisT OWNED AND DISOWNED IN iNDIA

A peculiar inst,ance of this is offered in the essay of K. Sundaram, M.A., an eminent Brahman, esteemed as orthodox, a professor in the state college at Kumbakonam. The essay bears the interest;ng- ,;itle: "The Mission of Jesus in the Light of the Vedanta Philol!o(>phy." The author proceeds from the assumption that Jesus was an Asiatic, and that therefore it is to be assumed that his views concerning "the prob- lem of eternal life" have been influenced by his Asiatic t;emperament, his Asiatic sympathies and environments. He is inclined to assume that Jesus has been influenced by Indian teachings, but is also honest enough to allow that such an influence is not historically demonstrable. What now, according to the Brahman's view, is "Asiatic" in the teaching of'

Jesus? First, his conservatism, which he thinks appears in his saying that He came not to abolish the law or the prophets, but to fulfil. From this he draws the conclusion, that Jesus has rejected no form of religious truth whatever as error, but, like the Vedantists, has only acknowledged higher and lower gradations of truth. He speaks then of Jesus' moral teaching, and finds it comprehended in the double commandment of love. In this latter, he thinks, lies the newness of Jesus' teaching, and thereby He has set the principle of inwardness in place of the outward ceremonialism of the Old Testament religion. But for India, he maintains, this principle is nothing new; the Indian religion has from of old had and cherished a mystical, spiritual element, indeed he will have it that this is its soul, and the deepest reason why it has been able to maintain itself to this day. Especially, in his view, is the commandment of love the essential import of the Bhagavadriter and of the Vedanta philosophy. He then passes to the Sermon on the Mount, in "illustration of the new spirit with which Jesus endeavored to kindle the glow of the spiritual nature in the heart of men." Yon feel how Jesus has inwardly laid hold of him and brought him into warm agreement with himself in reading his exposition of Jesus' interpretation of the commandments: "Thou shalt not kill;" "Thou shalt not commit adultery." Jesus says he does not content himself with condemning the external outbreak of the sin, but follows up the sin to its deepest root in the heart, insisting therewith on an inner renewal, altho still maintaining the outward law and the traditional faith. "Thus example is piled on example in the Master's exposition of the principles of the higher righteousness which constitutes the Kingdom of God, until, as crown of the whole, the principle is laid down: Love your enemies." Yet even this highest he finds fulfilled in the Vedantic view of Sathva: "The highest grade in the spiritual development of a man, the state of perfection, in which the votary, dissolved in God, free from all self-seeking, and every striving of enmity toward any living being whatever; regards, accepts, and loves all creation as something possessed of God, and therefore as something which must be holy and dear to himself."

It would lead us too far, to test the justness of this comparison of the teaching of Jesus with the pantheistic teaching of the Vedanta. Moreover, it needs no proof, that the Brahman has not only completely overlooked the high spiritual character of the Old Testament, but also idealizes Vedantism, and ascribes to it Ohristian ideas which, according to the unity of the system, are either foreign to it or can only belong to it in a sense alien to Ohristianity. Yet we may well agree with a South Indian native newspaper, in regarding this essay as a significant sign of the times. It observes: "A remarkable transformation is now accomplishing itself among thinking Hindus in their attitude toward Ohrist. He is to them no longer the despised Nazarene, no longer merely the Savior of the Pariahs and casteless, as aforetime. They render to the person of Ohrist the deepest reverence. It is, no doubt, in the first place the ethical Ohrist who is so attractive to our Hindu brethren, not the eternal Son of God, who is come to redeem mankind. Yet there can be no doubt that the spirit of thinking Hindus has been most profoundly improved and apprehended by the moral greatness of Ohrist."

EDITORIALS.

The New Oentury. was to vacate the evening and leave the business men to do with With January, 1901, begins the it what they pleased. Theyorgan- 20th century according to the pres- ized a great meeting and put it ent mode of reckoning. Our hope through with telling effect. and prayer is that it may be a cen- tury of new and ever increasing It was intended as an initial fidelity to duty, of prompt recep- movement of laymen further to the tion of truth and acceptance of new responsible front in mission admin- opportunities, of self-denial, and of istration. It will we are sure in- effectiveness in service of God and terest business men to read of the man. For the MISSIONARY RE- organization of a company of busi- VIEW we crave greater usefulness ness men in Rochester, N. Y., for in the Kingdom of God through- a little work on their own account, out the world. It will be our en- while they diminish nothing of deavor to deal carefully with all what they have been accustomed subjects which directly bear on to do for the support of the Church the progress of the Gospel at home and all its benevolences. We can and abroad, especially where the do no better than to let their or- Church of Christ is not firmly es- ganization speak through its own tablished. text, which, at our solicitation, the secretary, Horace McGuire, Esq., During the coming year we plan has placed at our disposal. to have valuable articles on the various mission fields of the world, THE BUSINESS MEN'S MISSIONARY CIRCLE the missionary problems of the new century, the organizations which OF CENTRAL PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, are sending out and maintaining soldiers of the cross, methods of ROCHESTER, N. Y. work in foreign lands, as wea as biographical sketches and stories This Circle was formed Dec. 20th, 1898. It of mission work. Maps and photo- consists of ten business men. It is hoped to graphs will be extensively used to continue its membership at ten, no more, no give interest and vividness to the less. Each member is an active willing memsubjects treated. We have made ber, and the membership fees are one hunarrangements for securing the lat- dred dollars per year from each member. est items of intelligence from the The pastor of the church is to be, ex officio, various fields as promptly as pos- an honorary member. We may have a pressible, and in other ways to make ident, a secretary, and a treasurer, to be the REVIEW of the utmost value to elected annually by ballot. Meetings of the Christians everywhere. Circle are to be held as often as any business requires a meeting, upon a call by the presi- Buslness Men to the Front. dent.

Nothing was more impressive, The Object of the Circle. nor perhaps more hopeful in the whole series of meetings of the We have been impressed with the idea that Ecumenical Conference, than the as business men we have not taken the inter- Business Men's Session. It was est in foreign missions which the great subplanned and executed wholly by ject demands. That the Presbyterian business men. All that the pro- Church of the United States is about to make gram or executive committee of a H forward movement" in foreign missions. the Conference had to do with it, That as new fields &re being opened, the Gos- pel of Jesus Christ should follow our flag, if not precede it, into every new possession acquired either temporarily or permanently by our country. That there is no better way to enlighten a people, or to enable them to be- come self-supporting and capable of self-gov- ernment, than by the dissemination among them of the Word of God. That the vital truths taught in God's Word, and exempli- fied in the lives of men, will ennoble a people and lift them up from semi·barbarism to a

EDITORIALS

Christianized civilization. That we have the establishment in France. Were all ability, and it may be our great pleasure to the French missionaries in Ohina materially assist in this work. as humble as no doubt many of them' are, France would compel That the Board of Foreign Missions of our church will welcome our material assistance, and aid us in acquiring all necessary informa- them to be instrumental of her tion which will tend to quicken our activities aggressive policy, whether they and stimulate our efforts. would or no.

The Aim 01 the Oircle. However, it is ridiculous to pre- tend that modest humility is a We shall pay to the support of a foreign common mark of Roman Oatholic missionary in the Philippines $1,000 a year. If by death or resignation we shall lose a member, we shall at once seek a new man to missions. Rome has never broken fill the vacancy. Applications for member- the connection with the Middle ship may be placed upon the waiting list and Ages, in which temporal and spirselected to fill vacancies, in the order of fIl- itual aims were inextricably intering applications.

We shall hope to know all about the man woven. That the temporal power whom the Foreign Board shall assign to us. should always hold itself ready to We shall feel free to write to him individu- support an interest defined by the ally or through our secretary, and shall try church as spiritual, is almost a to keep fully informed of the kind and char- acter of the work done by him. Our prefer- Oatholic commonplace, at least ence is for a medical missionary. with the clergy. Modern France, that is her government, cares little At our meetings it is hoped we shall have about spiritual interests, but information gathered by the members from any and all sources, and given to us. That we shall each endeavor by our private read- abroad she is very ready to answer ing to become well informed as to the work every appeal of the church, for she of our church in the Philippines, and inter- finds her own accounts in it. change views on the subject. But above all Ohurch and state, therefore, aggrawe shall aim to be loyal members of the Church of Christ upon the earth, and put vate each other to aggressiveness. forth an honest effort to bring about that Moreover, French Oatholics, who *. time when all men everywhere shall believe were chief in the Orusades, have kept up the crusading traditions to in His name, and be guided by His spirit.

Papal Missions in Ohina. this day. The crusading instinct was not very humble, nor were its In discussing how far missions in immediate aims or its instruments Ohina are answerable for the re- spiritual.

cent outbreaks, it is very thought- The Orusade contemplated the less to forget that there are two erection of Ohristian states in the profoundly different missions in East, and the Roman Oatholic mis- Ohina, and that an accusation sions in Ohina, supported by against one might be wholly inap- France, do very much the same plicable to the other. thing. The missionaries require One of the missions, the Roman their converts to pay a certain trib- Oatholic, is almost wholly con- ute to the Ohinese authorities, ducted by Frenchmen,and predom- and after that they regard them as inantly by Jesuits. It has there- virtually the subjects of France.

fore all the advantages and all the Every complaint of the converts temptations implied in religious that can be defined as involving and national unity. Except in the their religion-and hardly any- northeast, where Germany con- thing can not-is brought to the trols, France has the avowed pro- consular courts, and, for obvious tectorate of aU Roman Oatholic' reasons,commonly decided in favor interests. The attempt of the Vat- of the Roman Oatholics, and that ican to secure them for itself was by France, not by Ohina.

foiled by a significant threat of dis- Who can wonder, therefore, that

THE :M:ISSIONAR~ RE~tEw OF THlll wORL

the Chinese are deeply embittered will progress toward God and truth, at finding almost a million of their but it will be in spite of those who countrymen virtually withdrawn wish to shut out the Gospel. from the national authority? The expression of their anger is horri- Imagine the result of giving the ble because all their punishments Chinese a foreign-drilled army, are horrible, but the displeasure in European guns and warships, moditself is thoroughly warranted. ern factories, telegraph lines, and railroads-in fact, a knowledge of Now how can such things be laid all the modern arts andappliancesto the charge of the Protestant without even attempting to give missionaries? Some few of these them the Christian ideals and prinmay be arrogant and meddlesome, ciples which to some degree, at but their unsupported efforts die least, restrain the use of this power out, and thus far in public matters in wrong directions. Had China they have not been combined or waited ten years longer before decombinable. They are English- fying the world, and in the meanmen, Americans, Germans, and time had continued to develop her Swedes, and, we believe, Danes. army and navy and to unify the Here are five nations, at least, no empire, without a corresponding one of which pretends to any right progress in the acceptance of Chrisof a common protectorate over tian faith and practise, it seems Protestantism, or would be suffered possible that she would have been by the others to assume it. The able to resist all Europe for an in- Protestants, therefore, have not definite period. She could easily the power, nor the temptation, to have put into the field an army of any such political aggressiveness 1,000,000 men, which would have as the Roman Catholics, to raise no been well nigh invincible. But question as to the relative spiritu- God did not permit that. China ality of their missionary theories. must be won to Christ. He will conquer. t Ohina Without Ohrist. Lessons for Missionaries.

It is appalling to think what It is well for missionaries to inwould be the result of allowing quire of God what He has for them the antagonists of missions-Ori- to learn from these outbreaks and ental and Occidental-to have their persecutions. Have we been blameway and exclude Christian mission- less? Have we been "wise as seraries and the Gospel from the pents, and harmless as doves" in Chinese empire. China is certain our dealings with the Chinese? to move; the only question is, will Have we always used heavenly she move toward righteousness, wisdom, and been constant in and peace, and true prosperity, or prayer? Have we boasted of success will she move forward only in or thought that our own self-sacgreater shrewdness and duplicity, rifice and tact and power was at all more skill in warfare, and increased responsible for the progress of the worldly wealth and wickedness? Kingdom? Shall we not, at Her doors have been opened to home or abroad, rely more abso- Western ideas of life and civiliza- lutely upon the arm of the Lord tion, and many of her brightest and less upon the arm of flesh? young men have grasped the idea Shall we not move forward in the of bringing the nation out of her strength of His might and preach sleep of conservatism and stagna- His Gospel, leaving results with tion; the land is awakening and Him, and giving Him the praise?

EDITORIALS

The Egypt Mission Band. that of conversion by theological argument.' This is so far from Some of our readers have prob- the actual fact that our report even expressly states 'as a rule we ably seen in the Nineteenth Cen- refused to enter into controversy' (page 6), and in further contradic- tury an article on the subject of tion I would say that we would not only have the idea of adopting missionaries in Egypt, which con- other methods, but actually do adopt them, and at the present time tains some very serious misstate- we have two flourishing boys' schools with many Mohammedan ments, and charges of "amazing pupils.

.imprudence" are brought by the ,.That suchmisstatements should be made seems to indicate either writer against Mr. J. Martyn culpable ignorance on the part of the writer, or else a deliberate Cleaver, secretary of the Egypt attempt to mislead the British public." Mission Band. Errors Noted. '.rhe writer states that Mr. Dr. Maud Mackay was not killed at Pao- Cleaver had a certain controversial ting-fu as stated in our November number. She was in Peking at the time and so escaped. tract translated into Arabic, and The article by Mr. Masterman on medical having obtained the addresses of missions was written some three years before it appeared in our November number; con- the principal Mohammedans in sequently several slight errors are found in it. Our attention is called to some of these Egypt, "forwarded to them copies by the author, who is now stationed in Jeru- salem; others are mentioned in a letter from of the tract enclosed in wrappers Dr. Lankester, Secretary of the Medical Committee of the C. M. S. He says in part: which bore an unfortunate re- " The Medical Mission Auxiliary of the C.M. – semblance to those in which gov- S. was started in December, 1891, and the ernment circulars are sent," imply- ~r~~~t~~7'::,~l~~~~ ~~jh:lls~~Jr;,~le::s':f~~ ing, as his subsequent argument matters connected with the society's work. There are clergy, doctors, and laymen on the shows, that the object was to lead committee. I think this plan is a much better one than that of having only medical those to whom the tract was sent to men sitting ~on its medical committee. I believe that it came from the l~~~~~tl~~ ca~~r!U~~~~T~1ra';'i!~~o:~~k government. Mr. Cleaver says in in Damascus, and has a training institution in Agra, but the London Medical Mission reply: Association has no foreign work of its own, but makes grants in aid of the work carried "Certainly, if this were the case, on by other societies. The main work of both I should be the first to admit that it these societies is that of training men and was not only an act of 'amazing women for medical missionary work, whereas imprudence' but even gross folly. the princinal work of the C. M. S. Medical Not only was the tract not sent Committee is to collect and administer funds out in wrappers resembling those for the carrying on of the work done by the in use by the government, butthey sixty C. M. S. medical missionaries. In addiwere not sent out in wrappers at tion, they do make grants toward the eduall, the address beingsimplywritten cation of suitable male and female missionon the folded pamphlet. And to ary candidates. The income of the Medical completely identify the tract with Mission Auxiliary was last year £10,500 our mission, our name and address exclusive of centenary gifts." was impressed by means of a rubber stamp on the outside of It was erroneously stated in our November each copy. number that the Congregational Home Mis- sionary Society, organized in 1826, was the "Besides, the postage stamp first home missionary SOCiety in America. would sufficiently indicate that it Our attention is called to the fact that the was not official, as in Egypt there is Presbyterian Church began home mission a distinct government stamp. By work under a committee in 1816, ten years anyone understanding the alphabet before. of missionary enterprise such a course of action as the writer at- Donations Received. tributes to us, would be deemed too ridiculous for even a 'young Eng- No. 226. Water Street Mission ………. $2 50 lish missionary.' Our constant No. 226. Chinese Christians…………. 2.50 care is to dissociate ourselves from No. 227. Indian Famine Fund. ………. 5.00 all connections with the govern- No. 228. Kongo Balolo Mission ………. 35.00 ment, and to insist on the purely spiritual character of our message.

"The writer goes on to say that we 'had not the faintest idea of adopting any other method than

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LAND$.

CHINA'S ONLY HOPE. An appeal by Chang tomed to look upon as pertaining Chih-Tung. Translated by Samuel 1. only to "foreign devils." Woodbridge. Introduction and appendix by Griffith John, D.D. Portrait. 12mo, The book was the result of the 151 pp. 75 cents. Fleming H. Revell Co., Chinese-Japanese war, which hum- New York, Chicago, and Toronto. bled the great empire and opened the eyes of some of her statesmen Noone who desires to understand to her weakness. When published, the Chinese can afford not to read 1,000,000 copies are said to have this appeal by her most enlighten- been sold and circulated among ed viceroy, who has recently been the Chinese, many of them by the appointed one of the peace com- emperor himself. His interest in mISSIOners. From a missionary, this reform movement was largely as well as from a general viewpoint, the cause of his deposition, and it is extremely interesting and en- the temporary overthrow of the lightening, since it reveals the best reform party. Dr. Griffith John, solution that Confucianism can in his introduction says, that the suggest to the difficulties which at chapter on "Religion Toleration" present bind China, hand and foot. might well be published by the The viceroy advocates a revival of China Religious Tract Societies, Confucianism and the adoption of and used for general distribution. Western science and methods. The It would cause a change of senticonsideration of the ethical occu- ment in all thoughtful Chinese. pies the first nine chapters in the The book is destined to be influbook, and the consideration of the ential in the making of new China. " practical" fills in the last eleven chapters. This is China's Only THE CRISIS IN CHINA. Map and illustrations_ Hope according to her most en- 16mo, 271 pp. $1.00. Harper and Bros. lightened and least selfish viceroy. A dozen of the ablest essays that Of course, the solution offered is have appeared in the current disinadequate to meet the case. A cussion of affairs pertaining to real and lasting reformation can China compose this volume. It only be brought about by the new would not be easy to name a dozen birth of individual Chinese-a writers more competent to thoughtspiritual regeneration through re- fully and interestingly present pentance and faith in Christ. The the live issues of the present missionaries, who have been so situation in China than Mr. Colqucruelly persecuted, have been offer- houn, Rear-Admiral Lord Charles ing the true solution of the problem. Beresford, Rt. Hon. Sir Charles W. China's only hope is Christ. Dilke, Hon. John Barrett, late minister of the United States to Chang Chih-Tung, the viceroy of Siam, and the others who con- Hupeh and Hunan, seems to be a tribute to this book symposium. strong and pure character and a There is not a better article in the deep and clear thinker. Only a book than that of missionary Rev. wise, brave, and powerful states- George B. Smyth, president of the man would have dared to write as Anglo-Chinese College, at Fuhe has done, advising the abandon- chau, China. The map of China ment of many corrupt and estab- is reduced from that in Lord Bereslished customs, advocating radical ford's "The Break-up of Ohina." reforms in education and politics, defending foreigners and praising much that the Chinese have accus-

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS

These essays are a contribution to get-up of the book is also rather the permanent literature on China, cheap and inartistic. The half-tone and should be read and studied. ** illustrations give an excellent idea of the work at Tuskegee, but the My LIFE AND WORK. Booker T. Washington. woodcuts are not a desirable addi- Illustrated. 8vo, 424 pp. $1.50. J. L. tion. Nichols & Co. (Napierville), Chicago, Ill. Nevertheless this stands as the The story of Booker Washing- only detailed and authentic record ton's early life is one of great inter- of the career and achievement of a est; it carries with it many sug- remarkable man. Mr. Washington gestive and valuable lessons, and has had many honors thrust upon we are thankful that he has put in him, and has really achieved great. print this record of his early ex- ness, yet he tells the story with a periences and achievements. He straightforward simplicity and has well been called the "Moses" modesty that awakens respect and of the negro race; he might be confidence. called their "Washington" figuratively as well as literally, for FORBIDDEN PATHS IN THE LAND OF OG. under his leadership they are mak- "The Otherwiseman." Illustrated. 12mo, ing greater strides toward intellec- 258 pp. $1.25. Fleming H. Revell Co. tual, industrial, and social freedom than they have ever made hereto- Here is a very readable account fore. Tuskegee Institute has al- of a tour in Bashan-a tour which ready had an immense influence in the author says" requires hope for the elevation of the colored race. its inception, experience for its preparation, patience for its man- Booker Washington was born of agement, and time for its ccmplea slave mother whose memory he tion." Three American missionhighly honors. His father was a aries took a vacation tour into forwhite man. The story of the bidden land, east of the Jordan. emancipation of Booker and his Besides being full of information in mother, the boy's early struggles to regard to an almost unknown counobtain a living and an education, try people, the narrative throws his seeking entrance to Hampton many sidelights on Scripture pas- Institute, his subsequent career, sages and brings us more into the founding and development of touch with places referred to in the Tuskegee in spite of many dis- Old and New Testament, e. g., Citcouragements and hardships, his ies of Refuge, Gadara, Mispah, Tibetravels, honors, and addresses- rias, Magdala, etc. The Scriptural these and much more are all inter- index refers to about 150 passages estingly told. in the Bible.

Unfortunately the literary qual- A glimpse of missionary life is ity of the book is not high. The given in the first chapter. The story is interesting and the record missionaries' duties include those is valuable, but is for the most part "theological, educational, pastoral, poorly written. Constant repeti- political, financial, medical, practions of the same words where tical duties to the young, duties to synonyms should have been used; the old, duties to the living, duties the excessive personal references to the dead; duties to the rich, and acknowledgment of obliga- duties to the poor; duties to the tion; the minute detail in the story learned, duties to the ignorant; of the founding and growth of the duties to the single who wish to be Institute mar the book from married, duties to the married who a literary standpoint, and for its wish to be single." In spite of these general and permanent value. The many duties, nay, because of them,

the missionary must take a vaca- pIe, not one of whom was a Gention. The one here recorded has tile, can hardly be deemed" a Genborne good fruit in a book which tile dispensation." might well find place in Biblical and missionary libraries. The fact is, the Church t:>-day is so much occupied with herself, CHRISTIAN EFFORTS AMONG THE JEWS. Facts first and foremost of all; secondly and figures collected by Rev. Louis with the outside world of the Gen- Meyer, Hopkinton, Iowa. Leaflet. 5 tiles, upon which all her super- cents. fluous energy is bestowed, that she has no time or thought for the This is the most complete list of Jew. But in God's estimation this missions to the Jews which we is the order for the believer, "the have ever seen. It was gathered Jew, the Gentile, and the Church by Mr. Meyer with much care and of God." The Christ-centered labor, and contains the names of Christian will always keep in mind British, American, and other socie- that He was a Jew, and seek to reties working for the Jews, together pay a little of the debt we owe to with the date of establishment, the Jewish people.-James E. the location and number of mis- Mathieson, President of Prayer sionaries, the auxiliaries, publica- Union for Israel, formed 1880. tions, and anlOunt of income. There is also a brief statistical table. Monthly Missionary Bibliography.

In a brief review of Rev. John CHINA'S ONLY. HOPE. Viceroy Chang Chih· Wilkinson's pamphlet, "The Jew Tung. Translated by S. I. Woodbridge. and the World's Blessing," there Portrait. 12mo, 151 pp. 75 cents. Flem· are sentences calculated to lead ing H. Revell Co. New York, Chicago, readers to refuse to listen to the Toronto. teachings of the pamphlet. . . . CHINA AND THE PRESENT CRISIS. Joseph Wal- Altho a careful perusal of the ton. Map. 12mo, 319 pp. $2.00. Impamphlet would prove the con- ported by Charles Scribner's Sons. trary, it seemed to be assumed that Saul had given up the Jews as a THE REAL CHINESE QUESTION. Chester Hoi· bad job, because at Antioch in Pis- colme. $1.50. Dodd, Mead & Co. idia, Acts xiii: 46, when Jews refused his message, he said, "Lo, we . CHINA'S OPEN DOOR: A Sketch of Chinese turn to the Gentiles." Yes, he did Life and History. Rounsevelle Wildman. so, and spoke then to the Gentiles 12mo, 318 pp. $1.50. Lothrop & Co. in Antioch, but he did not then leave off preaching to the Jews, for CHINA. Wm. B. Parsons. Illustrated. 12mo. at Iconium, Acts xiv: 1; at Thessa- McClure, Phillips & Co., New York. lonica, xvii: 2, "as his custom was;" at Berea, xvii: 10; at Athens, THE AWAKENING OF THE EAST. Leroy-Beauxvii: 17; at Corinth, xviii: 4where lieu. Translated. 12mo. McClure, Philonce more he said [verse 6], " I will lips & Co. go unto the Gentiles") ; yet, again, at Ephesus, xviii: 19, "he entered BRIEF HISTORY OF EASTERN ASIA. I. C. into the synagog;" again, xix: 8, Hannah. T. Fisher Unwin, London. for three months he taught in the synagog at Ephesus; and at Rome, TRAvEr..s IN TARTARY, TIBET, AND CHINA. xxviii: 17 (R. V. margin) "he called together those that were of the Huc and Gabet. Translated from the Jews first," and he enjoined the French. 688 pp. $1.25. Open Court Church of God to offer the Gospel Pub. Co., Chicago. " to the Jew first, and also to the WRONGS OF INDIAN WOMANHOOD. Mrs. M. B. Gentile." . . . . Fuller. Illustrated. 12mo, 302 pp. $1.25. Fleming H. Revell Co. The other blemish in the brief A LITTLE AMERICAN GIRL IN INDIA. Harriet notice is the assertion that" this is A. Cheever. Illustrated. 12mo, 281 pp. a Gentile dispensation!" It is no Little, Brown & Co. such thing; this is "the Christian BUDDHA AND BUDDHISM. Arthur Little. 12mo, dispensation," in which it has 233 pp. Charles Scribner's Sons. pleased God to "make of twain FORBIDDEN PATHS IN THE LAND OF OG. one new man," that is to bring Travels of Three Wise and Otherwise into the Church Jew and Gentile Men East of the Jordan. Illustrated. alike; and a dispensation ushered 12mo. $1.25. Fleming H. Revell Co. in by the conversion of 3,000 peo- AT HOME AND ABROAD. (Missions to the Jews.) W. T. Gidney. Illustrated. Maps. 8vo, 246 pp. 18. London Jews Society. ECHOES FROM THE BATTLEFIELDS OF SOUTH AFRICA. Dudley Kidd. Illustrated. 8vo. 28. 6d. Marshall Brothers, London. RUSSIA AND THE RUSSIANS. Edmund Noble. 12mo, 150 pp. Houghton, Mifflin & Co. THE BIBLE IN SPAIN. Geo. Borrow. 8vo, 823pp. $2.00. G. P. Putnam's Sons. THE PAPACY IN THE XIX. CENTURY. Frederick Nippold. 8vo, 372 pp. G. P. Putnam's Sons_ SOUTH AMERICA. Social, Industrial, Political. Frank G. Carpenter. 8vo, 625 pp. $3.00. Saalfield Pub. Co. RECOLLECTIONS OF A MISSIONARY IN THE GREAT WEST. Cyrus Townsend Brady. 8vo, 200 pp. $1.25. Charles Scribner's Sons. A REPORTER AT MOODY'S. Margaret B. Robin- son. Illustrated. 12mo, 140 pp. 5Oc. Bible Institute Colportage ASSOCiation.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

AMERICA. The legacies were $154,884. The board has 20 principal missions, Our City According to the with 102 stations where mission- Population. figures of the Cen- aries reside, and 1,268 out-sta- tions; 166 ordained missionaries. 40 sus Bureau, there physicians (men and women), 336 are 6 cities in the United States women, including 170 wives, 239 having over 500,000 inhabitants, 15 native pastors, besides numerous with more than 250,000, and 29 over other native assistants; 495 100,000. while the total population churches with 51,699 members, of of the 29 cities is more than 13,000,- whom 4,523 were added during the 000 and increasing at a rapid rate. year. There are 14 theological seminaries, or classes, with 196 stu- The Chicago This, our second dents for the ministry, III b,oard- ing and high schools, with 7,839 Babel. largest city, covers pupils; and 40,598 children in com- mon schools. 193 square miles, and contains a population of 1,698,- 575, among whom no less than 60 languages are spoken. .The Ameri- cans and Germans number about Churches and The following sta- 500,000 each; the Irish, 250,000; Schools in tistics have been Swedes. 112,000; Poles, 100,000; Utah. secured by a com- Bohemians, 90,000; Norwegians, mittee'of the minis- 50,000; Russians, 40,000; Italians, terial association of Salt Lake City, 25,000; French, 20,000, etc. Poland in order to ascertain as far as pos- has no city containing so many sible the results of evangelical Polacks, and only Berlin holds so labors among the Mormons. The many Germans. These hosts of report is incomplete, as not all the foreign-born dwell together largely churches reported, but the figures by nationalities, each race or people given afford a fair representation in a ward or section of its own. of the work being accomplished: Chicago is ministered to religiously 0:1 0:1., 0"0:1 by 718 churches, of which 605 are CHURCH ., ….8=,- S0 ", ., STATISTICS …," ~"0!:1g) oE'oSo,S~: .o.= Protestant and 113 are Roman ..= .,s.0,:.10" S .0.:.':~: £~ r.o;.,"-o='rSt;o, ~se~§.~..=~ Catholic. 6]" (Denominations) … 0", bIlO The The oldest of our Zo r>;-,1,0,,~OCI-oI American foreign missionary Presbyterian …. 9 811 117 476 Episcopal. ……. 4 529 155 582 Board societies held its Methodist ……. 14 549 69 163 Congregational. 5 582 31 49 Meeting. ninetieth a nn u a 1 Baptist ………. 6 546 58 109 meeting in St. Louis Christian …….. 1 160 11 25 Lutheran …….. 1 43 13 13 October 9-12. It was reported that ., 40 3,220 514 1,417 during the year 40 new mission- 0:1 10 aries had been sent out, 11 men and 0 t.0;,.., S SCHOOL …."=,, """., "0 <st1:;.;:;i: 29 women, while 39 missionaries STATl6TICS ., ., ~~ r.o;.,,S,to, had returned after a furlough at (Denominations) 0 ..0= ."to, B rS.o;.,rSa;to, home. The total receipts for the "00 E- 00 year wer:e $737,957, an increase Presbyterian……. 6 19 580 275 143 Episcopal. ……… 1 10 175 10 70 from last year of $93,756. Of Methodist ……… 5 7 342 240 22 this sum $516,536 was in regular Congregational. … 3 9 168 104 18 Baptist ………… 4 15 424 120 46 donations, a gain of $26,128, and Christian……….. N:?ne $214,774 was from the Woman's Lutheran ……….

Boards, an increase of $14,664. 19 60 1,689 749 299

The Friends The m iss i onary being primarily a work of educa- tion much emphasis is laid upon the and efforts of the introduction of missionary litera- ture in both homes and churches. Missions. Friends are carried In the 3,048 homes visited by work- ers, 624 books were sold and 779 on in a quite pecu- magazine subscriptions received. One hundred and thirteen libraries, liar way. There is no general soci- containing 1,844 volumes, costing $1,133, were placed in churches. As ety, but each yearly meeting a further means of education, 23 missionary committees, 50 monthly appoints and su~tains its own rep- missionary meetings, and 78 mis- sion study classes were inaugurated resentatives. Thus the New Eng- in C. E. societies. Thirty-six mis- sionary societies were organized. land section has 6 men and women "The introduction of systematic giving in 51 churches and 20 C. E. in Ramleh, Syria; Ohio, 7 in China societies hrought in immediate returns, $904, while the gifts of and 3 in India; New York, 2 in 10 churches marked an increase over former contributions, and 13 Mexico and 2 in China; Iowa, 12 in churches were led to give to foreign missions for the .first time. While Jamaica; Indiana, 6 in Mexico; statistics can not tell of the awakened interest and renewed Wilmington, 6 in Alaska; Phila- consecration, they help one to read between the lines. God has owned delphia, 4 in Japan; the Western, and blessed this work. A similar campaign will be conducted during 10 in Mexico; or 12 meetings have the winter months. Persons who wish a campaign worker to visit in all 62 missionaries. the churches of their presbytery should address: F. M. Stead, 37 Salvation The value of the Randolph St., Chicago, Ill.

Army property he 1d by Property. the Salvation Army in the United States is rated at $600,000, which is mort- gaged to the amount of $300,000.

The personal property is rated at $195,000. Three farm colonies have been established by the organiza- tion-situated at Fort Amity, Col- orado; Fort Ramie, California; and Cleveland, Ohio. The first was originally valued at $13,370, and 480 acres have been sold to colon- ists for $13,850. The second cost $25,952, and 200 acres have been sold for $16,800. The value of the third is rated at $25,000. Roman Nearly 200,000 Presbyterian The Student Mis- Catholics and Rom a n Catholics Student sionary Campaign, the Freedmen. are to be found Campaign. which is now or- ganized in most of among our colored the denominations, is a natural population, as Mary E. Holmes inoutgrowth of the Volunteer Movement. Its program is systematic forms us in The Herald and Presvisitation of the churches by students who have given themselves byter: to the cause of foreign missions. The Presbyterian campaign of "There are 21 sisterhoods teachthe past summer was conducted in ing in over 120 schools, with nearly ten states. Sixteen workers made 575 addresses in 279 churches, and 10,000 children. Four' communiheld 371 conferences on practical methods of work with various mis- ties' are especially devoted to the sionary agencies. The campaign negroes: the Sisters of St. Francis of England, the Sisters of the Holy Ghost, San Antonio, '.rexas; the Sisters of the Blessed Sacrament, Mother Katharine Drexel's com- munity, and the Mission Helpers of Baltimore; St. Joseph's Seminary of Baltimore, and its 'feeder,'

Epiphany College, Highland Park,

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

are training young men for negro The A recent number of missions. There are also 3 exclusively colored sisterhoods in the "Fragrant " the American Mes- United States; the 'Oblates,' 'Holy Family,' and 'Sisters of Church of senger contains the St. Francis.' The 'Oblates' were founded in Baltimore in 1829 Metlakahtla. following interestand have 'houses' in Washington, Baltimore, St. Louis, and ing s tat e men t : Leavenworth; the 'Holy Family' was founded in New Orleans in "There is said to be a church at 1842. At their golden jubilee in 1892, 50 colored sisters were pres- Metlakahtla, Alaska, built by the ent." civilized and Christianized Indians, Over 90 young men have been that exhales perpetually a fratrained to work among those of grapce as if the finest incense was their color, and 31 are now study- being burned within its walls. ing in a single seminary, "The St. This exquisite odor proceeds, not J 0 s e phS 0 c i e t y of the Sacred. from anyone quarter, but from the Heart," in Baltimore. entire building, which is made throughout from the wood of the giant arbor-vitro, Thuga gigantea.

It is continuous, unvarying in quantity and intensity, and will A Tribute The following son- last as long as the sacred edifice to Booker net, written by the stands."

Washington. colored poet, Paul The Mission The Rev. E. J. Peck Laurence Dunbar, Nearest the is the well-known celebrates this leader of his race. North Pole. C. M. S. missionary It appears in The New England to the Eskimo of Magazine: Blackhead Island, Cum bel' I and The word is writ that he who runs may read. Sound, to the north of Hudson's What is the passing breath of earthly fame? Bay. He has been working for 23 But to snatch glory from thc hands of years in the frozen north, (j of them in this remote island, which can blame,- only be reached by a whaler once a That is to be, to live, to strive indeed. A poor Virginia cabin gave the seed, And from its dark and lowly door there came year. This much-enduring man A peer of princes in the worldIS acclaim, A master spirit for the nation's need. has recently written: Strong, silent, purposeful beyond his kind, The mark of rugged force on brow and lip, "Some are probably aware that Straight on he goes nor turns to look be- for the last 6 years I have lived at our barren station at Blackhead hind, Island-one of the most isolated, if Where hot the hounds come baying at his not the most isolated, mission sta·· tions now existing. This fact will hip; be obvious when I say that after With one idea foremost in his mind, leaving England again about mid- Like the keen prow of some on-forging ship. summer this year, on my return journey, I can receive no letters Medical Course for Delayed Mis- from home for 14 months. In such sionaries.-A special accident and isolation it is well indeed to have emergency course has been arrang- that Eternal Word which gives ed, open to evangelical missionaries comfort to one's own soul, and of both sexes, at a total charge for proves also a fountain of blessing instruction, with board and rooms, to the Eskimo."

of $100 for six months, from Five Curses Even a brief resi- November 1st to May 1st. Some of Brazil. dence in Brazil dis- medical missionaries from China closes in a very and other countries will be on the short time the five great evils staff of teachers. Address, Dr. G. which blight this people, namely, D. Dowkontt, medical director, 288 immorality, drunkenness, shiftless- Lexington Avenue, New York City. ness, ignorance, and superstition.

Throughout Brazil, a medical Portuguese, Italian, and French man meets with an incredibly large sailors, 1 to Scandinavians, 1 to number of persons with diverse Asiatics and Africans, and 7 to forms of venereal diseases. This Jews. gives prima facie evidence of the shockingly low state of morality ANable The D u c h e s s of among the Brazilians. The vilest Woman. Sutherland, say s sort of home-made rum, known as caxaca, is found everywhere, even the ClwisUan Herif there is not another thing to be ald, is one of the many members of had. The laziness and shiftless- the aristocracy who are interested ness of the low-class Brazilians is in the welfare of humanity, and almost incredible. In a country who try to make the world happier abounding in natural wealth, the than they found it. The cause of people have absolutely nothing. temperance, labor reform, and kin- The traveler who attempts to pass dred movements have received her through the interior, expeeting to sympathetic support, and she has buy his food on the way, stands a given unlimited time and labor in fair chance of starving, for, instead befriending the women engaged in of selling to you, the people expect the white lead and other deadly to buy from you, whenever you industries. At 'l'rentham and Dunmake a landing. robin she does a good deal for the tenants, and the rooms at Stafford The last two evils, ignorance and House, her beautiful home in Lonsuperstition, go hand in hand, and don, have several times been placed it is frequently claimed that the at the disposal of the different inpeople of Homan Catholic countries dustries and charities in which she are charged with ignorance by is so deeply interested. Protestant missionaries from motives arising out of our religious Free Church The annual report prejudices, and that the pieture is Missions. of the Free Church generally overdrawn. Critics of of Scotland foreign that sort ought to come to the interior of Brazil. It is a good place missions is prefaced by an interestin which to study a people over ing historical outline, recalling imwhom the Homan Catholic clergy portant events, and showing the has had undisputed sway for cen- progress made. The main source turies, entirely free from anarchis- of income is congregational contritic and atheistic influences. I have butions. Of a total of 1,070 Free found a great deal of atheism Church congregations, 880 have among the Brazilian merchants, quarterly associations in operation but they dare not profess it openJy; -Dr. Duff's suggestion-While the fear makes them bow to the dic- remaining 190 congregations adtates of the church, tho they se- here to the annual collection at the cretly despise its shallow teachings. church door. The missionary in- -Geo. R. Witte. come from Scotland has risen from £7,046 in Disruption Year (1843-44), EUHOPE. to £68,759 in 1899-1900. The growth of income abroad has been from City Missions The London City £6,387 in 1843-44 to £44,498 in 1899- in London. Mission has 14 mis- 1900. The report says, "Never sionaries to foreign- were the church's missions more successful, never were the funds ers and Jews in the metropolis-l more prosperous, and never was to the French, 2 to the Germans, 1 the interest in foreign missions to the Italians, 1 to the Spanish, greater than now."

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

United The formal union when the figures were looked up, it was found that within the last Free Church of the Free and decade that seemingly preposterous number had been reached and of Scotland. United Presbyter- passed, for 1,002 have actually been secured. ian C h u I' C h e s of Scotland was consummated at the joint meeting of the Free Church Assembly and the United Presby- Women's Not less than 737 terian Synod in Edinburgh. The Work Christian worn e n ministers marched from their re- in Berlin. are engaged in spective halls to the Royal Insti- works of love and tution, then proceeded to Waverley mercy in the capital city of Ger- Market, and held the first meeting many. Of these 555 received their of the United Free Church of Scot- training in the 8 mother nOllses, land. Large crowds witnessed the while 182 came from 8 other dea- procession. Some three thousand coness houses, 60 of them from ministers took part in the proces- Kaiserswerth. While 368 care for sion, and dense crowds along the the sick and teach children, 105 are route cheered them repeatedly. on duty as nurses, and 157 labor as The hall where the uniting act was Bible workers and visitors in con- signed was draped with crimson nection with various churches.

and yellow and liberally bedecked with flags used by the Covenanters. German The Indian Wit- Women and ness makes this The Earl of Aberdeen, Dr. Missions. criticism with re- Parker, "Ian lVlaclaren" (the Rev. , gard to one serious John Watson), and delegates from defect in the management of mis- sions in Fatherland: " In pre- Canada, Australia, Jamaica, Af- Christian times the Germanic peoples treated their women with rica, France, and other countries conspicuous respect. In this par- ticular they were in advance of took part in the proceedings. The other contemporary races. The development of woman's position Rev. Dr. Robert Rainy was chosen in Germany has not kept pace with that of man. Compared with the moderator of the United Free place woman occupies in the social and public life of Great Britain and Church. The small minority which America, her status in the Father- land is very backward. As a reopposed the union met in a separate sult, the Christian women of Ger- many do comparatively little for hall and constituted themselves a the cause of missions. Pastors fear that somehow they may get Free Church Assembly. out of their sphere and lose their womanly modesty. It is rare if The Greatest Including some 23 not unknown, for a committee of of Societies. missionaries wh 0 women of any kind to be presided over by one of their own sex. All were transferred to public meetings of ladies' missionit by auxiliary associations, the ary and benevolent societies are Church Missionary Society of Eng- usually presided over by men, not land during the past year accepted even a report of the work done be- 122 candidates for service. Of the ing read by a lady. This is the 99 new appointees nearly one-half were men, 25 of the whole number being ordained. Some ten years ago it "happened" that somebody threw out the suggestion to the friends of this 0 I' g ani z a t ion, "Within a few years why not send out 1,000 missionaries?" No definite action was taken to secure this result, and no especial thought was given to the matter, but recently,

practise in other countries besides forbidding the duello, but it is a Germany. 'Ve trust the day is dead letter." not distant in those lands when all apprehensions regarding the effect The Priests A rather interestof public effort upon womankind in Spain. ing piece of news shall vanish, and earnest Ohristian women shall be allowed to use their comes from Spain talents in the cause of Christ and to the effect that the lower priestfor the good of His Church with- hood have begun to organize with out unnecessary hindrance." a view to bring their grievances before their hierarchical superiors A Swedish Probably very few through the public press. Accord- ing to accounts, the organiza- Society. have any adequate tion, known as the Institucion Sacredoial, counts already upon idea of the magni- the adhesion and active coopera- tion of 11,000 Roman ecclesiastics tude of the work which is being car- scattered throughout the penin- sula, and possesses two official ried oil by the Swedish Missionary organs, El Regional, published in Figueras, and El Urbion, which Church. It represents the 3 church- issues from Barcelona, besides hav- ing, of course, the support of some es of the country, and commenced political papers in Madrid and the provinces. These publications are operations in the valley of the full of abuse, litigation, and dis- putes, the outcome of a keen Kongo, and now it has there 5 struggle which is going on between the conscience of the subordinate principal and 45 subordinate sta- clergy and the despotism of the higher ranks. It is not by any tions. In connection with these means pleasant reading; yet as the reformation of,the sixteenth centhere are 24 European missionaries, tury, which, beginning by a quarrel over the sale of indulgences, led to 270 were last year received into the a revision of all the doctrines of Rome, no one can tell what such church' by baptism, and the total movements as these may sometimes bring in their trail.-F. Castells. membership now in fellowship ASIA. with the mission amounts to nearly Christian PreRident Fuller in 1,000. Education in his annual report of Dereliction Before Protestants Turkey. Central Turkey Col- of the are excluded from lege says: "Our Italy as wicked in- Papacy. graduating class num bers 11, 6 Prot- estants and 5 Gregorians; of the truders, or at best Protestants, 5 are church members and 4 are desiring to study for the their presence and cooperation not ministry; of the Gregorians, 2 are needed, the pope will do well to intending to become priests. More than two-thirds of the whole class ponder this fact: are available for teaching service. The total number of students en- " During the last few week duels rolled is 124-52 boarders and 72 have caused a perfect slaughter in Italy. In one day 4 duellists were killed in different Italian towns. Statistics show that last year 2,400 duels were fought in Italy, in 480 of which death resulted to one or both of the combatants. The ordeal of the sword or pistol is the usual method of settling points of honor (as questions of personal character are called) among the Italians. For instance, public accusations in a newspaper seldom lead to a lawsuit. They generally result in a duel between the writer of the article or the proprietor and the person who feels himself injured. Most of these combats are fought by officers and soldiers of the army. and frequently on the most trivial pretexts. There is, of course, a law

1900.J GENERAL MisSIONARY

day students-78 in the college, and marveled that our ears were not 46 in the preparatory department; bored. They thought it a great 80 are Protestants, and 42 Gre- pity that we were not married, gorians, 1 Catholic, and 1 Greek with a house and children. Our Orthodox; 62 are from Aintab, 10 not accepting the offered cigarettes from Marash, 7 from Oorfa, 7 from did not hinder their enjoyment of Hadjin, 5 from Kessab, and the those which they smoked to the' remainder from 11 different places. " full extent of their capacity. The women of all classes adorn them- Rebuilding of At Harpoot in Asi- selves extravagantly with gold and Euphrates at i c Turkey the silver, and their ears are sometimes College. buildings a fEu – split by the weight which is eus- phrates College, 6 pended therefrom by a dirty string." in number, were destroyed by vio- lence in 1895, at the time of the Presbyterians This is the sum- Armenian massacres. Indemnity for this destruction has never been in Persia. mary of Presbyter- paid, but President Gates was resolved to see them rebuilt. At ian missions in Perfirst the Turkish government refused its consent; but in April last sia, according to the last report: the authorities at Constantinople gave the required permission. Missionaries. . . . . . . . . .. . . . .. •. 47 Then the sub-governor began to put in objections. At last these Stations, 4; out-stations…… 131 have been overcome, and if President Gates can raise the necessary Churches………. . ………. 24 $25,000, the college will be rebuilt soon. Communicants…………… 2,768 Henry Martyn Just eighty-eight Added to the church, '98-'99.. 228 Memorial. years ago died at Tocat, in Asia Schools, lOS; pupils……….. 2,666 Minor, the famous Cornish youth Patients treated. …….. ….. 24,039 and senior wrangler, Henry Martyn, whose name still shines as a Pages printed…………… , .1,264,100 missionary of the first rank. His best work was the translation of Moslem Gift to Medical Missions. the New Testament into the lan- -H. R. H., the Hla:l-ud-Dowleh (a guage of the Bible. land, Persia. nephew of the shah) recently visit- His grave is in the ground of the ed the hospital at Yezd. He went American mission, whose mission- in state with his brother, H. R. H. aries appeal for contributions in Hormuz Mirza. He was much aid of a much-needed memorial pleased with all he saw, and handed building to his name. Dr. White 2,000 krans Uibout £40) for the hospital funds. Visit to Miss Foote, of a Harem. Oorfa, was recently INDIA.

taken by a female Heartless A missionary who friend into the harem of a Turk, Hindus. has been touring in where she was welcomed, as she the ::1adura district says. "something as I fancy Barnum's circus might be welcomed, writes: """Ve hear much about and only on a smaller scale. The women we see constantly much of the pov- erty of this people, but here is another picture. It is twenty years since I last visited these regions. At that time, two of the towns of these Chetties were small and un- pretentious. In one there were about half a dozen large, fine houses, and in the other, only one. To-day the former of these is a large town, containing some 50 fine residences, most of them averaging in cost about Rs. 50,000 each; while in the

other town a couple of dozen much. Let not Ramabai's message princely abodAs are found. Out- to her friends be in vain. "He side of the city of Madras there is, that giveth unto the poor shall not perhaps, no other town which com- lack." pares with these in wealth-many millions of rupees being repre- Funds should be sent to the sented by each. And while the treasurer of the Association, Mr. E. charitable Christians of Western Hayward Ferry, 2'22 Boylston St., countries are generously sending Boston. millions of rupees to relieve the terrible suffering of the famine- A Famine This description is stricken millions of this land, I Scene. taken from real ha1!e yet to learn of a rupee being life: "As for clothcontributed by these wealthy shylocks for their famishing brethren ing, generally sp8aking, very many in the North. This is the" true of the women and elder girls fruit of Hinduism. It is not hard have dirty shreds of rags hangto contrast it with the best efforts ing around their loins, in quanof Christian charity, such as we see tity not sufficient for young at home to-day." children; some are a little better off and have old pieces of colored Ramabai's What is this work? cloth over their chests (saris). Work in India. Nearly two thou- Younger girls, boys of nearly all ages, and often the men too, have sand women an d nothing but a small strip of cloth girls saved by Ramabai from ruin about the loins. At night time and death, to be fed, clothed, and the poor creatures have to lie on sheltered; to be taught how to the bare ground; those women who meet evil and conquer it (alas! they possess remnants of saris or chadknow too well what evil is); to be dars carefully spread them on the taught how to care for their own ground and lie on top, thtH' having bodies and souls, that they may something between the damp cold know how to care for others; to be earth and their skir::s, but there is placed on a self-respecting, self- no covering for the body. Really supporting plane, and become ob- in practical language one may say ject lessons to India in what that the majority, day and night, Christianity, education, and honest are almost in a state of nudity. Is work can do for its women, espe- it to be wondered that many die cially its" despised widow." For through the night, and that if there all this a large a nd an assured has been any rain, the number of annual income is needed. Will deaths is greater? " not the American people, into whose hands God gave the be- Brahmans Mrs. E. G. Hume, ginning of this wonderful work and the of Bombay, writes: twelve years ago, again respond Plague. " In Poona, for promptly and generously to its three months, the increasing needs? Will not ministers, churches, societies, women's plague made terrible havoc. In clubs, etc., include it in the work the city and cantonment (where they are now planning for human- most of the Europeans reside) there ity? The formation of new circles, were at least 200 deaths a day for the strengthening of old circles, an weeks. A Brahman family of 6 or increase of annual contributors 7 persons all had the plague; 2 had and contributions, will accomplish been buried and the mother was dying. The father died first, and on hearing this, four Brahman priests, stout men, came in and

1900·1 GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

said, 'This woman must be shaved, tressing picture of the agricultural in order that her husband's soul shortage in India, losses that must may attain heaven.' She was too inevitably have led to wide-spread weak to resist. They took hold of famine. He states that the wheat her, broke her bangles, took her crop of India usually averages jewels, and holding her by main 6,000,000 tons, and is valued at force, as in her terrible sufferings $120,000,000. But during the agriwith the plague she would have cultural year just closed the wheat fallen over, they rudely shaved the crop only yielded 3,000,000 tons. In widowed sufferer, and while abus- other years the average value of ing her in every way possible, she the cotton crop is $60,000,000; but dropped dead. But who could do this year its value was only $25, anything? The government must 000,000, a loss of $35,000,000. These not interfere! It was a religious facts apply to all India. Coming rite! Those priests would lend no to provinces, the Presidency of hand to bury the woman, but they Bombay alone shows a loss in tortured her to death, that the breadstuffs of $60,000,000, with a dead man's soul might not, by the loss of $15,000,000 from cotton. disgrace of her having a hair left on Again, equally disastrous to the her head, be kept swimming around farmer has been loss in his cattle. hopelessly in purgatory!" In the famine districts only 300,000 cattle survive out of 1,300,000. In An The Rev. J. Wyck- two of the most sorely stricken states, Rajputana and Gujerat, Experiment in off of Arcot Mis- almost all the cattle have perished. These figures give -a doleful picture Banking. sian, In d i a, and of stricken India.

Rev. D. Rees of the The Indian ' 'On July 30th," says Wesleyan Mission, Karur, India, Government the r owng JJlen of have started successful small banks and Y. M.e.A. India, "the govern- men t of Bengal for the Christians, that have proved made an appropriation of Rs. 5,000 a great blessing to their people. toward the College Young Men's Christian Association buildillg. The Christians form themselves In view of the many calls made at this time, due to famine, war, and into a sort of joint-stock banking other exigencies, the gift conveys the warm interest and sense of company, with the missionary as need felt in this work for Bengal's students. We may very safely expresident. A fair rate of interest pect that from time to time the gov- ernment will make other appropriis given to depositors and de- ations until the whole .'1mount of Rs.40,000 asked for shall have been manded from borrowers who can given. The last mail brings word from Mr. White that a total of Rs. give the needed security. The box 50,000 has just been secured in England for the proposed new Cenin which the missionary keeps his t l' a 1 Building on Chowringhee. We in Calcutta should certainly be securities resembles somewhat a very grateful to England's gener- ous-hearted and public-spirited pa,wn shop. The goods accept'ld are not such as a bank at home or even a government one in India could receive, but they represent the wealth of the poor borrower and are worth more to the bank than he is allowed to take out, and so it works to the satisfaction of all classes.

Agricultural A missionary of the Shortage in Canadian Pre s by- India. terian Church, writ- ing in the August number of the Record, gives a dis-

men for the interest they have all many cases, our friends have been along taken in this work." rioted out of their stations, and have barely escaped with their A Brutal Bishop Warne, of lives. In other cases, the English Statement. the Methodist Epis- and American consuls have issued orders recalling the missionaries, copal Church, en and they have been forced to reroute to his field of episcopal over- tire from their stations. In still sight in southern Asia, writes to other cases, the directors of the the New York Christian Advocate mission in China have thought it that when Consul-General Good- advisable to send for the workers, now, with Dr. Hykes of the Bible as their position in the interior had Society acting as an interpreter, become dangerous, and hence these went to call on Li Hung Chang also have returned to the coast. in Shanghai to ask whether he As a result of these various causes, could give them assurances respect- there must be gathered at Shanghai ing the safety of foreigners in Pe- between 400 and 500 workers of our king, in order that they might reply mission, while others are constantto anxious friends in the United ly arriving. Our large mission States, Li Hung Chang pleaded home there, is full to overflowing. ignorance. When asked regarding Four houses have been rented in missionaries and their families, the the city to provide for these ~xtra tourists and other foreigners in numbers, while some of the frIends Peking, Li Hung Chang placid- have gone to Japan." ly smoked on, waved his hand nonchalantly, and replied: "They Missionaries In certain quarters are of no importance. I do not know." When asked whether he in China. the speech of the was willing to have this remark cabled to the United States, he Marquis of Salisanswered: "Yes, they are not worth taking into account. They bury has been regarded as if it conwill not count in the .final reckoning." Urged again to give some tained a salutary rebuke to those opinion as to the state of affairs in Peking, he replied: "It is of no im- who are engaged in missionary portance to me: I look at it as a Chinese, you look at it as a for- effort. Others have treated it as eigner." tho Lord Salisbury regarded the The Chief D 0 u btl e s s more Sufferer in damage has been missionaries as almost exclusively China. done to the work of responsible for the present unsatis- the China Inland factory condition of affairs in Mission than to any other by the Boxer uprising, and mainly be- China. cause its work waf' more extensive. Its representatives include almost The mission with which it is my one-third of all the missionaries at work in the empire. As China's privilege to be associated, was Millions says: born in 1865 to open up work in "We have advice that most of our mission workers have been obliged the eleven interior provinces of the to leave the interior of China, and to come down to Shanghai. In Chinese empire, which were, at that time, without any Protestant mis- sionaries. The following excerpt from our" Principles and Practi;e "

indicates the attitude of the China Inland Mission with reference to those in authority: While availing himself of any privileges offered: by his own or the Chinese govern- ment, he (i. e., the missionary) must make no demand for help or protection, tho in emer- gencies he may need to ask for it as a favor. Appeals to consuls or to Chinese officials to procure the pnnishment of offenders, or to demand the vindication of real or supposed rights, or indemnification for losses, are to be avoided. Should trouble or persecution arise inland, a friendly representation may be made to the local Chinese officials, failing

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

redress from whom, those suffering must be timacy with the people, this mission has, at satisfied to leave their case in God's hands. the same time, shown the true way of spread- Under no circumstances may any missionary ing Christianity in China.-WALTER B. SLOAN on his own responsibility make any written in The London Times. appeal to the British or other foreign authorities. Should such an appeal be Gospel for Blind men are not, thought necessary, it m~st first be submitted the Blind as a rule, to be ento the Qhina director or his deputy through Chinese. vied, but in China, the superintendent, and receive his authorization. according to The Examiner, it seems to be a con- During the past thirty-five venience for some purposes. Rev. years, 125 stations have been opened W. H. Murray, who, it was by us in ten of the provinces, and in feared, had been murdered in the course of this work, most of China, became interested in the which has bepn carried on far be- condition of the blind in that counyond the immediate influence of try many years ago, and for their "gunboats," only one of our mis- sake he invented a system of repsionaries has lost his life through resenting the sounds of the Chinese the violence of' the people. The language by raised dots. It was cases have been very rare, indeed, found that by this means 8, blind when any of our missionaries have Chinaman could learn to read in appealed to the British consuls for less than three months, whereas a their protection; altho in some Chinaman who can see takes years instances the consuls have felt it to master the ordinary written to be their duty to interfere on our language, for there are 4,000 charbehalf as being British subjects. acters in Chinese, tho only 480 sounds. Mr. Murray opened The following extract from the schools in Peking, in which a conreport of Her Majesty's consul in siderable number of blind boys, Han-kow for the year 1880 (see who otherwise would have starved China, No.3, 1880) may serve to in the gutter, have been trained show how large a part missionaries for educational and missionary have taken in opening up the in- work. terior of China. And in the face of such testimony it must surely be AFRICA. admitted that not a little tact and prudence have been mingled with Mission With the American the zeal of the missionaries: Schools in (United Presbyteri- Apart from this increased care on the part of the mandarins, this improved state Egypt. an) Mission in the of affairs is due to the fact, that the natives are becoming more accustomed to the pres- land of the Nile are ence of foreigners among them, much of the credit of which belongs to the members of connected 180 schools, with 12,872 what is called the China Inland Mission, instituted by the Rev. Hudson Taylor, M.R.C.S., pupils, and Asyut College as the some dozen years ago . . . Not only do the bachelor members of the mission visit crown; 612 students are enrolled places supposed to be inaccessible to foreigners, but those who are married take their at the college, of whom some 515 wives with them and settle down with the good will of the people in districts far remote have been boarding students in from official influence, and get on as comfortably and securely as their brethren of the the college dormitories; and 112 older missions under the shadow of a consular flag and within range of a gunboat's towns and villages in the valley guns; and, while aiding the foreign merchant by obtaining information regarding the un- of the Nile contribute these stuknown interior of the country and strengthening our relations by increasing our in- dents, those who come as board- ing students bringing their own bedding, etc., providing their own books, and paying for their tuition and board as they are able. On account of the great poverty of the Egyptians, they pay from nothing to $28 per student for the term of

eighteen weeks. and by far the mission field. It is a formidable greater part of them pay not more danger for the African Church herthan $2.50 for the term, and sweep, self; but it is a very serious one wait on table, teach primary for our poor mission, already so classes, etc., for the balance of sorely tried." their tuition and board. A very large part of the students bring Natal Native The first meeting of their own bread, according to the Congress. the Natal Native Egyptian custom, at the first of Congress was held the term, which lasts until the end of the term, being kept dry and on August 3d in Maritzburg. hard by the intensely dry atmos- There were present 100 delegates phere of Egypt; it is moistened in from 23 native associations. Chief water just before it is eaten. Mkize, president of the congress, opened the meeting with prayer. The Khartum The Missionary As- The subjects discussed were native Mission. sociation of Egypt, representation, education, and at the sum mer occupancy of land.

meetin'k in RamIe, after much Resolutions were passed asking prayer and careful deliberation, the colonial government for four selected the Rev. J. Kelly' Giffen Europeans elected by natives to as missionary to Khartum. He represent their interests in the accepted the appointment, and ex- Cape Parliament. Resolutions were pected to set out for his new field offered requesting that no restricas soon after the middle of Septem- tions be placed on teachers as to ber as he could get affairs in his the exact instruction to be given station at Tanta arranged. The natives, and holding that withevangelistic committee of the Syn- drawal of grants for higher standod of the Nile appointed a young ards than those required by the native laborer to accompany Mr. government is unjust. The desire Giffen. If he accepts the appoint- of the natives is to have their ment he will go at the same time. children trained to read, not to turn Feeling the need of a medical mis- them from farming but that they sionary at once in this mission, the may he able to read the Bible and association requested the board to assist in civilizing South Africa. appoint Dr. H. T. McLaughlin, The congress also asked for rights who had been for two years in of personal property for natives to Egypt, and the appointment has inspire thrift. The conditions since been made. should be monogamy and personal tenure. Peril from the Many of our read- "Ethiopian ers have heard of Boy Teachers Perhaps the most Church." the formation of in Uganda. remarkable devel- the E t h i 0 pia n opment of the work Church in South Africa. Regard- in Uganda has been that among ing it M. Coillard says: "There is children, about 10,000 of whom are a dark cloud on the horizon. It is under instruction (not including 'Ethiopianism' which threatens one large district from which reus, brought hither by our Basuto turns have not been received). A evangelists. Unfortunately this number of the older boys have been movement, initiated by African picked out to be trained as teach- Christians, which ought to rejoice ers, the church and the katikiro us, is based on racial hatred, and (prime-minister and one of the on those grounds is invading every regents acting for the infant king) providing them with food and

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

clothing. The katikiro also lent Norway, and the self-sacrifice at a house and garden near the church home that had led to all this. for the boys to live in. Then the " They sat and listened attentively, church council discussed the ques- astonished to hear of all the meet- tion, "Who was to act as father to ings in Norway, and how the the boys, and see that they kept money was collected, and how it out of mischief in their homes?" was so often the widow's mite that Of the man chosen, Mr. C. W. Hat- had made the work among them tersley writes: " An ordination possible, that they had never candidate, whose name is Jacob thought of! They sat and ponderthe Elephant, an extremely nice, ed over what they had heard; then sensible man, was suggested, and I an old patriarch rose and said that was much struck by his reply when that day they had Iived to see more asked if he would undertake the than they ever expected, but with post. He at once said, 'Is it for God's help it should only be a beme to choose my work ? You tell ginning. It was the first harvest me what to do, and I am ready to festival they had had; the next obey.'''-G. M. S. Gleaner. should be far better."-Norsk Mis- sionstidende. Calamity on In February, 1899, the Zambesi. 17 new workers ac- THE ISLANDS OF THE SEA.

companied M. Coil- A German The Rhenish Mislard to Barotseland, on the Upper Mission sionary Society oc- Zambesi. They formed an additional force representing the in Malaysia. cupies in Borneo 9 French Protestant missions. They stations, with '1n reached the Barotse country safely, but already the Central African aggregate of 1,900 members. The climate has claimed its victims, missionaries express themselves and while 3 have succumbed to frankly about the slow growth and fever and dysentery, 6 have had to poor results of their labors. The leave the field to save life. One population is sparse and scattered outstanding difficulty is the lack of over a large area, hence difficult to medical help. reach; but bondage to material in- terests, inertness, obtuseness, and The Spirit of The Norwegian -as regards the Dajak tribe-im- Giving in mission at Ihosy, morality and drunkenness, present far graver difficulties to the spread Madagascar. among the Bara, of the Gospel. Last year has been after long waiting, almost throughout a disappointing year; at two stations the missionis beginning to reap fruit of its ary has been practically left to labors in a quite unexpected way. himself, while at others the mem- Not only among the young, but bership consists almost entirely of among aged men who have gone to traders, who spend a few weeks at church for many years without be- their stores and then absent theming able to bring themselves to the selves for prolonged journeys into decisive step, a general desire for the interior or to the coast. The baptism is declaring itself. At the frank reply of a native, in response harvest festival, which was held at to an invitation to attend worship, Christmas, the gifts were so liberal "Christianity has no value for me, and hearty, that the missionary as it brings me no temporal advanwas moved almost to tears, and tage," expresses the prevailing senconstrained to tell the people the timent.-L. M S. Chronicle. story of the missionary cause in

The Austral- Through much of ary force of the church was mainly ian Common- the century 6 colo- directed toward maintaining and extending the work which in 1848 wealth. n i e sun d e r the was commenced by Bishop George Sou the r n Cross Selwyn in Melanesia, with the re- suIt that the seed sown 50 years ago have been steadily developing into in those islands, now bears much independent states, and now all are fruit, as may be gathered from the confederated into a commonwealth fact that the last published returns covering an area almost as great as state that the staff consists of the the American Republic, and con· bishop, an archdeacon, 14 English taining a popUlation of 3,625,000. and 11 native clergy, 2 English lay- How wonderful is it all, when we men, 7 ladies, and 404 Melanesian remember that a hundred years ago lay workers. Australia was only Botany Bay, a synonym for degradation and The missions that may be regardcrime! ed as distinctively Australian are to the heathen residing among us Church Jubilee The jubilee of the and those who are adjacent to our in Australia. Australian Board shores. The former include the aborigines of the land, together of Missions (August with the Chinese, who represent a 19-26) is an event of interest. population of 46,000 in Australasia, On January 26, 1788, the English nearly one-half of which are withflag was hoisted in Sydney Cove. in New South Wales and Victoria. The Church of England was repre- The heathen adjacent to us include sented by one of her authorized Eastern Polynesia and the eastern clergy, the Rev. Robert Johnson. coast of New Guinea, both of which From that day to the present time are the appointed spheres in which the church has never ceased her the Church of England has to do ministrations. For 38 years her its mISSIOnary work.-Sydney history may be regarded as being lI'Iorning Herald. specially missionary in its character, and the work of consolida- Good Things In this group the tion may be considered as begin- About Samoa. London Society has ning in 1836, with the consecration of the first bishop of Australia. over 8,000 members The missionary spirit of the first who in the main are Bible-loving. chaplains appointed by the home The complete Bible was given to authorities is evidenced in the life the people in 1855. It had been of the Rev. Samuel Marsden-often previously given in portions, as called the Apostle of the Maoris- each book was translated and who, between 1814 and 1837, visited printed on the islands. In less than New Zealand seven times, amid seven years an edition of 10,000 much danger and great difficulty, copies of the complete Bible was on missionary work. In 1Sn the sold, for which over £3,000 was paid first bishop for New Zealand was to the British and Foreign Bible consecrated. The bisho_ps met in Society, Very soon another edi- Sydney in 1850, and altho much tion of 10,000 copies was sold. missionary work has already been There is scarcely a family where undertaken by the church among the Bible is absent. The Samoan the aborigines of Australia, the Church has given scores of her Maoris of New Zealand, and the sons and daughters to go as mis- Papuans in the South Pacific, that sionaries to far-distant islands. meeting formed 11 Board of Mis- Some 30 married couples are now sions for Australasia. The missiondoing good work in New Guinea, MISCELLANEOUS.

over 2,000 miles from their native The Perils or, Peace hath her land. They know that they have of Peace, destructions as well a new language to learn, and often a savage people to teach, and that as War. The Engmany of their people have died of lish army in South Africa numbers diseases that they wot not of in upwards of 200,000 men; the number their own land, and yet we have no of railway employees in the United lack of offers of service from our States is 227,547. The total of killed trained teachers. This indicates a and wounded in the English army love for the Gospel and an eager in Africa from October 1899 to July desire to tell to others the story of 1900 is estimated at 15,000; the a Savior who has done so much for number of railroad employees killed them.-The Chronicle. or wounded in the United States during the year ending June 30, Cannibalism Rev. F. J. Paton 1899, was 37,133 (killed, 2,210; wounded, 34,923). The ratio of in the says that in the death or injury in the railroad serv- ice is more than twice as great as New Hebrides. New Hebrides in the army in active warfare. A comparison with our army in the every island which Philippines gives similar results. ,Ve have had 63,000 soldiers there, is not Christian is yet cannibal, and the casualties have been 1,640. The railroad employees are foul' and genuine fondness is displayed and a half times as numerous, the casualties in railroad service are for human flesh. The grossest at 23 times as many.

times are kindly disposed toward him and hospitable. Once, after a night in a certain village, the chief gave him a spear which had been handed down for generations, and also a beautifully carved and well polished spoon. He soon found Chief Cause "If anybody will that the spoon had been used only of Poverty. take charge of all at cannibal feasts to dig out of Boston's poverty the cooked bodies the choice por- and crime which results from tions of meat! Hence the polish! drunkenness," says Edward Ever- Depopu!ation Among the5e same ett Hale, "the South Congrega- in Progress. islands sickness and tional Church, of which T have the honor to be the minister, will alone death have been take charge of all the rest of the terribly common, especially on poverty which needs relief in the Aneityum, Futuna, and Epi. On city of Boston." East Epi the ratio of deaths to births has been almost 4 to 1, on The Money At the recent meet- Aneityum 4.3 to 1, and on Futuna Cost of ing of the National 57:) to 1. On Aneityum this mor- Crime. P r i son Congress tality has pressed very sorely on an expert statisti- the elders and deacons. Thus, cian and penologist of established within foul' and a half years, out of reputation, MI'. Eugene Smith,esti- a total of 31 no less than 21 have mated that out of a revenue of died. This heavy mortality also $90,000,000 in 1899 New York City seriously affects the statistics of the spent $20,000,000 of it as the result miSSIOn. Thus during the year, of crime, its detection and punish- at one station. 42 members were ment. The same authority esti- added to the roll; but 40 died in the mates that in a recent given year same time, leaving only a net in- the United States spent $200,000,000 crease of 2. for the same reason-$I05,OOO,OOO

being raised by city taxation, $45,- occurred at Shanghai, where he has 000,000 of it by county taxation, labored since 1847. Dr. Muirhead, and $50,000,000 of it by federal and who has thus completed 53 years state taxation. Estimating the of active service, was born at Leith, income lost to the country by the on March 7, 1822. In addition to choice of a criminal career by the evangelistic preaching in Shanghai 250,000 criminals in the country as itself, he has made repeated tours $400,000,000, he thus makes the to- into the country beyond, on one tal loss to the country, through occasion narrowly escaping death crime, at $600,000,000 per year. at the hands of a Chinese mob. For some years he was pastor of Is Not a Man Rev. T. L. Gulick Union Chapel, Shanghai. As early Better than in The Evangel'ist as 1866 he visited Peking, and from a Giraffe? calls attention to there made a tour into Mongolia. he has in the course of his, long the fact that the missionary career prepared numernations of Europe are beginning to ous educational and other works in unite in arrangements to pro- the Chinese language, and also a tect from destruction the larger book for English readers on animals 'of Africa, such as the ele- "China and the Gospel." During phant, rhinoceros, giraffe, ostrich, the recent troubles in China the etc., and innocently inquires (is he burden of anxiety on account of sarcastic ?) if it would not be proper missionary colleagues weighed and fitting for Christian govern- very heavily upon him, and greatly ments to unite also in forbidding taxed his strength. When he the importation of firearms, rum, arrived in China in 1847 there were and opium, and the like into the 20 Protestant missionaries in the Dark Continent and other such empire, now there are over 2,000. regions, that men may be saved. Dr. L. M. The Rev. Dr. La- Dr. Paton's While addressing Illness. meetings in the Gordon fayette M. Gordon, Presbytery of Chat- of Japan. an able missionary ham, Canada, the venerable Dr. Paton was taken suddenly and of the American seriously ill. He was obliged to cancel his near engagements, but Board for twenty-eight years, died hoped to fill those more distant. After lying for a week in Chatham, November 4th. Dr. Gordon was however, his physicians peremptorily forbade further work, al~d ad- born JUly 18th, 1843, at 'Vaynevised him to return at once to Britain. He has followed their advice, burg, Penn. He served three years and sailed from New York, but we are thankful to say that his health in the army, from 1861 to 1864, in has been improving. connection with a Pennsylvania OBITUARY. regiment. He was graduated from Dr. Muirhead, We hear with sor- of Shanghai. row of the death of Andover Theological Seminary in the Rev. William 1871 and studied medicine before he Muirhead, D.D., the veteran of the London Missionary Society, which sailed for Japan in 1872. He re- turned to the United States on a furlough last year, and it was expected that he would be trans- ferred to the Hawaiian Islands, but his health failed. Dr. Gordon was the author of a very interesting and suggestive book "The Ameri- can Missionary in Japan." He was a very lovable character.

The Missionary Review of the World — December 1899

ORCHESTRA OF CHRISTIAN FARMERS AT

A FARM-YARD SCENE AT RANIPUR.

AMONG THE CHRISTIAN VILLAGES IN INDIA. (See p. 9(7) MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD:.

Old Series. t DECEMBER. j New Series. VOL. XXII. No. 12. f (VOL. XII. No. 12.

ARE WE NEARING THE END OF THE AGE?

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

Among the prominent spiritual movements of the half century now closing, must be noted an increasing study of questions of eschatology, as it is called, or matters pertaining to " the last things," particularly the approaching" end of the age."

Whatever may be thought of the unpractical character of such studies, or the impossibility of determining anything with certainty, it is a fact that, among those who have both investigated along these lines, and claim to have reacht positive conclusions, are many, whose scholarship is of a high order, and who have large acquaintance with Scripture, accompanied with intense devotion to the person of Christ. Moreover, among these devout investigators there is a general consensus of opinion that we are now standing upon the very threshold of a crisis, unparalleled in the history of the Church and of the world, concerning which we are divinely bidden to "watch and pray." In view of aU this, it seems an imperative duty at least to stop and consider some of the main arguments urged for the conclusion and conviction that the time of the end is drawing near.

We select twelve of the more conspicuous methods ·by which it is computed that this crisis is at hand, or rapidly approaching, and we present these positions impartially, without prejudice or prepossession, rather as the historian or annalist than as the advocate. Indeed, these opinions are not always mutually consistent, for they do not all start from the same point of departure, nor are they all based upon the same systems of interpretation and calculation; yet they are all of value as proving and illustrating one common trend of opin.ion toward the same general conclusion-a conclusion the more startling. because, like the golden mile-stone at Rome, reacht by so many roads and from so many diverse starting points.

Six of these methods of computation have a numerical bm;is, and • This periodical adopts the Orthography of the following Rule, recommended by the joint action of the American Philological Association and the Philological Society of England :-Change d or ed final to t when so pronounced, except when the e affects a preceding sound.-PuBLlSHERS.

ARE WE NEARING THE END OF THE AGE?

to appreciate the argument, at whatever be its worth, one must under- stand and recognize a NUMERICAL SYSTEM as manifestly pervading the whole Word of God from Genesis to Revelation, and which consti- tutes a sort of mathematical framework upon which the' entire struc- ture of written Revelation is built. This will not surprise those who . have already found such a numerical structure pervading all the works of God in creation, and have traced the curious mathematical corre- spondences in historic periods. In astronomy, chemistry, biology, mineralogy, botany, anatomy, there are mathematical laws of dimen- sion and proportion, geometrical ratios, and numerical systems, that the scientific observer is compelled to admit and admire.* There are signs of one mathematical Mind which astonish and overwhelm us. The orbits, periods of rotation, and revolution of the planets, and their respective distances from the sun; the spiral course and regular recurrence of leaf-buds on the trees and plants, the proportions and dimensions of crystals, the chemical ratios-all these and similar facts found among the thousand forms of life and myriad operations of nature, reveal conformity to strict mathematical laws. There are octaves of color as well as of sound, and from Sirius down to the invisible atom, the uniformity of order tells of one Creator and Designer. This fact being once admitted, it becomes less a novelty to find evidence of a like mathematical precision in the structure of Scripture and the events of history.

Thus prepared, we may glance at the various positions taken by devout students of prophecy and history, as to the time of the end, and seek to get the outlook from the£r points of survey, noting in advance that, by at least twelve independent methods of calculation and computation, they all reach a common conclusion that some great crisis lies between the years 1880 and 1920, or thereabouts.

1. THE MILLENARY BASIS.-We are told that" One day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day." (2 Peter, iii: 8). This is taken as a hint, by no means obscure, of God's chronol- ogy, and is construed as favoring the old Jewish tradition that there are to be six millenniums, or days of a thousand years each, and then a grand seventh millennial day-a thousand years of rest-the true millennium. If so, this thousand years of Sabbatic rest, crowning the six long days of a world's toil, can not be far off. According to the current chronology, but one more century would be needed to complete the six millenary periods; but reckoning Joshua's "long day" as the turning point when the longer solar year gave place to the shortened lunar year as the standard of reckoning, this very year, 1899, would complete , * Thomas A. Edison has the insight to see through mechanism into the Mind behind it.

"Chemistry," he says, ",undoubtedly proves the existence of a Supreme Intelligence. No one can study that science and see the wonderful way in which certain elements combine with the nicety of the'most delicate machine ever devised, and not come to the inevitable con- clusion that there is a big Engineer who is running this universe. "-A. T. P. the sixth millenary since creation (2,555+long and 3,444+short years). This method of construing Scripture and computing time has gained many adherents of late, both in Britain and in America, and it has at least the merit of symmetry and simplicity. It divides human history into seven equal periods of a thousand years each, making it all one great week of days, whose vanity and vexation of spirit end in one grand final seventh day of Sabbatic triumph and rest.

II. "THE TIMES OF THE GENTILES."

Our Lord uses this phrase (Luke xxi: 24), making their fulfilment the boundary limit of Jerusalem's desolation, and Paul (Rom. xi: 25), uses a similar phrase, "the fulness of the Gentiles," as limiting the period of Israel's judicial blindness. It is, therefore, a natural and legitimate inquiry what period the times of the Gentiles span.

There is general agreement that Nebuchadnezzar, as the "head of gold" (Dan. ii: 38), and representative of the first of the world kingdoms (Dan. vii: 3, 4) is the typical world power from whom these times are to be reckoned, and that the "seven times" or years that "passed over him in his strange insanity" typify seven longer years or periods, each composed of 360 year-days,* or a total of 2520 years, as covering the times of the Gentiles, to be fulfilled before the end. Reckoning from Nebuchadnezzar's first incursion into Judah, when Daniel was made captive (606 B. C.), the twenty-five hundred and twenty years would be complete about 1914 A. D. If the lead of the British Chronological Association be followed, and we reckon from Nabopolassar's assumption of the crown of Babylon, in the year 3377 A. M., the seven full" times" would expire in 5897 A. M., which is believed to coincide with the present year 1899. By a second road, therefore, the time of the great crisis is identified with the current period of human history.

III. THE" HISTORICAL" METHOD.-OIosely connected with this is a third mode of computation. « The times of the Gentiles" (2,520 years) apparently fall into two equal divisions of 1,260 year days each, or " forty and two months," "a time, times, and half a time" (3t years). This division is conspicuous both in Daniel and the Apocalypse,t and the desolation of Jerusalem in the seventh century seems to be the dividing line. Advocates of the "historical" interpretation of the Apocalypse generally hold the "beast" and "the false prophet" to represent respectively the papal and Moslem world powers, the Crucifix and the Crescent. They find a curious coincidence at least in the fact that both these systems date from the point where the first 1,260 years end, a period lying between 606 and 620 A. D.

* The prophetic year seems to be one of twelve equal months of 30 days each.

t Rev. xi : 2, xii: 6-14, Dan. vii: 25. approximately, these being the dates of the" decree of Phocas" and the "first Hegira." Taking these dates as the terminus a quo, and adding 1,260, they come again to a terminus ad quem, lying somewhere between 1866 and 1886, as the beginning of the end of these systems as world powers. Moreover, i'll Rev. xi : 2, the treading down of Jerusalem by the Gentiles is the starting point of the second period of 42 months. If this be reckoned from 637 A. D. when, after centuries of nominally Christian rule, Jerusalem yielded to the victorious Omar, and he entered the city seated on a red camel, without guards or any precaution, the 1,260 days from that date bring us to about 1897 A. D.* IV. THE SABBATIC SYSTEM.-The septenary division impressed upon the whole face of Scripture history is to many Bible students the key to unlock God's chronology. This Sabbatic system reaches back to Eden, and characterizes the annals of the race. First, God consecrated the seventh day)' to this, in the Mosaic era, were added a seventh week, a seventh month, a seventh year, a seventh seven of years (the interval between the Jubilees), and a seventh seventy (490), introducing the Grand Jubilee. In at least two conspicuous places this last sacred number appears (1 Kings vi: 1; Daniel ix: 24). It covers first the years from the Exodus to the completion of the Temple, and again from the New Exodus from Captivity to the building of the New Spiritual Temple under the Messiah.

This number, 490, is a double type of completeness, being the product of seven times seventy, and of seven sevens (the Jubilee interval), multiplied by another sacred number, ten. The Jubilee periods reckon, of course, from Moses, under whom the first law of the Jubilee is announced. Counting the Exodus from 2515 A.M., the full seven periods of 490, or 3430 years, would bring us to 5945 A.M., or 1943 A.D., as their extreme limit. But if reckoned by the prophetic year of 360 days, twelve equal months of 30 days-the limit will fall at about the present time.

V. THE ANTICHRIST NUMBER.-This suggests a fifth mode of computation. This mystic number, "six hundred three score and six," is taken by some as a key to God's reckoning of time – or the Divine Calendar. (Rev. xiii: 18.) This is the Divinely given mark of the Lawless One, who is to be • A writer in The Biblical Scholar says: Whenever Jerusalem gets into the enemy's hand she loses in a sense her glorious name of Jerusalem, ~~ The Foundation of Peace, " and becomes "Jebus," trodden down (see Judges xix: 10, 11). But this is not an everlasting condition; it has an end. Once more shall Jerusalem be called" the city of righteousness" (Is. i: 27), which is equivalent to the foundation ofpeace. The times of the Gentiles seem even now hastening to their close in the utter failure of the Gentile in government. The exact date of that end none can tell. It synchronizes with the restoration of the kingdom to Israel in her true Messiah; but we remember that when the disciples askt the risen Lord as to this, He replied, "It is not for you to know the times, orthe seasons, which the Father hath put in His own p,0wer," (Acts i : 7). "The Day," to which Scripture so often refers as "The Day of the Lord, ' has, like the natural day, its preceding evidences or signs, its streaks of dawn along the east, so that we may" see the Day approaching" (Heb. x : 25), but the moment when the true Snn shall throw His glorious beams across this turbulent scene is hidden. Assuming the times of the Gentiles to have begun at the first capture of Jerusalem, B. C. 606, at the date of which the book of Daniel opens, then have they already lasted two thousand five hundred and four years, a period in itself of sufficient length to make us anticipate that its end must be drawing near. revealed in the last year-week, and it is thu3 inseparably linkt with the Man of Sin in whom. personally, are to "head up" all the antichristian systems ot' hist~ry. This number is thought by not a few to be the symbolic number of perpetual unrest and incompleteness, being a repeating decimal, 666, ever approaching but never reaching seven, the number of completeness and rest. If this number be again multiplied by six-its conspicuous and characteristic factor-we get 3996, a number having singular prominence in history. It measures the period of years between the creation of Adam, and the grand crisis, the Birth of Ohnst. Or again, reckoning from the Birth of Abraham, the Father of the Faithful,-a conspicuous epoch in sacred history,-we come to the close of this century as marking a new grand crisis, the Messiah's reappearing. This mode of computation will be at once rejected by many as fanciful, yet it has its value as another thread in the rope of many strands, which seems to unite the age in which we are now living with the grand consummation, and as such we give it a place in this array of argument.

ANOTHER METHOD OF COMPUTATION.

VI. "THE ELEVENTH HOUR" MODE.-This method of computation is suggested by the parable of the laborers in the vineyard (Matt. xxi: 6), and has at least the merit of ingenuity. According to this view the world age, from the time of Ohrist, is to be divided into twelve "hours," markt off and separated by events of supreme significance, as the striking of God's clock. Of this mode of computation, Prof. Totten, of Yale, is an exponent. He makes the hours to be one hundred and fifty-three years each, this odd number being apparently suggested by the strange exactness and particularity with which the number of fish is recorded in John xxi: 11, the first miracle after Ohrist's resurrection, and connected with the labor of His apostles.

According to this reckoning, and counting from 3991 A. M., the beginning of the fifty-eighth generation of seventy years, and about the period of the birth of Ohrist, the hours would respectively end as follows: A. M., 4143, 4296, 4449, 4602, 4755, 4908, 5061, 5214, 536'4, 5520,5673, 5826, corresponding to A. D. 147, 300, 453, 606, 759, 912, 1065, 1218, 13'71, 1524, 1677, 1840. Then would follow another generation of seventy years, to cover the calling of the laborers and giving them their hire-a series of judicial visitations, bringing us again to the same limit, A. D. 1900.

The six other methods are not numerical but historical in their basis, and have reference to conditions existing among the three great divisions-the Jew, the Gentile, and the Ohurch of God. (I. Oor. x: 32.) VII. THE WORLD-WIDE WITNESS.-Our Lord Himself distinctly gave this intimation that the Gospel must first be publisht among all nations, and preacht as a witness to all nations, and" Then shall the END come." Compare Matt. xxiv: 14; Mark xiii: 10.

With no little force many argue that there was never a period of such world-wide evangelism as now. Over three hundred missionary societies have spread their network over the earth, and more than ten thoUliJand missionary workers, with a force of five times as many native Christian helpers. 'fhe Bible, translated into between 300 and 400 languages and dialects, publishes by its printed pages the Gospel message, which living tongues proclaim. A few countries like Tibet remain to be entered, but even in these the iron doors seem about to open, and the end may be very near at hand when to every nation the witness shall have been proclaimed. Certainly, never at any previous period in human history has the "witness" been so generally borne to the various nations of the fallen race as now. Even the peoples among whom no missionary dwells have more or less come into contact with the testimony of the Bible and the missionary to the facts of Christianity.

VIII. THE LAODICEAN STATE.-This mode of estimating our present place in the world's history, is of course drawn from the hints found in Rev. iii: 14-22. But the argument is especially strengthened and confirmed by a comparison with Matt. xiii: 47-50. The latter gives a glimpse of the last state of the Kingdom as the end draws near, and the former, of the Ohurch at the same period. In Matthew we have the world-wide evangelism, already referred to, symbolized in the Dragnet, cast into the world sea, and gathering of every kind; and, in Revelation, we have the Laodicean church, with Christ shut out, and self-satisfaction and offensive lukewarmness reigning within; and these two, apparently contradictory conditions, coinciding and coexisting in the last days. With awful emphasis do some devout souls point us to the startling fact that just now, and never before, this strange paradox is realized: the Church engaged on the one hand in the most extensive and world-wide evangelization, and yet involved on the other hand in the most hopeless deterioration, rich, increast with goods, in need of nothing, but virtually shutting out Christ. This is called the paradox of history, and it is maintained that these seemingly conflicting states are to be realized in the days immediately preceding the coming of the Son of Man-as a like paradox existed in the Jewish state at His first coming.

IX. THE AposTASY.-Another basis of computation, similar to the foregoing, but not identical with it, is found in a much broader exposition of the Scriptures. We are plainly told of a falling away (mtoomora), to precede the Son of Perdition, and the Parousia of the Son of Man. II. Thess. ii: 3. This apostasy has a full portraiture in the Pastoral Epistles, iu Second Peter, First John, and Jude. The features in the portrait are markt. They are such as these: a colossal development of selfishness, a generation of heretical teachers, iniquitous practises even among believers, the love of many waxing cold, the Ohurch of God becoming Satan's synagog and seat, the Word of God and His doctrine blasphemed, the Ohurch wedded to the world, having the form without the power of godliness, and the Lord's coming, the blessed Hope, scorned and scoffed at, etc.

To these and similar features, many prayerful disciples call attention and ask whether we are not even now in the age of the apostasy, iniquity abounding and the love of many waxing cold; the authority and inspiration of the Word undermined even by professedly Ohristian teachers and preachers, and a wave of worldliness and materialism, sweeping over the Ohurch, and carrying away every distinctive mark of an apostolic assembly. Similar conditions have existed before, but it IS said never in the face of such light, privilege, and opportunity, nor to a similar extent.

ANARCHY IN THE WORLD.

X. THE ANARCHISTIC AGE.-Side by side with the prophetic hints of an apostasy in the Ohurch stands the portrait of anarchy in the UJorld, and in the same writings. And again the features are very markt: gigantic selfishness, covetousness, pride, self-glory, blasphemy, false accusation, idolatry of pleasure, etc., but mainly the lawless spirit-ANARCHY. Lawlessness in the family, in marital incontinence, and disobedience to parents; lawlessness in society, in truce breaking, and false accusation; lawlessness in the state in despising those that are good and being- traitors to those in authority; lawlessness toward man, without natural affection, and toward God in scoffers that mock His warnings; wandering stars refusing wholly the orbit of obedience and moving further into the blackness of darkness. Behold, say many, the lawless spirit now pervailing, the uprising of organized resistance to all lawful authority, magisterial or ecclesiastical-the combination of forces to supplant all government; and at the same time the arbitrary attempt to compel men to limit even trade and commerce by a certain" mark," which alone shall authorize one to "buy and sell" (Rev. xii: 16, 17). For the first time in history these two signs of the last times of anarchy have had simultaneous development; the recent growth of communism, socialism, and nihilism, wholly unprecedented, and side by side the growth of monopolies, trusts, trades unions, and protective organizations, restricting even buying and selling by their" mark."

Xl. THE JEWISH SIGN.-Many regard it as another sign of the end, the drift of the Jews toward their own land and the rehabilitation of their national life, not to speak of the conversion of so many under Rabinowitz and other evangelical leaders, etc. This is believed to be the putting forth of the leaves of the" fig tree," which our Lord gave as a sign that the end is "near, even at the doors" (Math. xxiv: 32, 33).

There is something startling about the rapidly increasing Jewish element in Palestine and the movement known as" Zionism" that has developt within a few years, and summoned three great conferences in European centers, where leading Jews have met to discuss the very prob- lems of Jewish colonization and national revival. Has the patriotic and national spirit of the Jewish remnant had any such time of reawakening since Christ ascended? Is this the fulfilling of Ezekiel's vision of the dry bones (Ezek. xxxvii)? If so, what events are "at the very doors?" A missionary in Palestine calls attention to the fact that tbn times as many Jews reside there as forty years ago, and that their social status is becoming more influential and commanding.

Hundreds of converted Jew::; are already in the Ohurch of England, and thousands in the Church at large, and there are unmistakable signs of Jewish reawakening.

XII. THE SPIRIT'S RESTRAINT.-'l'he last of all these signs of the end to which space allows reference is that which concerns the mysterious prediction concerning Him who continues to "let" or act as the Hinderer of Evil, and whose selfremoval is to leave the mystery of iniquity to find full revelation (II. Thess. ii : 'I).

Of late years the number has greatly increast who hold that as Satlm is the hinderer restraining all good, so the Holy Spirit is the Hinderer, restraining all evil; and that the good Spirit must be withdrawn, as an active administrator in the Ohurch and resisting force in the world, before the crisis of lawlessness comes, and the end of the man of sin in the second Advent. Those who maintain this view contend that every sign shows that the Spirit either has withdrawn or is withdrawing even from the Church, as a whole)· that as a cause or a consequence of such withdrawal there is left neither spiritual worship nor work, spiritual faith nor life; that while these all exist in the elect few, they characterize individuals rather than the Church as a body. Especially is this fact made prominent, that in the matter of adm'inistratioll, which is the specific office of the Spirit, He is displaced by the spirit of the age, as evinced by the worldly men, maxims, methods, the secular spirit, artistic music, worldly oratory, ent.ertainments, etc., everywhere prevalent. And those who sound this note of warning, this midnight cry, sadly bear witness that no sign remains in the Church at large that the Spirit of God retains His seat in His own temple. The Shekinah glory is already departed.

The narrow limits of our available space forbid any further treatment of this theme. But what is written may at least stir up thoughtful readers to search for themselves into the warnings of the Word, and to watch the signs of the times. It behooves us all to ask what are the indications above the prophetic and historic horizon. "Daniel understood by books the number of the years," and hence knew that the seventy years of desolation were about accomplisht (Dan. ix : 2). If the signs of the near end of a longer period of desolation are to be found in the books, and read as in the sky, it may well incite us to be among the searchers and the watchers, who, while others sleep, are awake and looking for the dawn.

CHRISTIAN MISSIONS TO ISRAEL

CHRISTIAN MISSIONS TO ISRAEL.

BY REV. W. T. GIDNEY, M.A., LONDON, ENG. Author of H Missions to Jews," ". Sites and Scenes," and "Jews and their Evangelization."

'rhe first period in the history of God's ancient people Israel, from the call of Abraham, the father and founder of the race, to the destruction of the Jewish state, A. D. '10, is contained in the Old Testament, Apocrypha, and New Testament. The main facts of that history are their election, redemption from Egypt, possession of the Promist Land, captivity in Babylon, restoration, final apostasy, rejection of the Messiah, and dispersion into all lands.

We close the Bible, however, under the firm impression that, notwithstanding the calamities which had overtaken the Jews, finis had not been written under their history. The words of the prophets linger in our ears: "Fear thou not, 0 Jacob, my servant, saith the Lord, for I am with thee; for I will make a full end of all the nations whither I had driven thee; but I will not make a full end of thee" (Jer. xlvi: 28). "I will sift the house of Israel among all nations, like as corn is sifted in a sieve, yet shall not the least grain fall upon the earth" (Amos ix: 9); and" I am the Lord, I change not; therefore, ye sons of Jacob are not consumed" (Mal. iii: 6). These words were reechoed by St. Paul, "God hath not cast away His people" (Rom. xi: 1). But, more than this. We are further imprest with the prospect implied, if not actually stated in the New Testament, that a new loase of prosperous life is in store for the Jews, that after being in partial blindness for a time, they are to be restored to the favor of God and converted to the faith of the Messiah; and that they will also be restored to the land of their forefathers.

We can pass over the second period of their history, written in the annals of the Gentile nations, among whom they had been disperst for 1800 years, merely noting that this dispersion and attendant consequences, oppression, spoliation, and persecution, had ueen foretold by their own prophets and their Messiah, and that the golden age, which we understand to be in store for them, has not yet dawned.

No; Israel's position is much the same now as it was at the closing of the canon of the New Testament. 'rhis people presents an astounding sight, a phenomenon, a miracle. They are still scattered throughout the world; they are as distinct a race as ever; the lapse of nearly 2,000 years has not impaired their individuality, much less absorbed it amid other nations of the earth. Kay, the Jews, tho divided, are as separate a race as ever they were, and actually number more now than at any previous period of their history. Moreover, they are disliked, and voted de trop by the nations among whom they dwell, who would be glad to be rid of them altogether. At the same time, the Jews in their present scattered state present the spectacle to those who can look a little beneath the surface of things, of a people awaiting a resurrection to national life, and they are exhibiting certain unmistakable signs of awakening from their long sleep of national death. The vision of Ezek. xxxvii has not yet been workt out. In that vision the "dry bones" which portrayed the" whole house of Israel" (Rev. xi), were lying scattered along the valley, here, there, and everywhere. In the world to-day the Jews are scattered through the length and breadth of it. There may be "a shaking and a noise" among them, but the Jews are not yet a nation, altho a distinct people, seeing that they have no country, no laws, no government, no polity, no rulers of their own. Whether Dr. Herzl, or any other leader of the" Zionist" cause, will succeed in working out Ezekiel's vision, and reestablishing a J ewish state in Palestine, remains to be seen. Their object is clearly a political one only, but to us who believe in an overruling Providence, whose word must one day come to pass, it is a movement fraught with immense religious possibilities.

The state of the Jewish world at the present moment is, therefore, full of interest to those who pray and labor for their evangelization; who prophesy upon the dry bones, and say unto them, "0, ye dry bones, heal' the word of the Lord!"

Let us now look at their present numbers and territorial disposi- tion in the world.* JEWS OF EUROPE. JEWS OF AFRICA.

Austro-Hungary.. ……. 1,860,106 Egypt………………. . 8,000 Abyssinia………….. .. 50,000 Belgium. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3,000 Tripolis …………….. . 60,000 Denmark……………. 4,080 Tunis ………………. . 55,000 Algeria and Sahara….. . 43,500 England……… ….. … 101,189 Morocco ……………. . 100,000 South Africa………..• 20,000 France ……………… 72,000 Germany……………. 567,884 Greece . . . . . . . .. . . . . . . . . . . 5,792 Holland. . . .. .. … . . .. . … 97,324 Italy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50,000 336,500 Luxemburg. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1,000 Norway and Sweden….. 3,402 JEWS OF AMERICA.

Portugal. . . . .. . . .. . . .. .. . 300 United States……….. . 750,000 Canada, etc…………. . Rumania ….. , ……… 300,000 7.000 Antilles ……………. .. 3,000 Russia. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 4,500,000 South America………. . 12,000 Servia……………….. 4,652 Spain. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2,500 Switzerland ……… " . . . 8,069 772,000 Turkey.. . . . .. . . .. . . .. . . . 120,000 7,701,298 JEWS OF AUSTRALIA….. 15,268 JEWS OF ASIA. 150,000 TOTAL ESTIMATED POPULATION. 30,000 Turkey in Asia……… . 47,000 Europe ………………. 7,701,298 Persia ……………… . 14,000 Asia.. .. . … . . … .. . . .. . . . 260,000 Russia in Asia………. . 19,000 Africa…………. …… 300,500 Turkestan, Afghanistan.. America……… .. .. …. 772,000 India, China………… . Australia. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15,268 260,000 9,085,066 * The above figures are taken from" The Jewish Year Book" for 1898-9, and are probably those of the last census (1891). The Jewish population in the world to·day (1899) may be approximately estimated at 10,000,000. In the above table three remarkable features as to the territorial disposition of the Jews in the present day attract our attention.

First. The Jewish race has almost entirely migrated from Asia to the otlier continents, thus falling in with the general law of migra- tion of peoples from east to west, while the fact shows that the dispersion of the chosen people has been' completely accomplisht.

Second. By far the greater majority of Jews are domiciled in Ohristian lands. Oomparatively a small portion only is to be found in Mohammedan countries, and scarcely any Jews at all in heathen lands, except very small" remnants" in India, Ohina, and Sahara. This striking fact completely disproves a claim frequently advanced by the Jews that they have been disperst throughout the world in order to preserve the great doctrine of the Unity of the Godhead. If this had been the aim and object of their dispersion, the Jews would have been dwelling among the heathen, who are without the knowledge of God. As it is, they reside among Ohristians and Mohammedans, who have done far more than the Jews to preserve the one fundamental doctrine common to all three creeds: "There is but one living and true God." The Jews have never been a proselytizing or missionary people. Their religion has been most exclusive, and they have ever been content that it should be so. No; the Jews have been disperst abroad in order that they may be the receivers and not the dispensers of the Divine favors. The reasons for their 'scattering have been written prominently in Romans ix, x, and xi, and also the place which they occupy in this Ohristian dispensation. From that marvelous pronouncement on the present position of the Jews, we learn that they have been scattered by way of punishment to themselves (Ohs. ix, x), and by way of warning to others (xi: 1 to 24). That they are not cast away from God's favor, altho turned out of their own land (xi: 1-7, 28). That they have been preserved in order that they may be evangelized (xi: 30, 31), and eventually restored (xi: 15-26, 27).

Third. The Jews are almost exclusively a European people, indeed a Polish people. Within the limits of the old kingdom of Poland, now partitioned among Prussia, Russia, and Austria, there are to be found to-day as many as 7,000,000 of the race. Poland is, and has been for centuries, their home, as Egypt was the home of their forefathers. Nearly all the Jews scattered throughout the world had likewise hailed from Poland. It is their nidus. There they have been bred and born. There they are conglomerated together, and from thence their superabundant vitality has caused them to overflow into other nations of the earth. These Polish Jews speak a jargon variously designated Judreo-German, Judreo-Polish, Jiidisch.Deutsch, Jiidisch, Yiddish, or Jewish, the basis of which is German with a sprinkling of Polish and Hebrew words. Outside Poland various other vernaculars enter into the composition of Yiddish, according to the particular country in which the Jews happen to be residing. The result is a strange medley. In fact you never seem to know what Yiddish you are listening to. One man's Yiddish is not another man's Yiddish. Educated Jews regard jargon with undisguised contempt, especially German Jews; and even Russian and Polish Jews use it most reluctantly for literary purposes. Still, the fact remains that this jargon, 01' Yiddish, is the colloquial "Jews' language" and medium of communication, often the only one, of millions of Jews. In missionary circles in England much attention is now being devoted to the problem of how to reach the Jews, by means of versions of the Holy Scriptures, books, and tracts, in what must be regarded as their present" mother tongue." The ordinary Jew does not understand Hebrew. Once upon a time only Jews knew Yiddish, but now outsiders are becoming acquainted with this strange and barbarous dialect, and with the somewhat wide Yiddish literature existent. The reader is referred to a work lately publisht in New York, where the subject is fully discust. The author says: "It is hard to foretell the future of Judreo-German. In America it is certainly doomed to extinction. Its lease of life is commensurate with the last large emigration to the new world. In the countries of Europe it will last as long as there are any disabilities for the Jews, as long as they are secluded in Ghettos and driven into pales.* RELIGIOUS DIVISIONS AMONG JEWS.

Religiously Jews may be divided into four sects: (l) Orthodox; (2) Reformed; (3) Chassidim; (4) Karaites.

(1) The Orthodox Jews form the vast majority of the race. They rigidly and inflexibly adhere to the 613 precepts of Judaism, which multitudinous host of regulations and observances, many of them petty and childish to the last degree, have entirely superseded the old Mosaic ceremonial requisitions. For this state of things the Talmud, the great Jewish book of traditions, is chiefly responsible. Lady Magn us in her charming bookt speaks of the Jews as "the people of the land," "the people of the book," and" the people of the ledger," at three different periods in their existence. Up to the fall of Jerusalem, A.D. 70, they were the people of the" land"; up to the fall of Rome, A.D. 476, they were the people of the" book"; since when they have been the people of the" ledger." If, however, Lady Magnus means by the" book" the Old Testament, as we presume she does, we must join issue with her. The Jews have never been the people of that book as Christians, for example, have been of the New Testament; but they have been, and still are, at least the greater portion of them, the people of the Talmud, just as the Moslems are the people of the Koran. The Orthodox Jews are' entirely under the influence of the Talmud, as *" History of Jewish Literature," p. 10, by L. Wiener, New York, Scribner, 1899. t" Outlines of Jewish History," p. 101. expounded by rabbinical casuistry; and are, at least iu and around the pale of Jewish settlement,* almost untoucht by the breath of modern thought. Under the head of Orthodox come not only all the millions of Polish Jews, but also nearly all the African and eastern Jews, and the majority of Jews in England, Holland, and indeed in most European countries.

The Orthodox Jews must be subdivided into Sephardim and Ashkenazim.

The Sephardirn, or Spanish Jews, from the word "Sepharad" (Obadiah 30), which is generally held to mean Spain, are the descendants of those Jews who lived in Spain during the middle ages, until they were expelled by Ferdinand and Isabella in 1492. The Sephardim are now found almost exclusively in Holland, Turkey, Rumania, Palestine, Asia Minor, and North Africa. They regard themselves as the elite of Jewry, and are better acquainted with Hebrew than the Ashkenazim, from whom they differ in certain particulars of synagog worship aud ritual.

The As7~kenazirn are the Jews inhabiting German-speaking coun- ~ries; and the word is derived from Ashkenaz (Genesis x: 3), which is supposed to denote Germany. The Ashkenazim form nineteen-twentieths of the Orthodox division.

(2) The Reformed Jews are found principally in Germany, Europe, and America. They reject not only the Talmud, but also the inspired teaching of the Old Testament, They have given up all belief in the advent of a personal Messiah and the return to Palestine-which hopes inspire the Orthodox section. Indeed, the question of a Jewish return to the old land is regarded with ill-concealed disdain, and all sympathy with the" Zionism" of these latter days is disavowed. At the present moment a discussion is agitating this class of Jews in London, as to whether the Sabbath should not be kept on the Sunday, and the whole service rendered in English, instead of in Hebrew. Orthodox Jews view this movement with alarm, as tending to the further disintegration of Judaism.

(3) The Oltasszdim are the straightcst and strictest class of J ewsthe ultra-puritan party of the Orthodox Ashkenazim. This pietistic sect was founded by Rabbi Israel Baal Shem in 1730, and numbers about half a million adherents, who are distinguisht from the rest of their Polish brethren by their long coats and love-locks. They are not found outside Poland. They are close followers of the Oabbala, a mystical interpretation of Holy Scripture, as propounded in the Zohar.

(4) The Karaites date from the 8th century, the sect having been founded by one Aman-ben-David. They reject the Talmud, and accept the Pentateuch only. They are the" Protestants" of Judaism, * The designation of 15 provinces in southwestern Russia, originally Polish, where Jews are compelled to live. but are a very insignificant minority of not more than 3,000, chiefly to be met with in South Russia.

Such is the religious aspect of modern Judaism, which is as far removed from Mosaism as it can possibly be. To the pious Jew the size of his phylactery, the width of his fringe, and the character of his door-post sign are all-important matters-in fact, the phylactery, the talith, and the cylinder are designated "the three fundamental principles of Judaism." Judaism is a dry husk from which all semblance of real spiritual life has departed; it is a religion of pots and pans and culinary regulations, and of cleansing the" outside of the platter." What pathos there is in the following confession of a Jew to a Christian missionary who was showing him a more excellent way: I am dissatisfied with my religion, if it can be called such at all. It leaves my heart untoucht; it produces no warmth in my soul; it offers me nothing but ceremonial observances. I have read your New Testament, which commends itself to me. I am amazed at the beauty, the purity in it, and, above all, at the consolation it imparts to wounded hearts.

MISSIONARY WORK AMONG JEWS.

We must now consider what is being done for their evangelization. We may dismiss in a very few words all efforts prior to the foundation, in 1809, of the London Society for Promoting Christianity Among the Jews. Since the Apostolic Age, when Jews thronged into the Church of Christ in great numbers, efforts to evangelize the ancient people of God had been few and far between, and the results of those efforts comparatively insignificant. The Church as a whole despised and hated the Jews, and even went so far as to forbid them to enter any Christian place of worship. Individual Christians had, from time to time, done what they could; but until the time of Esdras Edzard (1629-1708), a Hebrew-Christian of Hamburg, the accession of Jews to the Church was small. Edzard was instrumental in bringing in hundreds of the ancient people. The Callenberg Institution, the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, and the Moravian brethren, met with a fair, altho necessarily restricted, measure of success.* It was left to the London Jews' Society, which has the honor of being the pioneer in modern missions to Jews, to organize the work on any extensive scale. Through its agency thousands of Jews have been baptized, and tens of thousands of Jewish children educated in the principles of Christianity. Its work has extended from England to India, and from Sweden to the Sahara. At the present time no less than 184 missionaries are in the field from this one society alone.

*The reader is referred to the author's" The Jews and Their Evangelization," where, pp.

81-89, missions to the Jews from the 1st to the 18th century (inclusive), are exhaustively dealt with. (London, Student Volunteer Missionary Union, 1899.) TABLE OF STATISTICS OF THE PRINCIPAL MUlSIONS TO .JEWS, 1899.

00 ~ " "'. . .-d ui ~~ .~ 00 00 'g. .g;] ", '"" j~ " S = =.. = ",= 0.~"gj ~; 00 ~ tt3 .~ ~ .~ 'g.~ o 0ol0.".. ol!l ,;,. ~ OJ:: ""'''l " " :a oe " i "'" ~ "= "'= Ii<Cd ~ '00 .S NAME OF SOCIETY. § o·~ .o.c: .S ~ .:!.l '0S::~;;: _ol .~"M~$O~<~JO: O..!00g2 ~ ~ ~ S.S (Auxiliaries included.) ~..~, )!;i .8", ,o,0l'0" ..0c: 00 ~.., .;;;~ olo 0 .~ ~ ~ 'E'Fi.i j>. 00 0: ~ 00 ., 00 ~o~ :Io: .:'!."l "'0 Q <>-< il< ::q – – – – – – – – – – – – – – — GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.

London Soc'y for Promoting Christianity among the Jews ……….. 1809 50 184 2683 2446 52 11 5110 1170 2 686 87669 Church of Scotland Jewish Mission. 1841 6 26 7 5 8 15 1 10 1289 1 1 7 5455 Presbhterian Church of Ireland …. 1841 8 13 1 IOU 1 18 4160 67 Britis Societr for the Propagation 6000 of the Gospe among the Jews …. 1842 18 22 Free Church of Scotland ………… 1843 5 79 869 81100 4 7366 3 Presbyterian Church of England … 1860 2 4 11 1 150 1 1487 London City Mission ……………. 1874 1 9 1 1000 Parochial Missions to the Jews at 7 Home and Abroad…………….. 1875 9 11 1 64 1000 Mildmay Mission to the Jews . . • . . . . 1876 9 50 3 3 8000 East London Mission to the Jews … 1877 1 15 2 14 7 2833 1 113 1200 Barbican Mission to the Jews .••..•. 1879 3 7 1 6 2 2 6 9576 Jerusalem and the East M. F …….. 1887 5 18 711 1 Church of Ireland Jews Society…… 1889 3 3 2500 Hebrew Christian Testimony ……. 1894 3 9 3 600 470 Kilburn Mission ………………… 1896 1 1 1 1 1 Sixteen other Societies. ••••••••..•.. 18 21 GERMANY.

Berlin Society for Promoting Chris- 1250 tianity among the Jews . . . . . . . . . . . 1822 3 4 3 22 Central Association of the Evangelical Lutheran Mission ….••••••… 1871 3 4 800 3 1 Students' Instituta Judaica ……… 1880 880 West German Union for Israel. ….. 1843 3 4 FRANCE. 11 2 250 French Society for Evangelization of Israe!. …………………….. 1888 2 2 Paris Mission …………………… 1887 1 1 SWITZERLAND. 800 Society of Israel's Friends ….•….. 1830 1 1 SWEDEN AND NORWAY. 3 2000 1500 Evangelical National Society…….. 1856 6 1100 Society for Missions to Israel ……. 1876 3 6 ~~~di~h i~~;[~~ f;'i,io'::~~~~~::::::::: 3 3 2 1865 2 21 1886 1 RUSSIA. 500 Pastor Faltin's Mission . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1859 1 1 Rabinowitz's Mission ……………. 1883 1 Eleven other European Societies… 11 8 Five North African and Syrian Mis· sions ……….. .M.i.s.s.i~';~::::::::: Four Australian :: 45 44 UNITED ijTATES. 4000 1000 Church Society (New york), …….. 1878 7 11 4 600 1 Hope of Israel Mission ………….. 1892 3 5 — — — —– – 110000 Chicago Hebrew Mission . . . . . . . . . . . . 1887 1 4 – – Twenty-five other Societies ……… 25 33 — – – Approximate totals (100 societies) 200 600 NOTE.-The figures in these tables are imperfect; but the author could give only the information supplied to him. This table has been corrected and supplemented by information obtained by Rev. Louis Meyer.

-EDITOR.

If we come to look into these statistics more closely, we find that there are 600 missionaries for 10,000,000 Jews; that is, one missionary to about 17,000 Jews. But if we stopt here we should not form a correct idea of the matter, for of these as many as 150 are in England alone, 70 in Palestine, and 50 in the Unit~d States: that is to say, 270 mission- aries working among 1,000,000 Jews, and 330 among the remaining 9,000,000. In other words, one missionary to every 30,000 Jews. Our deductions must not end here. The bulk of the Jews are, as already stated, living in Poland, or, as we now know that country, in Germany, Austria, and Russia. This great mass of Jews numbers seven millions, among. whom only fifty-three missionaries are at work; that is to say, one missionary to 132,000 Jews. Aild once more; among the 4,500,000 of Jews in Russia, there are only seventeen missionaries, that is, one missionary to 300,000 Jews! The Jewish mission field is not evenly occupied. It is difficult to see how this state of things is to be remedied. Evangelization among the Jews is almost impossible in Russia. The missionary is hampered in many ways, and the same condition of things prevails in Galicia, a province of Austro-Poland, where there are 700,000 Jews, altho in a lesser degree. The great mass of Polish Judaism in Oentral Europe is at present toucht only at certain points, such as Lemberg, Warsaw, Odessa, and a few other places, where missionaries are stationed.

Without doubt, the great problem now presenting itself for solution by missionary societies to the Jews is how to reach effectively this great conglomeration of Jews in Oentral Europe. This is the stronghold and citadel of Orthodox, pious, zealous Judaism, which always yields the best fruits to Ohristian evangelization. In other words, the good and pious Jew is more promising material than the reformed Jew, who has thrown off religion altogether. We think it will be found that the greater proportion of Hebrew Ohristians are Polish Jews.

Missions in Poland have yielded splendid results, as far as the restricted field has permitted. .

LOCATION OF MISSIONARIES WORKIXG AMONG JEWS. (Incomplete.) § g >.1' . g -; . ~o ~~.Ig~ . ~.~~ . ~.9~ ~ ~.~g.ir:dI '.;~j j..c~~i …~…..d~~ .~ ~ ~ r~ ~ ~ "0 d GERM'N .to~ "~ffdi "~d~~.~.~~;~..:; .~t,.c~i:e;I ..;~"-.5>tU:iJ:·~!.0~I.l.. ~d ~.~ ~~ 0 ..>::"8 ….. ~ 0"0 § C.oio:I) .~~0_~:~00! p ~C) § a ce E'Z z" l ~0~00F~I'-~si OF>.,S~~ :;.oa:ljl:E.~~:l :§.:l :.:l $Sf;f:i ~:.~g.lJj~:~:0l0 ~g ~ ~.'e~n 15 .~~~d•.~.~'~~0" .M.. COUNTRY. U~ l 15 ..c:':O ~ 0~:1 E: -e e e a g 3 5] p §jlBP: .oi:I ""CI .~i:I .;!3 rn ~Po. ..c: 00 Q .i:I P: ~ctlr.n,o~q..0,j ….. ~@.i:~I ~;… gs :@ ~….. ~ ~ ~ O,oq..,j..j…::l 0 8j;§ ~; ~ ~ ~ rfl:.:lI'i~1 ~3»=<:;)~r;., ~z5 — – <nUl ______ – – – – – _1- _ __ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ England ……… 17 9 1 631 15 5 19 150 Scotland………. 54 6 6 Ireland……….. 4 26 France ……….. 3 2 8 Holland………. 2 2 22 Germany……… 7 11 5 Anstria·Hungary 4 8 24 4 5 Italy…………. 2 34 Russia…. ……. 2 Rumania.. .. …. 9 2 47 Turkey.. …. ….. 9 71 3 Sweden & Norw'y 17 Bulgaria.. …. .. . Palestine …….. 55, 2 11 Asia Minor ……. 3 7, Syria …………. 10 4' 3 40 Persia ………… 10 9 India…………. 1 Egypt … :…….. 7 Abyssinia.. …… 6 11 67 Algeria……….. 1 1 Morocco………. 2 1 11 Tunis ………… 12 Cape Town.. .. … 5 52 United States…. 5 Australia…….. 11 7 13 6 4 12 12 11 4 1 4 50 4 '1'he annual reports and monthly magazines of the various socie- ties will show what is being done. We have space here for a very brief statement only. In countries-Protestant countries-such as England and America, Christianity is being put before the Jews in the pulpit and in the press, in public meetings and private conversations.

Jews surrour:ded, as they are on all sides in these two countries, by Christian influences can not possibly escape contact with Christianity.

In England, it may almost be asserted, Judaism would ere now have been absorbed into Christianity, nominal or otherwise, had it not been periodically and continually reenforced by the pious and bigoted arrivals from Polaud, who keep the already" Anglicized" Jews up to the mark religiously. In spite of this, there is undoubtedly going on in England, as in many other countries, a wasting away of Judaism in the direction of Christianity, both on social and religious grounds.

The excellent parochial system in England makes it impossible that the Jew should never hear of Christ and His Gospel. The clergy of the Establisht Church receive valuable aid from the Jewish missionary societies in the way of men fully qualified for the work, or monetary grants wherewith to find the supply of such helpers.

In Europe, except perhaps in the densely packt ghettos of the J ew- ish Pale of Settlement, the Jews are likewise surrounded by Christian- ity-a nominal Christianity, for the most part, if you will-but nevertheless Christianity, which makes its commanding influence felt, as seen from the large numbers of Jews baptized. It may be aided, as undoubtedly it is, by a keen appreciation on the part of Jews of the social benefits accruing after admission into the church of the country.

When purely religious and conscientious motives for baptism have been brought into play, it will generally be found that the more active, zealous, and spiritual influences of the missionaries of the societies stationed in these-countries have been instrumental in creating the desire for admission into the Church of Christ.

In the East and in Africa, where Islam holds sway, the only Christian influence brought to bear upon the Jews is that exerted by the missionary societies.

It may be taken for granted that the methods of all the missionary societies working among the Jews are evangelistic and evangelical.

Reliance is placed solely on the IVord of God-written or preacht, read or listened to-as the power of God nnto salvation. The valuable adjunct of medical attendance, given to sick Jews in hospitals, dis- pensaries, and their own homes, is largely adopted. This, too, has Scriptural authority, the highest. "Heal the sick. say unto them, the Kingdom of God is come nigh unto yon." (St. Luke, x: 9.) The work is further supplemented by mission schools for the education of Jewish children in the principles and practises of Chris- tianity, and in the case of adults, by mission hOl1ses of industry, for the purpose of teaching trades to those who through their profession of Christianity have lost all chance of earning a livelihood among their own people.

The results of the combined efforts made by churches and the missionary societies may be classed under two heads-direct and indirect. By" direct" results we mean actual baptisms-the only test that can be applied-and applied in this article-in the aggregate. A former missionary of the London Jews' Society has just publisht a booklet, in which, having carefully compiled and amassed the statistics, he concludes that to state that the Jewish haptisms in this century have numbered 224,000 is to understate the facts.* By "indirect" results we mean all that Christian impression-short of individual baptism-that has been produced upon the Jews. There can be no doubt that Christianity is leavening Judaism-gradually but surely-with its blessed and benign influences. Our opponents shall be our witnesses. A Jew writes in a newspaper: Christianity has deepened the ethics of the Old Testament. Read the glorious Sermon on the Mount, or Paul's description of love (I. Cor. xiii). True, the essential ideas are already indicated and exprest in the Old Testament; but what a difference! There only in weakness and occasionally, here in the steady, strong light of the sun; there in drops, here in a stream which carries away the heart. Jesus brought the Gospel of love to humanity, and was a martyr for the truth. He proclaimed the message of salvation to all nations. He was the consoleI' of the weary and heavy laden, the friend of man and lover of the poor. In Him was nothing but light, harmony, and symmetry, and His image and name have been an inexhaustible fountain of blessedness to millions who have' lived and died in His love.

The Hebrew periodical Hamelitz, in a leader, said: "Our enemies point to the Talmud as the source of all the sins which are laid to our charge, and with whose spirit, they allege, we are all of us thoroughly imbued. Listening to them, one would think that every Jew, without exception, spends his whole time in studying that production; whereas, as a matter of fact, a comparatively limited number of our people know scarcely anything more of it than the name. Indeed, it is no exaggeration to say that while-thanks to the activity of anti- Semites-many Christians are better acquainted with certain extracts from the Talmud than they are with the Gospels, the majority of Jews are more familiar with the doctrines and sayings of the New Testament than they are with the Talmud and the Pentate7),ch." Now, this testimony borne-reluctantly, no doubt-by the Jews themselves, is unimpeachable. And to what else, if not to the missionary societies and their work, are the Jews indebted for this knowledge?

We have already transgrest our limits, but enough has been said to prove that Christianity is triumphing among that people of whom as concerning the flesh Christ came.

• "Judentaufen im 19. Jahrhundert" (Jewish baptisms in the 19th Century). A statistical essay by Rev. J. De la Roi. Leipzig, Institutum Judaicum. 1899.

1899.j THE LITTLE REPUBLIC AT FREEVILLE

THE LITTLE REPUBLIC AT FREEVILLE.-II.* BY DELAVAN L. PIERSON.

The George Junior Republic is in many respects a model reform- atory, and yet it has few of the failings and disadvantages which characterize the ordinary reformatory system. Everything is as unlike an institution as possible, and the citizens resent very much the application of that term to their enterprise. The laws being enacted and enforced by the boys themselves, the punishment of the culprit is never laid at Mr. George's door.

To the casual visitor this system might seem like playing at law- making; but it is far from play to the boys. It must be remembered that they are forced to abide by their laws, and feel their responsi- bility of legislating for their individual interest and for the welfare of their Republic. Valuable lessons in parliamentary procedure and in debating, and in caution and in forethought, are learned in the Town Meeting, which has now displaced the more cumbersome Congress.

It is instructive as well as interesting to notice how the questions which confront our greater republic come up for discussion and settlement in the smaller.

Women's suffrage, free-trade or protection, tariff, trusts, income tax, free "tin," pauper labor, all have presented themselves. On re- turning from the village, some boys brought candies, fruit, etc., which had been purchast at" cheap rates, or had been presented to them by some kind-hearted farmer's wife. These G. J. R. CURRENCY. they sold to their fellows at lower prices than the government licenst store could afford to furnish them. The storekeeper appealed to the government, and a tariff of thirty-five per cent. was laid on all imports.

The Republic has its own currency, made of flat pieces of tin, stamped, George Junior Republic, and in denominations from one dollar down. Silver, nickel, or copper can purchase nothing within the Republic. The Republic maintains the bank, and all official pay- ments are made by means of drafts upon it. Two per cent. interest is paid on all deposits, and any citizen who has accumulated a little sum, may, on leaving the Republic, have it redeemed in U. S. coin at one- fifth its face value.

• It should have been stated in our previous article tbat $250 constitutes a life member- ship in the George Junior Republic Association. This association has nine trustees, being regularly incorporated under the laws of New York State, and reports annually to the State Board of Charities. This is an additional guaranty to donors. but does not in any way hamper the good work of the Republic. A Woman's Aid has also been started in New York City, and it is very desirable that branches should be established in other cities. For a leaflet describing the work of the associlttion send to A. G. Agnew, Esq., 7 Nassau Street, New York City.-D. :r,. f. . . The financial system of the Republic is based upon wages for work.

Its motto is "Nothing without labor." The government lets out con- tracts of all sorts,-farming, road construction, landscape gardening, hotel keeping, etc., etc., and the contractors hire labor, paying different prices, according to the skill of the workmen, from fifty cents to one dollar and fifty a day.

(!."-II.j~f.<jf' Wages are paid once a week, and no favors are &t~f 1Qllicr RtJlQ~lir BaM, shown to those workmen '-':::01 -.J£._.(J_Pt2fdd….. or government officials who recklessly s pen d .h.lumo' Z'b 4N:,d~~1lam their earnings the first few days of the week. A , !l,e? .g coarse diet and a harder bed await such until next 5i':~. ~~ pay day.

A sAMPLE CHECK ON THE G. J. R. BANK.

An excellent little paper, The Junior Republic ca£zen, is publisht by the boys. They write freely for it, using their own language and spelling, and are not held to account for the opinions they express. It is issued monthly and contains reports of census and" police blotter."

The problem of a congested labor market has never had to be grappled with in the Republic. 'fhere is work for every boy who will work. Some boys, preferring their own independent enterprises, have started barber-shops and tailoring establishments. One boy, only thirteen years old, being hard pressed by the hotel proprietor.

announced a course of lectures on "The Minor Lights of History,"

Milos Standish, Captain John Smith, and John Brown, and altho he set his prices high (single lecture, fifty cents; course ticket, one dollar), the hotel corridor was filled all three lecture nights.

Another boy, much interested in natural history, made a collection of insects, cocoons, nests, nymphs, etc., but his companions would not deign to notice his collection. One day he annonnced the opening of a "Dime Museum," and at the appointed hour there was a line of boys reaching clear to the police station, each with his dime in his hand waiting for admittance. When the doors were opened, the show was found to consist of this same entomological collection; but the boys had paid their money, and so they listened attentively to the interest- ing explanations of the museum proprietor, and afterward voted it a "huge sllccess."

The buildings of the Republic include: (1) The "Republic," con- taining a kitchen and two restaurants, a library, hotel, and" garroot"; (2) the school-house, bank, and store; (3) the court-house, jail, capitol, post-office, store, and Waldorf Hotel; (4) Carter cottage for boys; (5) Rockefeller cottage for girls; (6) businesss offices; (7) hospital; (8) barn; (9) tool-house <lnd work-shop; (10) laundry and bath; (11) dairy; (12) shoe shop; (13) a chapel has also been promist. Everything is exceedingly plain. It is to be hoped that this feature of the Republic will never be altered, for fi ner surroundings would only breed dissatisfactiou with their city homes and teach lessons of extravagance. Cleanliness is carefully taught as a habit to be practist by all classes, and a neglect of this virtue may bring about a fine from the Board of Health.

The jail is no play house, but has small cells with veritable bars and high windows, hard slat beds, and prison meals. A formidable constable's desk stands in a recess at the entrance, while almost opposite in a niche is a little melodeon for use in the religious services held weekly in the prison corridor. Upstairs is the court room, containing, A SCENE IN THE COURT ROOM.

among other things, a trap door for the entrance of the prisoner, an imposing high desk for the judge, and a jurors' bench. There is a small space railed off for the witness stand, and rows of seats for interested listeners. The sessions of the court are most orderly and impressive. The pros and cons are carefully weighed; evidence is called for in its proper place, and most heartstirring appeals are made to the jury. One judge walkt ten miles to Ithaca and back again that he might attend a court session and learn how to conduct those of the Republic with proper decorum. Only one case of bribery has ever been discovered, and the guilty officer was immediately deposed and suffered disgrace as well as legal penalties. The rear of the court room is partitioned off into" lawyers' offices," and bears this prohibitory sign, "Oitizens not allowed to climb over this partition."

It is, perhaps, to be deplored that the court and legal proceedings have such a prominent place in the Junior Republic, but the fairness of the judgments, and the submission of the guilty to the punishments imposed, counteract, to some degree, this unfortunate feature. The police court must, inevitably, playa large part in the lives of such children, and how much better to have justice and equity demonstrated than bribery and harshness.

Several boys, while in prison, have composed rhymes set to popular tunes. One may hear them singing these songs at their work or play. Here is a verse and chorus of one of the'most characteristic: DADDY'S BOYS.

There is a Republic in FreeviIIe 'Where the boys and girls have their own will; The laws that they make they must fulfil In that Junior Republic of ours. In spite of all their freedom, Don't think for a moment it's bedlam, For the rascals, we very soon jug them In that Junior Republic of ours.

Chorus: Daddy's boys ~re corkers, They're not the kind that's slow; They're born and bred New Yorkers, I would have you know. You may talk about your laddies, Your little Fauntleroys, But they are all back numbers When compared with Daddy's boys.

Most of the citizens of the Junior Republic live in boarding-houses or hotels. These latter are two in number, the" Repnblic Hotel" and the" Waldorf," (which is the second class hotel). The accommodations at the" Republic " are of two grades; pies and cakes, and linen tablecloths and individual chairs go with the twenty-five cent meals. The" garroot " boarders are served in a separate dining-room, with less elaborate, altho none the less clean surroundings. The sleeping rooms range from those hung with curtains and store-framed pictures to those whose only charms are light and air. "The garroot" has no individual rooms, but one long gabled loft, with a chest by the side of each fellow's bed to hold his wardrobe. Here lodge the impecunious, brought to this pass either by the love of play or by fondness for candy and other luxuries. Board must be paid in advance, and prices are higher, of course, for transients.

A new plan has recently been put into operation. Two simple cottages have been built, each to accommodate twelve boys or girls, who constitute a family, with a motherly woman as "house mother." All work toward the support of the homes, the girls doing the mending and housework, the boys, like older brothers, supplying the needful money. The householders pay Mr. George a nominal rent. One cottage has recently been sold to eight boys for $1,200. They paid $200 down, and Mr. George holds a mortgage for the remainder.

There is a library, a memorial gift, and the shelves contain over 1,200 volumes: fiction, history, science. poetry, essays, and reference and religious books, with some juvenile books and many leading periodicals. 'rhe most thumbed books of all are those which treat of the penal and civil code of New York State.

The problem of book study for the winter residents has given Mr. George some difficulty. It goes without saying that all the citizens are in need of education, and the Republic school is now a part of the country school system of the State. Attendance upon this school is obligatory by the law of the Republic, and a truant officer gathers in any who" play hookey." Several members of the Republic attend the THE" GARROOT" LODGING HOUSE.

high school of a neighboring village, and three have now entered Cornell. The civil service examinations, which cover all the ordinary branches, debar the ignorant and the inattentive from holding the coveted position of the police or judge, health commissioner, sheriff, or any other appointive office. This gives importance and attractiveness to "education," which the street gamin has neyer before conceived possible. He learns that education means power.

Church and State are separate in the Junior Republic, and there is no legislation bearing directly on religious matters, but the founder being a man of strong religious convictions, such an atmosphere of godliness emanates from" the capitol" that the citizens are unconsciously affected by it. Rom'an Catholics attend a little Catholic church nearby, and Protestants go to the village Methodist church and Sunday-school. The citizens have also organized among themselves a Christian Endeavor Society, and it would be hard to find a more oornest little band, altho of opposing creeds and diverse beliefs. Little Roman Oatholic children attend mass in the morning, and, perhaps, lead or take part in a regular Ohristian Endeavor prayer-meeting in the afternoon. A falling off in church attendance was noticed at one time, and the AN ARISTOCRAT'S ROOM IN THE" HOTEL REPUBLIC," legislature provided that a missionary should be ap- pointed, whose duty it should be to visit delinquents, urge upon them the duty and privilege of church worship, and to warn the erring.

Especially solemn and impressive are the meetings held in the jail corridor for the prisoners. In the midst of one meeting a little girl was seen to slip out quietly, and in a few moments returned with her arms full of Bibles and prayer-books. Going to each cell, she dis- criminated between the Protestant and the Roman Oatholic prisoners, giving the former a Bible and the latter a prayer-book, with a tender word of encouragement to read it.

Family prayers are daily held, led sometimes by one of the older helpers, but as often by a citizen. God's blessing is also askt at table, usually by oue of their own number.

We believe that Mr. George has taken a wise course in the religious conduct of his miniature republic. His helpers are all Ohristians, who have entered upon the work with the missionary spirit-an earnest desire to win these boys and girls for Ohrist. Six days in the week, at the carpenter bench, or on the farm, or over the stove, or at the machine, they patiently help to solve the knotty problems of manufacture or culti- vation, and 0 nth e seventh set an example of restful worship and meditation, which is not lost on their young charges. Quiet heart to heart talks are continu- ally bearing fruit in the little Republic, unto life THE ROCKAFELLER COTTAGE FOR GIRLS. eternal. If attendance upon church service were a matter of com- pulsion, when everything else is free, or if the church were given prominence through being constituted a State church, the present well-balanced condition of things could not exist.

Mr. George has exprest the conviction that anyone of his several older citizens, who have spent two or three years with him, would be thoroughly competent to superintend another republic, and make it in every way as great a success as Freeville. If in making this statement he has carefully taken into account the far-reaching religious influences of the leader, the confidence and esteem in which he holds these boys must be very great.

Mr. George says that there has never THE FIRST G. J. R. MISSIONARY. been a boy, who has stayed at the Republic as long as he (Mr. George) felt he should, who has not left a thoroughly upright, self-dependent citizen, having learned lessons of obedience to law and respect for the rights of others. Of course, some are taken away by their parents or guardians before they are ripe for dismissal, and a few become rebellious and return of their own free will to their idle city life. Who can estimate the work this one little Republic is doing, in converting paupers and criminals into citizens who make for righteousness and peace, and girls whose feet were already turned toward hell, into women of chaste, industrious lives?

Two years ago Mr. George took one of the :younger citizens to Brooklyn to speak in behalf of the Republic. The boy communicated his enthusiasm to his audience in a wonderful way. At the close a lady, with purse in hand, prest up to him and offered it to the little speaker. Mr. George, from his position in the audience, noticed her turn away cMagrined. In a few moments she came to him, saying, "Won't you take this money and use it for that boy." "Wouldn't he accept it?" asked Mr. George. "I never received such a rebuke in my life," replied the lady; " when I offered it to him, he said, 'I can not take it, Madam, I have done nothing to earn it.'''

When the previous history of some of the boys is known, the visitor's most natural question is: Have you ever had to expel any because of incorrigibility? The question always calls forth the same reply: "The worse the boy, the more his need of the Republic and its influences. No; we never willingly let go of our bad boys."

It will be seen from the foregoing account that the Junior Republic is indeed a model reformatory. Amid wholesome surroundings, and under judicious Ohristian management, the boys and girls are taught self-control, self-help, obedience to law, the blessing of service to others, and are given every opportunity to become honorable Christian citizens in our larger republic.

The principles upon which the Junior Republic are founded are sound, and are the outcome of years of study of the city street gamin; but even with such a complete system, not everyone could successfully carryon such a republic. The principles of self-help and self-government among the boys must be wisely recognized by a Christbn governor, and a consistent course of non-interference practised at ,the same time that a vigilant outlook is kept.

Some minor phases of the Republic's life are still in their experimental stage, but the Republic itself has past beyond that stage and has clearly vindicated its right to exist, and to be supported by the interest and prayers and gifts of the Christian people of our land. It is philanthropic work without any of the pauperizing tendencies of ordinary philanthropy, and, on the other hand, it does away with the opportunity of self-gratulation, which mars so much of our charitable work. The sense of personal responsibility for law and order, is visible in each sun-burned freckled face of the citizens, and boys who have had a common education in dodging police, will legislate and oversee with a sharpness in which the ordinary adult is pitifully deficient.

If the Republic stopt short of being a Christian enterprise, there would be no opportunity for the highest forms of altruism. With pauper laws that are inexorable, with competition that is sharp, altho friendly, with a decided spirit of self-interest and preservation, there would be developt only a high sense of justice and a healthy regard for the rights of others. But, lifted to the plane of Christianity, the opportunities of visiting the sick and the imprisoned, the faithful exercise of guardianship and the repression of covetousness and jealousy, all give opportunity for the exercise of the highest altruism in accordance with the teaching of Christ.

It is very evident that the love which Mr. George has for his boys and girls is heartily reciprocated. No thief ever steals from him. The tender accent they give to the word" Daddy" when they speak of him, and the confident manner in which they approach him to ask a question, to tell him of some loss, or inquire for a missing companion-; the alacrity with which they run on little errands for him, and the stream of evening callers to bid him goodnight before retiring, all speak loudly of the love which they bear toward him. As the last one bade him good-night and left him, with a look of satisfaction, Mr. George turned to us a beaming face and said, "I wouldn't change places with anyone in the world; I believe I'm the happiest man alive."

THE CHRISTIAN VILLAGE SYSTEM IN INDIA

21 22"

,I" ::!I~~-._~_-_~_-_~_-_-I ( MlDloll StatiOn.l Surat ~ . Chrbtlan VUac- ~ 'rHE CHRISTIAN VILLAGE SYSTEM IN INDIA.* BY REV. WILLIAM BEATTY, D.D., KNOCK, CO, DOWN, IRELAND. Formerly miesionary of the Irish Presbyterian Church in Ahmedabad, India_ The social and religious system of India presents strong and apparently unsurmountable obstacles to the acceptance of Christianity. Caste holds the people with such an iron grasp that escape from the fetters of its principles and prejudice is practically miraculous. From the Brahman to the lowest Bhungia every section of the Hindu community is subject to laws which tolerate no departure from the restrictions of hereditary social custom. These laws permit and even sanction the grossest immoralities, but they irrevocably condemn to Jocial death all who fail to conform to their draconian code. They know no forgiveness for any who eat and drink with those outside the narrow limits of their caste. Believe what you like, worship whatever god you choose, teach any doctrines you please, but break caste laws in the matter of eating, drinking, or marriage, and but one fate awaits you–social death.

To these bond slaves comes the religion of Christ and proclaims emancipation-" Liberty to the captives and the opening of the prison to them that are bound" (Isaiah 61: 1). One would expect that freedom would be welcome. Far otherwise-the captive rejoices in his captivity and nothing short of a revelation of his real condition and a spiritual revolution in the soul will make a caste-ridden Hindu fight for his life and liberty. When once this revolution has taken • Gujarat, Bombay Presidency. place and he steps out into Christian liberty, he finds himself totally outside caste, dead to all inside, even his nearest and dearest. He has become a Christian at the cost of a loss of all things-property, posi- tion, relatives, and friends-all have had to be surrendered, and like one fleeing from destruction he escapes only with his life. A man who has thus adopted a new religion and thrown in his lot with a new community, finds that while the wants of the soul are supplied, the wants of the body are no longer met.

The Christian life is not a life of mere contemplation, nor a round of ceremonial observances; it is one which takes in the whole man.

The moral and spiritual nature is cultivated, but the body must not be neglected. How is the new convert to live? Whence is he to obtain food and raiment since he has been stript of his possessions or deprived of his regular employment? When there were only a few Christian converts work was easily found for them. 'rhe new Christian became an agent and propagandist, and the" laborer is worthy of his hire." But as the number of Hindu Christians increast, and many were admitted, even from the higher castes, who were not fitted f0r evangelists, it became necessary to devise some means whereby they might earn their daily bread. They naturally appealed for help to those through whose instrumentality they had been brought out.

The majority of their countrymen spurned them and they must either starve or receive help from Christians. .

Nearly every trade ill India is a close guild, caste admitting only its own members. Indeed every occupation is dominated by caste.

It retains in its own hands the power to shut or open the avenue to employment. Thrown out in disgrace with maledictions for dishonor- ing his parents and polluting his caste, no means would be left untried to prevent the disloyal member from attaining any occupation or position in trade or in office. The European Christian at the head of a large government office is helpless to protect native Christians against the caste predominant among his clerks in his own office Life for a man, even of a different Hindu caste, is intolerable without the good-will of the leading subordinate officer or head clerk, who makes it pleasant and practicable for his own caste fellows alone, and hot for those he does not wish to have in office.

Similar conditions are also found among low castes, and necessi- tate lending them assistance. The rules of caste are strong and strict among the low and deprest classes as well as among the higher, and the difficulty of knowing what to do with those who become Chris- tians is quite as great with the former as with the latter. 1'he danger for the low caste converts lies in the ease with which they are tolerated and received back among the heathen associates from whom they have emerged. The temptation to conformity becomes, in many cases, too strong for their pliant natures, and the fetid atmosphere of heathen- .- ism chokes out the weak life which might have developt and strength- ened in a purer and better air. Separation from the old environment in their case is advisable on the ground of the need of life-giving nourishment for the soul. To continually absorb poisonous gases and live a healthy life is impossible. To bring up children under the continual sound of impure and blasphemous language, within sight of dishonest practises and amid immoral and unholy behavior is ruinous to moral and spiritual life. Environment has much to do with future character, and the unholy, dishonest, and corrupting conversation and practises of a low-caste heathen quarter can not be expected to pro- duce a noble, self-denying, pure and vigorous Christian.

Industrial schools and agricultural settlements are, therefore, a forward step in the progress of the Christian Church in India. The first converts became preachers and teachers, but subsequent ones had IRRIGATION BY A WATER WHEEL IN INDIA.

to be employed in other ways. Admission to the trades is difficult and slow, and involves a greater expenditure of money than most missions can afford. Good work has, however, been done in this direction by the Basel and several American missions. :Many native Christians have, through such agencies, found remunerative and honorable employment.

From an early age of its existence the Irish Presbyterian Mission has had its attention turned to agriculture. This was germane to the habits of the converts. * It required less capital and less skill to start thus in life some of the earlier converts who had not the capacity to be teachers. This had already been the occupation of some who joined the church. Others who had been weavers were ambitious to become cultivators of the soil, and so get clear of a trade which was declining before the power loom. In the Mahikanta Mission (at that • Over 90 per cent. of the popul'tion of India is dependent on agricultlre. time belonging to the L. M. S., but afterward transferred to the Irish Presbyterian Church), agriculture was the first thing to which the missionaries turned, in order to help the converts to be self-dependent; and ever since that time the principal means, of support of the Gujarat church has been from the soil. One other department of skilled labor has been vigorously workt-printing and bookbinding. Carpentry, tailoring, and masonry have also been tried tentatively at various times.

The first land settlement was begun at Borsad. Its one weak point was the attempt to guide it with a voluntary limited control. The land, being held in the name of the cultivators as tenants, was disposed of by them as soon as money was needed. Had all the land taken up by the missionary and made over to the Christian cultivators been kept by the mission, a large, valuable, and profitable estate would exist where now it is only a history. We learn by our mistakes. The frequent separation of the cultivator from his land, the money products of which would soon be squandered or used up in idleness, suggested another and better plan-the ownership of the land by the mission, the Christian tenant holding the property only so long as he paid the rent and behaved in a Christian manner. The major part of the land cultivated by Christians in Gujarat is held on this plan.

Kashiwardi was the first Christian village founded in Gujarat, and the larger part of its inhabitants are cultivators. Those who as heathen had been cultivators were the largest and best part of the settlement. Others, laborers aild weavers, settled around them, but most of the latter soon abandoned their looms for the plow. When land became scarce, a new site for a settlement was sought, and an entirely agricultural Christian village was founded within the boundaries of the village of Shahawadi, five miles from the city of Ahmedabad. It is now over thirty years old, but has not been the success which was anticipated. Several causes contributed to this, such as want of self-dependence and the disastrous action of the Salvation Army in trying to turn the people to their peculiar ways of thought and conduct.

This village, which is known as Ranipur (a name given it by the late Rev. T. L. Wells), and sometimes as Shahawadi, was establisht on the principle that each cultivator should take up land from the government on his own account. A number of men became partners in a portion of ground on which the houses of the village were built, and each took up in his own name as much of the waste land in the vicinity as he could cultivate. The proceeds of their property at Borsad which was sold, and loans made from time to time by the mission were needed to start and maintain the enterprise. The mission became the village banker and loan association, and each man had his accounts in the mission books. This system continued till 1880, when the present writer, being put in charge, ceast to be banker, and his place was taken by a native Soucar.

For many years the need of further extension of the village system was felt, and efforts were made to meet it. The first of these was in connection with Gogha, in Kathiawar. The lease of a large tract of valuable grass land, in the bounds of the village of Karera, was obtained from the Bombay government on favorable terms, and a village was started. The entire tract is in the possession of the mission, which is the lessee from the government. The grass of the waste land is valuable, and has yielded a large profit over and above the amount necessary to pay the rent. The profit, and the subscriptions of sympathizers, were used to build houses, sink wells, and make advances on loan to settlers.

The first settlers, who came twenty-four years ago, were poor and burdened with debt. They are now free of debt, and in good circumstances. One or two of the second period, principally through their own faults, have been less prosperous than the early settlers, and even than later importations. The village was carefully planned, and has been well managed, and is now lookt upon as a model. It consists of five rows of houses, with cattle-sheds and yards attacht,and has church and manse, a rest-house and a tank, and a number of wells. All this has been constructed out of the profits, and there is a credit balance of rs. 10,000.

The next two villages were founded on a similar self-supporting basis. Their founders, the Revs. W. W. Brown and J. Shillidy, took up government waste, which they divided among those of the Christians of their district who wisht to earn a livelihood. The houses in these villages were either built by the tenants themselves, or with help given them by the missionaries from the profits of the land. No missionary money sent out by the church at home for the spread of the Gospel, was ever thus used, unless specially subscribed for the work. The village of Brookhill is now attaining large proportions, and houses are being added to it yearly. 'fhe village of Bhalaj (the name of the heathen village within whose bounds it is located), has grown to a moderate size and is only prevented from developing into a large village by the scarcity and high price of land in the vicinity. It is the center of a number of Christian hamlots* in the neighborhood, and contains a church, where all the Christians of the district worship.

There are still two other villages to be noticed, Careypur and Montgomerypur, both in the Anand district. The former is less popular than the latter, being outside the district whence our Gujarati converts came, aud in a less desirable neighborhood, but it has the elements of extension and development in a larger degree, having over * The Christian hamlets in the neighborhood are five, Bhalaj, or Shillidypur, itself being the sixth. They are Seydpur, Trinol, Bheleshwar, Ashipur, and Brownpur. 1,000 acres of arable land, which it can bring under cultivation according to its ability. The proceeds of the grass which it produces and the rent received from the cultivators, pay the government rent, and leave a small margin for improvement. With the seasonable rains in a few years it should become one of our most prosperous villages..

Montgomerypur is small but well situated. The land is excellent and well watered, and most popular with the Christian people of the district, but very limited. It is, however, a center for evangelizing a densely populated neighborhood, and a pleasant little place within a short distance of headquarters at Anand.

The following statistics will show at a glance the number of families and individuals in each: DISTRICTS. VILLAGES. FAMILIES. INDIVIDUALS.

Borsad………………… Kashiwardi.. ……………………… 71………….. 442 ………………… Brookhill …………………………. 33………….. 151 Ahmedabad……………. Ranipur ………………………….. 85………… .. 357 Gogha ………………… Wallacepur……………………….. 16 …. . 102 Anand ………………… Careypur…………………………. 23 …………. . 128 Anand ………………… Shillidypur………………………… 20 …………. . 89 …………………Brownpur ………………………… 19 ………… . 74 ………………..lI1ontgomerypur…………………… 13 ………… .. 57 ………………… Ashipur ………………………….. 10………… .. 31 …………………Seydpur………….. ……. ……….. 4………… . 19 ………………… Bheleshwar……… …………….. 4………… .. 12 ………………..Trino!…………………………….. 3 ………… .. 22 4 12 301 1,484 Thus, in addition to our regular mission stations, we have twelve Ohristian centers of evangelization, each, like a city set on a hill, shedding its light over the surrounding mass of heathenism, and that much more effectively than if the inhabitants had been allowed to remain in their original quarters. Oollectively the converts are strong; separated they are weak, exercising little influence, and of little account for the spread of the Gospel. The heathen of all castes will now visit and hold social intercourse with them, whereas formerly they shunned them as impure and as plague spots in their midst.

The Christian village system has been tried in other places in India, but few have a good word for it except the members of the Irish mission. It is likely to fail if the people have full control of the land, only using the mission as the banker. The entire control should be kept in the hands of the mission. It will fail if the rents are not reasonable and are not punctually exacted from tenants. Pampering and mistaken generosity will also prevent success. It will succeed if proper precautions are taken at the begillning. The land should be good in quality, and the amount given to a tenant should not exceed his ability to cultivate well. If a large tract of land is taken up it should be self-supporting and independent of the rent coming from the tenant. Wallacepur and Careypur are examples of this, as uncultivated grass land is fully as profitable as the cultivatE,ld. Brookhill and Bhalaj grounds are all arable and all tenanted, and so self-supporting from the rents. To take up a large tract of land highly assessed and not to put tenants on the whol e of it is a sure way to defeat.

If there has been wisdom in taking up the land in proper amount, and with an income sufficient to meet all future expenditure, wisdom will still be needed for the administration. The rents should be reasonable. Rack-renting defeats its end and causes the land to be impoverisht. There should be security of tenure t o a tenant who pays his rent and lives a good life, but a lazy, immoral man should not be allowed. With firm, honest, kindly dealing there is no reason why a Christian village should not be a success.

The advantages of the Christian village are both material and spiritual.

1. THE MATERIAL.- Territory is acquired. The village does for any por- tion what it is desired to do for the whole country -Christianizes it. "The meek shall inherit the earth." The land is Christ s. It has been reclaimed from the enemy and is dedicated to God .

This portion at least is a Christian country. The religion of Christ has taken root here and means to stay. It is Christ's freehold property to be PLOWING IN INDIA.

occupied by his people forever. This district should never be allowed to relapse into heathenism. The promise is to the fathers and their children. The purpose of foreign Christians in sending the Gospel has here been fulfilled in part; to a limited extent, it is true, but in such a way as to indicate what that purpose is. It is a sample. It is a microcosm.

In a small way it foreshadows what is in the future for the whole land.

It is a place of refuge for the new convert. He wishes to work.

Here he finds employment. He wishes to be independent. He has ouly to be industrious to become so. He 'wishes to bring up his family in wholesome Christian surroundings. They are here in the best form to be had in the country. He wishes to avoid the infection of heathenism. Here is a segregation camp of people of his own way of, thinking. He wishes to bring up his children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. Were they in a heathen country, he could not do so with as many hopes of success. For a convert from the cul- tivating and working-class it is a real boon. He follows the business of life to which he was brought up, and he has all the advantages of Christian training for his children and Christian worship for himself and family. For those who have been abandoning a failing trade and trying to become cultivators, such as the Dheds of Gujarat, it is a good training school. They become cultivators by imitating their neighbors, and soon fall into the habits of this class. For the upper and educated classes it sup- plies the congregation and school.

The evangelist becomes a pastor and the schoolmaster has the children ready to his hand.

It affords employment without many of the temptations which other employments entail. An industrious farmer can be honest, truthful, and upright, and, per- haps, with less efforts and less temptations to be otherwise, than if he ,were in business. He is, to a large extent, his own master.

It is a healthy calling, and tho it may not bring wealth, it will produce as much as will entail comfort.

Villages of cultivators, with their churches and schools, their WINNOWING GRAm. pastors and teachers, their home- steads and surrounding fields, such as have been establisht in the Irish mission, are in small what we hope to see in bulk-samples of what we wish to see in every district of India.

2. THE SPIRITUAL.-The dangers to which professing Christians residing in heathen villages are subjected to are neither few nor small.

The many lapses back to heathenism of those who live in heathen quarters are proofs that the influence of heathen neighbors has been only too fatal. Heads of families are too prone to join with their heathen relatives or neighbors in their heathen customs. Public opin- ion is hard to resist. The customs do not seem so bad to those who have been brought up in them, and accustomed to see others observe them, as they do to us foreign Christians. There is a hardening process going on as long as a family lives in the midst of a heathen population.

Again, children are contaminated. The sounds of abusive and filthy language are continually falling on their ears. Sights whioh no Christian child should witness are of daily occur- rence. A child is often more ready to imitate the bad than the good, and the lessons in the prayer- meeting are easily for- gotten. The constant daily and hourly scene has its effect on the young mind, a'nd one CHRISTIAN VILLAGE CHURCH AT RAN/PUR. can hardly expect a pure, high-toned, and upright life to emanate from an unclean, low, dis- honest heathen quarter.

In conclusion, a few practical hints may not be out of place.

Christian villages should be under complete Christian control. This, in present circumstances, can only be had when the land is the prop- erty of the mission. Christian villages should be self-supporting. If they become a financial burden to the mission, they must fail.

Only Christians should be admitted, and of these only industrious men should be allowed to stay. If a man falls into debt, or is unable to pay his rent, let him go. A good test is the punctual payment of rent. There should be no slackness here. There may, however, be occasions where misfortune may befall an industrious tenant, and such cases should be taken into consideration, and the needed help afforded so as to tide the man temporarily over his difficulty. The immoral must be excluded. Christian villages must be kept as pure as possible.

Imperfect as these settlements are, yet they are bright spots in the dark surroundings of heathenism. It is pleasant to hear the church bell summon the worshiper on the day of rest from his farm, his cattle enjoying rest, the plow and cart unused for this one day, and a sense of peaceful enjoyment pervading the place. We look forward to the day when it will be unnecessary to form new villages, but when the old, with its caste conglomerations, shall come over to the religion of Christ, to be amalgamated by the bond of our holy religion into one body. In the meantime, however, these are the models of what we wish to see, and the more perfect we can make them, the greater must be their influence on the surrounding country.

JAN HUB: THE PREACHER OF PRAGUE

JAN HUS: THE PREACHER OF PRAGUE.-V.

REV. GEO. H. GIDDENS, LONDON, ENGLAND.

The 6th of July-dawned at length, and Hus was led from his dungeon to the cathedral, an interval of thirty days having elapst since his so-called" interrogatory," and this being the fifteenth general session of the council. Di Brogni, cardinal of Viviers, presided, sur- rounded by the king, cardinals, and prelates, and innumerable princes of the holy Roman empire. At the side of Sigismund were ranged the count palatine, holding the imperial globe; the burgrave of Niirnberg, bearing the scepter; a noble Hungarian grasping the sword of state, and the duke of Bavaria in charge of the imperial crown. All was bright, imposing, picturesque, and many-colored; everything present that could heighten the scenic splendor and add dignity to , this the most magnificent, as it was the most infamous, of all the assemblies of the council. There, amid chivalric pomp, the clang of lances, and the clash of spears, while silken banners rustled in the long cathedral aisles, and" music arose with its voluptuous swell," Sigismund was seated on the imperial throne, arrayed in purple, car- dinals in flaming scarlet, prelates with crucifix and crosier, high digni- taries in all their sacerdotal robes. '1'he altar was ablaze with lamps and tapers; the fragrant incense wreathed the glittering shrines in violet clouds, the casques of nohles, morions of knights, swords of soldiers, and the jeweled miters of the bishops flasht in the morning sun, and the vast church was filled with an awe-struck, surging crowd, such as had never in all its history gathered within its walls. In the center of the nave was raised a platform, where, upon a post, there hung the vest- ments destined for the ceremony of degradation, and before a table was a stool on which the heresiarch was to kneel.

While mass was being said, the prisoner at the cathedral porch was surrounded by armed men. Mass ended, Hus approacht the platform, calm, intrepid, pale, but with a radiance playing on his face like that of Stephen at his stoning. Arrived at the penitential stool, he kneeled and prayed, invoking aid from heaven, and calling on Him who, once the thorn-crowned Christ and now the exaltei Lord, had trodden the dark Gethsemane and climbed the hill of Calvary before him. Then, amid a silence most profound, the bishop .of Lodi mounted the pulpit stairs, and in the outraged name of the Holy 'rrinity announced his text from Romans vi : 6: "That the body of sin may be destroyed." With blasphemous audacity, Paul's words were made to apply to the prisoner before him. The sermon ended with this exordium, as he turned and personally addrest the king: "Destroy heresies and errors, and, above all, this self-willed heretic. It is a holy work, most noble prince, and it is reserved for accomplishment by you" to whom has been given the authority of justice. Strike then this prominent foe of the faith that your praise may be in 'the mouths of babes and sucklings,' and your glory eternal. May our ever blessed Lord Jesus Christ deign to accord you this work of grace."

This iniquity ended, proclamation was made decreeing silence on all assembled, not excepting any dignity" imperial, royal, or episcopal," under penalty of imprisonment and excommunication.

Anathemas having then been pronounced upon the writings of Wiclif, the judge advocate demanded the condemnation of Hus and his works. To this end Berchtold of Wildungsen, the papal auditor, read thirty articles selected from Hus's works, together with the minutes of proceedings already taken against him.

Hus, venturing to interpolate some few explanatory words, D'Ailly, THE TRIAL OF HUS BEFORE THE COUNCIL AT CONSTANCE.

the cardinal of Cambrai, violently interrupted him, and Zabarel1a, cardinal of Florence, cried out: "You are infatuated; hold your tongue, we have already given you sufficient hearing." With a loud voice and his eyes raised to heaven Hus exclaimed, "In the name of almighty God, I implore you in justice to lend me your attention, that I may in presence of those around me, purge me of the reproach of these errors. Grant me this favor and then work your will on me." The passionate appeal was drowned in a long vituperative storm, and so, with claspt hands he sank upon his knees and poured out his soul in prayer.

If ever man was left to the mercilessness of a brute crowd, it was Hus at Constance. One thinks of him as some Placidus in the Amphitheatre of Rome, awaiting the onslaught of panthers and hyenas, the one serene soul in all the palpitating throng. The tempest at length appeased, the depositions of the witnesses were next read out, including a monstrous falsehood, the very formula of which amounted to a reductio (I,d absurdi(1n, that Hus had claimed to be "the Fourth Person in the Trinity," to which he replied by reciting the creed of Athanasius, and appealing to Christ. His appeals to God were received with laughter and derision, and he was informed that such appeals were "errors." To this he responded with words of prayer spoken in a clear, sonorous voice, " 0, Lord God! 0, gentle Savior! Behold how this council condemns what Thou hast prescribed and practist!" And then, turning his glance upon his judges, continued, "I have maintained, and still maintain, that there is no surer and safer appeal than to Jesus Christ,. for He can not be bent by bribery, deceived by false witnesses, surprised by tricks." Then, fixing his eyes intently on the king, he added, "I came to Constance of my own will to prove my innocence and render an account of my belief, under the public assurance and safe conduct of my lord the king here present." A crimson blush suffused the face of Sigismund, which blush has past into a proverb. All the charges being at length disposed of, the bishop of Concordia read ont the final sentences against Hus and his writings, both of which were to be committed to the flames, whereupon the brave man fell upon his knees and, to the accompaniment of scornful laughter, prayed, "Lord Jesns, pardon my enemies for the sake of Thy great mercy. Thou knowest they have falsely accused me. Pardon them in Thine infinite mercy!"

The archbishop of Milan, assisted by six bishops, proceeded then to the ceremony of degradation and de-consecration. :First he was clothed in the vestments of a celebrant at the altar, As they arrayed him in the alb he exclaimed, "They put on my Lord a white robe to mock Him when they sent Him from Herod to Pilate." Adding the other priestly garments they summoned him to recant, to which he made answer, "See! these bishops exhort me to abjure. I fear to do so lest I should be a liar in the sight of God, lest I should offend my conscience and God's truth. How could I lift up my face to heaven? How could I meet the looks of those wliom I have instructed, if through my falling away those things which they now hold for certain truths should become matters of grave doubt? No! no! it shall not be said that I preferred saving this miserable body to their eternal salvation."

Descending from the platform they snatched the chalice from his hand, saying, "0, cursed Judas! Since thou hast abandoned the counsels of peace and art of the same mind with the Jews, we take from thee this cup filled with our Lord's blood." "My trust is in the Lord God Almighty," was his reply. ":tVIy hope is in His mercy, for whose name's sake I patiently suffer this blasphemy."

Each article of priestly attire was thus removed with anathemas for each, and there remained but one more mark of sacerdotal consecration which it was necessary to remove. This was the tonsure, and was the subject of some controversy, not unmingled with acrimony, as to the mode to be adopted; some proposing to make use of scissors, and others preferring a razor. Finally it was determined to use scissors, and cutting the tonsure in four places, they now declared him ready for delivery to the secular arm. Before doing so, however, they crowned lJim with the "Orown of Blasphemy," a conical crown of paper, on which was written the word "Heresiarch," and on it painted three red devils clutching a sinner's soul. While placing this upon his head they pronounced the words: "Anirnarn tuarn diabolis com- HUS GOING TO THE STAKE AT CONSTANCE.

mendamns "j the martyr replying, "I wear this crown of ignominy with joy for the love of Him who wore one of thorns." All this accomplisht, the king, turning to the elector palatine, exclaimed, " Go, take him." The count, laying aside the royal symbol he had been holding, received the prisoner from the bishops, and handed him over to the magistrates, saying, "Take Jan Hus, who, according to the decree of our most gracious lord, the king, and by command of the council is to be burned as a heretic." He was quickly delivered to the exe0utioners. They led him out from the cathedral by the Gottlieben Gate to a meadow in the suburb of Bruhl, where already the stake had been prepared. Guard~d by men-at-arms, and followed by the princes and a thousand soldiers, he slowly past through a dense mass of men and women to the place of execution. From time to time he turned with gentle words to weeping women, whose hearts were filled with pity for his fate, or lifted his voice in prayer. Passing the bishop'S palace, outside which his books were burning, he proceeded with firm step and head erect, many of the multitude being toucht into tenderness and demanding that a confessor should be accorded him, to which a priest accompanying the procession on horseback made answer that "being a heretic he ought not to be heard, neither ought a confessor be assigned him." Arrived at the stake, and falling on his knees, he prayed fervently, chanted in a clear voice the fifty-first Psalm and cried, "Lord Jesus, I would endure with humility this death for the cause of Thy holy Gospel-pardon all my enemies." Then, having been led round the stake, and having addrest a few hearty German words to his warders, he was stript and bound. The paper crown having fallen from his head, a soldier replaced it, exclaiming, "Let him and his devils be consumed together." It being observed that his head faced the east, his position was altered, and the scruples of the ecclesiastics set at rest. Looking upon the rusty chain which was fastened around his neck he said to the hirelings, "The Lord Jesus Christ, my Redeemer and Savior, was bound with a harder and a heavier chain, and I do not fear to be bound by and bear this for His name's sake." Then the fagots were ranged beneath his feet, and wood and straw were piled around him.

. Askt for the last time if he would recant, he solemnly replied: "I call God to witness that I never taught or wrote those things which by false witness are ascribed to me. I shall this day seal with my blood that truth which I have taught, have written, and preacht."

The marshal then retired, the torch was kindled, and the fagots fired. Soon the lurid flames enwrapt him in a crimson cloud, from out of which were heard the words, "Jesus, thou Son of God, have pity on me." As the gusts of wind blew aside the flames from time to time, his lips were revealed moving as if in prayer. A few minutes completed the dismal work. The wreckt body was torn in pieces and flung into the flames, from whence the ashes were recovered and thrown into the Rhine. The clothes-two coats, a girdle with a silver clasp~ a side knife in a sheath, and an old leathern pouch-were also cast into the fire, that nothing might remain as precious souvenirs of one who sealed his faith at five and forty years, and whose name is inscribed upon the scroll of history as one of the bravest and most beautiful of human souls.

In the Oonciliums Saal in the old Kaufhaus, where the long sessions of the council were held, are preserved with pious care some relics of the martyr, including his Bible and the serge mantle which he wore on his way to the stake. Here also are the chairs on which were seated the king and pope, and here, too, is a full-sized model of the cell, where, with manacles upon his wrists and fetters on his feet, the martyr waited for his trial in the old Dominican Monastery, an apartment so small that a man could barely be seated within, and lighted by a single lattice, but by the light of which he wrote those letters full of strong tenderness and gentle grace which posterity will not let die. In the Paul's Strasse, where he was treacherously arrested, still stands the house of the H good widow," with a memorial tablet, and a medallion of the martyr; and on the field of Briihl, upon the site of the stake, lies a colossal boulder, commemorative of the dark tragedy of July 6, 1415.

In early life, Hus tells us, he held his hand on one occasion to the fire to test his strength, for to his prescient eye the flames of Constance loomed on the far horizon. He drew it away in pain, the hour had not yet corne. Whenlhe hour was ripe, the man was ready, and like another Polycarp, he sang amidst the fire.

Hus was a mighty champion in freedom's cause. To him, as to all great souls, the love of liberty was an instinct. The desert Bedouins, or wandering Zingari, have scorned the bondage that, by the inevitable law of compensation, attaches to the progress and development of many of the forms of civilization. Oity"life means very much the surrender of liberty in some of its most fascinating aspects, and yet the great cities have been the most fruitful centers of freedom in its holiest and most enduring forms. Liberty has oftenest been incarnated amid the surging of great human seas. Only amid the healthy contacts and activities of men is freedom possible in its loftiest attainments of self-surrender for the common weaL lIenee it has always been fought for and attained, at personal risk; its loftiest aims are oftenest emblazoned upon battle-riven banners; its highest apotheosis is always a blood-stained scaffold, or a flame-charred stake. Only through suffering are the best things perfected; always in anguish are the best things born.

The work of Luther began in Hus's dungeon on the Rhine. The Preacher of Prague, who sang himself to sleep amid the flames, went to his martyr's coronation with a radiant hope. Writing from his cell he says, "I am no dreamer; but I venture this for certain that the image of Ohrist will never be effaced. Popes and bishops have wisht to destroy it, but it shall be painted afresh in all hearts by much better painters than myself. The nations that love Ohrist shall rejoice at this, and I, awaking from among the dead, and rising, so to speak, from out my grave, shall see it with great joy."

Hus lives, and his work can not die. Those five thousand priests of every grade, those puissant princes are to-day but a blurred and confused mass; if any do stand out with some distincter form, they are but as foils to brighten Hus's fame. To the student of history the name of Sigismund abides, but only emblazoned in his blush. John's name remains woven in the execrations of mankind. The scholar may be familiar with the literary names of Poggio of Florence, Thierry de Niem, Sylvius di Piccolomini, Manuel Chrysoloras, and the Gallic doctor of the Sorbonne, Gerson, chancellor of Paris; but, to the mass of men these are but names. The memory of Hus is perennial, blooming with ever a brightening beauty, fragrant ever with an undying grace. The trite axiom of Tertullian asserts its truth again, Sanguis martyrum semen Ohristianorwn. From out the furrows reddened with the blood of Hus the ripened harvests have been reapt. Every fire that Rome has kindled has only focalized the light. The beacons have answered one another from the hill-tops of the centuries, and have kindled new torches for the Truth. The spirit of persecution has always accomplisht the very purpose it wished to slay. Pithily and pertinently has Lamennais said: "La Fo£e est flUe d~t Verbe/ elle penetre dans les cmurs avec la parole et non avec le poignard."

The enfranchisement of the world, whispered by Wiclif, repeated by Hus, proclaimed by Savonarola, reiterated by Luther, Cromwell, and by the chieftains and ehampions in freedom's cause, must be aecomplisht, for it is God's .ultimate intention for mankind.

Societies require in the process of their integration the analytic and the philosophic spirit, like Zwingli, Calvin, and Knox; but their first pulsations are ever stirred by men with the seer's inspiration, the prophet's ardor, and the poet's fire, like Luther, Savonarola, and Hus. Of these latter there has not arisen a greater than Jan Hus.

THE HUS MONUMENT ON THE FIELD OF BRUHL.

CHRISTIANITY AND FAMINE IN INDIA

H.-MISSIONARY DIGEST DEPARTMENT.

CHRISTIANITY AND FAMINE IN INDIA.* BY REV. R. A. HUME, D.D., AHMEDNAGGAR, INDIA.

Missionaries and Indian Christians should have principles and plans for famine ready in advance. "Ve all have so recently been through famine experiences that everyone will have some general principles in mind, but it is well to formulate them. The one great Christian aim must ever be not only to save physical life, but to develop a better spiritual life. A famine runs hard against such an aim. It tends powerfully to make multitudes of people almost like brutes, who think only of how to fill their stomachs. When by hard necessity people have to herd together in masses, with hardly any shelter, with no privacy, with little clothing, with almost no means for cleanliness, what is there in such surroundings to develop a life much above brute life? Despite as careful superintendence by higher officials as was feasible many human cormorants, in the shape of subordinates of various kinds, took their opportunity in the late famine to feed and fatten on the skeletons of their fellow men. Little girls and women were freely sold for lust. Parents deserted their children. No end of lying was resorted to by people who sought charity from Christians and others. How can better life be developt amid such untoward circumstances and such awful temptations? Yet, God is a living God, and by His help every experience can be made to promote men's higher good.

The last famine did in some respects promote the higher life of mankind. It promoted a high motive in the government and a most heroic effort to make such arrangements that not one human life need go for lack of food. Well-to-do people in India gave for famine relief. Multitudes of Christians in England and America had their higher life promoted by sympathy for suffering India, and by giving most generously for the famine-stricken. The sound principles of the government famine relief policy also did much. The main principle was that the people must not be pauperized; that is, must not get something for nothing, but must, as far as possible, work for their livelihood. This principle lies at the base of God's administration of men. So the famine in some ways really promoted the higher life of India. It developt patience, and some measure of sympathy, and some measure of industry. It led many here to appreciate their government better and to understand the largeness of Christian sympathy in Christian countries. It put thousands of children into Christian schools, where opportunities and incentive to noble living is assured. It shook faith in idolatry and weakened caste. It brought some to know the living God.

In coming famines all Christians would be wise to keep in mind that, not saving physical life, but promoting a better life is their chief aim. Now, since pauperizing, i. e., accustoming people to get something for nothing, degrades men even amid the distress and perplexities of famine, we should be wise enough and merciful enough not to give aid without applying some test, and without requiring some labor, if possible. Con- • Condenst from Dnyanodaya, Bombay, India. Famine is imminent in India and immediate help is needed. Contributions may be sent to the EDITOR.

MISSIONARY DIGEST DEPARTMENT

sistent with this principle, if some work can be furnisht which would prevent the people of a community from leaving their homes, this would promote their better life. For example, if the building of a school, or some widow's house, or improving the water supply, or improving the local roads of a village, or cleaning its suburbs, or cutting down overgrown prickly pear, or any such work can be provided near a village, and grain or money could be paid daily under the superintendence of a mission agent, such famine relief would be far more helpful than giving money, or grain, or clothing to people, who will wander around, and in a few days be worse off morally and as bad off physically as if no aid had been given. If weavers can be aided in carrying on their trade, if their cloths can be bought, or in some way disposed of, such policy will in the end cost less money and will also better promote their 'true interests than giving them money free. If wide-awake and reliable men can be helpt to open small shops at relief works, or if anyone can be helpt to carryon any remunerative work by the advance of a small capital, such aid does not pauperize. In the main money will usually be best spent by enabling poor people to reach government relief works, and giving them enough grain or money to maintain themselves for two or three days after they start those works or get to them.

But after all the main service which missionaries and Indian Christians can render to people in a famine is not by money. They can give information. They can encourage and advise the people. They can try to promote a better life. They should not, and do not, interfere with the arrangements of famine camps and relief systems. But in the evenings, on Sundays, and at intervals they can do great good by visiting the people, inquiring after them, and telling them of the good heavenly Father and the sympathizing Savior. Neither they nor their agents should believe every story about oppression and mismanagement by subordinates. But when they have good evidence of wrong doing, they can report it to the higher officials. If they have capable Christian men, even mission agents, who are qualified to act in any capacity, they will do a service both to the officials, and especially to the masses, by recommending such men. But they should be most conscientious to state the true capacity of those whom they recommend, and not to ask favors.

We believe the above are the true lines for all Christians in India to follow in planning and giving relief in times of scarcity and famine. It is not too soon to write to leaders and to friends in Europe and America, describing the situation and prospects and trying to secure aid. But it can not be too earnestly prest on kind people at home that relief money should only be distributed through thoroughly reliable and through organized channels. I t is not wise nor merciful to send to everyone who appeals through private letters or through sentimental letters in newspapers. The wise way is to send to a representative committee, or to the heads of missions, who can best distribute all donations, and who can judge of the relative needs of different sections and different persons. The living God has blessings waiting for India. Whether by famine or by plague or by plenty, He will seek to draw these millions of His children to Himself; His providence will show. But in every situation by sympathy and wisdom and courage Christians can best reveal Him to the people of this land.

HUNAN-THE ANTI-FOREIGN PROVINCE OF CHINA

HUNAN-THE ANTI-FOREIGN PROVINCE OF CHINA.* For many long years missionaries have been trying to obtain a foothold in Hunan, the only province in China where the missionary has not been able to travel and to live. Many missionaries have been bold and daring enough to enter Hunan at different points, but always to be cruelly and ruthlessly driven out. Notwithstanding all this, missionaries have not despaired. They have hoped, prayed, and vorkt. Hunanese coming out of the province have heard the Gospel, and many have become strong, active, robust Christians, which has made missionaries all the more desirous of entering that hosti.le province and carrying the Gospel to that people. NatIve Christians have been able to do something in the way of carrying the Gospel into Hunan, and gradually opposition has been giving way, and progress has been made.

Dr. Griffith John, of the London Missionary Society stationed at Hankow, has been indefatigable in his efforts to open up this province to the Gospel. Since 1880 he has been trying at different times to travel and work in Hunan, and now he has at last succeeded, and the entire missionary body rejoice with him at the success he has achieved, and so will the Christian Church when the fact is generally known.

Dr. John has had for some time a very able, devoted native minister, who has, with him, been working for an entrance into Hunan. This native minister has been able to work in the province for some time now with remarkable and very encouraging success. He has been untiring in his efforts to pioneer the work there, and God has graciously blest his efforts. He has opened up work in four centers, where he has succeeded in obtaining bought and rented property. In Changcha, the capital of the province, property has been obtained. Dr. John and two of his colleagues have just made a visit to this province to inspect the work there done by the native minister. They were well received wherever they went. The officials received them cordially and kindly, and at one place the official sent his own chair for Dr. John to use while in the city. There was no bad language from the people, no throwing of stones or mud, no rudeness on the part of anyone. Official gunboats accompanied them from city to city, and wherever they went they were under official protection. This was because the viceroy had instructed all the officials to treat the missionaries with kindness and consideration. If all officials would do this there would be no trouble. The officials make the trouble, not the people. During this visit one hundred and ninety-two persons were received into the church. At some places there were large numbers wishing to receive baptism. At one place out of three hundred and twenty-five applicants, fifty-seven were accepted after careful examination. The native Christians feasted the missionaries, and gave them presents. Dr. John was presented with a myriad umbrella, such as is given to the officials who have ruled well and won the love of the people. Honorary scrolls were also given both to him and his colleague. This is, indeed, a wonderful change. This has been the work of God. He has abundantly blest the labors of his servants. This shows what a consecrated native Christian can do. May we not hope that there may arise others like this devoted man who will be instrumental in leading many of their fellow-countrymen to Jesus? The bulk of the evangelizing must be done by the natives. Foreigners are needed to train, lead, and direct their efforts.'

* Nashville Christian Advocate.

MISSIONARY DIGEST DEPARTMENT

HEATHEN AND CHRISTIAN LITERATURE FOR WOMEN.* BY MRS. J. T. GRACEY, ROCHESTER, N. Y.

The women of the Orient are without a literature. Neither book, magazine, or newspaper has been provided for them. The general litera- ture of the East is not of a character to put into the hands of women. It consists mainly of stories of heathen gods, full of deceit, falsehood, superstition, and immorality. Even their so-called sacred books are, in some instances, so impure that they can not be translated into English. The lullabies sung to the little ones, and the tale's told to older children are both silly and impure. It has been held as a necessity for the purity of women that she should not ~ead, and she has found just defense for her illiteracy in the character of the literature. Pagan husbands have often urged this as an excuse for not allowing their wives and daughters the privilege of education.

As late as 1868 a missionary, writing from India, said: "The only objection made during the year against the establishment of girls' schools is that a knowledge of reading would give the women of that country access to the corrupt literature with the worst possible results to their morals." Pundita Ramabai says: "I can honestly and truthfully affirm that I have ;never read any sacred book in Sanskrit literature without meeting with a low and degrading conception of the character and influence of women." Women are expressly refused access to the sacred books and prohibited the acquirement of literary instruction under a curse, while the study of letters is considered a disqualification for URefulness, and an inevitable harbinger of danger.

Mohammedans do not allow women to read the Koran, and if they did they would find no ray of ,comfort in it. Neither would they in the sacred books of the Buddhists. The women of China and .Japan have much larger liberty, and the literature of these countries is mol';) accessible, yet S. vVells Williams says: "Chinese literature offers little to repay women for the labor of learning to read." There are women among the higher classes of China who can read, but there is not a suitable or elevating literature to give them.

But the prejudices of ages are giving way, and sentiment is changing. On the subject of woman's education and intellectual development the Orient is astir. Many of the educated men have come to see that their wives and daughters must have educational advantages.

During the last fifty years a great transformation has come to the life and home. Multitudes have been instructed in mission and government schools, who are eager to read and improYe, but what shall they read? In this transition state when women are substituting the true for the false, and reaching out for something ennobling, it is necessary that they be provided with an attractive, elevating, Christian literature.

Modern printing and publishing facilities are being extensively used for the dissemination of heathen and infidel beliefs. In the large cities of the East books and newspapers in quantities may be found antagonistic to Christia,nity, and it is an absolute necessity that this pernicious literature be superseded by something better. Much has been done, but it seems only as a drop in the great ocean.

The Bible is now accessible to the women. Its beautiful words of * Condenst from The Study.

IGNORANCE AND EDUCATION IN INDIA

consolation, so different from the sacred books of the East, have brought joy and gladness to the hearts of multitudes of women. " Your Bible must have been written by women," said one, "for there are so many beautiful things in it concerning women."

The presentation of a copy of the New Testament to the empress dowager of China, by the Christian women of China, was an incident beautiful and far-reaching in its influence. Since then officials of the court and others have been desirous of securing Christian literature.

The women of the East must read or hear read this blessed Book. I t is said there are more copies of the Scriptures in the hands of the people now than of any other book. It is read in palace and hovel, in temple and monastery, in village and hamlet, i]J. places of pilgrimages and at holy shrines.

Missionaries are trying to meet the great needs by devoting some of their time to the work of translating, but such is the pressure of other duties, that only little is accomplisht. Perhaps the greatest work done was that of A. L. O. E. (Miss Tucker), who went to India after she was fifty years old, and was probably the first Christian writer to issue religious story books in the languages of India for the women. her books, tracts, and leaflets, of which she wrote over one hundred, were circulated, and have been sought after by native women and girls in all the mission schools and many of the homes of North India.

The missionaries have done much in the preparation of Christian literature, and the wives of some of them have done a work for which they will long be remembered. The Woman's Foreign Missionary Society in 1885 establisht the zenana paper, which is now publisht in five different languages, and it is estimated that more than twenty thousand read it every month. During the past year a large consignment of Christian books was sent to Rev. Albert Norton in India for distribution, and were eagerly received, and application has been made for one thousand more.

Much attention is also being given to the general dissemination of Sunday-school literature. This Christian literature, publisht in so many languages and in so many widely scattered regions, is exerting a powerful influence in developing Christian character.

IGNORANCE AND EDUCATION IN INDIA.* BY REV. J. P. HAYTHORNTHWAITE.

How pathetic are the words of an educated Hindu at Calcutta: Are you aware what mischief you are unwittingly doing us? Your scientific education has made our children irreligious, atheistic, and agnostic. They are beginning to look upon religion as what one of your clever writers called it the other day, "a dream of hysterical women and half-starved men." They no longer believe in the Divine source of virtue, but think that it is a proper balancing of profit and loss. They have become irreverent, disobedient, disloyal. They have- lost all fixity of character. You say you have given us light, but your light is worse than darkness. We do not thank you for it. Better far that our children should remain ignorant of your sciences, but retain the simple faith of their ancestors, than that they should know all the "ologies" of the day, but turn their back upon religion and morality as mere rags and remnants of a superstitious age.

;/< Ogndenst from th!l Churr;h .Missionary Intelligencer.

MISSIONARY DIGEST DEPARTMENT

From this point of view the educational policy of the government- tho technically neutral-can not but appear cruel and iconoclastic. This is the chief cause of the restlessness and vague discontent of which there are so many symptoms in India to-day. The Rev. G. A. Lefroy, of the Cambridge mission in Delhi, the bishop designate of Lahore, in a recent letter, defines the permanent cause of the present dissatisfaction" as the unceasing breaking up of all the old life and thought and social custom of the land, which is going on under the pressure of our Western civili- zation, education, material agencies, and contact of all sorts and kinds."

For the breakup of the old life Mr. Lefroy does not blame the govern- ment. He says: I believe nothing else was possible when the strong activities of English life came into contact with the decadent thought and civilization of this land. But I do blame Englishmen-most of all the English Church -very much indeed, that they have not been able to see how inevitable such a result was, and also how deeply, how essentially religious was the basis of all the structure of India's life in the past, and therefore how ridiculous it would be to suppose that its place could be taken in any strong or healthy way by the purely materialistic civilization, which is all that European life (as divorced from that faith which is really its formative principle and support), but which is, for the most part, so studiously kept in the background out here, can present to them.

Such quotations as these serve to indicate the gravity and delicacy of the position of things in India at present. But what can be done in the way of remedy or amelioration? The government can not abandon the standpoint of religious neutrality-nor can it undo the work of the past forty years. The most that can be done is to somewhat reorganize the educational policy by gradually abandoning the present system of "higher" or collegiate education, in favor of "primary" education, on the widest possible scale-and this modified policy will probably be the one which will generally prevail in the near future, and has already been adopted in the Northwest provinces.

This means that the" higher" education of the higher classes will be left to private enterprise, which presents to missionary societies, and to the Christian Church at large, a golden opportunity for undertaking a vast and self-evidently imperative responsibility, viz., the duty of providing "higher" education on Christian principles in every city and town in India.

The times in India are ripe for energetic and prompt' action. This widespread unsettledness demands it, the present educational policy of the government is favorable to it. India on all sides is seeking after God and a religion that will satisfy her intensely religious nature. It is not yet too late, tho soon it may be. A spirited and united effort to win the higher classes-chiefly by means of the educational method-and the situation will be saved.

"If not-if India is not made Christian," says India's new metropolitan, Dr. Welldon-not less known as a warm-hearted friend of missions than as a distinguisht educationalist-" then India will be left at the last as a country without God. And because it is terrible to contemplate the fact of a country so mighty as India left by our action without God, I say that it is a primary obligation lying upon the people of this country to spread the Gospel of Jesus Ohrist in India." May words like these arouse the Church at large to action, and may the Church thus redeem the honor of the state in India by giving to these higher classes the blessings of Christianity in place of the faiths of which they have been deprived. Ohristianity is the natural spiritual complement to the secular enlightenment already received, and ought never to have been divorced from it. And thus will something like an adequate attempt be made, again in the words of the Rev. G. A. Lefro}" "to substitute for the life which is passing away that deeper, truer, stronger life by which we ourselves live." III.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND CONDUCTED BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

The Foreign Missionary on Furlough. whom he is sent, and (2) to report to those who support him, and who BY REV. FRANK P. GILMAN, HAI- have sent him out; hence, on his NAN, CHINA. furlough, he should have a return to the old familiar scenes and faces, His furlough to the home land is and have a complete change of oc- a subject of great interest to the cupation without in any degree foreign missionary, nor is the sub- weakening his love for his mission ject uninteresting to the home cir- work. cle, and to the home church from which the missionary went out. We say, the vacation should be How many times when inquiring used first for rest. What kind of for a missionary do kind friends rest? Not loafing,-indifferent to ask: "And how long is it before he past or neglectful of present,-not is coming home on his furlough? submissively careless of opportuni- ties for improvement. Change is . Can we possibly wait as often the best kind of rest,-and long as that to see him? " change is action.

We need not discllss the length When your engagements tire of time that the missionary should you-stop. When you are askt be in service, nor the length of his to speak too many times in the furlough. These vary with the dif- same place, so that you are required ferent missionary organizations, to prepare too many addresses, with the climate in which a mission have courage unhesitatingly to say is located, and with the health of no. Two addresses on different the missionary, and sometimes phases of your work, with an addiwith his ability to contribute to- tional talk suitable for Sunday ward paying his passage to the schools or young people, should be home land. Nor is it the purpose all that most missionaries should of this paper to discuss the place in require. With this limit you will which the furlough should be have time for study and for writing. spent. PLANS FOR STUDY.-The second OBJECT OF FURLOUGH.-All will great purpose of his furlough is to admit that the primary object of enable the missionary to study the missionary's furlough is to pre- what will be useful to him, and pare him for better work on his enable him better to prosecute his return to his mission. This can be work when he returns to his misaccomplisht by giving him oppor- sion. A physician practising in tunity, (1) for rest and recreation, the interior of. China has been (2) for study, (3) for intercourse spending part of the last winter in with spiritually minded Christians, America studying dentistry, and (4) for working to secure, by speak- has pursued the course far enough ing and writing, the interest and to enable him to put in temporary prayers of Christians for the work fillings. Medical missionaries genin which he is engaged. erally on their furlough take hos- pital courses, and secure oppor- MAN OF Two LANDs.-The true tunities to learn the most recent foreign missionary, from the time methods used in surgery and mediof his appointment, never ceases cine. Why should it not be conto be in some sense a foreign mis- sidered the duty of all missionaries sionary. He is a man with two to pursue a course of study during countries, two homes, and a double oblig-ation, (1) to work for thoee to part of their furlough. It is said Christians away from boards and that the professors in Chicago committees, and away from even University are given every seven the missionaries and their methods years a sabbatic year for a fur- of living, and can fix them upon lough in which each is expected the heathen in their spiritual needs, to do special work in his depart- and the ability of Christ's Gospel ment and to bring himself abreast to satisfy all these needs, one who of his times. The missionary can do this-and who can be excertainly should keep abreast of pected to do it better than the his age and can not, with justice returned missionary ?-should feel to his work, neglect to take ad- it a duty and a privilege to address vantage of opportunities which Christian churches on the subject offer themselves during his fur- of missions at every suitable opporlough, to prepare himself to special tunity. dutics on the field. What opportunity is more important in giving MISSIONARY ADDRESSES.-vVhat him general improvement, than the should a missionary address be course of instruction in world-wide like? A doctor of divinity once mission work which is presented in told the writer: "I never have been the papers and discussions of the bored more than by some of you International Missionary Union? missionary fellows with incidents pathetic, amusing, adventurous and SPIRITUAL CULTURE.-The culti- inspiring, filling their missionary vation of his own spiritual life, our lives. These men have come home third head, is even more important to preach the driest of prosy serthan the securing of mental culture mons on the theory of missions or and information. Most mission- on the abstract statements of the aries do not find the deceit and philosophy of the heathen religions immorality, the stupidity and of their fields." This statement was superstition of heathenism con- made by one who was not especially ducive to the cultivation of a high interested in missions, but it is this type of spiritual life. The furlough class that it is our special duty to is the time when, in the land of meet. Speak of concrete examples. Christian privilege, the missionary What will be useful and blessed is can meet with Christian brethren an account of God's work in your of high attainments, and from fel- own field, and of what blessings you lowship with them can be led to have received, and what you expect seats in heavenly places with Christ to receive, as exemplified in God's Jesus. As the Northfield Conven- working elsewhere. tion and similar associations of Christian workers have given Having this address prepared, elospiritual inspiration and enthusi- quent in description, sweetened asm to many who are Christian with incidents of God's grace, and leaders in the homeland, so they lightened with examples of peculiar have in the past, and may in the circumstances, and having enough future, be of great benefit to all who foreign phrases to give it a missionwill take advantage of them. ary flavoring, where will you de- liverit? INTERESTING CHURCHEs.-Many will give to our fourth head-the It is difficult to find out what has duty of awakening interest in the been done by the different missionhome churches-the chief place ary organizations for arranging the after that of resting and recruiting horne work of their inissionaries, one's health and strength. Surely, tho there is an imI)ression abroad he who can turn the minds of home that there is much waste of effort in this department. Some churches who care, as a whole, little for the be taken through infiuencewith the work among the heathen, seldom see home department, and with active or hear a missionary, while one that pastors who are interested in misis already alive on the subject has sionary work, to encourage the addresses from every missionary young people to set more value on who comes within reach of them. the lectures which they can secure There ought to be in every mission- from foreign missionaries. ary organization or board a home bureau, who will arrange for the WRITING FOR PUBLICATION.- homework of each of their mission- The fifth means of using one's vacaaries, with friendly counsel as it is tion isin writing, and having printarranged for each during their ser- ed, incidents, and articles, and vice upon the field. books, which will reach people who can never hear his addresses. You LECTURE COURSES. – Another have heard that there is a growing waste is that missionary addresses demand for articles and books of are lookt upon as cheap, and are this kind. It is a kind of work then required to be brief, and must from which many shrink, but all be made entertaining rather than can cultivate a taste for it, and when instructive. Blessed is he who can you recall what you have read of at the same time be brief, and en- missionary biography, of missiontertaining, and instructive. Young ary incidents, and of missionary Men's Christian associations and character, have you ever thought Christian Endeavor societies have how much you owe to those who been known to have lecture courses have written and publisht them? in which an eminent diplomatist or How much of what you know on renowned traveler has been engaged these subjects is contained in the to speak on the character of some articles and books which have pubforeign people. A missionary was lisht to the world the faith and perhaps present, and was askt to Christian endurance of many of the introduce the speaker, or simply obscure people who have thus been paid for his seat and sat in the made prominent as monuments of audience to hear doubtful state- God's grace. ments made in finisht rhetoric, and at the close had the opportunity to Vacations should be prized as see the lecturer leave town with means of recreation, and as giving $50 of missionary money, without opportunities of publishing what improving the missionary character God is doing for the needy, and of of the societies to whom he had de- proclaiming God's call to all who livered his lecture. Something is love Him to become workers to– wrong. There are missionary gether with Him. speakers and missionaries who can speak, but why do not such societies The Ecumenical Conference. as I have named secure men like those whose addresses we have en- We have with care studied the joyed while on our furlough, and coming Ecumenical Missionary give them plenty of time and ample Conference to see wherein it will be pay, with the assurance that the different from preceding conferbalance of the money receipts will ences. That it will be in numgo to the missionary funds of the bers is assured. That there will society? No missionary who under- be a far wider range of problems stands the spirit in which he should demanding consideration is also work desires to talk price for his certain. That there is a vaster addresses, but some means mi~ht work to be past in review need not be said. The very mass of it is one of the formidable obsta- political and commercial relations cles of the committee. A great ex- of the proposed measure. But this position of missions seems provided ought to be on a larger scale. A for. The forces to be marshaled world-strategy could be wrought are far greater than those on North out, not from the morning news- River and Broadway on the occa- paper, but from patient historic sion of the Dewey display. There study of past failures as well as may be great good from the mere successes. scenic presentation. Multitudes will be imprest with the extent, if The Moravians have, again and not the success of missionaryoper- again, recognized their blunders ations. There will be much more and boldly abandoned them. A than that. How sufficient time whole day might profitably be is to be got for a thorough digest given, if not in public, yet in private of the raw material which will be session of the masters of this great contributed, or whether it can even assembly to conference about the be attempted, we do not know. How mistakes of the past, and their consome great schemes for compacting sequences; and, what is far better, the world-forces of the church, and to the providing for some ecumenilifting them out of grooves, can be cal c.)uncil-board to sit from time to wrought out in ten days, is not time in a world-center, with nationeasily pointed out. The program al sections, for the free discussion of does not, on its face, look to that. underlying principles which might That it may appear as a result in guide, if not control, the several some way is our earnest hope. boards. If not an official council, why not a great society, like the There is a demand for broad pre- American Oriental Society, inter- VISIOn. Some new starting-point national and national, for the conought to be found. Whenandhow sideration of the greater questions far ought missionary societies to to which boards and conferences break with their past? The places can rarely give but passing attenwhere they have work, and the tion? Great things will come out methods pursued in its conduct, of this conference. bind too many of them hand and foot. Officers and managers are SUGGESTED PROGRAM. affected by their "previous condition of servitude," till their time In the hope that it may provoke and strength are absorbed in conserving what they have under- preparatory study, and extend the taken. Even extension is from the old base. They have little energy, intelligent interest all ought to and few hours to devote to the great statecraft becoming the kingdom take in such a widely representaof God. Itwouldseem that on theoccasion of this great gathering some- tive council as the Ecumenical Misthing might be done to lift them all up to a plane broader than that de- sionary Conference, we give space manded by the daily routine of their administrative duties. We know to the report of the sub-committee that in some boards, not infrequently some one makes an argument for on program, in what they term a broadest and most philosophical survey, correlating their expansion " suggested arrangement of topics." to the ~enius of races, or to the We understand this to be open to modification. [J. T. G.] Monday, April 23. Main hall, 10-12 A. M.: Authority and pur- pose of foreign missions, the source of power, review of the century.

2.30-5 P. M.: Survey of African mis- sions, sectional meetings, after- noon. Survey of fields: 1. Turkey, Persia, Syria, and Arabia; 2. Ma- laysia, Australasia, and Oceanica; 3, I;!()uth America, Centt'al AlDerica, West Indies, and Mexico; 4. cuIties and achievements. Sec- North American Indies, Alaska, tional afternoon: 1. Mission litera- Labrador, and Greenland; 5. The ture for home churches; 2. Philan- Hebrews in all lands. Main hall, 8 thropic work' for orphans, deaf- mutes, and the blind; 3. Work for P. M.: The superintending Provi- lepers, famine victims, and other dence of God in foreign missions. dependents. Main hall, 8 P. M.: Relation of foreign missions to Tuesday, April 24. Main hall, social progress and the peace of the 10-12 A. M.: Evangelistic work. world. Farewell! 2.30-5 P. M.: Native agency in mis- An Inter-Denominational Missionary sion fields. Sectional, afternoon. 1. Museum. The mission and its administrative problems; 2. Highereducation; 3. One of the possible results of the Education of women; 4. Elementa- Ecumenical Oonference is the estab- lishment of an extensive pan-dery schools. Main hall, 8 P. M.: nominational missionary museum Survey of missions in India, Bur- in the city of New York, collected and arranged scientifically to illusma, and Siam. trate sociological, economic, and Wednesday, April 25. Main hall, other phases of the missionary work, past, present, and prospec- 10-12 A. M.: Educational work. tive. That will be praiseworthy. 2.30-5 P. M.: Wider relations of If it shall not be made permanent, missions. Sectional, afternoon. 1. it will be as a temporary exhibit greatly illuminating. The commit- Preparation of vernacular litera- tee have outlined an exhibit inture on the non-Ohristian religious tended to present evidences of the value of missions, tho the immesystems; 2. Relation of missions and diate purpose is to render more complete and profitable the sessions native churches to particular evils; of the conference. Behind the 3. Normal training. Main hall, 8 local committee is a corps of spe- cialists in the sevocal missionary P. M.: Survey of missions in Ohina, departments, and cooperatingmem- Japan, and Korea. bel's among the missionaries on the field. The missionary societies Thursday, April 26. Main hall, will loan from their cases what 10-12 A. M.: Woman's day; alter- may be helpful. This will not be nate meeting; self-support by mission churches. 2.30-5 P. M.: Wo- merely a "show case." It will man's work. Sectional, afternoon be classified so as to be in itself an argument. It will be unique, and (not decided upon). Main hall, 8 probably surpass anything pre- P. M.: Woman's work. viously presented for the study of missions. Friday, April 27. Main hall, 10-12 A. M.: Missionary Oomity. SCHEME OF THE EXHIBIT. 2.30-5 P. M.: Missionary boards and Part I.-Home Organization, Acsocieties. Sectional, afternoon. 1. tivities, and Influence. The missionary staff; 2. The appor- 1. Work of the societies as illus- tionment of unoccupied fields; 3. trated by photographs of their Industrial work. Main hall, 8 P. home buildings and offices; of prominent officers; publications M.: Social reception. bearing on the history of each so- Saturday, April 28. Main hall, ciety; on mission theory, etc.; pe- riodicals of the society-the bound 10-12 A. M.: Young people's day; volume for 1899; books, maps, and alternate meeting; religious attitude of non-Ohristian nations. 2.30-5 P. M.: Young people's day; sectional meetings; afternoon, young people's day. Main hall, 8 P. M.: Young people and missions. Monday, April 30. Main hall, 10-12 A. M.: Relations of foreign missions to home churches; alter- nate meeting; medical work. 2.30-5 P. M.: Ohristian literature in mis- sion fields. Sectional afternoon: 1.

Relation of pastors to missions; 2.

Support of missions by home churches; 3. Medical work. Main hall, 8 P. M.: The present situation-its claims and opportunities.

Tuesday, May 1. Main hall, 10-12 A. M.: Outlook and demands for the coming century. 2.30-5 P. M.: Missions and Bible translations. 1. History and importance; 2. Difficharts issued by the society; meth- act of worship; copies of sacred ods for raising money for missions; books of non-Ohristian religions; printed matter relating to candi- apparatus used by people or priests dates; plans for preparing candi- in worship; pictures or models il- dates by short courses of study or lustrating hells or ideas concerning training; society's institution for transmigration. training them more fully; photos of buildings; catalogue of curricu- 5. Missionary force and homes: lum; purchasing or business agen- Photographs of prominent mission- cies at home; stereopticon outfits aries; of prominent native converts used in presenting the work in or assistants; of typical missionary home churches. home with plans.

2. Agencies wholly or mainly 6. The foreign work of mission- resulting from influences origina- aries: Language and the producting with the societies, oroccasioned tion of literature; specimens of by their needs: Enlisting agencies languages reduced to writing by independent of the societies; Stu- missionaries; written languages im- dent Volunteer Movement's ex- proved by missionary use or inhibit; training agencies in home fluences; linguistic helps prepared lands not. under societies' control; by missionaries – grammars, lescourses of siudy helpful to mission- sons, lexicons; translations or ary candidates; Student Volun- original works by missionaries; peteers; colleges; theological institu- riodicals-secular, educational, or tions; specific training of mission- religious; books in English used in ary candidates-photos of build- missionary work abroad; photos of ings, catalogues, or curricula; mission presses in foreign lands. awakening public interest through conventions; photographic groups 7. Educational work: (N.B. In of annual meetings of separate so- all points illustrate purely native cieties; inter-denominational con- customs, and then show how they ferences of missionary secretaries; have been modified by missionary inter-denominational gatherings of influence.) Ohild-life; domestic and missionaries or workers at home, industrial training-typical tasks as the International Missionary for different ages; how are boys Union; ecumenical conferences- t,rained to take up their fathers' groups and reports; general mission work? apprentice system. School periodicals not confined to the life and training: Typical school, operations of a single society. equipment, discipline, punish- ments, program.s, school system, Part II.-Work of Missions in For- photos of buildings and pupils; ei-gn Fields. reading and story telling, some 1. The fields and their prob- typical stories for children of differ- ent ages, specimens of material lems: pictures of scenery-pnotos, given to children to read, textsketches, race groups. books. Writing: Implements used, specimens of children's work (state 2. Languages and literatures il- age and time spent in practise belustrated by books, etc., found in fore coming to any task), copybooks use at the time of missionaryen- or tablets; what is accomplisht at trance, or as unaffected by the mis- the end of various school years? sionary's influence; homes of the text-books or courses of study. Is people-photos or small models. any form of industrial, manual, or physical training considered wor- 3. Illustrations of social life in thy of formal instruction? How missionary lands: Marriage or fu- brought into school work. Music: neral processions, amusements, nature of, how taught, instruments public assemblies of various sorts, used. Art: drawing, painting, decustoms. signing, engraving-how taught, how used in school and home life. 4. Pictures illustrating the in- Science: what and how taught. Redustrial life of the people, or the ligion: instruction in home and tools themselves-models of them, school, amount, kind, methods if too large; illustrations of the re- used. Photos of missionary schools ligious life of non-Ohristian lands; and pupils, including institutions objects or photographs illustrating for the blind, deaf-mutes, orphans, fetishism, totemism, shamanism, and curricula. Irregular educaand magic; higher forms of nature tional work conducted for brief worship, ancestral worship; pic- periods: station classes and sumtures or models of temples; idols, or photographs of them; photos of priests in robes of offices or in the mer schools. Educational work crusade: casts showing the deformed prepared by missionaries. foot, the shoes used; reclamation of young men by the Y. M. C. A., 8. Medical missionary work: Pho- buildings and groups of members; tos of native practitioners, "medi- contributions to the canse of science cine men," in their distinctive garb; -publications or articles by mis- samples or photos of their surgical sionaries; relation of missionaries instruments, with descriptions of to archeology; introduction of ma- their drugs; descriptions of their terial civilization and manufac- incantations. Photos of patients, tures other than the work of indus- designed to show the maladies pe- trial schools-photos of objects, culiar to different countries-lepro- like the jinrikisha, invented by a sy, cholera, plague, results of missionary. starvation in India. Description of the way in which the sick are 12. Geography. The suggestions carried and handled, the limita- below were made by Prof. R. E. tions imposed by native prejudice Dodge, who occupies the Chair of and uncleanliness, the difficulties Geography in Columbia University: encountered in the application of modern aseptic surgery, and in Topographic features, showing nursing patients after operations. position of farms and homes and Photos of hospitals, leper asylums, character of the country, together opium refuges, dispensaries, oper- with the relation of life to the ating rooms, and wards. Training topography. Photos showing differmedical students-works prepared ences between city and country by missionaries for this purpose, homes; typical costumes of adults class groups. and children, the manner of mak- ing garments, and of preparing and 9. Evangelistic efforts. Itinera- cooking food. Utensils used in the tion. House-to-house visitation, home. Food stuffs, dry goods, ormainly by wom~n missionaries; naments, toys, and other manufacgroups labored with, outfit used, tured articles. Specimens of the including pictures, musical instru- leaf, bark, etc., of distinctive trees ments; street chapels, audiences. furnishing the raw products used in savage life or in commerce. 10. The native church: Photos of Mea,ns of communication and buildings used as churches; groups travel before the advent of the of church members; hymnals, foreigner; roads and waterways. prayer-books, lesson helps, etc., Animals and trappings. Animals employed on Sunday; legibly writ- at work. Methods and implements ten notes of sermons preacht by of agriculture. Use of the natural natives most successful in winning forces-their mechanical applicatheir countrymen; books employed tion. in the instruction of catechumens and inquirers; unusual methods of Some results of missionary effort securing contributions; pictures or statistically and cartographically instruments illustrative of persecu- exhibited: By means of tables; by tion or martyrdom endured by mis- means of charts and diagrams; by sionaries or native communicants. means of maps, showing the prog- ress of misslOns by decades from 11. Miscellaneous work mainly 1800 to 1900; by means of two philanthropic in character: Tem- maps, showing the fields in 1800 perance reform, opium curse, ap- and 1900-drawn according to scale paratus used, photos or clay figures of agents employed at the two showing its evils, self – torture; periods-and the latter to contain photos of fakirs, tortures endured npon it all existing missionary sta~ in order to raise money for religious tions. uses; infanticide and treatment of dead infants; photos illustrative of Missions at the Great Denominational evils of child-marriage; alleviating the miseries of widowhood; caste Councils. and its evils illustrated by photos; evils of the slave – trade and of The public has followed to some slavery illustrated by means of photos, slave-sticks, etc., means extent the proceedings of the Panused to alleviate them; horrors of cannibalism illustrated; human Congregational Conncil, and of the sacrifice and sati illustrated by photos, or old pictures in the case Pan-Presbyterian Alliance, the one of the latter. Anti-footbinding in Boston, the other in Washing- ton, D. C. On the Atlantic sea- board the daily papers gave large space to reports of the doings of and their strength, which oughb to these two bodies, and the nortnern be invaluable to us in prosecuting section of the United States east of our Christian enterprise. the Alleghanies must be fairly familiar with the topics discust. The most masterly address of Dr. But there is a large part of our con- Richard S. Storrs, which was re- stituency who will never know ported in'our November number, much about these sayings and do- was a fitting close to the council ings, except through the religious and one of great sweep of thought, papers, which will chiefly circulate on "The Permanent Motive in Mis- within their own denominations. sionary Effort." We can not do more than refer to some of the missionary features of At the Pan-Presbyterian Alliance the sessions. in Washington there was a great deal more of the customary in- Rev. Ralph W. Thompson, D.D., formation and discussion of details reviewed the changes in missionary of work. The statistical summaconditions, and discust the adap- ries of the varied missionary sotation of the missions to these cieties having representatives in the Alliance were valuable. Home changed conditions. Th'e" changed missions were accentuated, speci- ally among North American Inconditions were found, not so much dians. Rev. B. S. Stern gave It very in the geographical and political interesting account of mission extension and variation, but in the work among the natives of Guatesocial, intellectual, and spiritual mala, Costa Rica, Honduras, and other contiguous states. He stated effects which the opening of the that several branches of Presbyworld has already had upon the terians were located in these counlands and races which require our tries, along with missionaries from missionary effort, and the condi- the Congregational, Baptist, Methtions which stir our missionary odist, and other Protestant de- nominations. Rev. Robert Johnsardor. He said: ton of London, Canada, so pre- sented the vast opportunities and Probably none of us can ade- past successes of the Presbyterian quately estimate the influence on bodies in British America, that the life and conduct of the vast the Alliance went on record in an multitudes in the heathen world, expression of sympathy and a exerted by the thousands of vessels pledge of aid to their brethren in which carry our merchandise, and the Dominion of Canada. Coinwhich are now to be found on every cident with the Alliance the Intersea, and in every port. Those of national Union of Women's you who know what the life of a Foreign Missionary Societies of seaport town is in lands where the Presbyterian and Reformed Christianity and philanthropy are Churches met in their third conrecognized, can judge whether this ference, the report being read by influence is likely to be morally Miss Matthews of England, the helpful or the reverse. secretary.

He next referred to the apparent Incidentally Dr. Matthews, the breaking up of the Chinese empire. general secretary of the Alliance, Another change was seen in the stated facts about the religious refact that the Christian Church now strictions of continental Europe. has an acquaintance with the relig- He is credited with having said ious condition of the world, which that no Protestant church can hold was denied to our fathers; and the world knows our message and our motive, as it did not when missions first began. We have to-day a knowledge of the faiths of the great Jl:astern world in their weakness a general assembly without the con- of the Chinese language and a sent of the government. In some gradual decrease in the circulation of the countries of Europe it is im- and influence of the Chinese litera- possible to separate Church and ture. Thus far the Chinese classics State. In France the PresbyteOrian have been the admiration of Church, the result of the Huguenot Japanese scholars, as well as the movement, has not been allowed to literati of the Flowery Kingdom, hold a general assembly in twenty- and the precepts of Confucius have seven years. They have not been been the basis of a large part of the able to obtain the consent of the ethical culture of Japan.

government to do so. In Germany The general introduction or study they have never been allowed to of English will cause the substitu- do so. tion of a literature that is Christian in tone and destructive of the old In Japan. superstitions.

REV. H. LOOMIS, YOKOHAMA. In nearly all cases where mis- sionaries consent to give instruction One important result of the revi- in English, it is with the agreement sion of the treaties, and the opening that the Bible is to be one of the of all of Japan to foreign residents, text-books to be used. In this way is the general desire on the part of a large number of Japanese are merchants, teachers, and officers brought under direct Christian to learn the English language. instruction. Converts are already Classes in English are being formed reported in various places, and the all over the country, and the mis- time is yet too short to estimate sionaries are constantly besieged to the far-reaching influence of this teach both in public and private. department of religious work.

It has been found by experience This state of affairs has produced that the instruction given by a very large increase in the sale of Japanese teachers is very deficient, Bibles. During the six months and the conviction is quite general ending June 30th, 1899, the sales by that only a foreigner can furnish other than the colporteurs have the training needed in order to been more than double what they speak or read the languages in- were during the same period one telligently and properly. year ago.

The effect of this condition of It is not many years since the affairs is certain to be very helpful book stores in Japan could not to Christian work. It will first of be used for the circulation of Scrip- all bring the business men, students, tures, because it would injure their teachers, and officers into closer business if it was known that they and more friendly relation with were engaged in the circulation of the missionaries. This will increase Christian literature. But now the number of attendants at the there is no hesitation about the places of worship, and help to sale of Bibles in such places, and remove prejudice from many arrangements are being rapidly minds. .As the people come into made to have them on sale in all closer contact with the mis- of the principal cities.

sionaries it ought to develop in- An effort has recently been made creast confidence in their ability on the part of some of the Bud- and their efforts to promote the dhists to have their religion pro- highest welfare of the country. claimed as the state religion of the Another important result will be country. But the men who control the diminisht interest in the study the government are too enlightened to indorse any such scheme. It is lady dressed in European costume, plain that the propagandists of whom he soon discovered to be the Buddhism are not satisfied with the resident Japanese consul and his present outlook and would be glad wife. To his great surprise he if it was possible to secure the in- found that they were both Chris- terference of the secular power in tians, and he received from them a their behalf. most cordial welcome. A Japanese The number of Protestant Chris- Christian has recently been em- tians in Japan is only about one to ployed in the customs service at every 1,000 of the population. And Amoy, China.

yet this small proportion is making In the banks, railway service, itself felt everywhere to a very re- and other business enterprises, markable degree. The first and Christian young men are apparent- the last president of the lower ly in demand, as it is otherwise im- house of the diet were Christians. possible to account for their fre- It is reported that there are more quency.

than 40 papers or periodicals issued Some time last year an epidemic in Japan that are publisht in the broke out in a small village in the interests of Christianity, or are province of Joshu. A Christian controlled by Christian men. There nurse was sent from Tokyo to as- are 153 Christians officers in the sist in the care of the sick. She Japanese army, and there were re- took the disease and died. Her cently 70 members of the Japanese peaceful, happy death, made such Christian Medical Association. a deep impression upon the attend- There are 40 members of the Y. ant physician and others, that they M. C. A. in the Tokyo University; sent for a Christian preacher to and the president of the Y. M. C. come and tell them of a faith that A. in Tokyo is Capt. Serata, who is could thus sustain its votaries in the private secretary of the minis- the last and trying hour. The ter of the navy. doctor opened his own house for The Tokyo pastor who was ap- preaching, and already seven entire pointed chaplain in the prison has families have profest their faith since been given the position of in- in a Crucified Redeemer. structor in a s~hool that has just Some eighteen years ago a col- been establisht for training prison porteur went to the province of Chi- and other officials. ba, and told one of the people there The chief of forestry in Western about the religion of the Bible.

Shikoku, the head of the military The man was not especially im- prison at Marugame, and one of prest at the time, but since then the chief officials in the observa- he has gradually lost his faith in tory at Nagano and at Tokushima, the Shinto and Buddhist wor- are Christians. ship, and the truth and value of A missionary from Japan recent- what he then heard has grown ly made a visit to the city of Han- upon him.

kow in Central China. When he A few months ago he came to first reacht the city he did not un- Yokohama and searcht out the derstand the language of the people colporteur, in order to hear more of around him, and was at a loss to the new doctrine. Then he pro- know what to do. Presently he cured a copy of the Scriptures and saw on the street a gentleman and returned to his home rejoicing. IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT.

The Review for 1900. and solemnly avers that Cecil Rhodes himself informed him that In the REVIEW for 1900 we expect Mr. Chamberlain was privy to the to devote considerable space to re- Jamieson ?'aid, and that the parlia- porting the great Vorld's Mission- mentary "inquiry" into the origin ary Gathering, which is to meet in of that movement was a farce, New York City next April. No the investigation being arrested at such meeting, in size and impor- any point where further examina- tance, has ever been held. Three tion of witnesses. would implicate thousand delegates from foreign the colonial secretary. lands are expected. These will rep- resent all the missionary societies Of course, unless there be some and fields of labor connected with other powers brought into the con- Protestant churches the world flict, it would seem as tho the over. It will be an occasion of sur- Transvaal Republic must yield bepassing interest. Official reports fore a force so superior in numbers will probably be issued, but since and so trained for war. In 1889 the these will doubtless appear only in revenue of the South African bulky and expensive volumes, the republic was bl:t $6,719,732, and the REVIEW purposes to publish the popUlation was but 610,000, of best things of the Conference in whom only 62,000 were whites, these pages, in order that they may while in the British Islands alone be more accessible to ministers and there were five hundred times as missionaries. Attention will be many people, and a wealth that given to the addresses delivered, might command the markets of the the business transacted, and the world. In such a case, it is plain prominent delegates and visitors that, unless war is positively unpresent. We hope to secure also avoidable, it is simply a strong and illustrations and portraits such as gigantic nation crushing a weak will help to make the REVIEW'S and small republic-a war where report doubly valuable. might will be likely to triumph whichever way right lies. And to Boers and Britons. our minds this war is particularly lamentable in view of the recent The absorbing question just now peace congress at The Hague, and is the war between Britain and the the fact that no real attempt has Boers. Much as all resort to arms been made to submit the matters at is to be deplored this seems to many issue to a peaceful arbitration. The especially deplorable, and needless. result to missions can not but be Mr. W. T. Stead issued a rather detrimental, as Great Britain is a bold pamphlet about the middle of leading "Ohristian" nation. October, entitled" Are we in the Right?" in which he openly appeals Evangelization of Glasgow. to all honest men, venturing an open indictment of Mr. Chamber- Early in October a great effort lain's course, and making charges of began for the evangelization of the gravest character. He main- Glasgow. Lord Overtoun, of whom tains that the colonial secretary Dr. George Smith says, that his has throughout the negotiations "life illustrates the spiritual law of persistently followed a course of Thomas Ohalmers, that foreign provocation, worrying the Trans- missions act on home missions, not vaal into war. He goes further by exhaustion, but by fermenta· tion "-is at the head of this new movement because it seems to us crusade in Scotland. to follow the great principles which. the Scriptures inculcate, and to The present movement has been furnish a model for such work else- in preparation for a year. The where. Meanwhile in many cen- three great Presbyterian bodies of ters of the United States similar Scotland first united in the scheme, movements seem taking shape, and then other religious bodies, which may God crown with bless- until there were over one hundred ihg. We are more and more con- representatives, and over one hun- vinced that in all such evangelistic dred and fifty positions of more or crusades, seven things are especially less active responsibility were filled needful: first, thorough occupation in sub-committees, etc., without of the whole area; second, thorough one 1'ejusal from anyone askt to organization of the working force; undertake work. The city area has third, absolute adherence to evanbeen divided into eleven sections, gelical teaching and method; and no fewer than one thousand fourth, cordial unity among all dispersons are engaged in directing ciples; fifth, the widest active cothe movement. operation; sixth, entire dependence upon prayer and the Holy Spirit; The opening fortnight of meet- seventh, a trained band ·of workocs ings was given to the special prep- for the inquiry room. aration of God's own people for aggressive work, the longest series A Forward Movement in China. of such meetings ever held in Glas- Rev. J. Hudson Taylor is pergow. After these fourteen days of suaded that God's full time ltas waiting on God, on Monday, Octo- come for a "Forward Movement ber 16, eleven meetings were held in China," to obey more fully the for adults, and nearly as many command to preach the Gospel to more for the young, in widely sep- every creature. We regard his aparated localities. It is the inten- peal as entitled to more than a pastion to change the centers of work sing notice. from time to time, so as to cover First of all he urges four considthe whole city area. Already over erations, which demand more de- 2,000 meetings have been arranged vout attention: for and provided with speakers. First: The awful peril of t.he Chinese who There will be visiting from house are living and dying without Christ. to house, workshops, and places of business; every effort will be made Second: The present openness of China to to utilize the press, to give pub- the Gospel, and the probability that doors, licity to the work, and draw multi- unentered, may be closed again. tudes to the meetings. The lantern and blackboard are to be Third: The fact that the existing organiza· used to help the voice in the chil- tion of the mission affords a broad basis for dren's meetings. And especially extended service in fourteen out of the there is a large staff of the best eighteen provinces of China. qualified men and women to guide inquirers and perplexed disciples Fourth: The provision by legacy of a conalong safe Scriptural lines. Best of siderable sum of money, exclusively for use all, there has been much time spent in China in evangelistic and school work. in prayer, and it is most of all emphasized in the closet, at the family Mr. Taylor proposes to divide altar, and in the church service, as each province into several districts; the one foundation of all such work. with a central station in each, where at least one experienced missionary We have given prominence to this and his wife abide, a small band of missionary evangelists and native helpers being attracted to each such center. He would send out two by two, to sell the books and preach the Turkish government a charter the Word, they returning to the stations at stated intervals for rest to establish settlements in the Holy of body and refreshment of spirit, mutually encouraging and helping Land. Dr. Herzl, who was received each other. During these intervals foreigners will get help in studies of in special audience by the German the Chinese, while the native workers will be trained in system- emperor during the latter's visit to atic Bible study. Jerusalem, has received from the Mr. Taylor purposes to form an itinerant evangelistic band of sultan a decoration of the order of young men, who for Christ's sake shall give themselves for the first Med.iidie, and Zionism seems to be five years in China to this work, without marrying or settling down. compelling recognition as some- Mr. Taylor writes: thing more than a dream. The num- To begin with, we need forthwith twenty ber of shareholders in the Jewish able, earnest, and healthy young men. Will all those who read this article pause and raise Colonial Trust at London now their hearts ,to God, praying that He will select and send forth these men, so that their exceeds 100,000, and they live in all necessary preliminary Chinese studies may be commenced as soon as possible. parts of the world. A score of years The qualifications for efficient missionary ago there were only 14,000 Jews service include- in Palestine, now they number one- A life surrendered to God and controlled by His Spirit. fifth of the total population of A restful trust in God for the supply of all 200,000. needs apart from human guaranties. Some English magazines, such as A sympathetic spirit and a willingness to The Life of Faith, have arranged take a lowly place. with friends at home to send the names of missionaries to those who Tact in dealing with men, and adaptability will, after reading, post their own to new circumstances and customs. copies of these valued periodicals. A missionary asks whether we have Zeal in service, and steadfastness under any such provision for enlarging discouragement. the circle of readers of the MISSION- ARY REVIEW, and writes in behalf Love for communion with God and the of many others besides himself to study of His Word. beg such a favor from those who, after reading, would gladly have Sume experiences and blessing in the Lord's the REVIEW passed on to others work at honle. who can not afford to subscribe for it. A healthy body and a vigorous mind. The Editors will say that they We believe that the duty of carrying the will be glad to be the medium of Gospel to the heathen rests upon every child communication between those who of God, and that no one should take it for desire to have such copies posted to granted that God does not want him to do their address and others who will so in person, until he has faced the whole undertake such slight outlay of question and is assured of God's approval time and money to extend the good influence of this missionary magaupon his staying at home.* zine. One man in Scotland was accustomed each month to paste in Zionism at Basel. the REVIEW a list of twenty-two names, and send it on its monthly Among other great movements visits-each party, after perusal, we must reckon the third of the passing it on to the next in the list. Zionists' conferences, held in Basel Should every subscriber do the in August last, its primary object same our monthly audience would being, as declared in the inaugural be multiplied twenty-fold, and at of President Herzl, to acquire from how small a cost of personal effort.

* If any who read this letter are led, after Elias Riggs.

prayerful thought, to take it as God's call to The return of Dr. Elias Riggs to them, they are cordially invited to write to America brings to mind anew the H. W. Frost, 632 Church Street, Toronto, long and illustrious service of this Cana(la,. noble man. He has given sixty- ~even years of service to missionary work, and is the oldest living full possession as an article wield- alumnus of Amherst College. He ing its ancient authority in a beau- married Martha Jane Dalzell in tiful way, permitting us to trans- Mendham, N. J., and soon after late those thousands of articles in left for Turkey. His linguistic ac- the objective and accusative, which complishments are almost unparal- could not appear in our A. Y., owleled among Oriental missionaries, ing to Teutonic mold of speech. and his service in Bible translation " No article!" we moaned, instead has been beyond present calcula- of asking what had we before we tion as to value. He is now a man had an article? who has past his ninetieth year, and is still in good health and with Thus we read here: clear mental faculties. .Tohn 3,16. God . . . gave THAT A Demonstrative Language. only-begotten Son of His. John 3, 17. God sent not THAT Mr. Daniel Crawford writes from "North in Lubaland, Africa," a Son of His into THIS world, to somewhat remarkable and uncom- condemn this world, etc. mon letter to our correspondent, John 3,19. Men loved THAT dark- James E. Mathieson, and by his ness rather than THAT light. permission we give it to our read- John 3,20. Hateth THAT light bflers. Mr. Crawford belongs to the cause THOSE deeds of theirs are Garenganze mission, founded by evil. Fred. Arll()t, and his address is But the happiest day in all thai; Luanza, via Kulinguisi, Lake sort of work was when we pickt Mwera, British Central Africa. up a diamond lying out on their The British and Foreign Bible dunghill-the glorious adjective- Society is sending some helps for his "Eternal!" The famous blue soil translation work. He writes: of J oannesburg never yielded the like, and we greedily married the I am up here breaking soil in a adjective with festal garlands to bad old land, long shut up-far too all the great nouns of human'lanmuch blood-spilling over mere de- guage-life, death, joy, and all the tails, roads being shut thereby! rest! A bewildering connection Yet we have a rare footing; not by even now is that union of long-escrouching at the chiefiets, but being tranged ideas, but we ring it out, very indignant and paternal after and sometimes, perhaps, they see a fashion! Their glaring sin, star- the eternal life looking out of our ing us in the face, is a tr'LW prelude eyeballs. And so the years roll to our glorious meetings over the past so very quickly that I have no fagots! suspicion of a desire to see old England. Yet, after all, it is only" here a Something very brave and sacrilittle and there a little "-but a lit- ficial must be done if the good Lord tle about The Great Much-and Jesus is to see fruit of His passion even a little of that goes a long way! in this dark interior! The mere The old initial days are over in the "outer works," shall I call them, great matter of language, and true are legion! One or two have come idiomatic Gospel is gushing out all out brightly-men of the stiff verabout here-on the edges of ugly tebrate sort, with true grit and marshes and dark holes of the tenacity of purpose! earth. Ve hope soon to launch "Love" is counted a disease all our Four Gospels-the children of about here, and" humility!" Thus many sighs and burning joys too! we preach, saying, "God is sick of It is the ark and Obed-Edom over love to this world "-a reminder of again! Give it even your thresh- the Song of Songs. Formerly we ing-fioor, and you get a blessing. labored up our own tortuous and As this wonderful language began precipitous paths to their heartsto evolve-one find after another- always falling short of them too, the possibilities in translation be- but these are the days of short cuts came luminous! Just the last is re and happy ones too. the article. All over Africa the Bantu languagesare anarthous(i.e., Donations Acknowledged. without article, etc.), and of course none of the translations show these No. 134. NarsingpurSchool, India ….. $15 00 in their precious thousands! But all in here the demonstrative is in No. 135. Deep Sea Fishermen………. 300 No. 136. Doukhobors ………………. 1000 No. 137. Doukhobors ………………. 10 00 No. 138. Doukhobors………… ……. ~ ()()

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS

V.-RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS.

THE MOORISH EMPIRE. A Historical Epitome. with the entrance of the London By Budgett Meakin. Illustrated. 8vo, Jews Society in 1844. Now the British Bible Society, North Africa ,?grC~nlt~~do:.:acmillan & Co., New Mission, Central and Southern Mo- rocco Missions, The Gospel Union An examination of this book (U. S. A.), all work together in har- proves unquestionably the immense mony, and with considerable sucamount of labor and painstaking cess, in spite of the prejudice of the care which has produced such ex- people. Bible and tract distribucellent results. Many other authors tion, medical aid, educational work, have attempted to treat of this and visitation of homes by Chrissubject more or less completely, tian women are the methods adoptbut none have given us such an ex- ed for breaking down prejudice, cellent historical epitome as this. and converting the people. One hundred and eighteen pages are devoted to a review of literature Mr. Meakin's volume contains a relating to Morocco: history, fic- map, many excellent half-tone iltion, periodicals, etc. Not only has lustrations, a unique and valuable Mr. Meakin resided in Morocco, comparative chart of the Moorish and made a careful study of his empire, and a complete index. subject on the ground, but he has spent many years in gathering in- BLACK ROCK. A tale of the Selkirks. By formation from all sources. The Ralph Connor. Introduction by George result is not a mass of half-digested Adam Smith, LL.D. 12mo, 327 pp. $1.25. materia'!, but is systematized and Fleming H. Revell Co., New York and presented in a form at once usable Chicago. and readable. Western lumber camps and Mr. Meakin's treatment of the mining towns offer splendid opporsubject begins with an account of tunities for descriptions of realistic Ancient Mauratania, continues scenes in the life and death struggle with the story of the Mohammedan between the good and evil forces invasions, the rise and fall of the which there appear in their true Moorish empire, the present ad- guise. We have seldom, if ever, ministration, and closos with an seen these opportunities better excellent forecast of "The Fate of taken advantage of. The narrative the Empire." thrills with life, and every chapter iii! of absorbing interest. The The chapter on "Christian Influ- author, who writes under the name ences in Morocco" states that there of "Ralph Connor," is Rev. C. W. was never a flourishing Christian Gordon, of Winnipeg, Manitoba. church in the land, altho there un- He assures· us that the story in doubtedly were numbers of indi- "Black Rock" is true, and" chief vidual converts early in the Chris- of the failures in the making of the tian era. Modern missions to Mo- book is this-that it is not the whole rocco date from the beginning of truth. . . . Some men of the book the thirteenth century, when Fran- are stilI there in the mines and lumcis 'of Assisi and some of his fol- ber camps of the mountains, fight. lowers entered the country. Per- ing out that eternal fight for secution and deaths followed, but manhood, strong, clean, God-conthere were numbers of Jewish and quered." other converts, and now there are several flourishing Franciscan mis- The scene of events narrated is a sions. Protestant missions began frontier town in western Canada. The story is that of the conflict between the forces of Satan and home missionary in western piothose of God. The characters are neer towns. miners, lumbermen, ministers, saloon keepers, etc., each one THE MIRACLES OF MISSIONS. III. By Arthur strong, true to life, and well por- T. Pierson. D.D. Illustrated. 12mo, 265 trayed. There is a deep religious pp. $1.00. Funk & Wagnalls Co., New tone to the narrative, but no cant York and London. or weakness. The type of Christianity is strong and noble, and the The age of miracles has not past, style is vigorous and attractive. and miracles of grace are quite as The book is one which is helpful marvelous and thrilling as are phyand delightful to read, and which sical evidences of supernatural it is a pleasure to recommend. power. Among other wonderful stories in this series are those of LAOS FOLK-LORE OF FARTHER INDIA. ByKathe- "How the Godavery River was rine N. Fleeson. Illustrated. 12mo, 153 Crossed," "The New Pentecost in pp. $1.00. Uganda," "Work Among the Deep Sea Fishermen," "The Blind Apos- FAIRY TALES FROM FAR JAPAN. Translated tle of Manchuria," "Little Waifs by Susan Ballard. Prefatory note by of London," "Awakening of the Mrs. Isabella Bird Bishop. Illustrated by American Negro," and "Ramabai engravings from Japanese originals. Bvo, and the Women of India." 128 pp. 75c. Fleming H. Revell Co. Monthly Missionary Bibliography, Any book which helps us to better understand the mental concep- QUESTIONS AND PHASES OF MODERN MISSIONS tions and religious beliefs of foreign peoples is a decided benefit to stu- F. F. Ellinwood, D.D. 12mo. $1.50. Dodd. dents of missions. Such books are Mead & Co. , these folk-lore tales from Laos and Japan. They give many specimens NINETEEN CENTURIES OF CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. of the superstitions and myths on A hand-book for young people. Mrs. which the children of those lands Wm. W. Scudder. Map. Bvo, 250 pp. are fed from infancy, and help to $1.00. Fleming H. Revell Co. explain some of their later conceptions of things, natural, unnatural, MIRACLES OF MISSIONS. III. Arthur T. Pierand supernatural. Some of the son. Illustrated. 12mo, 265 pp. $1.00. stories are gems, and reveal not Funk & Wagnalls Co. only the native talent for poetry and romance, but often show a w. THE JEWS AND THEIR EVANGELIZATION. sweetness and purity not charac- T. Gidney, M.A. Student Volunteer teristic of heathen life and litera- Union, London. ture. THE EVANGELIZATION OF THE JEWS IN RUSSIA. PIONEERING IN SAN JUAN. By Rev. George Rev. Samuel Wilkinson. R. L. Allen & M. Darley, D.D. Illustrated. 12mo, 226 Son, Glasgow. pp. $1.50. Fleming H. Revell Co. THE STUDENT MOVEMENT IN GREAT BRITAIN. These "personal reminiscences H. W. Oldham. 16mo, 170 pp. British of work done in southwestern Colo- College Christian Union, London. rado during the great San Juan excitement" (1874–79), include some ROMANISM IN h's HOME. J. H. Eagar, D.D. interesting pictures of missionary 314 pp. $1.00. Baptist Publication Sopioneering on the western frontier, ciety, Philadelphia. . but they lack in artistic merit and simple strength. The book is not LIFE OF LUIGI COPELLINI. Anna W. Stoddry reading, but many attempts at d~d. W. Blackwod & Sons, Edinburgh. humor are unsuccessful. In spite of its shortcomings, the narrative THE MOORISH EMPIRE. Budgett Meakin. gives one a ~ood idea of the life of 11 Illustrated. Bvo, 576 pp. $5.00. Mac- millan & Co.

SIX SYSTEMS OF INDIAN PHILOSOPHY. F. Max Miiller. $5.00. Longmans Green & Co.

THE HINDU; or, CASTEMAN OF INDIA. N. E. Yeiser. Bvo, 121 pp. 75c. Lutheran Pub- lication Society, Phila.

LAOS FOLKLORE. Kathrine N. Fleeson. Illus- trated. 12mo, 153 pp. $1.00. Fleming H_ Revell Co.

GOD FIRST; or, HESTER NEEDHAM IN SUMA- TRA. Mary Enfield. Illustrated. 320 pp. Religious Tract Society, London.

JAPAN IN HISTORY, FOLKLORE AND ART. W. E. Griffis. 16mo, 228 pp. Houghton, Mifflin&Co.

THE NEW BORN CUBA. Franklin Matthews. lllustrated. Bvo, 359 pp. $2.50. Harper & Bros.

JAMES EVANS, THE ApOSTLE OF THE NORTH. Egerton R. Young. Illustrated. 12mo, 262 pp. $1.25. Flemin!" H. Revell OQ.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

VI.- GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

EDITED BY REV. D. L. LEONARD, D.D.

THE KINGDOM. -Here in India we are tost about by varying winds of doctrine con- -In response to the query cerning a frontier policy. Granted "When do you return to Turkey?" a force of 100 missionaries of the the venerable hero, Cyrus Hamlin, right stamp, well reenforced by the replied, "I do not know what priv- Christian people of England with ileges will be accorded me in the the funds to establish medical work other life, but if the choice is given and schools, turned loose on the I shall make a bee line for Constan- frontier, with a guaranty. of non- tinople." interference on the part of govern- ment, we believe that in ten years -Objections to a mission to the more would be accomplisht in the heathen, stated and considered by taming and transforming of those David Bogue, before the founders turbulent border tribes, than an of the London Missionary Society, army of 50,000 troops and all politi- September 24, 1795. 1. The work cal power back of them could possi- itself is so very arduous that suc- blyachieve. Missionaries might find cess can not be lookt for. 2. The premature graves in the hill countime for the conversion of the try beyond, but others would be heathen is not yet come, because the ready to step into the vacant places. Millennium is still at the distance Buildings might be wreckt and of some hundred years. 3. What tents destroyed, but others would is there in the state ot" the Christian soon replace them, and the work church at present that flatters with would go on. The Gospel, given a peculiar hopes of success for a mis- fair chance, would in due time sion to the heathen? What makes prove the power of God unto salvathe time now so favorable? Are tion to those vehement Moslems of we better than our fathers? Many the border, who are just the mateages have elapst, and little has been rial out of which splendid Chrisdone. 4. The governments of the tians may be made.-Indian Witworld will oppose the exertion and ness. defeat its design. 5. The present state of the heathen world is so un- -There is a church that has on favorable, with respect to religion, its rolls just over 300 communicants. that little hope can be entertained Within the last ten years 32 of that of success. 6. How and where shall church have offered themselves for we find proper persons to undertake missionary service. Out of that the arduous work of missionaries number 19 have already gone out to to the heathen? 7. Whence will the foreign field, and the twentieth the Society and the missionaries be went in June last, and 3 more are able to find support? 8. There is in training to go. Out of 300 comno door opened in Providence for municants 32 have offered, and in a the entrance of the Gospel. We little while 23 will be out. That is, should wait till such an event takes lout of every 10 have offered, and place, and then diligently improve lout of 14 gone. Can it not be it. 9. What right have we to in- done then? Shall we say that 1 terfere with the religion of other out of 100 can not be raised out of nations? 10. We have heathen all true-hearted communicants, and enough at home. Let us convert that the remaining 99 can not supthem first before we go abroad. port him ?-Rev. Herbert James. -A word about the blessing that It took 300 years for Christianity awaits us if we faU in line with to be recognized as the national re- Christ's will. There is no blessing ligion of the Roman empire. We apart from sacrifice, and I do not must wait at least a century to see see why the Christian Church whether missionary work is success- should not gain that blessing, as ful 01' not.-Rev. T. Miyagawa.

well as those who seek it for lucre's -Is it wisdom or unwisdom, is it sake. The railroad in Africa, just well or ill, that twenty-five per completed, cost $12,000,000 and cent. of the foreign missionary 4,000 lives. More than 20 human offerings of America and Europe lives have been laid down upon comes under the head of special every mile of the Kongo railway. gifts? On that railway more human life has been sacrificed than has been AMERICA.

sacr~ficed in Chri.~tian missions United States.-The whole numfrom the days of the Apostle Paul ber of new Loan Libraries sent to to thi.~ day. Are we to say that we sea from the rooms of the American are to permit human sacrifice for Seamen's Friend Society at New gain which we are not willing to York and at Boston, Mass., from sacrifice for Christ? Friends, our 1858-1899, was 10,586; and the repersonal life will never rise up into shipments of the same for the same the fulness of Christ's desire until period were 12,485; the total shipwe have learned His secret of large ments aggregating 23,071. The service.-Robert E. Speer. number of volumes in these libra- -From San Francisco we hear of ries was 570,053, and they were the expenditure of $56,000 in wel- accessible, by shipment and reshipcoming home one regiment of Cali- ment, to 407,336 men; 1,062libraries, fornians, and the cost of the with 38,662 volumes, were placed triumphal arch alone, built in New upon vessels in the United States York for the Dewey parade, is $30,- navy, and in naval hospitals, and 000. Last year the work of the were accessible to 124,045 men; 157 whole West India Mission was car- libraries were placed in stations ried on for just about what that of the United States life-saving arch cost, while that of the Peking service, containing 6,121 volumes, Mission, or of 6 other missions that accessible to 1,284 keepers and surfmight be named, was conducted on men.

a sum considerably less. Of all her -The American Board recently 27 missions, only two receive an held a "farewell meeting" in annual outlay from the Presbyte- Boston in behalf of 64 missionaries, rian Church beyond what was veterans, or new recruits, recently lavisht on that single regiment. gone, first going, or soon to go. No When the church is estimating the such impressive spectacle had been price of sending the Gospel to a witnest for seven long years. This lost world, she must hold up her same society at the close of its year measuring line against such facts finds itself in debt to the amount of as these. – Woman's Work for $88,537. The debt at the beginning Woman. of the year was $40,291. The dis- -After 500 years of enthusiastic bursements for twelve months were and self-sacrificing labors to extend $692,447, making a total of $732,738.

Buddhism in ancient Japan, there The receipts were $644,201, of which were only a few hundred priests those from churches and individ- and nuns and a few large temples. uals were $277,817, a gain over last year of $40,290; from the Woman's tribute over and above the usual Boards $200,110, an increase over offerings, the sum of $800 annually the preceding year of $19,453; the for seven years to support a misgifts for special objects likewise sionary in China. showed an increase of nearly $800. The great decrease was in legacies. -According to reports in the Receipts from these for the preced- daily papers, Mr. Dwight L. Bald- ing year were $187,729; for the win, who died lately in Cincinnati, current year only $102,219, showing left the bulk of his large estate to a falling off of $85,509. Taking all benevolent objects. He gives his donations into the account, they widow an annuity of $5,000, and show an increase in the twelve makes some small bequests to other months of $59,708. relatives. To the Presbyterian Board of Home Missions is be- -The Reformed Episcopal queathed $225,000, and the Board of Church for several years has Foreign Missions the same amount. been doing mission work, largely The Freedmen's Board gets $10,000, through the women, at Lalitpur, and Park College, Mo., $5,000. India, and has recently sent out 2 additional women. -Such facts as these, which re- late to the United Presbyterian -Says the Foreign Mission Church, but have an application to Journal (organ of the Lutheran almost every denomination, may General Synod): "For many years well lead to great searchings of our African field, more especially, heart: "The net gain in the memwas sadly undermanned. For two bership of our church in this coundecades the heroic Dr. Day was try for the past year was only 343. left to struggle on practically alone In our mission in Egypt the net Ll that vast field, the dense dark- gain for the year 1898 was 438, or 90 ness of which was enough to weigh more than for the whole church in down to the point of utter dis- the United States and Canada. The couragement any spirit less buoy- amount appropriated by the Genant and hopeful than his. Without eral Assembly for the entire work raising the question as to why a in Egypt was $58,000. The amount larger force has not long since been expended in America was $1,521,679. put into that field, we rejoice in the The contrast is very striking. The fact that the Board of Foreign Mis- net gain in membership in the Pressions is finally able to put into byterian Church in the United Muhlenberg mission at least 8 if not States for the year ending May, 10 missionaries, male and female, 1899, was 8,030. The gain in her by the middle or close of December foreign missions 5,351, or only 2,679 next. " A missionary of this same less than that of the entire church church makes an appeal for $500 at home." with which to buy an ice machine for a hospital in India, located 250 -After a service of 37 years, Dr. miles from the nearest ice depot, Nassau has come home from Equaand where for months together the torial Africa, leaving three assomercury stands near 110° in the ciates, who have each served above shade." 30 years, one for 26, another for 21, two for 17 years. -The Reformed Church (German) rejoices in having a local Canada.-Bishop Bompas, who organization at Columbiana, Ohio has spent the last twenty-five years (and well named Grace Church), in continuous residence in the diowhich has pledged itself to con- cese of Selkirk, in the far northwest, so far broke his record as to gather the coffee or the grain har- travel fourteen miles beyond it last vest, and then return to Italy for August, and then for the first time the grape harvest, repeating this since 1875, saw a locomotive; but itinerary every year, but they have would not be tempted further out settled in Brazil, and have become of his diocese into civilization, but industrious and esteemed citizens. returned north again to visit the Next in number to the Portuguese Tagish and Lake Marsh Indians, are the Spanish, who have addeo and establish missions among them. over 175,000 by immigration during The bishop has traveled the frozen twenty years. The Germans fol- zones of the north more than any low at quite a distance, numbering white man in existence, having altogether some 67,000, while Aus- past over the whole length and tria has contributed 43,000. During bret;l,dth of that immense district the present decade Russia has sent more than a dozen times.-Evan- over as many as 25,000 in a single gelical Churchman. year, but the immigration from that source has about ceast, with -The Presbyterian Ohurch raised a total addition in eight years of $140,000 for missions last year, and only 40,000. Nearly 2,000,000 forhas representatives at work in the eigners are shown, out of a total New Hebrides, Trinidad, Demarara, population of some 15,000,000." India, Ohina, Korea, Formosa, and among the Indians of the North- -Brazil, which is usually west. thought of as a wholly Oatholic country, has a large body of Prot- Sou t hAm eric a.-These state- estants of different denominations. ments, made by Bishop Hendrix, According to The Dawn of the of the Methodist Ohurch, South, Gospel, a Portuguese paper pubwill be a great surprise to many: lisht in Oastro, in the province of "The idea of vastness is by no San Paolo, they numbered 143,745 means confined to the United States in 1890. As the Gospel has made of North America, as our country is considerable progress since then, called by South Americans. Brazil and the population has increast not only rivals us in size, being as greatly, it is estimated that the large as all the territory embraced Qumber at the present time can not in our boundaries prior to the pur- fall short of 200,000. chase of Alaska, but the tide of immigration is equally notable and -Bishop Warren, of the Methoproportionately as large in the last dist Church, brings back this cheertwenty years. As usual, immigra- ing intelligence: "Tho there is still tion follows the parallels of lati- a mixing up of church and state, a tude, so that Southern Europe has more liberal spirit is abroad. There made the largest contribution to would be a development in that South America, as Northern Eu- section, both in religion and comrope has done to North America. merce, if we had a few vessels run- The largest number of foreigners ning to South America. Most of in Brazil are not Portuguese, but the lines are English, and I was Italians. Thus, while there have forced to cross the Atlantic, as, in been added during the last forty- my case, the longest way round was four years some 469,000 Portuguese, the shortest way home. As an in less than half that time over example of the growing liberality 911,000 Italians have come to Brazil. in religious matters in South They have not come, as a rule, as America, I may say that Argentina in the Argentine Republic, to help takes the lead. While I was in that republic I had an interview with 200 European and native mission- President Rosas. He is a liberal aries and evangelists, in Ceylon 24, man and, as a result of our talk, he in China 104, on the Kongo 31, and informed me that he would issue an in the West Indies 187. The Bap- order that all soldiers who were tist Union of Jamaica numbers 177 Protestants would hereafter not be churches and 34,000 members. obliged to attend Mass. This order was afterward issued. I consider -For eighteen years Rev. Wardit the greatest step toward religious law Thompson has been senior liberty that has been made in that secretary of the London Missionary country. It is a sign of the times." Society. Repeated visits to the foreign field and daiIy study of mis- EUROPE. sionary problems have made him a past master in his own department. Great Britain.-The British and The son of a missionary, he was Foreign Sailors' Society has re- born at Bellary, Sonth India, fiftyceived a promise of £1,000 from one seven years ago. At the age of of its most valued lady helpers seven he went with his father to toward the proposed building to South Africa. At nineteen, having be erected at Great Yarmouth for decided to enter the ministry, he the benefit of fishermen, fishergirls, came to England and entered and seamen generally. Some 2,000 Cheshunt College. He ministered fishermen and kipper girls come in Glasgow for six years and in every year from Scotland and the Liverpool for ten years. All along north alone to catch and cure the he took increasing interest in misfish. Only £1,500 more is necessary sions, and after the death of Dr. to complete the scheme. Mullens he was called to the secre- taryship of the London Missionary -The Church of England Army Society. He has proved himself is an organization of workers an unfaltering enthusiast in misamong the lowest classes, under the sions, a wise and warm friend of direction of the establisht church. the missionaries, and a true states- It was called into existence by the man in handling difficult situaexample and the success of the Sal- tions.-Cungregationalist. vation Army. On account of the steady enlargement of its work the -The Woman's Auxiliary of Church Army has purchast new the Wesleyan Missionary Society headquarters at a cost of $55,000. employs 50 English missionaries, It operates 65 Gospel wagons or 150 Eurasian and native workers, vans, by means of which the Gospe.! and many hundreds of native is preacht throughout the city and teachers. They have work in country. In the last quarter not Italy, Spain, Africa, and China; less than $5,000 worth of Bibles and above all in India and Ceylon; religious literature was sold by its and there are more than 18,000 colporteurs in addition to the large girls of all classes in the schools. quantity gratuitously distributed. The income last year was £13,000. Lodging houses and labor homes are part of their enterprises. -The following French apprecia- tion of the recent Centenary Fes- -The Baptist Missionary Society tivalof the Church Missionary Soreceived an income of £75,331 dur- ciety has an interest of its own: ing last year. It is maintaining "This has been remarkable on every missionaries in China, in India, in side in the view of those that have Africa, the West Indies, Palestine, been present. There were gather- Italy, and Brittany. In India it hali! ings at which the hearers formed of the significance of missions. In a crowd of thousands; Jamiliar brief, the whole centenary made hymns borne along by a contagious plain that missions had conquered enthusiasm; discourses a little over- for themselves a recognized place lUlmerous, possibly, but select, sub- in the life of the English people, stantial, without, it is said, a single that they have become a power in false note. That all was skilfully England." organized, prepared, and executed is no matter of surprise, Italy.-In the midst of innumerin view of the care which this able difficulties and oppositions, society bestows on everything another year has brought new that it does. It is enough to proofs of the Divine favor, in the cast a look at the program of progress which the organization the celebrations-a pamphlet of 80 has made for the extension of God's pages, enlivened throughout by kingdom in Italy. New fields of very numerous portraits-to have evangelization have opened, and 4 a specimen of the practical address new churches have been constiof these men, and to see that every- tuted. The Italian Evangelical thing was minutely arranged, in- Church, which at the assembly in cluding the numbe; of minutes 1895 numbered 29 churches, hail allotted to each one, without except- made an increase of 7 churches, ing his Grace of Canterbury. And after three years' st,eady labor, the what is noteworthy and what has number of communicants being peculiarly struck the auditors, and 1,831, with 500 catechumens, nearly has called out the thanksgivings of 2,400 members in all. This reprethe organizers, spirituality has suf- sents an encouraging forward fered nothing from this careful movement, and a true triumph for preparation and exactitude. The Christ. In giving some news from Holy Spirit does not, as some would the evangelization field, which is have us believe, love disorder and divided into 10 districts, the secrehaphazard proceeding; the spirits tary says: "This year we have of the prophets are subject to the providentially been led into the prophets."-Professor F. H. KRU- province of Lucca, and particularly GER, Journal des Missions. a district called Santa Maria del Giudice. Owing to the activity and -The Allgemeine Missions Zeit- zeal of the colporteur, Signor Gioschrift says of the same celebra- vanni Mazzetti, more than 60 heads tion: "Through the whole week of families requested us in the there was an unbroken succession month of March to preach the Gosof gatherings of ever-varying char- pel here."-London Christian. acter. In foresight of the large numbers, the huge London halls- Germany. -The Schleswig- Hol- Exeter, Queen's, and Albert-had stein (Barmen) Missionary Society, been preengaged, and wisely so. In- Pastor Bahnsen, superintendent, deed, in some cases not even these reacht its quarter centennial last sufficed, and overflow meetings had June, and celebrated the anniverto be arranged. The whole number in sary in the presence of some 2,000 attendance on the various meetings friends. A new mission college was estimated at 50,000. All ranks, building was a cause for rejoicing, to the very highest, were represent- and the fact that within five years ed. The great journals gave cor- the income has doubled, rising from dial descriptions in COE.spicuous $15,000 to $30,000. Its one field is print, fully expressing their sense among the Telugus of India, with 6 stations, 800 native Christians, 400 candidates for baptism, and 611 staggering alone under the addi- pupils in the schools. tional burden of caring for 500 or- phans. In the Harpoot field the Russia.-Every intelligent friend oversight of more than 1,000 or- of missions will watch with deep- phans has fallen chiefly on Dr. and est interest the progress of the Mrs. Barnum. Late advices show great Siberian Railway, which will that they can not much longer hold be undoubtedly the longest in the out under the strain, and the sta- world, and its effects are likely to tion has invited Rev. George P. be more momentous than the pre- Knapp to come as soon as possible sent generation has any idea of. to their help," and he has gone.

rt will open up Siberia with its in- -For some reason it is not often that any word of cheer comes from calculable wealth both of mineral Palestine, therefore the following and vegetable produce. The great from a C. M. S. missionary is of valley of the Lena is expected to especial interest: " We are somebecome one of the chief granaries times inclined to mourn the small of the world. The Taiga, or forest results in work, but when I look zone, which stretches for thousands back upon the twenty-three years of miles across Siberia, represents that I have been in the country, I wealth beyond computation which am simply wonderstruck at the will be tapt by the new railway. very great results. In 1876, the Southward of the forest zone are Moslems were bitterly opposed to the Siberian steppes, "sheeted with us, and did not want to listen to flowers" in spring and richly fer- the Gospel. Now we have compartile. The total length to Vladivo- atively small opposition from the stock will be 4,714 miles, or more Moslem people, altho the governthan 1,000 miles longer than the ment is nervously antagonistic. roads across the American con- There is no difficulty in setting the tinent. The probable total cost is Gospel before the Moslems, providestimated at $400,000,000. The line ed the government officials do not will have three branches, reaching intervene. ' There is no doubt that the Pacific respectively at Vladivo- the door to the Moslems is opening stock, Newchang, and some point more and more, especially here in not yet determined in Korea. Jerusalem. The upper-class Mos- lems in Jerusalem are far more nu- ASIA. merous than in any other city in this country, and they are not only Turkey.-Welldoesthe Congrega- most friendly, but many of them tionalist suggest that but few real- are really anxious to know what ize under what a strain the mis- we believe and teach-not because sionaries of the American Board in they want to become Christians, Turkey are placed. "In addition but because they are inquisitive, to their usual heavy duties is the and are interested in religious subconstant drain made upon their jects. There is a splendid field sympathies by the desolation and for work among these intelligent distress about them, and their care Moslem gentry, if a missionary of the very important and pressing could be appointed specially to this orphanage work. With much in- work, and we look forward to a creast duties there are less workers very rich harvest from among in many places. In each of three them, with the Lord's blessing. stations in Eastern Turkey, there Our hearts are full of praise for is but one male missionary. At Van, besides regular duties and relief work, Dr. Raynolds has been what the Lord if! dcing. We be- carried him to prison; the officials lieve that large numbers of Mos- tried to frighten him, but he was lems as well as Christians here in not afraid. He never denied Christ, Jerusalem, and also in Gaza, and he never denied Christ,' she kept other parts of the mission, have repeating. • They threatened to definitely accepted Christ as their crucify him if he dared say in their Savior." presence that he believed in Christ, but he answered, "Crucify me, if Persia.-The two Presbyterian you will; but I am a servant of missions in this land are able to Christ, and will not deny Him.''' … sum up the results of a half century The remarkable thing is that this of toil in these figures: woman seems far more in earnest now than before her husband's im- Missionaries (women 30)…. . 47 prisonment; his boldness seems to have saved his own life and inspired Native force {ordained 36) .. . 256 hers." Out-stations……………. . 129 India.-The first art and indus- Churches………………. . 24 trial exhibition of Indian Chris- tians has been held in Cawnpore, Communicants ………… . 3,053 and exhibits were sent from all Schools………………… . 98 parts of India. It will help to Patients treated, '97-'98 …. . 43,883 awaken the feelings of Christian solidarity throughout the Indian -Urumia field is confronted by empire, and to make known the as great a crisis as it ever faced. material progress consequent on The Russian mission has persist- Christianity. The Basel weaving ently harried Nestorian Christians factory at Mangalore received a by the temptation of political pro- prize. tection and worldly prosperity. In its decay the Old Church, which -The Parsee community – a for centuries has resisted Moham- small body living mostly in and medanism, now yields to this temp- near Bombay-is incomparably the tation, and 15,000 of its members most elevated and progressive have enrolled under the Greek among the people of India. They Church banner. "The evangelical are intelligent, moral, enterprischurches among the Nestorians ing. and public-spirited. One of have stood firm, but the Russian their number, a Mr. Tata, was movement has played havoc with recently stirred by the princely the work of Roman Catholic and generosity of American million- Anglican missionaries. This field aires, more especially by that of extends to the Tigris River, and in- the founder of Johns Hopkins Unicludes about 20,000 square miles." versity, and decided to devote one million dollars of his fortune to- -Mrs. Phillips (C. M. S. mis- ward establishing a teaching unisionary) writes from Bagdad: "A versity for India. All the existing man was converted through read- universities of this land are merely iug the Bible at the bookshop of the examining, degree-conferring insti- Arabian mission. He came to Bag- tutions. Around these few unidad on military duty, and was very versities are clustered, in the provbold, going frequently to Mr. Par- inces, a goodly number of affilifit's house, and coming openly to ated colleges, which, with varying church. Of course he was soon efficiency or inefficiency, prepare arrested and imprisoned. His wife aspirants for university degrees. came to see us, and it was most touching to hear her tale, how the soldiers surrounded their house, entered, and seized him. 'Ah, lady! they loaded him with irons and Mr. Tata's object, therefore, is as influential paper, says of the unexampled as his munificence is present Brahman priesthood: unprecedented in this land. His desire is to take Johns Hopkins " , Profoundly ignorant as a class, University as his model, and thus and infinitely selfish, it is the mainto create a first-class institution stay of every unholy, immoral, and which will furnish a thorough post- cruel custom and superstition, from graduate course of study and there- the wretched dancing girl who inby supply one of the great needs of sults the Deity by her existence, to the country. This is another illus- the pining child-widow, whose tration of the quiet working of every tear and every hair of whose American influence and example head shall stand up against every in the Orient. It is likely that the one who shall tolerate it, on the university will be establisht at day of judgment.' Bangalore, in the Mysore province, since the enlightened prime minis- "And of the endowed temples ter of that state has offered to and shrines it says in another devote the income of $200,000 of issue: 'The vast majority of these state funds to the institution if it is endowments are corrupt to the placed there. This may be called core. They are a festering mass of the first large offering made directly crime and vice and g;3antic swindby a native of India, not a Hindu, ling.' to the cause of higher education and culture.-Rev. J. P. Jones. "The Reis and Rayyet, an influ- ential newspaper of Northern –'The German Evangelical Synod India, sneers at Mrs. Besant's of North America has missionary ecstasies over the' Beauties of Hinwork in India. Its first missionary, duism' and utters these scorching Herr Lohr, has workt for thirty- words: 'When an English lady of two years in Bisrampur without decent culture professes to be an ever coming home. Bisrampur is admirer of pantric mysticism and a sort of Christian colony. There Krishna worship, it behooves every are now 3 stations and 7 mission- well-wisher of the country to tell aries at work. A school for cate- her plainly that sensible men do chists has been recently started, not want her eloquence for gilding by which native helpers will be that which is rotten.' trained. The work is among the Chamars, a degraded and despised "The Indian Nation, another class. There are now 1,498 baptized orthodox Hindu paper, says: 'The persons and 807 communicants. pure, undefiled Hinduism which Swami Vivekananda preacht, has -Mingled amusement and indig- no existence to-day; has had no nation are aroused at the false existence for centuries … as a fact representations of Hinduism and abomination worship is the main its priests which have been given to ingredient of modern Hinduism." the too credulous people in the •.• GYAN PATRIKA."-Darjeeling United States, and more lately by News. Mrs. Besant, to willing dupes in this country. Here is the true testi- -In the Bible Society Reporter mony of three influential Hindu newspapers, quoted by Dr. Cham- Rev. Canon Edmonds pays this, berlain: high and well-deserved compliment " The Hindu, the organ of orthodox Hinduism in Madras, a very to the first Protestant missionary to India, who reacht Tranquebar in 1706: "Bartholomew Ziegenbalg, as nearly as any man· ever did, ap- proaches the ideal of the mission- ary. His life, tho not without pathos, and with something even of dramatic interest in it, is per- haps not so pathetic or so dramatic as that of Henry Martyn. Yet, a man who dies at 36, a stranger in a strange land, loving and loved, leaving behind him a version of the New Testament and half the Old, a dictionary of the language he has mastered, a flock of between 300 the year, 559 on reetoration and and 400 converts, and dies while, at certificate, and 73 adults and 173 his own request, his friends are children were baptized. The total singing, in the speech of his far-off membership on December 31, 1898, home, the hymn, 'Jesus my confi- was 5,973, and the total Christian dence, ' leaves a name that we should community 9,390. The church buildnot willingly let die. It is given to ings number 37. The contributions some men to gather up into them- for distinctly religious purposes for selves the thoughts, the zeal, the the year were $965. The day schools devotion of many hearts, and to number 102, and in these are 6,104 express them in a life in which pupils. The teachers are 272-240 their own best impulses are re- males and 32 females. vealed. It is hardly too much to say that Ziegenbalg's work was in -Dr. H. E. Parker reports that some respects hardly possible ex- the medical work of the Woman's cept when he lived. A king of Hospital in Madura has increast Denmark sent him out, a king of this year, chiefly in the dispensary England corresponded with him. department, where the patients Two East India companies com- number 5,500 more than last year. peted for the honor of carrying Calls to the houses have been much him to and fro. His books and let- more numerous. The following ters, his goods and chattels, were table is a summary of the year's transmitted gratis. George the work: First received him at court, and Archbishop Wake personally in- 1898, 1897. troduced him to the Society for New Out-Patients_ ………..16,092 10,495 Promoting Christian Knowledge. New In-Patients………. … 262 148 There he was addrest in Latin, and Labor Cases.. …. .. .. .. .. .. .. 59 45 replied in Tamil, 'adding imme- Prescriptions written …….. 35,660 21,092 diately a translation of his speech Out-patients includeinto Latin.'" 1. Europeans and Eurasians…………. 62 2. Mohammedans ………………….. 883 3. Hindus ………………… , ……. 10,886 4. Native Christians …………….. .4,261 -In these figures the U nited Pres- -At the laying of the cornerbyterian Mission in Northwest India stone of the new Methodist orphangives a good account of its steward- age in Madras, the people met in a ship. The principal stations are great pavilion, twice as large as 10. There are 16 ordained American the audience-room of a large missionaries in the field, 15 wives, church, adorned with beautiful 21 single women, 2 women physi- tapestries and hangings; flags were cians-a total of 54; 9 native pas- suspended along the main street of tors, 10 licentiates, 7 theological the city a half-mile each way, and students, and· 157 other employees lights at night along the same of the mission; 54 male school street for the same distance; great teachers, and 32 female, making a bamboo towers were bUilt, fifty total of 269 native workers. The feet high, hung around in the evenorganized congregations are 19, and ing with hundreds of lights. All there are 166 meeting places for this was done by a native heathen Sabbath services. Some work is man because he had come to believe carried on, and there are some mem- that this school work is philanbers in 458 villages; 6 congregations thropic and excellent work. Onehave pastors, and two are entirely third of the pavilion was shut off self-supporting; 85 new members by a curtain, behind which were were received on profession during 300 zenana women who, until that day, had never been out into the world, and seen the faces of white Chi n a .-A missionary from men. Says Bishop Foss: China, who spent a month in India " We noticed, as the exercises of last year, has contributed an article to the Chinese Recorder for March, speech and song went on, that the in which China and India are com- pared. The markt differences bebamboo curtain was raised six in- tween Chinese and Indians as a people are well seen in their religches, and long rows of brilliant ions. The Hindu is fond of argu- ment and metaphysics; he is a very eyes were peering out, and keen religious being, practising more elaborate rites than even Jewish ears were listening; and when the laws required. He bathes, recites mantras, paints his forehead with service ended, our benefactor, Mr. caste marks, sometimes becomes a P. Vencatschellum, who had done fakir, and is always a fanatic. all this work of preparation, includ- The Chinese, on the other hand, is ing ample refreshments, leaving stolid and materialistic, without Miss Stephens nothing in the way the most rudimentary idea of logic, of expense that day except to pay for the corner-stone itself, took us there to that curtain and introduced us to his wife, who shrank and drew back as tho from pollution, and yet did touch the white man's hand, as did a few others of the women there."

simple and perfunctory in his relig- -Our old and highly esteemed ious observances, his commercial friend, Dr. Jacob Chamberlain, has instincts coloring his religious been compelled by ill-health to pro- views. The Hindu worships the ceed to America. He is high up cow; the Chinese works her. The on the list of veterans, having al- Hindu worships his rivers; the most completed forty years of mis- Chinese makes his the channels of sionary service. He arrived ill the commerce and irrigators of his cold season of 1859. He has been fields. The Hindu widow longs stationed at Madanapalle since 1863. for suttee; the Chinese widow is Government officials have come supremely virtuous if she remain and gone by the score during the unmarried. Mission work there interval, bUll Dr. Chamberlain has encounters some of the same diffi- gone on unintermittingly, save, of culties as in China. Thus there is course, the usual furlough absen- the same gulf of race, and living ces. How much the territory in there" like a native," is even lnore which he wrought so faithfully impossible than in China. The dif- owes to that one good man! No ficulty of proper mastery of the wonder the people loved and con- language, is also very great, espec- fided in him. His useful medical ially if the missionary is at once set work made hosts of friends for to work in English. There is the him, and opened the way for the same unyielding mass of Moham- Gospel in many villages, homes, medans, and the ignorance of the and hearts. His literary labors masses is still appalling, only abide to bless the Church for gen- twenty per cent. of the people ob- erations to come. We write with taining an education. City people the thought in mind that Dr. are very difficult to reach as in Chamberlain will not return to In- China.

dia. He will be sorely mist. But it is a pleasing fact that two well- -The Chinese have avery unique equipt sons will carryon the work method of securing a veracious his- so well begun, and so efficiently tory of their country. Since B.C.

prosecuted thus far by their hon- 206 historians have been appointed ored father.-Indian Witness. to write the history of their times,

MISSIONARY blGEST DEPARTMENT

and no one but themselves has been prevailing misgovernment, and the allowed to look upon what has been existing religions offer neither com- recorded. There have been times fort nor help in living or dying.

when a ruler has attempted to co- None of these religions knows the erce them to reveal what they have love of the Father; none knows the written about himself, but they grace of a Savior, who purifies sin- have been willing to suffer death ners from all wrong-doing; none rather than betray the trust com- knows the awakening and renew- mitted to them. As each document ing power of the Holy Ghost.

was written it was deposited in an Christianity alohe offers the ful- iron-bound chest, which remained ness of genuine religious life, which lockt until the dynasty had ceast comes from God and unites with to rule. It was then opened by God. Every Christian, if he has a command of some soyereign of the comprehension of those supreme next, when all the documents it benefits which are entrusted to contained were handed over to the him, will surely have it deeply at royal historian, who proceeded heart that they shall not be with- from them to write the history of held from the many millions of the dynasty that had past away. Chinese. – DR. ERNEST FABER, A sense of honor has seemed to Zeitschrift fur Missionskunde.

rest upon this long line of writers, -Cheering evidence is forthcomand any history of China of any ing of a readiness on the part of the value must be based upon this Chinese to help forward Christian standard history, and have obtain- teaching themselves. In Hunan, ed its facts from it. forinstance, Mr. Peng, the evangel- -The religion of the masses in ist sent by Dr. John into that province to prepare the way for the China consists in erroneous idola- advent of English missionaries, has been most successful in eliciting a try, combined with the rudest spirit of generosity. Little com- munities of Chinese Christians now superstition. . Temples and exist in several centers, and the society has received from Hunanese altars innumerable are found in adherents, only recently gained, and mere "babes" in Christian all parts of the land, ancestral knowledge, valuable gifts of land and houses for carrying on its halls even in the smallest hamlet. work. The Hunanese are said to be a prosperous people. They live Worship of graves, soothsaying, . in good houses, dress in fine silks, and are much better off than other and sorcery are universal practises. Chinese.

Fear of spirits, of ill omens, un- lucky places and days, torments the people almost continually. An infinity of toil and expense is in- curred to avert disaster and procure good luck. Beneficence is praised, and yel> there is no land where more human beings starve to death, are slaughtered in rebellions, or -The missionaries of west China, pine away in misery, than in China. representing the Church of Eng- Moreover, the poor are hardly any- land, China Inland, London Mis- where so drained of their means as sionary, Friends, American Bap- here. Filial duty is extolled, but ist, Canadian Methodist, and more care seems to be taken for the Methodist Episcopal clergy, have dead than for the living. Poverty united to form a committee, repre- and decay are apparent every- senting missionary comity in the where. The nation is degenerating foreign field. They will have a physically and morally under the weekly prayer appointment in their

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

various stations for each other, now dwelling in my own house (the they will send about a monthly total number being 678), whom I round-robin letter, they will ex- have assisted and made my friends. change pulpits, hold united meet- With these I go and come and corings, employ each other's workers, respond, and together we praise the and act in common with regard to Lord and warm our love. When a general polity. It is also hoped they were leaving prison, for such that they will be able to have a as had no one else upon whom to combined training school for native rely, I became surety to the authorevangelists. ities. More than four-fifths of the 678 convicts had served two, three, -These statistics were presented or even more terms of imprisonment in the penitentiaries. My happiat the May meeting of the Man- ness is exceeding great that The whole of these have repented and churia Presbytery, of which Pastor formed new friendships, and I praise God fervently." Liu was moderator, and where -This is Japanese politeness there were present 26 native elders while the Cha-no-yu (tea ceremony) is in progreHs: "Five guests, onegathered from all parts of the the Sho-kiyaku-taking the lead, are ushered into a waiting-room country, and 21 foreign mission- and served with a cup of hot water. Then they walk through the garden aries: on special sandals to the veranda in front of the Cha-no-yu apart- 1897. 1898. 1899. ment, where they wash their hands, hearing, meanwhile, the sound of Pastors ………. sweeping within. Then they enter, on their knees, following the Sho-ki- Elders………… 17 27 37 yak1J, and view the kakemono (hang- Deacons '" …… 171 294 414 ing-picture), the fire, and the beau- Churches …….. 104 181 246 tiful bronze kettle suspended over Members ……… 5,788 10,255 15,490 it by a chain from the ceiling. Then each in turn is seated one span from Catechumens…. 6,300 9,442 8,875 the edge of the mats. The Sho-ki- Schools……….. 69 64 93 yaku gives the door a slight slam as Scholars ……… a signal, when the host appears, Collections……. 692 932 1,054 bows, and extends words of greet- £261 £877 £1,345 ing, responded to by the Sho-kiya- ku, who does all the talking, and -In one mission school in China whose bow we all follow. The host there are no less than 50 girls who goes out and appears again with a had been thrown away by their dust-pan and brush, fire-tongs, parents to die in their infancy. and a large, broad feather with handle, also small bowl for occa- Japan.-There are 4,200 telephones sional use, white charcoal, and in use in the city of Tokyo, with quaint old incense box. The kettle applications for 3,582 more. It is is put up two links, other things calculated that by 1902 10,000 tele- moved slightly, kettle put up two phones will be in use in the capital links more, and then lifted off to of Japan. When first introduced the wooden slab, pusht to one side, the price was only 40 yen a year, but it has now been advanced to 66 yen. The yen is worth about 50 cents.

-One self-supporting church in Japan gave its native pastor for 18 years, Mr. Miyagawa, a vacation and $1,000 to enable him to attend the International Council and the meeting of the American Board.

-Taneaka Hara writes: "There are now in Tokyo, where I live, 135 ex-convicts, and in other parts of the empire, 491, besides 52 who are middle handle taken off, then each commercial activity, the importaof the side rings, and all laid in a tions being $12,000,000 and the certain spot, then the fire daintily exportations nearly $7,000,000. mended, at which process all must look on. Several large and per- -Another reason why British fectly shaped pieces of charcoal are rule has spread so rapidly is beput on, then the incense, with much cause England alone among the ceremony, after which all is brusht nations carried to Africa the prinand replaced in order, rings, han- ciple of religious liberty conjoined dle, etc., and the kettle rehung. with religious propaganda. British Then all the utensils are carried Africa is the product of three forces out, except the incense-box, which -British conqu{'st, British trade, is left for inspection by the guests. and British missions. And of the It is finally removed, and, after three the first counts for the least more bows, the sliding-doors open and the last for the greatest factor and a dinner begins to appear on in expansion of Britain in Africa. small trays-soup, rice, fish, sea- The Roman Oatholic priests sent weed, and sake. Then bean cakes, out by the Portuguese in olden which are wrapt in paper and car- days, were zealous but intolerant. ried out to us, while we take a turn The Roman Oatholic priests sent in the garden preparatory to enter- out by the free-thinking French ing another room for a grand cere- republic have only recently arrived monial tobacco smoking, etc." on the field. The few German and Swiss missionaries have been too AFRICA. few to leave much mark on the continent. But British mission- -How little we appreciate the aries have been everywhere the rapid commercial development of pioneers of empire. The British this continent whose recesses were frontier has advanced on the stepso recently unexplored. The im- ping-stones of missionary graves. ports in 1898 amounted in round Deduct the missionary from the numbers to $400,000,000 and the sum total of the forces which exports to $350,000,000. A very have colored the African map red large proportion of the commercial from Table Mountain to the Zambusiness of Africa is transacted besi, and the empire disappears. It through the British colonies, their was David Moffat, the missionary, share being $131,000,000 of the im- who led the way into Oentral ports and $132,000,000 of the ex- Africa from the south. It was his ports. Next in importance in the dauntless son-in-law, the missionimport and export trade is the ary Livingstone, who pierced the South African Republic or Trans- heart of the Dark Oontinent in vaal, its imports amounting to which he laid down his life, and it $104,000,000 and its exports to $54,- was Moffat's successor, the mission- 000,000, chief among the latter ary Mackenzie, who secured the being gold and other minerals. open road from the Oape to the French Africa imports goods Zambesi along which Oecil Rhodes valued at over $70,000,000, and ex- subsequently marcht to empire.- ports nearly an equal quantity. W. T. STEAD in The Independent. Turkish Africa, principally Egypt, imports $54,000,000 and exports $62,- -In Egypt, with a total popula- 000,000, while Portuguese Africa, tion of 9,734,000, the British ana. whose ports on the eastern coast Foreign Bible Society last year cirare adjacent to the gold and dia- culated 23,705 copies of the Bible, mond fields, is also the scene of or portions thereof. Besides these, 60,000 copies of religious books and this river. Bonyeka people say tracts were distributed in different they do not eat human flesh; but parts of Egypt. this place is only halfa day's steam- ing from it, and the people are the West.-The Church Missionary same." Society is contemplating the opening of a mission in Kano, in the South.-At Morija, in the Lesuto, new hinterland of Nigeria. Kano the principal station of the Paris is the one great emporium in the Missionary Society, there is a large Central Sudan, and is a walled town church, with 25 out-stations, diwith 150,000 settled inhabitants. It rected by M. Mabille, with the a,sis the chief halting-place of the sistance of a native pastor. Their Mohammedan pilgrims of West Af- report tells of a good year, on the rica on their way to Mecca; and, whole. Altho the hostility of the besides being a great market is the heathen chiefs becomes more and greatest manufacturing district of more markt, there has been a real Central Africa; it has scarcely ever movement toward Christianity been visited by a white man. The among the people. But it is in the trade of the Empire of Sokoto, in schools, which count more than which Kano is situated, is mainly 1,500 scholars, that the most imcarried on by payments in slaves. portant progress is shown. A poor cripple has recently dkd, a member -The steamer had just reached of the church, who learned to write a new village, and the missionary with his foot, and through force of Iilays: "As it was after sunset and character had made such progress fairly dark when we landed and that he was able to assist the cast anchor on the beach, and the schoolmaster in an out-station, workmen, as usual, bent on laying without any child even dreaming in as large a supply of food as pos- of laughing at him. The Biblical sible, the latter made a dash for school has entered into more spathe shore with their brass rods, cious premises. The influence of etc., each intending to get the best the seminary of evangelists is alof the market. And very highly ways extending, as is proved by pleased were they when they found the diverse nationality of its stuthere was plenty of dried meat to dents. Out of 54 students there are be got, and good-sized pieces could some from the Transvaal, some be purchased for a few rods. Very from the Bakhatla, others come soon a few of our boys returned from the banks of the Zambesi, one triumphantly, showing their prize is from Lake Ngami, and some from to their envying companions. But the country of the Mangwato; the something about it struck one of latter have come entirely on foot the boys, and invited closer scru- for a distance of about 1,800 kilotiny. Without much hesitation he meters. The normal school counts pronounced it to be human flesh, 97 pupils, nine of whom are sent by and sure enough there were the Khama; others come from the Or- Mongo tribal marks quite evident. ange Free State, the Cape Colony, With what disgust our boys pitcht etc. A few weeks ago, 28 scholars their purchases into the river I The succeeded in passing the examinahandling of it, and the thoughts tions which qualify them as eleoccasioned by the incident, left me mentary teachers, the same examwith rather a strange feeling. inations which the whites in the There is no reason to doubt that Colony have to pass. This result, cannibalism is the normal state of added to those of preceding years, things in nearly all the districts on places the institution among the even of the stick, has done immense best in Southern Africa.-Journal injury to the churches of Mada- des Missions Evangeliques. gascar, and now that the Malagasy are no longer compelled to have a -Mr. F. R. Lingham, an Ameri- religion, the greater part of them can, and representing very large have none. The English mission- commercial and manufacturing in- aries constantly protested, but too terests at Delagoa Bay, has re- frequently in vain, against these quested the bishop to furnish the methods of coercion, for which the plans for a church and parsonage Hova government was alone re- and a cottage rest home for the sponsible."-Journal des Missions sick, to be erected at Delagoa Bay, Evangeliques. and proposes to spend $7,500 in their erection. ISLANDS OF THE SEA.

Madagascar.-The proclamation Samoa.-This group has at last of perfect religious liberty in Mada- been divided. Savii and Upolu go gascar is another severe. blow to to Germany, and Tutuila. and the cause of Jesuitism in France, Manua to the United States. In as it is a great step in the progress return for renouncing her rights of Christianity in the island. The England receives Choiseul and San bitter persecution of Protestants, Isabel of the Solomon group from which was initiated at the time of Germany, who also renounces all the French conquest, and the claims to Niue or Savage Island, shameless confiscation of the Lon_ and to the Tonga or Friendly don Missionary Society's schools Islands. We hope that this new and property, form one of the agreement will promote righteousdarkest blots in the history of ness and peace in the Pacific. modern Catholicism; and that this policy has failed is one of the signs Obituary Notice. that the era of Catholic oppression is doomed all over the world. The A merchant prince, Francis Christians of Madagascar have Peek, of London, died September past through another fiery trial, 11th. He was one of the most and, on the whole, they have borne munificent givers and philanthroit nobly, and have come out of it pists in England. Durini' his life purified. The future of our faith he gave away nearly half a million in the great French dependency pounds ($2,500,000), including the will be lookt forward to with in- cost of three churches in South terest among all evangelical be- London. He strove to keep upperlievers. most in his heart and life what belongs at the top; while a loyal -M. Warnet, French Protestant member of the Anglican Church, missionary in Mahereza, in Mada- he was both the foe of sacerdotalism gascar, writes: "The situation is and the friend of all desciples. For greatly improved from what it was years he was chairman of the ten months ago, when the churches Howard Association for the Prewere completely empty and de- vention of Crime, and used his pen serted. But what an immense work as well as purse and voice in remains to be dOlle! The regime furthering all that is best for man. of official religion, which prevailed He gave 5,000 p~u~ds towar?- the in the time of the queen, when the Peek prizes for Blbhcal profiCIency government obliged everyone to among school children, and with go to church on pain of fines or another liberal donation furthered tract distribution. The great metropolis will miss the man who, like Shaftesbury, was identified with so many noble causes.